Table of Contents
The New Zealand Official Yearbook seeks to present as completely as possible within one volume a wide range of information on the administration and national economy of New Zealand, as well as on social aspects. In the selection and presentation of material there is kept in mind the use of the Official Yearbook not only as a standard reference work by the general public, but also as a source of material for students and research workers.
Information on New Zealand is being increasingly sought by administrators and universities overseas, and the Official Yearbook now goes to over 70 countries. This is a natural development as international relationships grow and the Official Yearbook helps present New Zealand to the world in which this country has expanding interestsIn this the sixty-eighth issue the additions include an article on geology, with maps, and a detailed survey of New Zealand's national parks, while the account of New Zealand's external relations has been expanded to include a section on the south Pacific, and the assessment of production has been supplemented by a new approach on productivity.
In line with the policy decision of the Department of Statistics to substitute statistical areas for provincial districts, many of the tables show the new classification; the main effect here is to show the former Auckland provincial district as four statistical areas. A special article includes the main speeches of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II on her visit to this country with His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh, and the Royal visit is featured in the set of photographs.
Another special article covers the development of New Zealand's railway system in the hundred years since the first section of line was opened in 1863. I desire to express my appreciation to officers of this and other Government Departments for their assistance in preparing material and to the Government Printer and his staff for cooperation in the printing of this volume. My thanks for their comprehensive contribution to the production of the Yearbook are extended to Mr J. B. Mckinney, M.A., ADMIN, PROF., Editor of Publications, and members of the Editorial Branch and Statistical Draughting Unit of the Department of Statistics.
Department of
Statistics,
Wellington,
15 July 1963.
Maps | |
General Map of New Zealand and Island Territories | Inside Back Cover |
Geology - North Island | 10 |
South Island | 11 |
Mean Annual Rainfall | 18 |
Mineral Resources | 490 |
Factory Production - North Island | 509 |
South Island | 510 |
Electric Power Stations and Transmission System - North Island | 579 |
South Island | 580 |
Diagrams | |
Seasonal Temperature Pattern | 22 |
Population | 59 |
Vital Statistics | 89 |
Deaths from Cancer and Tuberculosis | 112 |
Infant Death Rate | 117 |
Total School Population | 225 |
Railways | 343 |
Motor Vehicles Licensed and Motor Spirits Consumption | 352 |
Civil Aviation | 368 |
Gross Farming Income | 407 |
Butterfat Production | 418 |
Meat Production | 420 |
Wool Production | 423 |
Area and Yields of Wheat for Threshing | 437 |
Production Rough Sawn Timber | 475 |
Pulp and Paper Industry | 477 |
Factory Production | 531 |
Building Permits | 569 |
Electricity Generation | 586 |
Prices and Sales of Butter in United Kingdom | 607 |
Prices and Sales of Cheese in United Kingdom | 607 |
Retail Trade | 634 |
Direction of External Trade | 641 |
Value of External Trade with Individual Countries | 648 |
Principal Exports - New Zealand Produce | 657 |
Retail Prices Index Numbers | 718 |
Share Prices | 735 |
Final Expenditures | 753 |
Distribution of Private Outlay | 754 |
Balance of Payments by Monetary Areas | 784 |
Changes in Overseas Direct Investment in New Zealand | 786 |
Revenue from Taxation | 805 |
Banking - Deposits and Advances | 883 |
Trading Bank Advances | 886 |
Notes in Circulation | 890 |
Net Overseas Assets | 892 |
New Mortgages | 925 |
Life Assurance - New Business | 943 |
Life Assurance - Total Assets | 950 |
Membership of Industrial Unions of Workers | 1019 |
Industrial Accidents | 1041 |
The interpretation of the symbols used in the tables throughout this publication is as follows:
- | nil or zero |
- | figures not available |
not yet available = space left blank | |
… | not applicable |
- - | amount too small to be expressed |
x | revised |
On occasions figures are rounded off to the nearest thousand or some other convenient unit. This may result in a total disagreeing slightly with the total of the individual items as shown in tables. Where figures are rounded the unit is in general expressed in words below the table headings, but where space does not allow this the unit may be shown as 000 for thousand, etc.
Figures for fiscal years ended 31 March (the fiscal year) are indicated in the text and headings tables; otherwise figures are mainly for calendar years.
bd. ft. | board feet |
ch | chains |
ctd. | continued |
cu. ft. | cubic feet |
cwt | hundredweight |
d. | pence |
E | east |
ft | feet |
g | gramme |
gal | gallon |
h | hour |
h.p. | horsepower |
in. | inch |
kW | kilowatt |
kWh | kilowatt-hour |
lb | pound |
m | mile |
min | minute |
mm | millimetre |
N | north |
oz | ounce |
£(000) | thousand pounds |
£(m) | million pounds |
s. | shillings |
S | south |
sq. ft. | square feet |
sup. ft. | super feet |
W | west |
y | yard |
Page 901, top table, unit should read “£” not “£(thousand)”.
Page 939, top table, units should read “£” not “£(000)”.
Table of Contents
The islands of New Zealand have been shaped from the projecting crests of earth folds which rise as broad ridges from the floor of the South Pacific Ocean, 1,000 miles east of the continent of Australia. There are three main islands — North, South, and Stewart separated only by relatively narrow straits — with adjacent islets and a small group called Chatham Islands, 536 miles to the east. Dating from 1842 the administrative boundaries of New Zealand, exclusive of island territories, extend from 33 degrees to 53 degrees south latitude and from 162 degrees east longitude to 173 degrees west longitude. Inhabited outlying minor islands are Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group, 614 miles north-east of the Bay of Islands, and Campbell Island, 320 miles south of Stewart Island.
New Zealand is also responsible for the administration of three island groups in the south-west Pacific — the Cook Islands, Niue Island, and the Tokelau Islands. These are incorporated within the boundaries of New Zealand. The principal island of the Cook Group, Rarotonga, is 1,638 miles north of Auckland, and Niue to the west of the Cook Islands is a similar distance away. Lying to the north-west of the Cook Islands are the Tokelau Islands. In all, there are 23 islands scattered over a vast expanse of the Pacific Ocean making up New Zealand's island territories. The territorial area reaches to within 8 degrees of the Equator and extends south to the Tropic of Capricorn, while in longitude it covers nearly 20 degrees (156 degrees west to 173 degrees west).
The Ross Dependency, some 1,400 miles to the south, has been under New Zealand's jurisdiction since 1923 and comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160 degrees east and 150 degrees west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60 degrees south.
The administrative area of New Zealand can be classified as follows. In this Yearbook, in general, New Zealand refers to the group of islands shown in (a) only, unless it is expressly stated that the other islands as a whole or in part are included.
* Situated off North Island. † Situated off South Island. | |
---|---|
(a) Exclusive of island territories— | Area in Square Miles |
North Island | 44,281 |
South Island | 58,093 |
Stewart Island | 670 |
Chatham Islands | 372 |
Minor islands — | |
Inhabited — | |
Kermadec Islands* | 13 |
Campbell Island† | 44 |
Uninhabited (areas in parentheses) | 263 |
Three Kings* (3); Snares† (1); Solander† (½); Antipodes† (24); | |
Bounty† (½); Auckland† (234). | |
Total New Zealand, exclusive of island territories | 103,736 |
(b) Island territories — | Area in Square Miles |
Tokelau Islands, comprised of — | |
Fakaofo Island, Nukunono Island, Atafu Island | 4 |
Cook and associated islands, comprised of — | |
Southern Group | 82 |
Rarotonga, Aitutaki, Mangaia, Mauke, Atiu, Takutea, Mitiaro, Manuae and Te-au-o-tu. | |
Northern Group | 11 |
Palmerston, Pukapuka, Penrhyn, Suwarrow, Manihiki, Nassau, Rakahanga. | |
Niue Island | 100 |
Total island territories | 197 |
(c) Ross Dependency (Estimated) | 160,000 |
Total New Zealand, inclusive of island territories and Ross Dependency | 263,933 |
The total area of the foregoing groups, exclusive of the Ross Dependency, is 103,933 square miles. Elsewhere in this volume — viz, in the section on land tenure, settlement, etc. — the aggregate area of New Zealand appears as 66,390,700 acres — i.e., 103,736 square miles. The latter area does not include the Cook and associated islands or the Tokelau Islands. (Western Samoa, which had been administered as a trust territory since 1946, became an independent territory from 1 January 1962.)
The relevant Proclamations, defining from time to time the administrative area of New Zealand, are briefly referred to in Section 2.
Since the combined length of the North and South Islands extends just over a thousand miles, and since the width of neither Island exceeds 280 miles at its broadest point, New Zealand possesses a very lengthy coastline in proportion to its area. With the exception of the low-lying North Auckland Peninsula, the New Zealand land mass lies along a south-westerly and north-easterly axis, parallel to the direction of its mountain chains.
By reason of the latter fact the coastline is, on the whole, not greatly indented; and, as a consequence, New Zealand is not well endowed with natural harbours. In the North Island, Auckland and Wellington are two safe natural harbours of which the fullest commercial use is made and the use of Tauranga harbour is expanding. On the east coast of the North Auckland Peninsula several deep and sheltered harbours exist, but production from the hinterland is limited. In the South Island the Marlborough Sounds and the West Coast Sounds form perfect land-locked harbours, but owing to their situations and to the rugged nature of the terrain they have — with the exception of Queen Charlotte Sound — little or no commercial utility. Where vital localities have not been endowed with ideal harbours it has been necessary to improve existing facilities by dredging and by breakwater construction, etc. In this manner efficient ports, capable of accommodating overseas vessels, have been formed in Lyttelton, Otago, and Bluff Harbours. On the west coast of both Islands the strong ocean drifts and high seas cause shoaling at river mouths and harbour entrances, while on the east coast of the South Island similar circumstances prevail, due to the large quantities of shingle brought down by the rivers being spread along the coast by ocean currents. The mountainous nature of the country makes the haulage of goods to and from the better equipped natural harbours both costly and difficult, and the construction and maintenance of further ports at various points along the coasts of both Islands has been necessary, either by dredging river mouths or by harbour-construction work.
The mountainous nature of New Zealand is one of its most striking physical characteristics, less than one-quarter of the land surface lying below the 650 ft contour. In the North Island the higher mountains occupy approximately one-tenth of the surface; but, with the exception of the four volcanic peaks of Egmont (8,260 ft), Ruapehu (9,175 ft), Ngauruhoe (7,515 ft), and Tongariro (6,458 ft), they do not exceed an altitude of 6,000 ft. Of these four volcanoes only the first named can be classed as dormant. Ruapehu and Ngauruhoe have been particularly active from time to time. Other volcanoes include Mount Tarawera and White Island, each of which has, upon one occasion within historical times, erupted with disastrous consequences. Closely connected with the volcanic system are the multitudinous hot springs and geysers.
The mountain system of the North Island runs generally in a south-west direction, parallel to the coast, from East Cape to Turakirae Head, and includes the following ranges from the north: Raukumara, Huiarau, Ruahine, Tararua, and Rimutaka. This chain is flanked on the west between the Huiarau and Ruahine by the Ahimanawa, Kaweka, and Kaimanawa Ranges, while west of the Kaimanawa is the National Park volcanic group comprising Mounts Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro. The Hauhangaroa and Rangitoto Ranges run in a northerly direction from the National Park group. In the east the Moehau Range parallels the length of the Coromandel Peninsula. Mount Egmont forms the only country above 4,000 ft on the west coast of this Island.
The South Island is much more mountainous than the North, but shows fewer manifestations of recent volcanic activity. Along almost the entire length of the Island runs the massive chain known as the Southern Alps, which attains its greatest height in Mount Cook (12,349 ft), while no fewer than 17 peaks exceed 10,000 ft. West and north-west of the main portion of the Southern Alps are the Victoria, Brunner, and Lyell Ranges and the Tasman Mountains, the Victoria Range being flanked by the Paparoa Range. To the north run the St. Arnaud and Richmond Ranges, while to the north-east are the Spenser Mountains and the Kaikoura and Seaward Kaikoura Ranges, the two latter ranges running parallel to the east coast. The south portion of the Southern Alps breaks up into a miscellany of ranges dominating the mountainous Fiord and north-western Southland regions.
As might be expected, the higher mountains of the South Island have exerted a greater influence on the economic development of the country than those of the North Island. For many years the Southern Alps were an effective barrier to communication by land between the east and west coasts, while their climatic effects on the Canterbury plains and Otago plateaus determined the types of cultivation undertaken. Moreover, the existence of much elevated open country led to the development of pastoral holdings on a large scale. While the mountains in the North Island are not as high nor as extensive as those of the South Island, in the early days they effectively isolated various portions of the coastal plains and valleys. Their effect on climatic conditions, however, is considerably less, the rainfall being more evenly distributed. Owing to this more even distribution of the rainfall, and to the existence of considerable areas of lower relief, the foothills of the mountain systems were heavily wooded, and so proved a hindrance to agrarian development.
There are at least 223 named peaks of 7,500 ft or more in altitude. Below is a list of the peaks restricted to the four largest volcanic cones in the North Island and to mountains of a minimum height of 9,000 ft in the South Island.
Mountain or Peak | Height (Feet) |
---|---|
NORTH ISLAND | |
Ruapehu | 9,175 |
Egmont | 8,260 |
Ngauruhoe | 7,515 |
Tongariro | 6,458 |
SOUTH ISLAND | |
Kaikoura Ranges — | |
Tapuaenuku - | 9,465 |
Alarm | 9,400 |
Southern Alps — | |
Cook | 12,349 |
Tasman | 11,475 |
Dampier | 11,287 |
Silberhorn | 10,757 |
Lendenfeldt | 10,450 |
David's Dome | 10,443 |
Malte Brun | 10,421 |
Torres | 10,376 |
Teichelmann | 10,370 |
Sefton | 10,359 |
Haast | 10,294 |
Elie de Beaumont | 10,200 |
Douglas Peak | 10,107 |
La Perouse | 10,101 |
Haidinger | 10,059 |
Aspiring | 9,957 |
Hamilton | 9,915 |
Glacier Peak | 9,865 |
De la Beche | 9,815 |
Aiguilles Rouges | 9,731 |
Nazomi | 9,716 |
Darwin | 9,715 |
Chudleigh | 9,686 |
Annan | 9,667 |
Low | 9,653 |
Haeckel | 9,649 |
Le Receveur | 9,562 |
Goldsmith | 9,532 |
Big Mac | 9,511 |
Conway Peak | 9,510 |
Bristol Top | 9,508 |
Walter | 9,507 |
Grey | 9,490 |
Green | 9,307 |
Hutton | 9,297 |
D'Archiac | 9,279 |
Ronald Adair | 9,276 |
Hochstetter Dome | 9,258 |
Earnslaw | 9,250 |
Nathan | 9,200 |
Barnicoat | 9,183 |
Sibbald | 9,181 |
Arrowsmith | 9,171 |
Spencer | 9,167 |
The Footstool | 9,073 |
Rudolf | 9,039 |
The Dwarf | 9,025 |
Darran Range — | |
Tutoko | 9,042 |
In keeping with the dimensions of the mountain system, New Zealand possesses, in the South Island, a glacial system of some magnitude. Of the glaciers the largest is the Tasman, which, with others of comparable size, rises in the more elevated area surrounding Mount Cook. Flowing down the eastern slope of the range, the Tasman Glacier has a length of 18 miles and a width of 1¼ miles. In common with other glaciers on the eastern slope, of which the more important are the Murchison (11 miles), the Mueller (8 miles), the Godley (8 miles), and the Hooker (7¼ miles), its rate of flow is slow, while its terminal face is at an altitude of somewhat over 2,000 ft. On the western slope of the range, owing to the greater snow precipitation, the glaciers are more numerous and descend to lower levels, while the steeper slope gives them a more rapid rate of flow. The two largest of these are the Fox and the Franz Josef; with lengths of 9¾ miles and 8½ miles respectively, and terminal faces at altitudes of 670 ft and 690 ft.
As will be realised, these glaciers are an important tourist attraction, and as such have definite economic significance. Moreover, those glaciers on the eastern slopes which feed rivers utilised for irrigation and hydro-electric purposes are valuable in that they help to ensure a steady volume of water throughout the year.
Of the numerous New Zealand rivers few are of sufficient length or volume to be navigable. Moreover, owing to the high relief of the country, they are mostly swift-flowing, while, as mentioned previously, nearly all are obstructed at their mouths by bars. For the purpose of internal communication, therefore, they are of little economic utility, and only in two or three isolated instances have they been thus consistently used. With improved roading conditions, however, their traffic has become negligible even in these cases.
As sources of hydro-electric power New Zealand rivers are of considerable importance, since their rapid rate of flow and dependable volume of ice-free water make them eminently suitable for this purpose. At the present time the Waikato and the Mangahao in the North Island and the Waitaki, Cobb, Clutha, and Waipori in the South are used for major hydro-electric schemes. The characteristics just mentioned are also important for purposes of irrigation, but, owing to the country's reliable rainfall, there are few areas other than in Canterbury and Otago where the rivers are so utilised.
Following is a list of the more important rivers. For purposes of uniformity, the length of a river is taken to be the distance from the mouth to the farthest point in the system, whether this should happen to bear the same name or that of an affluent, and is inclusive of the estimated course of a river flowing into and emerging from any lake in the system.
NORTH ISLAND | |
---|---|
River | Length (Miles) |
* Cook Strait is defined as follows: northern limit is a line between northern points of Stephens Island and Kapiti Island: southern limit is a line between Cape Palliser and Cape Campbell. | |
North Island | |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean — | |
Piako | 65 |
Waihou (or Thames) | 95 |
Rangitaiki | 95 |
Whakatane | 65 |
Waiapu (from source, Mata River) | 75 |
Waipaoa (from source, Waipapa Stream) | 70 |
Wairoa (from source, Hangaroa River) | 85 |
Mohaka (from source, Taharua River) | 95 |
Ngaruroro | 90 |
Tukituki | 70 |
Flowing into Cook Strait* — | |
Ruamahanga | 90 |
Hutt | 35 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea — | |
Otaki | 30 |
Manawatu | 120 |
Rangitikei | 130 |
Turakina | 70 |
Wangaehu | 100 |
Wanganui | 180 |
Waitotara | 55 |
Patea | 75 |
Waitara | 85 |
Mokau | 85 |
Waikato (from source, Upper Waikato River) | 270 |
Wairoa (from source, Waiotu Stream) | 115 |
Hokianga (from source, Waihou River) | 45 |
SOUTH ISLAND | |
---|---|
River | Length (Miles) |
South Island | Flowing into Cook Strait — |
Pelorus | 40 |
Wairau | 105 |
Awatere | 70 |
Flowing into the Pacific Ocean — | |
Clarence | 130 |
Conway | 30 |
Waiau-uha (or Waiau) | 105 |
Hurunui | 90 |
Waipara | 40 |
Ashley | 60 |
Waimakariri | 100 |
Selwyn | 50 |
Rakaia | 90 |
Ashburton | 70 |
Rangitata (from source, Clyde River) | 75 |
Opihi | 50 |
Pareora | 35 |
Waihao | 45 |
Waitaki (from source, Hopkins River) | 135 |
Kakanui | 40 |
Shag | 45 |
Taieri | 175 |
Clutha (from source, Makarora River) | 210 |
Flowing into Foveaux Strait — | |
Mataura | 140 |
Oreti | 120 |
Aparima (Jacobs River) | 70 |
Waiau (from source, Clinton River) | 135 |
Flowing into the Tasman Sea — | |
Hollyford | 50 |
Cascade | 40 |
Arawhata | 45 |
Haast | 60 |
Karangarua | 25 |
Cook | 25 |
Waiho (from source, Callery River) | 20 |
Whataroa | 35 |
Wanganui | 35 |
Waitaha | 25 |
Hokitika | 40 |
Arahura | 35 |
Taramakau | 50 |
Grey | 75 |
Buller (from source, Travers River) | 110 |
Mokihinui | 35 |
Karamea | 50 |
Heaphy | 25 |
Aorere (from source, Spee River) | 45 |
Takaka (from source, Cobb River) | 45 |
Motueka | 70 |
Waimea (from source, Wai-iti River) | 30 |
The discovery in 1861 that the beds of numerous rivers in the South Island contained extensive deposits of alluvial gold was of considerable importance in the economic development of the country. Not only did it lead to an increase in population and in wealth, but, through the following of the numerous streams to their sources, it also led to the rapid exploration of large tracts of remote country. The exploitation of these deposits has been carried on with varying degrees of success up to the present time by both manual and mechanical means, but the amount of gold now extracted is comparatively small.
A further factor in connection with the rivers is that, owing to the very successful acclimatisation of freshwater fish, notably trout, many of them now provide exceptionally fine fishing.
In considering New Zealand's numerous lakes a distinction can be made, especially from the scenic viewpoint, between the lakes of the two Islands. Surrounded by extremely rugged country the larger lakes of the South Island are distinguished by the grandeur of their alpine settings, while those of the North Island, situated on a volcanic plateau, are of interest by reason of the neighbouring thermal activity. Owing to the excellence of their fishing, the North Island lakes possess an added tourist attraction. In both Islands the larger lakes are situated at high altitudes, and their consequent remoteness renders them unsuitable as a means of communication. In their functions as reservoirs the lakes of both Islands are of vital importance for the maintenance of the streams draining them and as a means of flood prevention. More especially is this the case where hydro-electric schemes are involved, Lakes Waikaremoana and Taupo in the North Island, and Lakes Coleridge, Pukaki, Tekapo, Wanaka, Hawea, and Wakatipu in the South Island, being of particular significance in this respect. A series of narrow man-made lakes have been produced in connection with hydro-electric development along some of the rivers.
Some particulars of the more important lakes are given in the following table.
Lake | Length, in Miles | Greatest Breadth, in Miles | Area, in Square Miles | Drainage Area, in Square Miles | Approximate Volume of Discharge, in Cubic Feet per Second | Maximum Height Above Sea Level in Feet (Range in Brackets)* | Greatest Depth, in Feet |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*The range in lake levels is not available for all lakes. | |||||||
NORTH ISLAND | |||||||
Natural | |||||||
Taupo | 25 | 17 | 234 | 1,270 | 4,490 | 1,172 (5) | 522 |
Rotorua | 7½ | 6 | 31 | 203 | 920 (2) | 84 | |
Rotoiti | 10 | 3 | 13 | 248 | 852 | 916 (2) | 230 |
Tarawera | 7 | 5½ | 14 | 72 | 273 | 981 (2) | 285 |
Rotoaira | 3 | 1¾ | 5 | 50 | 240 | 1,852 (3) | |
Waikaremoana | 12 | 6 | 21 | 165 | 623 | 2,015 (45) | 840 |
Wairarapa | 12 | 4 | 31 | 1,236 | 5 | 64 | |
Rotoehu | 3 | 2 | 3 | 17 | 968 (4) | ||
Rotoma | 3¼ | 2¼ | 4½ | 12 | 1,036 (6) | ||
Okataina | 4 | 3 | 4 | 25 | 1,018 (9) | ||
Okareka | 1½ | 1¼ | 1¼ | 8 | 1,160 (4) | ||
Rotomahana | 4 | 1¾ | 3½ | 27 | 1,116 (22) | ||
Rerewhakaitu | 2½ | 1¾ | 3 | 1,441 (4) | |||
Tikitapu | 1 | ¾ | ½ | 1,364 | |||
Rotokakahi | 2½ | 1 | 1½ | 11 | 40 | 1,298 | |
Artificial | |||||||
Ohakuri | 21 | ¼ | 5½ | 1,850 | 5,540 | 942 | |
Atiamuri | 4 | ¼ | ½ | 1,980 | 5,830 | 826 | |
Whakamaru | 13½ | ½ | 3 | 2,155 | 6,160 | 742 | |
Maraetai | 4½ | ½ | 1½ | 2,390 | 6,730 | 618 | |
Waipapa | 6 | ¼ | ½ | 2,500 | 7,010 | 417 | |
Arapuni | 10 | ½ | 5 | 2,655 | 7,310 | 363 (2) | |
Karapiro | 15 | ¼ | 3 | 2,880 | 7,820 | 176 | |
Whakamarino | ½ | ¼ | 1/10 | 900 | |||
SOUTH ISLAND | |||||||
Natural | |||||||
Rotoiti | 9 | 1½ | 4 | 71 | 440 | 2,020 (6) | 250 |
Rotoroa | 5½ | 2 | 9 | 145 | 960 | 1,462 (5) | 499 |
Brunner | 5½ | 5½ | 15 | 160 | 280 | 357 | |
Kaniere | 6 | 1¼ | 6 | 11 | 429 | 646 | |
Coleridge | 11 | 2 | 14 | 216 | 1,672 | 680 | |
Sumner | 6 | 1½ | 5½ | 130 | |||
Tekapo | 11 | 3½ | 37 | 550 | 3,060 | 2,347 (25) | 620 |
Pukaki | 9½ | 5 | 32 | 523 | 4,520 | 1,640 (30) | |
Ohau | 11 | 3 | 23 | 460 | 2,310 | 1,730 (9) | |
Hawea | 19 | 5 | 46 | 567 | 2,240 | 1,133 (53) | 1,285 |
Wanaka | 28 | 3 | 74 | 982 | 7,150 | 915 (14) | |
Wakatipu | 48 | 3 | 113 | 1,150 | 6,160 | 1,017 (7) | 1,239 |
Te Anau | 38 | 6 | 133 | 1,275 | 9,730 | 686 (15) | 906 |
Manapouri | 18 | 5 | 55 | 1,785 | 13,630 | 608 (21) | 1,455 |
Monowai | 12 | 1 | 11 | 105 | 495 | 643 (13) | |
Hauroko | 22 | 1½ | 27½ | 225 | 1,100 | 513 (6) | |
Poteriteri | 18 | 1½ | 18 | 160 | 1,050 | 96 | |
Waihola | 4 | 1¼ | 3 | 2,200 | (Tidal) | 52 | |
Ellesmere | 14 | 8 | 70 | 745 | (Tidal) | 7 | |
Artificial | |||||||
Cobb | 3 | ¼ | ¾ | 28 | 198 | 2,650 (50) | |
Waitaki | 3 | ½ | 2½ | 3,750 | 12,150 | 753 | |
Roxburgh | 20 | ¼ | 2¼ | 6,012 | 17,270 | 430 | |
Mahinirangi | 9 | 1 | 8 | 120 | 230 | 1,282 |
The islands of New Zealand are part of the unstable circum-Pacific Mobile Belt; this is a region where volcanoes are active and where the earth's crust has long been buckling and breaking at a geologically rapid rate. The interplay, in the past, of earth movements and erosion has made the sedimentary rocks that cover almost three-quarters of New Zealand. Land areas that the earth movements have raised have been attacked by erosion, and the sand, mud, shingle, and other debris thus formed has been carried away to the sea, where it has accumulated in great thicknesses to form rocks such as sandstone, mudstone, greywacke, and conglomerate; the shells and other skeletons of sea creatures have accumulated to form thick layers of limestone. Many of the sedimentary rocks are in distinct layers called strata; earth movements have later raised them above the sea to form land, and the strata are in many places tilted and folded by pressure. Seas have advanced and retreated over New Zealand many times, and these sedimentary rocks represent almost every geological period since the Cambrian (see Time Scale); their age is revealed by the shells, foraminifera, and other fossils that they contain.
As well as sedimentary rocks, and volcanic rocks of various ages, New Zealand incorporates in its complex structure schist, gneiss, marble and other metamorphic rocks, and granite, diorite, gabbro, serpentine, and other intrusive igneous rocks, Most of these metamorphic and intrusive rocks are hundreds of millions of years old — they were formed at depth in the earth's crust early in New Zealand's history, in the “roots” of ancient mountain ranges, long ago destroyed, and are visible at the land surface today only because erosion has removed thousands of feet thickness of other rocks that once covered them. The metamorphic rocks developed when huge, elongated sea basins (geosynclines) were formed, in which tens of thousands of feet thickness of sediments accumulated; when these geosynclines were slowly compressed during major mountain-building episodes the deeper sediments were subjected to great pressure and shearing stress, which caused new minerals and structures to develop, changing the sediments into metamorphic rocks. The granites and other intrusive rocks are coarsely crystalline, and are usually considered to have been intruded into the outer crust in molten state during mountain building; some, however, may be the products of intense metamorphism of sediments.
GEOLOGICAL TIME SCALE | |||
---|---|---|---|
Eras | Periods | Approximate Time Since Period Began (Years) | |
Cenozoic | Holocene (Recent) | Quaternary | 10 thousand |
Pleistocene | 1 million | ||
Pliocene | 11 million | ||
Miocene | Tertiary | 25 million | |
Oligocene | 20 million | ||
Eocene | 60 million | ||
Paleocene | 70 million | ||
Mesozoic | Cretaceous | 135 million | |
Jurassic | 180 million | ||
Triassic | 225 million | ||
Paleozoic | Permian | 270 million | |
Carboniferous | 350 million | ||
Devonian | 400 million | ||
Silurian | 440 million | ||
Ordovician | 500 million | ||
Cambrian | 600 million |
Evidence of the earliest-known events in New Zealand's history is given by ancient rocks in Nelson, Westland, and Fiordland that were formed in the early Paleozoic era, perhaps as long as 600 million years ago (some in Westland may be older). They include thick, geosynclinal sedimentary rocks; this suggests that a large land mass existed at that time to yield the great volume of sediments, but little has been deduced about its shape or position.
The history of the later part of the Paleozoic era, and the Mesozoic era, is rather better understood; for a vast span of time from the Carboniferous period — probably until the early Cretaceous period — an extensive geosyncline occupied the New Zealand region. At first, during much of late Paleozoic time, huge quantities of submarine lava and volcanic tuff were included in the materials that accumulated in the geosyncline, but in the later Permian and Mesozoic times the sediments were mainly sand and mud, derived probably from some land west of present New Zealand; they were compacted into hard greywacke (a type of sandstone) and argillite (hard, dark mudstone).
In the early Cretaceous period one of the main mountain-building episodes in New Zealand's history took place: although geosynclinal sedimentation continued through the Cretaceous period in eastern New Zealand, the geosyncline elsewhere was compressed, and the sediments were intensely crumpled and broken and raised above the sea, probably forming a large, mountainous landmass. Some of the geosynclinal deposits, now exposed over much of Otago, alpine Westland, and parts of Marlborough Sounds, were metamorphosed into schist and gneiss by the tremendous deforming pressures to which the geosyncline was subjected.
The time that has elapsed since the intense folding of the strata in the New Zealand Geosyncline in the mid-Cretaceous period may be considered as the later geological history of this country; it embraces roughly 100 million years.
During the early part of this late history, erosion slowly wore down the mountains that had risen, producing a land of low relief. Over these worn-down stumps of the Mesozoic mountains the sea gradually advanced, beginning its transgression earlier in some areas than in others: in the early Cretaceous period it began to submerge land in the region of present North Auckland and the eastern margins of the North and South Islands, and thick deposits of mudstone and sand-stone accumulated in some parts of these areas. At the close of the Mesozoic era, and in the very early Tertiary, land became so reduced in size and relief that little sediment was formed, and only comparatively thin deposits of fine bentonitic and sulphurous muds, and fine, white, foraminiferal limestone accumulated. In some areas New Zealand's main coal deposits accumulated, in swamps on the surface of the old land; these became buried by marine deposits as the sea continued its transgression in the Eocene period.
By the Oligocene period, most of the land was submerged, and in shallow waters free of land sediments thick deposits of shell and foraminiferal limestone accumulated. (Scattered, remnant patches of this Oligocene limestone furnish most of New Zealand's cement and agricultural lime.)
After the Oligocene submergence earth movements became more vigorous; many ridges rose from the sea as islands, and sank or were worn down again; sea basins formed and rapidly filled with sediments. New Zealand's late Tertiary environment has been described as follows: “The pattern of folds, welts and troughs that developed was on a finer scale than in the Mesozoic … the land moved up and down as a series of narrow, short, interfingering or branching folds. … we can think of Tertiary New Zealand as an archipelago. … a kind of writhing of part of the mobile Pacific margin seems to have gone on …*” The thick deposits of soft, grey mudstone and sandstone that now make up large areas of the North Island, and some parts of South Island, are the deposits that accumulated rapidly in the many sea basins, large and small, that developed in the later Tertiary.
Very late in the Cenozoic era — in the Pliocene and Pleistocene periods — one of the greatest episodes of mountain building in New Zealand's history took place. Earth movements became intense, and slowly pushed up the Southern Alps and other main mountain chains, and determined the general shape and size of the present islands of New Zealand. Much of the movement during this mountain building period (the Kaikoura Orogeny) took the form of displacement of blocks of the earth's crust along fractures called faults. The total movements of the earth blocks adjacent to major faults amounted to thousands of feet; it must have been achieved very slowly, probably by innumerable small movements, each of a few inches or feet. The blocks adjacent to “transcurrent” faults moved not only vertically but also laterally along the faults. The New Zealand landscape today in some regions shows well preserved tilted fault blocks bounded by fault-scarps — steep faces hundreds or even thousands of feet high. Fault movements continue to the present day, and have accompanied several major earthquakes of the past century. Many minor but revealing landscape features such as scarplets, fault ponds, and shutter ridges show where movement has been occurring in recent centuries.
Erosion during this time has eaten into the major landscape forms that the earth movements have built, carving the detailed landscape pattern of peaks, ridges, valleys, and gorges, and has built up alluvial plains, shingle fans, and other constructional forms; at the coast, waves have driven back the headlands, and built beaches, spits, and bars. The Pleistocene period was the time of the Ice Age, and in the high mountains of the South Island glaciers carved deep valleys and carried huge loads of rock, dumping them as moraines. The late Pleistocene glaciers carved the fiords of Fiordland and the basins occupied by most South Island lakes; there were small glaciers also on Ruapehu, where remnants survive, and on Mount Egmont and the Tararua Range.
* “New Zealand Biogeography” by Charles A Fleming. Tuatara Vol. 10, No. 2, June 1962, pp. 53–108.
Volcanic activity of the past few millions of years has played an important part in making the rocks and shaping the landscape of parts of the central and northern North Island; Banks Peninsula, a twin volcanic dome in Canterbury, achieved much of its growth then, too. The largest volcanic outpourings of late geological times in New Zealand have been in the region between Tongariro National Park and the Bay of Plenty Coast: andesite lava, scoria, and ash were erupted in the Pleistocene period and later to build the huge volcanoes, Ruapehu, Tongariro, and Ngauruhoe; more than 2,000 cubic miles of molten rhyolitic magma was erupted in the form of ignimbrite, pumice, and rhyolite lava, building up the Volcanic Plateau.
Earth movements, erosion, and volcanic activity continue to shape the New Zealand landscape.
The geological maps show the present distribution of major rock groups in New Zealand, brought about by the events and processes that have been summarised in previous paragraphs. (These maps were prepared for the forthcoming New Zealand Encyclopaedia.)
South Island
Older Rocks — Much of the late Cretaceous and Tertiary sedimentary rock that once must have covered a large part of the South Island has been worn off by erosion since the Kaikoura Orogeny, and the “undermass” of old rocks has been exposed.
The oldest of these rocks lie to the west: Fiordland is made up mainly of metamorphic diorite, granite, and coarse schist, gneiss, and marble, with Ordovician graptolite-bearing slates in its southwest extremity; greywackes and argillites of possibly pre-Cambrian age occur in Westland and southwest Nelson, and further north in Nelson there are large areas of complexly folded Cambrian and Ordovician sedimentary and metamorphic rocks. Large granitic masses, hundreds of square miles in area, occur in Westland, Nelson, and Stewart Island.
These ancient rocks terminate with an abrupt boundary (which shows clearly even on this small-scale map) extending from Milford Sound along the western margin of the Southern Alps. This boundary is the Alpine Fault, a great fracture that divides the South Island into two areas of dissimilar geological structure: to the west of it, and in Fiordland, are the granites and other ancient rocks just described; to the east, the undermass rocks are predominantly the sedimentary and marine volcanic rocks of the New Zealand Geosyncline, and their metamorphosed forms, of later Paleozoic and Mesozoic age. From Marlborough, through Canterbury to North Otago, the map shows an almost continuous expanse of these rocks; here they are mainly sparsely fossiliferous greywackes and argillite strata of Triassic and Jurassic age. On the Western flanks of the Southern Alps, and in Otago, these sedimentary rocks merge gradually with schist and gneiss. Those of the Southern Alps show on the map as a very narrow belt, cut off by the Alpine Fault, but the southern schists form a belt some 60 miles wide extending for about 150 miles across Otago. To the south, also, this schist mass merges gradually with sedimentary rocks of the New Zealand Geosyncline, here of Permian age: these strata, mainly tuffs and tuffaceous greywackes forming a belt that stretches across Southland, are the northern limb of a major downfold or syncline; Triassic and Jurassic strata occupy its core, making up much hill country of Southland. The southern limb rocks include much marine volcanic rock, and in the core of the syncline in western Southland a belt of dunite and serpentine is intruded and is well exposed in the Olivine and Red Hill ranges.
A sequence of rocks very like that of Southland is found also in eastern Nelson; here, fossiliferous Triassic rocks and Permian sedimentary and volcanic rocks closely resembling those of Southland are found, and a belt of dunite and serpentine (the Nelson “mineral belt”) intrudes them. It has been suggested that the Nelson and Southland rocks, which terminate abruptly at the Alpine Fault and its continuation as the Wairau Fault, were originally joined, and have been displaced some 300 miles by lateral movement at the fault.
Younger Rocks — On the eastern side of the South Island, upper Cretaceous and Tertiary strata survive only as small patches, the remnants of a once fairly complete cover of younger rocks. Thick geosynclinal Cretaceous strata are found in the Clarence and Awatere Valleys of Marlborough, but elsewhere in the eastern South Island the upper Cretaceous and lower Tertiary strata are thin. They include foraminiferal limestone, greensands, sandstones, and other shell deposits formed during slow transgression by the sea. Oligocene limestone remnants mark the period of maximum transgression.
On the western side of the South Island the younger rocks are more widespread, and include some thick sequences that were formed in rapidly sinking basins. The oldest are the coal measures, mainly Eocene in age. They are overlain in some areas by thick lower Tertiary marine strata. In Southland, thick Tertiary strata occupy the Waiau Syncline, between Lake Te Anau and Foveaux Strait.
The map shows some large areas of Pleistocene to Recent terrestrial deposits in the South Island. The largest forms the Canterbury Plains, and consists of old shingle deposits of unknown thickness washed from the Southern Alps during the Pleistocene glaciation. Others occupy the Moutere depression of Nelson, and form Southland Plains, and intermontane basins, such as the McKenzie Plains, in the main mountain chains. Thick Pleistocene moraines form the main surface rocks of South Westland.
Banks Peninsula is the only large mass of young volcanic rocks in the South Island; there are smaller areas at Timaru, Oamaru, and in the Dunedin district.
North Island
Older Rocks — Unlike the South Island, the North Island has no large expanses of granite or of metamorphic rocks: the undermass rocks are almost wholly complexly folded and faulted grey-wackes and argillites of the New Zealand Geosyncline, predominantly Mesozoic in age.
The largest expanse of these hard rocks forms the main mountain backbone of the North Island, extending from Cook Strait to the East Cape area. Smaller areas of them are exposed between north Taranaki and Auckland; they include the richly fossiliferous strata of the Kawhia Syncline, a major downfold of the undermass rocks.
In North Auckland, deeply weathered undermass rocks, in part of Permian age, form low hill country in the east, particularly between Whangaroa and Whangarei harbours.
Younger Rocks — Over most of the North Island the older rocks are hidden by Cretaceous, Tertiary and Quaternary sedimentary rocks and by young volcanic rocks. In some areas the younger sedimentary rocks are thin and patchy; in others they are many thousands of feet thick over hundreds of square miles. The bulk of them are poorly consolidated sandstones, and grey mudstones to which the colloquial name “papa rock” is often applied.
The main areas with thick sequences of these young strata are the Taranaki — Wanganui — Rangitikei district, and the region east of the main ranges, including most of the Gisborne, Hawke's Bay, and Wairarapa districts. In both areas intensive oil prospecting of recent years has greatly added to knowledge of the structure.
In the Taranaki - Wanganui - Rangitikei district the strata dip gently south, so that increasingly young rocks are exposed in this direction, the lower Tertiary being seen only in the north. However, recent oil bores drilled to depths of about 13,000 ft at Kapuni in Taranaki, passed through a full sequence of strata from Pleistocene through all Tertiary stages, finally reaching Eocene coal measures.
In the eastern North Island the structure of the younger rocks is much more complex than in the western area. Upper Cretaceous strata are followed by Tertiary in many sedimentary basins large and small, with many unconformities. The southern part of the region is broken by many trans-current faults, and hard lower Cretaceous greywacke piercement bodies project from the younger rocks.
Younger rocks of South Auckland do not form such large basins as those just described. The oldest of these strata are the Eocene coal measures of the Waikato region. Upper Cretaceous strata, mainly mudstones, are the most widespread of the younger rocks of North Auckland.
Young volcanic rocks are widespread in the North Island. The largest area of them is the Central Volcanic District: north of the three great andesite volcanoes, Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro, lies the “volcanic plateau”, an expanse of some 10,000 square miles made up of several thousand cubic miles of ignimbrite, rhyolite lava, and pumice. This is one of the largest and youngest accumulations of acid volcanic rocks in the world. Most of it has been erupted in late Pliocene and Pleistocene times. The belt of most recent activity in the Central Volcanic District is known as the Taupo Volcanic Zone; it contains all this country's active volcanoes, many inactive ones, and all the geysers and boiling springs.
Mount Egmont is a huge, conical, andesite volcano, with the remnants of two other volcanic cones nearby; all are of Pleistocene age. In the Waikato there are eroded Pleistocene cones of approximately basic andesite composition; the largest is Pirongia, some 3,000 ft high. Auckland city and the area immediately to the south has been the scene of many eruptions of basalt lava and scoria in late Pleistocene and Holocene times; many small scoria cones are seen at Auckland city. Late Tertiary and Quaternary basaltic eruptions in North Auckland have built lava plateaus and many young scoria cones.
A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand contains geological maps of New Zealand and summaries of New Zealand's geology and landscape development. New Zealand Geological Survey Bulletin 66, The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000, is a lengthier summary with a more detailed geological map and cross sections.
G.C.S.
Earthquakes are geographically associated with active volcanoes and with major earth movements such as mountain building; these three types of disturbance are confined, for the most part, to certain limited regions of the world. Such disturbed regions, of which New Zealand is one, are evidently the site of some kind of development affecting the outer shell of the Earth. Little is yet known about the internal processes that give rise to these geophysical disturbances, nor are the relations connecting them understood in any detail.
Formerly earthquakes were believed to be caused by volcanic activity, but it is now recognised that volcanic earthquakes are restricted to small shocks in the immediate vicinity of the volcanism. In New Zealand, tremors of this kind are experienced in the zone of active volcanism that extends from Mount Ruapehu to White Island.
In some places geological faulting at the surface gives visible evidence that a major earth movement has occurred. Occasionally movement on a fault has been observed to occur simultaneously with an earthquake in the same vicinity. New Zealand provided one of the earliest examples of this to become generally known, when movement took place on the Wairarapa Fault at the time of the great Wellington earthquake of 1855. Such events as this have led to the idea that earthquakes in general are caused by fault movements, but it has proved difficult to find convincing evidence in support of this theory. It is noteworthy that there seems to be little earthquake activity along much of the Alpine Fault, which has been traced for 300 miles from Milford Sound to Lake Rotoiti and is classed by geologists as one of the largest and most active faults in the world. The nature of the connection between earthquakes and faulting is still somewhat obscure.
The great majority of the world's earthquakes occur at depths of less than 40 miles, and in many earthquake zones there are no shocks at any greater depth. A moderate number of New Zealand earthquakes are classed as intermediate in depth, i.e., originating at between 40 miles and 190 miles deep. The two deepest New Zealand earthquakes recorded so far occurred four and a half minutes apart on 23 March 1960, with a common focus 370 miles deep under north Taranaki; this is about 80 miles shallower than the deepest earthquake known.
It is difficult to compare the degree of earthquake activity in New Zealand with that in other regions because of the many differences that arise in earthquake type and mode of occurrence. New Zealand and California are often regarded as roughly similar, with an activity very much less than, for example, Japan or Chile.
There are two separate regions of earthquake activity in New Zealand. The larger, northern region may be roughly defined as lying between latitude 36½°S and 43½°S. It thus includes the northern half of the South Island, and all the North Island apart from the North Auckland peninsula; but the area from Kaipara Harbour to the lower Waikato River should be excluded. The southern active region lies to the west of longitude 169½°E, and incorporates Southland, western Otago, and southern Westland. Earthquakes have only occasionally been located in the parts of New Zealand lying outside these two regions.
Within the active regions the occurrence of shallow earthquakes is widely scattered. There has been a tendency, however, for the larger shallow earthquakes to lie towards the Pacific side of the northern active region and towards the Tasman side of the southern active region. Earthquakes with deeper foci are mostly confined to a narrow belt in the northern region, extending from the Bay of Plenty south-westwards to Tasman Bay.
The historical record is too brief to support a quantitative assessment of the frequency with which one might expect earthquakes to be felt at a given intensity in various parts of New Zealand. Considering the distances to which major earthquakes can be effective, in relation to the size of New Zealand, it would be imprudent to regard any part of the country, except perhaps the far north, as permanently exempt from the possibility of earthquake damage.
Outside the active regions there are many areas, however, where no damaging intensity has actually been experienced in historical times. Moreover, since the major shallow earthquakes on record have been rather widely distributed within the active regions, there appears to be no particular area of markedly intense seismicity.
The Hawke's Bay earthquake of 3 February 1931 resulted directly or indirectly in 255 deaths. The total of deaths that have been recorded as due to other earthquakes since 1848 is 29.
Earthquake recorders are operated continuously at the following stations by the Seismological Observatory, Wellington: Apia and Afiamalu (Samoa); Raoul Island (Kermadecs); Suva (Fiji); Onerahi, Auckland, Karapiro, Tuai, Wairakei, Tarata, Tongariro, Bunnythorpe, and Wellington (North Island); Cobb, Kaimata, Gebbies Pass, Roxburgh, and Monowai (South Island); Hallett Station and Scott Base (Antarctica). The installations at the following stations include instruments for recording distant earthquakes: Afiamalu, Suva, Auckland, Wellington, Roxburgh, Hallett, Scott Base. At the Samoan and Antarctic stations preliminary readings are made locally and notified by radiogram. The analysis of records from all stations is carried out at the Observatory in Wellington.
The Observatory publishes regular reports of all significant earthquakes occurring in the New Zealand region; in a normal year there are about 200 such earthquakes, and about 100 of these are reported felt. The analysis involves using observations from stations in other countries as well as those from the local network, and the Observatory likewise contributes data to the international seismological agencies about distant earthquakes as well as large local ones. Details of tremors felt in New Zealand are supplied to the public and the press. In the study of felt earthquakes the instrumental results are augmented by “felt reports”; these are supplied by a large number of voluntary observers throughout New Zealand in response to a standard questionnaire issued by the Observatory.
Earthquake data are used by the Observatory for studying the fundamental characteristics of the Earth's crust in New Zealand, Antarctica, and the neighbouring oceanic regions, and also for contributing to geophysical knowledge of the Earth's deep interior.
The largest earthquake of the year, of magnitude 6.1 (Richter scale), occurred on 16 October 1962, a few miles off the coast near Bruce Bay. This earthquake was felt strongly at the West Coast glaciers and caused many snow avalanches that were seen from the Hermitage.
On 10 May an earthquake occurred which was felt over much of the South Island and at a few places in the North Island. This was the first and largest of a sequence of over 80 earthquakes centred at sea about 20 miles west of Westport. The magnitude of the first shock was 5.9; the next largest shock (magnitude 5.6) occurred on 17 May. These shocks caused the most damage since the Wairarapa earthquakes of 1942. Chimneys were damaged at numerous places between Granity and Hokitika, a distance of 90 miles, the most extensive damage being at Westport. There were no casualties.
Another earthquake occurred on 10 May, about four hours after the main Westport shock, and was widely felt in the south of the North Island. The magnitude was 5.7 and the epicentre near the Wairarapa coast to the east of Martinborough.
Widely felt earthquakes also occurred on 23 January (magnitude 5.5) to the southwest of Te Kuiti, and on 30 July (magnitude 5.1) in the Cook Strait region. The former earthquake was felt as far north as Auckland.
A swarm of small earthquakes was experienced in the Tauranga - Te Puke region in the latter half of September. One of these shocks (magnitude 4.5) occurred on 30 September only a few miles from Te Puke, where some damage was caused to chimneys.
The collection of weather information and the provision of weather forecasts and climatic data for diverse interests in aviation, shipping, agriculture, Government Departments, and the general public are functions of the New Zealand Meteorological Service. By arrangement with the administrations concerned the Service performs similar functions for British territories in the Pacific.
Weather reports for use in forecasting are made at about 110 places within New Zealand and 50 in Pacific islands and collected by telegraph and radio, along with measurements of winds at upper levels made at eight radar wind-measuring stations and of temperatures made at seven radiosonde stations. Daily observations are made for climatological purposes at about 170 places in New Zealand and 60 in the islands. Rainfall measurements are made at a total of about 1,300 places within New Zealand and 110 outside the country.
Detailed climatological statistics are published annually in the Meteorological Observations. Current statistics appear monthly in a climatological table included in the New Zealand Gazette.
Situated between 34°S and 47°S the main islands lie within the broad belt of strong westerly winds which encircles the hemisphere south of about latitude 35°S. Just to the north is the high-pressure ridge of the subtropics from which barometric pressure decreases southwards over New Zealand to the deep low-pressure trough located near latitude 60°S.
In the Australasian region there is no semipermanent anticyclone, as exists in subtropical latitudes in the Indian and eastern Pacific Oceans. Instead, a continual eastward migration of anticyclones takes place, roughly at weekly intervals. Most of the centres pass over or to the north of the North Island. The low-pressure troughs which separate successive anticyclones are associated with deep depressions centred far to the south. A period of disturbed weather accompanies the trough with a change to cold southerly or south-westerly winds as it advances north-eastwards over New Zealand. Conditions improve again with the approach of the next anticyclone from the west. While this simple progression dominates the day-to-day weather, the situation frequently becomes much more complex. The troughs are unstable systems where depressions commonly form, some of which develop into vigorous storms that travel south-eastwards across New Zealand.
The anticyclones themselves continually vary in size, intensity, and rate of movement. Their tracks are furthest north in the spring, on the average, and reach their southern limit in late summer or early autumn when most of the centres cross central or southern New Zealand. At this time of the year, too, northern and eastern districts of the North Island occasionally come under the influence of deep cyclones of tropical origin.
The other main factors which influence the climate of New Zealand are, first, its position in the midst of a vast ocean, and second, the shape and topography of the country itself.
Australia, the nearest continent, is 1,000 miles to the west; Antarctica is 1,400 miles to the south. Hot air masses from the interior of Australia in summer, or freezing air masses from the Antarctic, which occasionally reach New Zealand, retain little of their original character after their long ocean passage. Thus, there is an absence of extreme variations of temperature. On the other hand, since abundant supplies of moisture are supplied by evaporation from the oceans, and depressions are frequent and vigorous, the average precipitation is high.
The chain of high mountains, which extends from south-west to north-east through the length of the country, rises as a formidable barrier in the path of the prevailing westerly winds. The effect is to produce much sharper climatic contrasts from west to east than in the north-south direction. In some inland areas of the South Island just east of the mountains the climate is distinctly continental in character, despite the fact that no part of New Zealand is more than 80 miles from the sea.
Winds from a westerly quarter prevail in all seasons, with a general tendency to increase in strength from north to south. However, considerable local modifications to the general air flow occur during its passage across the mountainous terrain. Approaching the main ranges the flow from the west turns towards the north-east and on descending on the eastern side swings towards the southeast. This results in an increased number of south-westerlies in Westland and a predominance of north-westerlies in inland districts of Otago and Canterbury, where strong gales from this quarter occur at times in the late spring and summer. Daytime sea breezes usually extend from the coast inland for 20 miles or more during periods of settled weather in summer. On the Canterbury coast the wind comes most frequently from the north-east, partly because there is a persistent sea breeze from this quarter, but south of Dunedin south-westerlies predominate. Cook Strait, the only substantial gap in the main mountain chain, acts as a natural funnel for the air flow and is a particularly windy locality afflicted by gales from the south-east as well as the north-west. This “funnel” effect is also in evidence about Foveaux Strait. North of Taranaki the general air flow is more from the south-west, and there is a noticeable reduction in windiness in the summer.
An indication of the variation in the frequency of strong winds from summer to winter, and in different parts of the country, is given in the next table. These were all obtained by the use of Dines pressure-tube anemometers at well exposed sites, mostly aerodromes.
Station | Average Number of Days With Gusts Reaching | Years of Data | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
40 m.p.h. or More | 60 m.p.h. or More | ||||||
Nov—Apr | May—Oct | Year | Nov—Apr | May—Oct | Year | ||
Note — These are all aerodromes, with the exception of Auckland (Mechanics Bay) and Wellington (Kelburn). | |||||||
Kaitaia | 9 | 23 | 32 | 0.6 | 1.1 | 1.7 | 8 |
Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 22 | 30 | 52 | 0.8 | 1.6 | 2.4 | 19 |
Rotorua | 6 | 7 | 13 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 16 |
Hamilton | 9 | 13 | 22 | 0.0 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 8 |
Gisborne | 17 | 24 | 41 | 0.2 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 16 |
New Plymouth | 35 | 49 | 84 | 2.7 | 5.3 | 8.0 | 19 |
Palmerston North | 25 | 23 | 48 | 0.7 | 0.8 | 1.5 | 12 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 78 | 73 | 151 | 17.4 | 11.2 | 28.6 | 8 |
Nelson | 21 | 15 | 36 | 0.5 | 0.2 | 0.7 | 18 |
Blenheim (Woodbourne) | 24 | 17 | 41 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 1.6 | 12 |
Hokitika | 16 | 19 | 35 | 1:5 | 1.7 | 3.2 | 14 |
Christchurch | 31 | 26 | 57 | 1.7 | 1.6 | 3.3 | 16 |
Taieri | 31 | 26 | 57 | 1.6 | 1.2 | 2.8 | 18 |
Invercargill | 51 | 40 | 91 | 5.2 | 4.4 | 9.6 | 14 |
The distribution of rainfall is mainly controlled by mountain features, and the highest rainfalls occur where the mountains are exposed to the direct sweep of the westerly and north-westerly winds. The mean annual rainfall (see map) ranges from as little as 13 in. in a small area of Central Otago to over 300 in. in the Southern Alps. The average for the whole country is high, but for the greater part it lies between 25 and 60 in., a range regarded as favourable for plant growth in the temperate zone. The only areas with under 25 in. are found in the South Island, to the east of the main ranges. These include most of Central and North Otago, and South Canterbury. In the North Island, the driest areas are southern Hawke's Bay, Wairarapa, and Manawatu where the average rainfall is 30–40 in. a year. Of the remainder, much valuable farm land, chiefly in northern Taranaki and Northland, has upwards of 60 in. Over a sizeable area of both Islands rainfall exceeds 100 in. a year but, with the exception of Westland, this is mountainous and unoccupied, much of it being forest covered.
For a large part of the country the rainfall is spread evenly through the year, although its effectiveness in summer is, of course, much reduced. The greatest contrast is found in the north, where winter has almost twice as much rain as summer. This predominance of winter rainfall diminishes southwards. It is still discernible over the northern part of the South Island but, over the southern half, winter is the season with least rainfall, and a definite summer maximum is found inland due to the effect of convectional showers. The rainfall is also influenced by seasonal variations in the strength of the westerly winds. Spring rainfall is increased in and west of the ranges as the westerlies rise to their maximum about October, while a complementary decrease occurs at the same time in the lee of the ranges.
Areas which are exposed to the west and south-west experience much showery weather, and rain falls on roughly half the days of the year. Over most of the North Island rain can be measured on at least 150 days a year except to the east of the ranges where there are, in places, fewer than 125 rain days. Those areas of the South Island with annual rainfall under 25 in. generally have about 100 rain days a year. In the far south the frequency of rain increases sharply; in Stewart Island and Fiordland rain days exceed 200 a year. Over most of the country between 55 and 65 per cent of the rain days also qualify as wet days (0.10 in. or more). The percentage increases to over 70 in Westland, but in the low rainfall area of inland Otago there are only about 40 wet days a year compared with 100 rain days.
On the whole the seasonal rainfall does not vary greatly from year to year, the reliability in spring being particularly advantageous for agricultural purposes. It is least reliable in late summer and autumn when very dry conditions may develop east of the ranges, particularly in Hawke's Bay.
The highest daily rainfall on record is 22 in., which occurred at Milford Sound where the mean annual rainfall is 250 in. Other areas with considerably lower rainfall are also subject to very heavy daily falls; such areas are to be found in northern Hawke's Bay and in north-eastern districts of the Auckland Province. By contrast, in the Manawatu district and in Otago and Southland daily falls reaching 3 in. are very rare.
NORMAL MONTHLY AND ANNUAL RAINFALL (INCHES) (1921–50) | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Station | Jan | Feb | Mar | Apr | May | Jun | Jul | Aug | Sep | Oct | Nov | Dec | Year |
Te Paki, Te Hapua | 3.3 | 3.6 | 3.3 | 5.6 | 6.5 | 7.2 | 7.3 | 5.6 | 4.5 | 3.8 | 3.0 | 3.1 | 56.8 |
Auckland | 3.3 | 4.1 | 2.8 | 4.3 | 4.8 | 5.5 | 5.5 | 4.3 | 3.8 | 4.2 | 3.2 | 3.1 | 48.9 |
Tauranga | 3.5 | 3.5 | 3.8 | 50 | 4.9 | 5.6 | 5.0 | 4.8 | 3.8 | 4.6 | 3.3 | 3.4 | 51.2 |
Ruakura, Hamilton | 3.3 | 3.2 | 2.9 | 40 | 4.3 | 4.9 | 4.6 | 4.1 | 3.7 | 4.3 | 3.7 | 2.9 | 45.9 |
Rotorua | 4.4 | 3.9 | 3.4 | 4.6 | 5.5 | 5.5 | 4.6 | 4.8 | 4.4 | 4.9 | 3.9 | 3.8 | 53.7 |
Gisborne | 2.8 | 3.2 | 3.0 | 3.4 | 5.0 | 3.9 | 4.9 | 3.9 | 2.9 | 2.6 | 2.2 | 2.0 | 39.8 |
Lake Waikaremoana | 6.2 | 6.1 | 6.0 | 6.7 | 8.6 | 7.3 | 7.7 | 7.0 | 6.0 | 5.4 | 5.2 | 4.7 | 76.9 |
New Plymouth | 4.7 | 4.1 | 3.7 | 50 | 5.3 | 6.4 | 6.2 | 5.9 | 4.8 | 5.8 | 4.5 | 4.8 | 61.2 |
Napier | 2.6 | 2.8 | 2.2 | 2.7 | 3.8 | 3.1 | 3.5 | 2.8 | 1.9 | 1.9 | 1.9 | 2.0 | 31.2 |
Wanganui | 2.7 | 3.0 | 2.2 | 2.8 | 3.1 | 3.4 | 2.9 | 3.0 | 2.5 | 3.2 | 2.7 | 2.9 | 34.4 |
Palmerston North | 3.0 | 3.0 | 2.4 | 3.3 | 3.5 | 3.9 | 3.1 | 3.5 | 2.9 | 3.8 | 3.3 | 3.3 | 39.0 |
Masterton | 2.5 | 2.7 | 2.2 | 2.7 | 4.1 | 4.0 | 3.9 | 4.2 | 3.1 | 3.1 | 2.6 | 2.9 | 38.0 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 2.8 | 3.5 | 3.0 | 3.6 | 4.5 | 4.6 | 4.9 | 5.1 | 3.7 | 4.6 | 3.1 | 4.1 | 47.5 |
Nelson Airport | 2.7 | 2.3 | 2.6 | 3.0 | 3.4 | 3.1 | 2.9 | 3.6 | 2.9 | 3.6 | 2.7 | 3.1 | 35.9 |
Blenheim | 2.0 | 1.9 | 1.6 | 1.9 | 2.6 | 2.3 | 2.4 | 2.5 | 2.4 | 2.5 | 1.8 | 1.9 | 25.8 |
Hanmer | 3.5 | 3.7 | 3.3 | 3.4 | 4.8 | 3.5 | 3.7 | 4.0 | 4.0 | 4.3 | 3.3 | 3.8 | 45.3 |
Hokitika | 9.8 | 8.6 | 8.4 | 8.8 | 9.0 | 8.0 | 8.3 | 9.3 | 8.3 | 10.9 | 9.5 | 9.9 | 108.8 |
Lake Coleridge | 2.6 | 2.4 | 2.1 | 2.8 | 2.8 | 2.6 | 3.1 | 3.1 | 3.1 | 3.2 | 2.4 | 2.8 | 33.0 |
Christchurch | 2.2 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 1.8 | 3.0 | 2.7 | 2.4 | 2.3 | 2.0 | 2.0 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 26.3 |
Timaru | 2.5 | 2.5 | 1.8 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 1.6 | 1.5 | 1.4 | 1.8 | 2.1 | 1.9 | 2.9 | 23.5 |
Milford Sound | 25.5 | 23.1 | 22.3 | 21.8 | 21.6 | 14.7 | 14.7 | 17.3 | 19.8 | 26.0 | 23.1 | 23.4 | 253.3 |
Queenstown | 3.2 | 2.5 | 3.0 | 2.9 | 2.6 | 2.2 | 2.2 | 2.5 | 2.6 | 3.0 | 2.5 | 2.4 | 31.6 |
Alexandra | 1.8 | 1.5 | 1.2 | 1.3 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.8 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.3 | 13.2 |
Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 2.8 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.6 | 2.9 | 2.5 | 2.3 | 2.2 | 2.5 | 2.8 | 2.9 | 31.0 |
Invercargill Airport | 3.6 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 3.8 | 3.7 | 3.9 | 2.8 | 3.0 | 3.3 | 3.4 | 3.6 | 3.6 | 42.8 |
Thunderstorms are not numerous. Their frequency is greatest in the north and west where thunder is heard on 15 to 20 days a year; east of the ranges (except in Gisborne) the figure is five or less.
Hail is most frequent in the south-west where it is reported on about 20 days a year, but for the greater part of the country it occurs on about five days a year or less. Most of the hailstones are small, but occasionally large stones cause local damage to glasshouses, and to orchards and market gardens, chiefly in Canterbury and Hawke's Bay.
Mean temperatures at sea level decrease steadily southwards from 59°f in the far north to 54° about Cook Strait, then to 49° in the south. With increasing altitude, temperatures drop about 3° per 1,000 ft. January and February, with approximately the same mean temperature, are the warmest months of the year; July is the coldest. Some temperature statistics for selected places are included in the table on climatological averages. Highest temperatures are recorded east of the main ranges, where they rise to the nineties on a few afternoons in most summers, usually in association with a north-westerly Föhn wind. The extremes for New Zealand (measured in a standard thermometer screen) are 101 ° at Ashburton and —3° at Ophir (Central Otago).
As is to be expected, there is a small annual range of temperature (difference between mean temperature of the warmest and coldest months). In Northland and in western districts of both Islands the annual range is about 15°f. For the remainder of the North Island, and east coast districts of the South Island, it is 17°—19°. Further inland it exceeds 20° in places, reaching a maximum of 25° in Central Otago where there is an approach to a continental type of climate.
It is well known that local variations in frostiness are considerable, even within quite small areas. On a calm, clear night the cold air in contact with a sloping surface gravitates slowly downhill to collect in valleys and depressions, and it is these “Katabatic” drifts which are mainly responsible for local temperature variations at night. Gently sloping ground with a northerly aspect tends to be least affected by frost. Favourable sites in coastal areas of Northland are free of frost, although further inland light frosts occur frequently in the winter months. At Albert Park, Auckland, the screen minimum thermometer (4 ft above the ground) has registered below 32°f only once in nearly 50 years, yet across the harbour at Whenuapai Aerodrome there are eight screen frosts per annum on the average. Excluding the uninhabited mountainous areas, the most severe winter conditions are experienced in Central Otago and the Mackenzie Plains of inland Canterbury, and on the central plateau of the North Island. Even in these areas night temperatures as low as 10° are rarely recorded. Elsewhere over the North Island the winters are very mild and pastures maintain continuous growth. In both Islands sheep and cattle remain in the open all the year round.
The majority of New Zealanders rarely see snow except on the mountains. The North Island has a small permanent snow field above about 8,000 ft on the central plateau, but the snow line rarely descends below 2,000 ft even for brief periods in winter. In the South Island snow falls on a few days a year in eastern coastal districts and in some years may lie for a day or two even at sea level. In Westland it does not lie at sea level. The snow line on the Southern Alps is around 7,000 ft in summer, being slightly lower on the western side where the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers descend through heavy bush to within 1,000 ft of sea level. In inland Canterbury and Otago, where there are considerable areas of grazing lands above 1,000 ft, snowfalls are heavier and more persistent and have caused serious losses of sheep during severe winters in the past. However, only rarely does the winter snow line there remain permanently below 3,000 ft.
Humidity is commonly between 70 and 80 per cent in coastal areas and about 10 per cent lower inland. It varies inversely to the temperature, falling to a minimum in the early afternoon when temperature is highest and frequently lying between 90 and 100 per cent during clear nights. As the following table shows, the diurnal variation is greater than the difference between summer and winter.
Station | Mean Relative Humidity | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
January | July | |||
3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | 3 a.m. | 3 p.m. | |
per cent | ||||
Auckland (Mechanics Bay) | 85 | 63 | 90 | 74 |
Gisborne | 89 | 62 | 90 | 72 |
Ohakea Aerodrome | 87 | 62 | 89 | 72 |
Wellington | 89 | 71 | 87 | 77 |
Christchurch | 87 | 61 | 89 | 73 |
Hokitika | 95 | 78 | 93 | 75 |
Invercargill | 90 | 72 | 91 | 78 |
Very low humidities — between 20 and 30 per cent or lower — occur at times in the lee of the Southern Alps where the Föhn effect is often very marked. In summer the hot, dry “Canterbury Norwester” is generally a most unpleasant wind. Cool south-westerlies are also at times very dry when they reach eastern districts. In Northland the humid mid-summer conditions are inclined to be rather oppressive though temperatures rarely reach 85°. Dull, humid spells are generally not prolonged anywhere, but their frequency shows a marked increase in the south.
The sunniest areas are to be found locally near Blenheim, Nelson, and Whakatane, where the average duration of bright sunshine exceeds 2,400 hours per annum. Napier and the rest of the Bay of Plenty are only slightly less sunny. A large portion of the country is favoured with at least 2,000 hours. Even Westland, despite its high rainfall, has 1,800 hours. Southland, where sunshine drops sharply to 1,700 hours per annum, lies on the northern fringe of a broad zone of increasing cloudiness. Four hundred miles further to the south at Campbell Island the sunshine has the extremely low value of 650 hours per annum. A pleasant feature of the New Zealand climate is the high proportion of sunshine during the winter months. To eliminate the effect of varying day-length the summer and winter sunshine at a few selected stations have been expressed as a percentage of the possible sunshine.
Summer | Winter | |
---|---|---|
per cent | ||
Auckland | 57 | 49 |
Hamilton | 52 | 44 |
New Plymouth | 53 | 47 |
Napier | 57 | 52 |
Wellington | 52 | 42 |
Nelson | 58 | 57 |
Hokitika | 43 | 44 |
Christchurch | 46 | 45 |
Dunedin | 41 | 43 |
Invercargill | 42 | 35 |
As these figures indicate, there is a marked increase in cloudiness in the North Island in winter, but little seasonal change in the South Island, except in Southland.
The following table provides a brief summary of the main climatological elements for selected locations.
Station | Altitude | Average Annual Rainfall | Annual Averages of | Air Temperature (Degrees Fahrenheit) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rain Days (0.01 in. or more) | Bright Sunshine | Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | Mean Annual | ||||||
Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | ||||||
note: Averages of rainfall, 1921–50; rain days, 1950–59; sunshine, 1935–60; temperature, various periods-all exceeding 10 years. | |||||||||||
ft | in. | hours | |||||||||
Te Paki, Te Hapua | 190 | 56.8 | 187 | 2,144 | 59.1 | 72.7 | 59.5 | 57.4 | 45.9 | 78 | 30 |
Auckland | 160 | 48.9 | 173 | 2,093 | 60.5 | 73.1 | 56.9 | 60.0 | 46.0 | 81 | 37 |
Tauranga | 12 | 51.2 | 152 | 2,316 | 56.9 | 74.6 | 57.3 | 55.3 | 39.9 | 85 | 29 |
Ruakura, Hamilton | 131 | 45.9 | 168 | 1,982 | 55.2 | 73.9 | 56.0 | 52.5 | 37.3 | 85 | 23 |
Rotorua | 975 | 53.7 | 151 | 1,998 | 54.4 | 73.8 | 54.3 | 52.4 | 37.2 | 87 | 26 |
Gisborne | 14 | 39.8 | 158 | 2,212 | 57.0 | 76.0 | 56.6 | 54.7 | 40.0 | 91 | 28 |
Onepoto, Lake Waikaremoana | 2,110 | 76.9 | 196 | 51.6 | 68.3 | 47.7 | 52.2 | 37.4 | 83 | 30 | |
New Plymouth | 160 | 61.2 | 166 | 2,110 | 56.0 | 69.4 | 55.2 | 55.9 | 43.3 | 78 | 32 |
Napier | 5 | 31.2 | 124 | 2,281 | 56.9 | 74.1 | 55.3 | 57.3 | 39.4 | 89 | 29 |
Wanganui | 72 | 34.4 | 146 | 2,123 | 56.1 | 71.2 | 54.2 | 56.4 | 40.6 | 83 | 30 |
Palmerston North (D.S.I.R.) | 110 | 39.0 | 172 | 1,814 | 54.8. | 71.1 | 53.3 | 54.6 | 390 | 82 | 27 |
Waingawa, Masterton | 340 | 38.0 | 172 | 2,061 | 53.7 | 74.3 | 53.3 | 50.7 | 36.0 | 89 | 25 |
Kelburn, Wellington | 415 | 49.2 | 158 | 2,012 | 54.1 | 67.7 | 51.3 | 54.7 | 41.6 | 79 | 34 |
Nelson Airfield | 6 | 35.9 | 125 | 2,414 | 52.9 | 70.9 | 53.2 | 53.7 | 33.7 | 82 | 23 |
Blenheim | 14 | 25.8 | 108 | 2,433 | 54.5 | 73.7 | 54.8 | 52.5 | 35.5 | 89 | 23 |
Hanmer Forest | 1,270 | 45.3 | 143 | 1,911 | 50.4 | 73.1 | 47.9 | 47.9 | 28.3 | 89 | 15 |
Hokitika South | 12 | 108.8 | 194 | 1,855 | 51.7 | 65.9 | 52.8 | 51.2 | 36.0 | 76 | 27 |
Lake Coleridge | 1,195 | 33.0 | 118 | 50.8 | 70.8 | 48.4 | 49.2 | 30.0 | 88 | 18 | |
Christchurch | 22 | 26.3 | 116 | 1,990 | 52.5 | 70.3 | 50.2 | 52.7 | 34.5 | 90 | 25 |
Timaru | 56 | 23.5 | 112 | 1,912 | 51.8 | 70.3 | 49.5 | 51.4 | 33.1 | 90 | 24 |
Milford Sound | 16 | 253.3 | 193 | 50.0 | 65.0 | 48.6 | 50.2 | 34.3 | 77 | 27 | |
Queenstown | 1,080 | 32.0 | 132 | 1,975 | 50.0 | 70.6 | 45.7 | 49.3 | 30.8 | 86 | 23 |
Alexandra | 520 | 13.2 | 100 | 2,081 | 50.6 | 73.6 | 44.7 | 51.1 | 27.9 | 90 | 18 |
Musselburgh, Dunedin | 5 | 31.0 | 167 | 1,734 | 51.6 | 66.7 | 50.3 | 51.6 | 36.9 | 86 | 28 |
Invercargill Airfield | 0 | 42.8 | 199 | 1,661 | 49.1 | 65.2 | 49.1 | 47.5 | 32.9 | 82 | 22 |
A feature of the seasonal pattern of temperature for New Zealand is the near symmetry about either the hottest summer months or the coldest winter months. In other words the summer-winter decline is an almost identical reversal of the winter-summer rise. This shows up clearly when temperatures for 100 climatological stations are averaged month by month. The first two months of the calendar year, the summer months of January and February, display the same average temperature, that of 61.3°f. This temperature is the highest average for any month, being approached by only the December average of 59.2°f. Once February is past a decline sets in, the estimated average New Zealand temperature falling by 2.5°f from February to March to give a March average of 58.8°f. Thereafter, successive inter-monthly temperature drops of 4.4°, 5.4°, 4.2°, and 1.2°f finally produce a July average of 43.6°f, which makes this month the coldest of the year. Progressing through and past July the temperature steadily rises, the increments being successively, 1.8°, 3.4°, 3.8°, 3.2°, 3.4°, and 2.1°f, finally returning to the January mark of 61.3°f.
ESTIMATED NORMAL NEW ZEALAND TEMPERATURE (°F)* | |
---|---|
Calendar Month | Mean Temperature |
* Based on temperature normals for 100 climatological stations. | |
January | 61.3 |
February | 61.3 |
March | 58.8 |
April | 54.4 |
May | 49.0 |
June | 44.8 |
July | 43.6 |
August | 45.4 |
September | 48.8 |
October | 52.6 |
November | 55.8 |
December | 59.2 |
The following diagram illustrates the seasonal temperature pattern.
Year — Rainfall was above average, mainly by about 25 per cent, in the Auckland provincial district, North Taranaki, Manawatu and Wellington, Nelson and most of Marlborough, and Central Otago. In the Taupo - Rotorua - Tauranga area totals were from 50 to 90 per cent above average. A record wet year was experienced over most of the Bay of Plenty and Nelson and also in parts of Marlborough; especially notable were the record totals for Tauranga (81 in.), Rotorua (102 in.), Taupo (68 in.), and Nelson (61 in.). In a few areas it was drier than normal by more than 10 per cent — the Southland plain, Fiordland, the Kaikoura coast, part of southern Wairarapa, and about the Ruahine Range.
For the country as a whole the average temperature was about 1¾° f above normal. Even allowing for some uncertainties in the temperature data available before 1890, it seems very likely that 1962 was the warmest year experienced since instrumental observations were first made in New Zealand in 1862. The whole period 1954 to 1962 was notable for the persistence of above-average temperatures, and it was easily the warmest nine years in the century of observations. Highest departures in 1962 were recorded over the North Island and lowest departures in parts of Marlborough and coastal districts of Otago and Southland.
It was appreciably sunnier than average in western districts of both islands and also in Canterbury, with increases exceeding 150 hours on the West Coast. By contrast, it was cloudier than normal east of the main ranges in the North Island and also in Bay of Plenty, with 150 hours less sunshine than average in the latter area.
January and February were both sunny months and January was also unusually warm. Welcome rains in January relieved the drought situation which had developed in the area between North Canterbury and Hawke's Bay during the last quarter of 1961. February was a dry month and it was not until the beginning of March that rain brought an end to the drought in Northland.
The autumn months of March, April, and May were particularly wet in the Auckland provincial district, Nelson, and Marlborough. Elsewhere rainfall was adequate, and as May was unusually mild, conditions were favourable for farming. April was notable for a violent storm at mid month, with exceptionally strong winds and widespread damage, especially over the North Island. Flooding was reported during autumn in parts of Bay of Plenty and Northland.
Winter temperatures over the whole country were the mildest for about 50 years and this was especially appreciated in the South Island, where pasture growth commenced early and stock wintered well. In parts of the North Island the ground was too wet. Lambing commenced under favourable conditions.
Spring was marked by further very wet weather in the Bay of Plenty, especially in October. Here and in Waitomo—Taumarunui the ground was too wet at times, but generally it was a good season for farmers. On the morning of 8 October westerly winds reached hurricane force over the Hauraki Plains and Franklin County, damaging many houses and uprooting trees.
In the South Island December was sunny and dry — too dry for pastures in some areas. The persistently wet weather over the Bay of Plenty continued, and in this area the ground remained too wet. Elsewhere in the North Island it was a good month for pasture growth, in spite of exceptionally high rainfall in Gisborne and parts of Hawke's Bay.
The observations from which the following summary was compiled for the year 1962 were taken at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time, i.e., 2100 hours Greenwich mean time.
Station | Rainfall | Rain Days (.01 in. or More) | Bright Sunshine | Days of Screen Frost* | Air Temperatures (Degrees Fahrenheit) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Mean Temp. | Mean Daily Maximum | Mean Daily Minimum | 1962 Extremes | ||||||||
Jan | Jul | Jan | Jul | Maximum | Minimum | ||||||
*Minimum air temperature less than 32° f. | |||||||||||
in. | hours | ||||||||||
Te Hapua (Te Paki) | 53.3 | 170 | 2,253 | 3 | 60.3 | 76 | 61 | 60 | 45 | 83 | 31 |
Auckland | 57.6 | 176 | 2,263 | 0 | 61.2 | 78 | 59 | 63 | 46 | 82 | 38 |
Tauranga | 80.7 | 160 | 2,157 | 0 | 58.3 | 76 | 59 | 60 | 40 | 82 | 32 |
Hamilton (Ruakura) | 62.1 | 191 | 2,085 | 13 | 57.5 | 79 | 58 | 57 | 38 | 85 | 25 |
Rotorua | 101.6 | 162 | 1,843 | 14 | 55.7 | 74 | 55 | 57 | 39 | 82 | 28 |
Gisborne Airport | 50.0 | 170 | 2,178 | 0 | 58.1 | 78 | 58 | 59 | 43 | 89 | 32 |
Lake Waikaremoana | 94.3 | 198 | 69 | 49 | 56 | 84 | |||||
New Plymouth | 79.4 | 189 | 2,214 | 1 | 57.2 | 74 | 56 | 58 | 44 | 80 | 31 |
Napier | 34.1 | 138 | 2,165 | 1 | 58.7 | 78 | 57 | 61 | 43 | 90 | 29 |
Wanganui | 35.2 | 153 | 2,165 | 1 | 57.6 | 75 | 56 | 59 | 42 | 86 | 31 |
Palmerston North | 43.8 | 167 | 1,927 | 7 | 57.0 | 76 | 55 | 58 | 41 | 84 | 30 |
Masterton (Waingawa) | 63.1 | 164 | 1,991 | 16 | 55.3 | 77 | 54 | 55 | 39 | 85 | 23 |
Wellington (Kelburn) | 62.6 | 159 | 2,163 | 0 | 56.3 | 71 | 53 | 58 | 44 | 83 | 34 |
Nelson Airport | 60.8 | 137 | 2,427 | 25 | 55.0 | 73 | 54 | 57 | 36 | 81 | 27 |
Blenheim | 36.3 | 115 | 2,517 | 19 | 56.2 | 76 | 56 | 57 | 39 | 86 | 29 |
Hanmer Forest | 42.3 | 142 | 1,978 | 68 | 51.3 | 76 | 51 | 49 | 31 | 87 | 20 |
Hokitika | 111.6 | 194 | 2,036 | 14 | 53.2 | 69 | 54 | 53 | 39 | 77 | 27 |
Lake Coleridge | 32.3 | 125 | 54 | 51.1 | 73 | 50 | 52 | 34 | 86 | 22 | |
Christchurch | 25.0 | 122 | 2,049 | 30 | 54.6 | 75 | 53 | 56 | 37 | 92 | 26 |
Timaru | 24.6 | 126 | 1,918 | 30 | 53.5 | 76 | 50 | 55 | 34 | 97 | 24 |
Milford Sound | 199.8 | 215 | 7 | 51.8 | 67 | 50 | 53 | 39 | 76 | 30 | |
Queenstown | 30.8 | 147 | 1,813 | 29 | 50.9 | 72 | 46 | 52 | 34 | 80 | 27 |
Alexandra | 15.9 | 100 | 2,041 | 72 | 52.1 | 77 | 48 | 54 | 30 | 87 | 21 |
Dunedin (Musselburgh) | 30.1 | 167 | 1,692 | 6 | 52.4 | 68 | 51 | 54 | 39 | 86 | 29 |
Invercargill Airport | 38.2 | 201 | 1,651 | 34 | 50.4 | 67 | 50 | 49 | 35 | 84 | 25 |
For 1962 the mean sea-level pressure values in millibars at 0900 hours New Zealand standard time were: Auckland 1016.3; Kelburn, Wellington 1014.6; Nelson Airport 1014.9; Hokitika South 1015.0; Christchurch 1013.3; and Dunedin 1012.6.
Table of Contents
When New Zealand was discovered by Europeans in 1642 it was found to be inhabited by a race of Polynesians called Maoris, who had migrated to these islands at least 300 years previously. It is generally accepted that the Maoris came originally from South-East Asia, whence, as proto-Polynesians, they moved eastwards from island to island until they reached the eastern Pacific, where they settled the islands now known collectively as Polynesia. From Polynesia the ancestors of the Maori sailed south-west in ocean-going canoes to reach New Zealand and these voyages were probably spread over several generations, perhaps several centuries. Oral Maori history and genealogy support the view that there was a final wave of migration of considerable magnitude about a.d. 1350. Adapting themselves to a new physical environment, in isolation from the outside world, the Maoris produced forms of social and economic organisation and material culture which were significantly different from their Polynesian prototypes.
Coming from tropical latitudes, the Maoris mainly confined themselves to the warmer North Island, and when discovered by Europeans were in a high state of neolithic civilisation, with marked superiority in the arts of wood carving and military engineering. Their principal social unit was the family group, and from combinations of the numerous groups were formed the subtribes and tribes. They had highly developed social and ritualistic customs, and their system of land tenure and methods of cultivation were communal within the subtribes. Inter-tribal and intra-tribal warfare was common, and as individuals they displayed exceptional courage and intelligence.
The immediate effect of European contacts on the Maoris was the outburst of a series of tribal wars waged with greater ferocity and a vastly greater loss of life than was customary in pre-European tribal engagements. The high mortality could, of course, be credited to the acquisition of a more lethal weapon, the musket. The advantage lay originally with the coastal tribes as a result of their earlier contact with Europeans, the wars continuing until all tribes were equally well armed. These wars were later followed by wars against the colonists, but after 1870 the story has been one of unbroken peace between Maoris and Europeans.
The introduction of European diseases and firearms, and the impact of European civilisation on the traditional way of life and customs of the Maoris, had such an adverse effect that their numbers must have been reduced by over half during the nineteenth century. However, the virility of the race gradually asserted itself, and from the beginning of the twentieth century the Maori population has been rapidly increasing.
Other island groups, such as the Cook Islands, Niue Island, and the Tokelau Islands, had also long been inhabited by Polynesians from various successive migrations extending over considerable periods prior to their discovery by Europeans.
On 13 December 1642, Abel Janszoon Tasman, a navigator of the Dutch East India Company, discovered the country to which he gave the name of Staten Land, and which later became known as “Nieuw Zeeland”. Tasman had left Batavia on 14 August 1642, and, after having discovered Tasmania, he steered eastward and sighted the west coast of the South Island, described by him as a high mountainous country. Sailing north, he had the misfortune to come into conflict with the Maoris at Golden Bay, on the north coast of the South Island, so that, though he continued his northward journey until he reached the northern tip of the country, he did not again attempt to land. His exploration was of necessity very cursory, for having explored only part of one coast he had no knowledge of the country's extent or shape.
There is no record of any European visit to New Zealand after Tasman's departure until Captain Cook sighted land on 6 October 1769, at Young Nick's Head, near Gisborne. On his first voyage Cook spent six months exploring the New Zealand coastline, and he completely circumnavigated the North and South Islands. His activities can be best described by saying “he found New Zealand a line on the map, and left it an archipelago”. Not only was Cook's ability shown by his cartographical accuracy, but also in his peaceful dealings with the truculent Maoris. He returned to New Zealand again in 1773, in 1774, and in 1777.
Several other explorers also visited New Zealand during the latter portion of the eighteenth century, amongst whom may be mentioned M. de Surville 1769, M. Marion du Fresne 1772, Captains Vancouver and Broughton 1791, Captain Raven 1792–93, Alejandro Malaspina and Jose de Bustamente y Guerra 1793, and Lieutenant Hanson 1793.
The European discovery of many of the islands of the Cook Group was made by Captain Cook in 1773. Rarotonga and Mauke were not officially discovered for another 50 years, although there were records of earlier visits by the Bounty under the control of the mutineers in 1769 and later, in 1814, by the Cumberland. Niue Island was discovered by Cook in 1774. The first recorded discovery of the Tokelau Islands was made by Quíros in 1606. Of the remaining islands of the group, Atafu was discovered in 1765, Nukunono in 1791, and Fakaofa in the 1840s.
So far as is known, the first instance of Europeans being left in New Zealand to their own resources occurred in 1792, when Captain Raven of the Britannia landed a sealing party at Facile Harbour, on the west coast of the South Island, where they remained a little over 12 months before being called for.
In the years that followed, whaling stations sprang up along the coast, and a trade with New South Wales began not only in whale oil and seal skins, but also in flax and timber. Attracted to New Zealand were deserters from whaling vessels and escaped convicts from Australia, who, in the absence of any jurisdiction, soon became notorious for their extreme lawlessness. In 1814 Samuel Marsden, chaplain to the Governor of New South Wales, obtained permission to send two of his protégés, Kendall and Hall, to the Bay of Islands to consider the desirability of establishing a mission station. Later they returned to Sydney for Marsden, who arrived in New Zealand to preach his first sermon at the Bay of Islands on Christmas Day, 1814. Of the many admirable activities undertaken by the missionaries, their action in having the Maori language “reduced to a rational orthography” deserves special mention.
In 1825 three separate, but abortive, attempts were made to found colonies; however for some years the only settlements were those round the principal whaling stations, although a number of Europeans gradually penetrated inland and resided there permanently, many marrying Maori women.
The first body of immigrants under a definite scheme of colonisation arrived in Port Nicholson in January 1840, there to found the town of Wellington, just one week before Captain William Hobson arrived at the Bay of Islands as Governor to proclaim British sovereignty (see later). These settlers were brought out from England by the New Zealand Company, whose moving spirit was Edward Gibbon Wakefield.
It was hoped that, by producing a proper balance of capitalists and artisans, self-contained communities could be successfully established. However, owing to the unsatisfactory nature of the land purchases, considerable difficulty was experienced in these initial settlements, and friction grew up not only between the settlers and the Maoris, but also between the Governor and the settlers. Before his death in 1842 Governor Hobson had transferred his capital from Russell to Auckland, but this transfer was of little assistance to the colonists, who had extended their settlements to Wanganui, New Plymouth, and Nelson.
Following the death of Hobson, the existence of the colony became precarious, for, through lack of funds and weak administration, Maori aggression became a real menace. To cope with the situation, the Colonial Office appointed Captain George Grey as Governor. Being well equipped with troops and funds, as well as being a man of vigour and perception, Grey soon restored order and won the confidence of both the settlers and the Maoris. During Grey's term two further organised settlements were made. In cooperation with the New Zealand Company the Free Church of Scotland sponsored the Dunedin Settlement of 1848, and the Church of England the Canterbury Settlement of 1350. These settlements, owing to their more favoured situations, their satisfactory land-purchase agreements, and their freedom from trouble with the Maoris, achieved a greater measure of success in carrying out the company's avowed aims.
After Grey's departure the question of relationship with the Maoris again came to the fore through the land-purchasing activities of the settlers — a situation aggravated by subsequent lack of consideration for the Maori system of land tenure. Following an incident at Waitara in the Taranaki district, where a dispute arose concerning land titles, war broke out in 1860 and lasted spasmodically till 1870. The recall of Grey did not solve the problem, as Grey, an autocrat, could not work with the elected Ministers, nor did his presence prevent the confiscation of land belonging to the Maoris, whether friendly or hostile. It was under the sympathetic administration of Sir Donald McLean as Minister for Maori Affairs that the dispute finally died down.
These hostilities were confined to the North Island; and, in the meantime, in 1861, large alluvial deposits of gold had been discovered in the South Island — leading to a tremendous influx of population and an alteration of the economic structure of the country.
No organised form of European colonisation has at any time taken place in the Cook Islands, Niue Island, or the Tokelau Islands.
The discovery of gold, by increasing the wealth of the South Island, allowed it to obtain a lead in commercial and political development which it long maintained. Moreover, with the subsequent agrarian expansion, especially in the development of the large pastoral holdings, the country ceased to be merely self-sufficient agriculturally, but began to develop a substantial export trade, mainly in wool, which it has maintained to the present day.
These factors, together with freedom from strife with the Maori population, led after 1870 to a quickening in political activities. Under the leadership of Sir Julius Vogel a policy of extensive borrowing for railway and road construction was begun. The provincial system, which really commenced in 1353, had largely outlived its usefulness; in fact, the parochialism of the provincial assemblies had frequently proved obstructive, and in consequence the system was abolished in 1875, local administration being provided for by the Counties Act and the Municipal Corporations Act of 1876.
Of great social significance was the passing in 1877 of the Education Act, making education free, compulsory, and secular, while the laying during that decade of the first cable between Australia and New Zealand was a major advance in communications. At this time party politics began to enter into the parliamentary system, and the slump conditions which prevailed in the eighties (due to a fall in the world price level) intensified the political atmosphere. By the abolition of plural voting in 1889, and the introduction of female suffrage in 1893, the way was opened for a practical expression of political convictions by all adult members of the community.
In 1891 Ballance, as Leader of the Liberal Party, became Premier, to be followed on his death in 1893 by Seddon, and during the next decade the legislative essays of this party evoked world-wide interest. The main aim of the legislation was social justice, and its principal manifestations were in land division, the establishment of the Court of Arbitration, and the introduction of old-age pensions. The policy of land division aimed at closer land settlement, and it was achieved by the compulsory subdivision of large estates, with subsequent loans to small independent farmers wishing to establish themselves. In inaugurating the Court of Arbitration the object was to eliminate strikes by giving labour a recognised bargaining status; and the enactment was in accord with the enlightened code of labour legislation passed at that time.
With the commencement of the refrigerated trade in 1882, the policy of closer settlement progressed rapidly, since the production of frozen meat and dairy produce for export encouraged more intensive farming. There thus arose a new farming class which in 1911, some five years after Seddon's death, was mainly responsible for the overthrow of the Liberal regime.
The policy of the succeeding Reform Party under Massey was one favouring agricultural production. Farming interests were given constant encouragement by a series of enactments of which the extension of rural credit was typical. Three years after the advent of the Reform Party the First World War, 1914–18, broke out, leading to the formation of a Coalition Government and an Imperial commandeer of exports. War activities were marked by heavy casualty lists, in proportion to the population, and by enhanced cordiality in Imperial relations. One noteworthy outcome of the war commandeer was the precedent given for the establishment, after the war, of control boards to regulate the export of pastoral products.
Though the effects of the post-war depression during the period 1921–24 showed themselves in an increase in unemployment and slight wage reductions, no drastic legislation was necessary to stabilise economic conditions. During the following years the price level rose; and from the administrative side, the period was characterised by extensive public works expenditure, with particular attention to hydro-electric schemes and highways.
Owing to the encouragement given to farming, pastoral production constantly expanded, so that New Zealand became one of the world's greatest exporters of pastoral produce. As a consequence, her national income was extremely sensitive to price fluctuations of these products; so that, with the advent of the depression in 1930, her economic position became extremely vulnerable. In order to produce balanced budgets, both public and private, various legislative remedies were attempted. In particular, enactments were provided for unemployment relief, for the suspension, in effect, of compulsory arbitration, for the establishment of a Reserve Bank, for a mortgage moratorium, for raising the exchange rate, and for reduction in interest rates and wages. With the recovery in price levels and consequent general economic revival, amendments were made to several of these Acts, removing the more stringent measures. The election of a Labour Government in 1935 led to a change in administrative policy, the preoccupation being mainly with social problems. Further amendments were made to the depression legislation, certain restrictive measures were removed, and other temporary adjustments made permanent.
The general climate of opinion and gradual maturity of outlook furnish the background in which certain distinctive trends appear in legislation passed since 1936.
The first major influence was a humanitarian attitude reinforced by a progressive economic policy. Evidence of this is implicit in the provision for a basic wage, and later for a minimum wage, employment-promotion legislation, amendments to workers' compensation, industrial conciliation and arbitration, mining, etc., legislation, the system of guaranteed prices for certain primary produce, the creation of farm industry reserves, and the rationalisation of production and marketing by the establishment of boards for certain items of primary produce.
The second major influence on legislation was conditioned by the outbreak of the Second World War, 1939–45. A vast body of legislation was placed on the statute book during the war period dealing with the control of manpower and materials, stabilisation of prices, wages, and rents, conditions of employment and suspension of certain peacetime features of industrial activity, discouragement of some industries and diversion to or encouragement of other industries, provision for rehabilitation, etc.
A third dominant trend was the acceptance of the principle that society should take active steps towards the improvement of the working, living, and social circumstances of its members. Foremost in this category was the Social Security Act and its later extensions providing for monetary benefits such as age, superannuation, family allowances, sickness, and unemployment, and by the provision of a system of medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.
Other legislative enactments under this heading include the provision for paid annual holidays, reduction of working hours, extension of workers' compensation insurance, improvement in safety and health and welfare conditions in industry, and extension of educational facilities and opportunities.
A fourth approach to law making resulting from maturity of outlook has been the increased participation by New Zealand in international affairs consequent on its acceptance of responsibility in the wider issues of the present era. Legislation authorising participation in United Nations activities generally and in particular emergencies, such as military service in Korea, Malaya, and elsewhere; the extension of New Zealand representation in overseas countries and with the United Nations; the greater frequency of Commonwealth consultation; extension of aid to less developed countries, e.g., participation in the Colombo Plan, all bear witness to this change in outlook.
Another influence on legislation presents some parallels to that last mentioned, but is more concerned with the domestic sphere. It is exemplified in the increasing interest taken in welfare and social development generally of both the rapidly growing Maori population and the inhabitants of New Zealand's island territories, such as the Cook Islands.
Contemporaneously with the expansion of the field of legislative interest, the economic and industrial development of the country has proceeded with marked impetus in recent years. Expansion and diversification of manufacturing and servicing industries have provided avenues of employment for the growing labour force. At the same time the basic industries of the country, those concerned with primary production, have increased output, assisted by the rapid application of technological improvements and research findings.
The history of New Zealand's island territories has been largely one of wise paternal oversight, particularly in the earlier periods, by the New Zealand Government and by the various missions established in the islands. More recently, successive Governments have in various ways encouraged the inhabitants to take an increasing share in the administration of their communities, thus paving the way for some form of self-government. Much attention has been paid to combating tropical diseases and to health problems generally; such island industries as citrus fruit, and banana growing have been fostered and encouraged in various ways, with outlets being found for produce available for export. By and large, however, their economy is necessarily one of a subsistence type only, with financial and other assistance provided from Government sources for the expansion of educational facilities and opportunities, public works such as roading, conservation of water supplies by reservoir construction, communication facilities, etc.
Owing to limitations of space, the foregoing is but a brief résumé of New Zealand history. For detailed information, reference should be made to the many excellent books dealing with the subject, of which the more recent ones are listed in the Select Bibliography appearing in Appendix (c) of this Yearbook, and others in earlier issues.
Following representations from Maori chiefs for protection from the prevailing turmoil and lawlessness caused by tribal warfare and the rough element around the whaling stations, the New South Wales Government appointed, in 1832, Mr James Busby as British Resident at Russell. Owing to the failure to supply him with any means of exerting authority, his appointment was largely ineffective. Finally the disorder, and the friction between the two races, became so intolerable that even the missionaries, who were opposed to annexation, made representations for British sovereignty.
On 29 January 1840, Captain William Hobson, RN, arrived at the Bay of Islands, empowered, with the consent of the Maoris, to proclaim the sovereignty of Queen Victoria over the Islands of New Zealand, and to assume the government thereof. Hobson formally read his commissions at Kororareka on 30 January 1840, and on 6 February of the same year a compact called the Treaty of Waitangi was entered into, whereby all rights and powers of sovereignty were ceded to the Queen, all territorial rights being secured to the chiefs and their tribes.
On 21 May 1840 Governor Hobson proclaimed British sovereignty in the case of the North Island by virtue of the Treaty of Waitangi, and in the case of the South Island and Stewart Island by right of discovery. New Zealand remained a dependency of New South Wales until 3 May 1841, when it was created a separate colony by Royal Charter dated 16 November 1840. The capital was at first transferred by Hobson from Russell to Auckland, but in 1865 it was again transferred, on this occasion to Wellington, where the seat of Government has since remained.
During Governor Grey's term, steps were taken to draft a constitution for the colony. An Act granting representative institutions was passed by the Imperial Parliament on 30 June 1852, and was published in New Zealand by Proclamation on 17 January 1853. Under it provision was made for the constitution of a General Assembly consisting of a Legislative Council and a House of Representatives. Provision was also made for the division of the country into provinces, each province having an elected Council and Superintendent. (The provincial system was abolished in 1875 and the Legislative Council in 1950.) In the first General Assembly of 27 August 1854 certain members of this body were associated with the permanent members of the executive but they did not hold any portfolios. It was not until 7 May 1856 that responsible government was actually established.
With the gradual development of the country's economy, the acquisition of political and administrative experience, and the increasing desire for self-reliance in political matters, the degree of self-government became more complete. In recognition of this and of a nascent sense of nationality, New Zealand was given the title of Dominion in lieu of Colony, the new title taking effect on 26 September 1907.
Of the constitutional events in recent years the passing by the United Kingdom Parliament of the Statute of Westminster in December 1931 was of major importance. The draft of this statute was submitted for the confirmation of the various Commonwealth Legislatures before its passage through the United Kingdom Parliament. The statute granted complete autonomy to the various self-governing member countries, but it did not automatically apply to Australia or New Zealand. In other words, its operation in the latter self-governing members of the Commonwealth was declared to require specific adoption by the Legislatures of those countries. It was not until 1947 that the New Zealand Government formally adopted the Statute of Westminster.
As far as the island territories are concerned, the Cook Islands were proclaimed a British protectorate in 1888, and in 1901 were annexed and proclaimed part of New Zealand under the Colonial Boundaries Act 1895. Niue Island is part of the Cook Islands, though separately administered, and became part of New Zealand in 1901 with the extension of boundaries to include the Cook Islands. The Tokelau Islands were placed under the protection of Great Britain in 1877, formally annexed at the inhabitants' request in 1916, and from 1925 were administered by New Zealand at the request of the United Kingdom Government. From 1949 they became part of New Zealand by virtue of the Tokelau Islands Act 1948.
Though in the nineteenth century Sir Julius Vogel and the Right Hon. R. J. Seddon had original views about the policy which Britain and New Zealand should pursue in the Pacific area — views which they announced with vigour — New Zealand did not acquire the right to conduct an independent foreign policy until the end of the First World War when the full nationhood of the “Dominions” was recognised. For some years after this, however, successive New Zealand Governments chose not to exercise this right and (pursuing a passive role in the League of Nations and refraining from establishing diplomatic relations with foreign Governments, or with other members of the Commonwealth apart from Britain) preferred to make known any views on matters of foreign affairs only to the British Government and through the confidential channels of intra-Commonwealth consultation.
Few pressures existed in the 1920s and early 1930s to impel New Zealand towards enunciating an independent foreign policy. The population was mainly British in composition and comparatively few were concerned to distinguish between the interests of New Zealand and those of the Mother Country. Nor had they much cause to do so: New Zealand had established a fruitful economic partnership with Britain, upon which country nearly all her material and cultural links were centred; and New Zealand's surest protector against dangers which it was incapable of meeting alone was the Royal Navy. It was, moreover, realised that New Zealand in her own right could make little impact on world affairs, whereas Britain was a great power capable of affecting the pattern of world events. New Zealand “foreign policy” therefore consisted chiefly in seeking to modify British policy in those few cases where New Zealand had a strong interest or a viewpoint rather different from that of Britain. A standing opportunity was provided by the system of confidential intra-Commonwealth consultation whereby Britain provided full information to the Dominions and sought their comments upon issues of international policy as they arose. In this way New Zealand tended to prefer a share of great power status to “independence” of foreign policy; this sufficed until the middle of the 1930s.
In practice, during the first 16 years after the First World War the New Zealand Government on only a few occasions thought it necessary to make significant efforts to bring about a modification of British policy. This situation resulted chiefly from the factors earlier outlined which made for an identity of interest and viewpoint between Britain and New Zealand. In part also it arose because few problems directly affecting New Zealand remained to be settled; in part it was because of a considered reluctance to give advice when the main consequences of accepting that advice fell upon Britain, not New Zealand; in part it was because New Zealand Governments tended to approach problems pragmatically rather than on grounds of principle, and were conscious of having no expert New Zealand Department organised to collect and appraise the facts on equal terms with the British Foreign Office; in part it was because New Zealand Governments, supplied by the Foreign Office with very much the same information as that on which the United Kingdom Cabinet based its judgments, viewed problems from a similar standpoint to that of the British Government. In short, most New Zealanders thought of external affairs in terms of Imperial unity and relied on British leadership of the Empire.
The emergence of an independent New Zealand foreign policy is usually held to date from 1935. Some Ministers in the new Government were deeply interested in world affairs in general, and the Government's approach was influenced by theory and principle. In particular, they held strong views on the principle of collective security and upon the League of Nations as the embodiment of that principle. In its method of championing the principles of collective security, pressing for the restoration of the authority of the League of Nations and, at a time when the United Kingdom Government was pursuing the policy which came to be known as appeasement, urging positive League action over Abyssinia, Spain, and China, the Government came to depart from the pattern of the previous 16 years: for, in addition to making its views known in confidential communications to the United Kingdom Government, it also stated them with vigour in the international forum of the Council and the Assembly of the League of Nations.
There was, however, no fundamental departure from the traditional policy of association with Britain. Moreover, the course that would be followed in the event of war was never in doubt. As early as 16 May 1938 a leading member of the Government had said, “If the Old Country is attacked, we are too … we will assist her to the fullest extent possible.” When war broke out the Prime Minister, the Right Hon. M. J. Savage, expressed New Zealand's position in terms that were as true in 1939 as they would have been in 1914:
“Behind the sure shield of Britain we have enjoyed and cherished freedom and self-government. Both with gratitude for the past, and with confidence in the future, we range ourselves without fear behind Britain. Where she goes, we go. Where she stands, we stand. We are only a small and young nation, but we are one and all a band of brothers, and we march forward with a union of hearts and wills to a common destiny.”
But the Second World War changed the pattern of power in the world and made it necessary for New Zealand gradually to revise its foreign policy and its method of implementing that policy. Even though the basic attachment of New Zealanders to the Mother Country was little affected, the fact became manifest that Britain was no longer a power able to determine events on a world scale and that, since New Zealand interests could no longer be protected by British actions alone, it did not suffice to confine New Zealand foreign policy to occasional attempts to persuade the British Government to take note of New Zealand views. Japanese aggression and, later, the rise of Communist China forced New Zealand to face the reality of its geographical location in the Pacific and to develop an additional relationship with the only other friendly power capable of protecting New Zealand — the United States of America — with the least possible prejudice to its association with the United Kingdom. To contribute to Anglo-American harmony is therefore a major preoccupation of New Zealand foreign policy.
To be woven into any post-war policy was the now traditional New Zealand belief in the principle of collective security and international justice, especially as symbolised by, though not yet embodied in, the United Nations. This was by no means an easy task in a world where the divisions of the cold war were reflected in competing regional alliances. There had to be a place, too, for belief in the ability of international cooperation to control armaments and to eliminate poverty, disease, and other economic and social causes of international tension.
During the war years New Zealand was admitted to the councils of the Allies and was expected to advance informed views. The Government honoured its responsibility and, having established in wartime the habit of participating in the making of international decisions, accepted it as natural that New Zealand should continue to participate in the development of a post-war world order and in subsequent international consultations. To this end New Zealand established (in effect from 1943) a professional Department of External Affairs and a career foreign service, and proceeded slowly to establish diplomatic missions in countries where New Zealand's interests merited protection. In particular, New Zealand sought increasingly to make its individual contribution to fostering good relationships with its neighbours in the Pacific and to increasing the measure of security and welfare in this area.
The threat to New Zealand's security, posed by the entry of Japan into the war at a time when the United Kingdom was fully committed in Europe, brought New Zealand into the closest relations with two of her Pacific neighbours, Australia and the United States. Recognition of the need for a greater measure of collaboration with Australia resulted in the signing in 1944 of the Canberra Pact which provided machinery for continuing consultation between the two Governments. Upon the entry of Japan into the war both New Zealand and Australia looked principally to the United States for protection. Relations among the three countries thus entered a new phase. The close association of wartime found expression in peacetime in the Anzus Treaty, in which, for the first time, New Zealand and Australia entered into a treaty of alliance and mutual defence with a foreign country. While neither Australia nor New Zealand was in favour of a vindictive or onerously restrictive peace settlement with Japan, they both made clear during the negotiation of the Japanese Peace Treaty their apprehension at the possibility of future aggression in the Pacific. The Anzus Treaty, which came into force in April 1952, was designed to allay these fears at the same time as it achieved the aim of both countries to enter into a close relationship with the major Pacific power. The treaty gives an assurance of United States support in the event of an armed attack from any quarter in the Pacific and so constitutes New Zealand's major safeguard from aggression in the area.
Since the signature of the Anzus Treaty. New Zealand has become a member of another regional defence system, the South-East Asia Treaty Organisation, SEATO. In joining SEATO, a body made necessary by the failure of the Great Powers to cooperate in carrying out the security functions entrusted to them by the United Nations Charter, New Zealand demonstrated further its new awareness of the international and strategic implications of its position in the South Pacific. In 1955, the Minister of External Affairs, the Hon. T. L. Macdonald, discussing New Zealand's foreign policy, said that the only possible threat to New Zealand's security could come from Asia, and in particular from the spread of Communist power in South-East Asia. “New Zealand's foreign policy grows,” he said, “from the need to reconcile geography and history, economic fact and strategic fact. In practical terms at present this means that, without weakening the many links which bind us to Britain and the whole Atlantic community, we must increase our concern with South-East Asia.”
This regional approach implied no weakening of the belief in the pre-eminent value of collective security organised on a world basis. New Zealand continued to place special importance upon its membership of the United Nations. It has been an active participant in the work of the General Assembly, has been a member of all Councils of the Organisation, has provided troops to the United Nations Force in Korea and military observers in Palestine, Kashmir, and Lebanon, and has endeavoured to assist all efforts to attain the political and social objectives outlined in the Charter.
At the time of the formation of SEATO, New Zealand's interest in South-East Asia had already been expressed in social and economic terms. In 1950, New Zealand, along with a group of other Commonwealth countries, became a member of the Colombo Plan established to assist the countries of South-East Asia to improve their standards of living. To New Zealand, a pioneer in the field of social legislation and a country where wealth is spread throughout all levels of the population, the Colombo Plan has a special significance and contributions, large by New Zealand standards (if small when measured against the potential need), have been made to it. Despite this new concentration on South-East Asia, New Zealand continued and developed its efforts (as will be seen later) to promote action on a world scale to deal with social and economic problems.
New Zealand's geographical position and that of its island territories, the Cook, Niue and Tokelau Islands, also gives this country a direct interest in political, social, and economic developments in the South Pacific. This is reflected not only in New Zealand's membership of such regional organisations as the South Pacific Commission, but also in a wide and growing range of contacts with island people and an increased sense of involvement in their problems. The evolution of self-government and nationalism in the South Pacific reached a new stage when Western Samoa became the first independent Polynesian state on 1 January 1962. New Zealand's own colonial past and her liberal tradition of friendship for emergent peoples, together with the large number of Polynesian people who have settled in this country, mean that the islanders tend to look to New Zealand for leadership and encouragement. In particular, Western Samoa, Tonga, and Fiji already look to New Zealand as an important export market and as a source of administrative and technical assistance. Inevitably, New Zealand is going to be increasingly affected by what happens in the South Pacific region.
If, since the war, the facts of geography have had an important influence on New Zealand's attitudes towards foreign affairs, history and tradition continue nevertheless to mould its outlook. The historic links with the United Kingdom and with Western Europe and North America remain as strong as ever; and the economic links with the United Kingdom, New Zealand's best customer, remain strong. No situation is, however, constant. One of the key problems of external political, not merely economic, policy now presented to New Zealand arises out of the movement towards political and economic integration in Europe and especially the possibility of Britain's membership of the European Economic Community. New Zealand must expand the volume and value of its exports of primary product if the standard of living of its rapidly increasing population is to be maintained and improved. In recent years it has become increasingly apparent, however, that the United Kingdom market is capable of only a limited expansion. The development of new markets in Asia and other less developed countries is hindered by low income levels as well as by consumption patterns in which the type of foodstuff exported by New Zealand does not figure prominently. New Zealand's foreign policy is likely to continue the endeavour to reconcile geography and history, economic fact and strategic fact.
The External Affairs Act 1943 made provision for the appointment of a Minister of External Affairs charged generally with the administration of external and foreign affairs, including relations with other countries, communications with other Governments, representation abroad, and representation of other countries in New Zealand. The Act also authorised the appointment of a Secretary of External Affairs and (superseding the High Commissioner Act of 1908) dealt with the appointment of High Commissioners and of overseas representatives.
The functions of the Department were defined at its inception as follows:
To act as a channel of communication between the Government and other British and foreign Governments on matters relating to external affairs.
To assist in negotiating treaties and international agreements.
To direct New Zealand's overseas diplomatic posts.
To deal with foreign diplomats, and to issue exequaturs to foreign consuls.
The Act thus established the Ministry of External Affairs as the normal channel of communication with the Governments of other countries. As, however, the new Department was in fact still a part of the Prime Minister's Department, no change in procedure, apart from the use of the changed nomenclature, was necessary.
Dealings with overseas Governments usually involve considerable interdepartmental coordination. Since the Prime Minister's Department has always been regarded primarily as a department of coordination, an intimate relationship has existed between the two Departments. The Prime Minister has for three periods found it appropriate to assume the portfolio, of External Affairs and the Departments have in any case been run as a unit. The staff is held in common and, though some officers are engaged on work peculiar to one Department, the work of the majority involves both Departments. The Secretary of External Affairs is also Permanent Head of the Prime Minister's Department. In defence matters the two Departments have been closely associated. During the war, the Permanent Head was also Secretary of the War Cabinet. In that period the responsibility of the Prime Minister's Department for defence coordination was extended and developed; in discharging this responsibility the Permanent Head is now assisted by the Defence Secretariat of the Prime Minister's Department. This Secretariat works closely with the Defence Division of the Department of External Affairs, and the head of that Division is chairman of the body which coordinates military and civilian intelligence.
In the formulation and application of external affairs policy, close association with other Government Departments is necessary. Defence planning, for example, entails close liaison with the Service Departments, participation in the Colombo Plan with the Treasury and with the many Departments which supply experts and training facilities, consular questions with the Department of Labour, and legal questions with the Department of Justice. Moreover, the Department is a clearing house for a wide variety of material provided by overseas posts for other Departments. As well as fulfilling its major function of acting as a channel of communication with other Governments, the Department thus also acts as a coordinating centre for other Government Departments. The Department and its network of posts overseas also performs numerous services on behalf of Departments which are without overseas representatives of their own.
In the Official Section at the end of the Yearbook the diplomatic and other New Zealand representatives overseas are listed, as well as the official representatives of other countries in New Zealand.
Despite the new emphasis in New Zealand's approach to international affairs resulting from its consciousness of the realities of its geographical position in the South Pacific, membership of the Commonwealth remains the central feature of its policy. Intimate association with the United Kingdom is the historical basis, and remains an important principle of New Zealand's external relations. The ties between New Zealand and the United Kingdom are embodied in the close association of the Commonwealth, membership of which has given New Zealand an international status that such a small and isolated community could not otherwise claim.
Although one of the oldest members, New Zealand, unlike some of its fellow members, did not seek to hasten the process of constitutional transition within the Commonwealth. At the Imperial Conference in 1930 the Prime Minister, the Right Hon. G. W. Forbes, stated that “We have felt that all times within recent years we have had ample scope for our national aspirations and ample freedom to carry out in their entirety such measures as have seemed to us to be desirable”. There was little interest in the adoption of the relevant provisions of the Statute of Westminster enacted in 1931 to give legal endorsement to the transformation that had taken place in the relationship between Britain and the Dominions. It was not, in fact, until 1947 that the necessary formalities were completed in New Zealand by the passing of the Statute of Westminster Adoption Act.
Since that time there have been many changes in the Commonwealth association both in constitutional respects and in numbers. Whereas at the beginning of the war there were only five members, (of whom one, South Africa, withdrew from the association in 1961), there are now 16 and it is expected that more will join within the next few years. With the entry of India, Pakistan, Ceylon, the Federation of Malaya, Ghana, Nigeria, Cyprus, Sierra Leone, Tanganyika, Jamaica, Trinidad and Tobago, and Uganda, the Commonwealth has become an entity embracing several continents and its relationships have taken on a new scope and emphasis. New Zealand, itself a country where two races live side by side, sees in the Commonwealth a special opportunity for multiracial cooperation and understanding.
New Zealand has as yet exchanged representatives with only the following members of the Commonwealth: Australia, Canada, India,* the Federation of Malaya, and Britain.
The importance New Zealand attaches to the Commonwealth association has been given practical expression in its membership of a number of Commonwealth organisations, including the Commonwealth Air Transport Council, the Commonwealth Telecommunications Board, the Commonwealth Agricultural Bureau, the Imperial War Graves Commission, the Commonwealth Institute, the Commonwealth Economic Consultative Council, and the Commonwealth Scientific Office.
It is not without significance that the first area of the world towards which New Zealanders developed a distinct and characteristic attitude should have been the South Pacific. This is New Zealand's immediate environment, its Polynesian peoples close kin to the New Zealand Maori, its islands nearest and most important in the lines of communication which link New Zealand with America and Europe. New Zealand is, moreover, the largest community in the area and cannot escape either a concern or a responsibility for what goes on there.
Within a decade of New Zealand's establishment as a British colony Bishop Selwyn had made it the base for Anglican missions in the South Pacific and Sir George Grey as Governor had begun to advocate a policy of expansion in the area. The increasing involvement of other powers and a desire to develop trade led Sir Julius Vogel in the 1870s to take up Grey's idea and to put forward various schemes for political and commercial expansion, which, however, found no favour in London. In the 1880s New Zealand joined the Australian colonies in an effort to preserve “Oceania for the Anglo-Saxons”, and soon after the movement reached its peak in the robust opposition of Richard John Seddon to the bargaining away of Samoa in 1899.
*The New Zealand High Commissioner in India is also appointed High Commissioner in Ceylon.
The meagre fruit of half a century's agitation was the annexation in 1901 of the Cook Islands and their inclusion within the boundaries of New Zealand. Thereafter New Zealand's interest in the South Pacific declined as its trade and its thoughts came to centre more and more on Great Britain. But though declining, the tradition was still strong enough to provide support for the Imperial Federation movement in the first decade of the twentieth century and, more practically, to inspire New Zealand on the outbreak of war in 1914 to occupy Germany's colony of Western Samoa.
At the end of the war Western Samoa, like other former German possessions, was retained by the occupying power under a League of Nations Mandate New Zealand embarked on its new responsibility with greater enthusiasm than it had shown in the Cook Islands and much effort was devoted to solving the problems of the territory. The rate of change thus created, however, proved too rapid for the tradition-loving Samoans. In the late 1920s a series of unfortunate incidents occurred and, for some time afterwards, the pace slackened. The opening up in the late 1930s of air routes across the Pacific led New Zealand, along with other countries, to take an increased interest in some of the more remote islands in the area, but it was the outbreak of the Second World War which forcibly reminded the country of its situation.
Overnight half-forgotten islands became strategic points for the defence of New Zealand and its allies, and New Zealanders again became aware of the need to prevent them from falling into unfriendly hands. Accordingly, New Zealand joined with Australia in seeking ways to guarantee the future security of the area, and there emerged first the Canberra Pact of 1944 and later the 1947 Agreement to establish the South Pacific Commission.
Through the Commission the Governments administering territories in the South Pacific — the United States, Britain, France, and the Netherlands, as well as Australia and New Zealand have made a concerted effort to promote the economic and social development of the area and its peoples. In the 15 years of its existence the Commission has, though working within narrow budgetary limits, done much valuable work particularly in bringing the islanders together and developing a sense of community among them. New Zealand has played a full and active part in the Commission's work and its territories have benefited along with others.
But New Zealand has not been content with promoting progress in the economic and social spheres. At the San Francisco Conference in 1945 it took a leading part in working out the trusteeship system embodied in the UN Charter and subsequently the League of Nations Mandate for Western Samoa was replaced by a trusteeship agreement. In accordance with the wishes of the Samoan people a programme of political and constitutional development was launched which continued throughout the 1950s and culminated in the establishment of the Independent Slate of Western Samoa on 1 January 1962. The transfer of sovereignty did not, however, terminate the close and friendly relationship which had grown up between Western Samoa and New Zealand and this was confirmed in a Treaty of Friendship between the two countries signed in August 1962. Under this New Zealand will continue to give Western Samoa assistance in the educational and other fields, and in the 1962–63 financial year this will amount to some £167,000.
While Western Samoa was moving rapidly towards independence the process of constitutional development was begun in New Zealand's other island territories. Following expert surveys a programme of economic and social development for the Cook Islands was formulated in 1955 and legislative assemblies for the Cook Islands and for Niue Island were set up in 1957. In 1962 the New Zealand Government decided to hand over to these bodies full responsibility for allocating the substantial subsidies granted by New Zealand each year, and later it announced a plan for the establishment of full internal self-government in the territories by 1965. This plan was communicated to the UN General Assembly at its seventeenth regular session.
The independence of Western Samoa and the progress of the remaining New Zealand territories presage a broad change in the South Pacific. Economic, social and educational development has made the peoples of the area more self-conscious and desirous of managing their own affairs. At the same time the West New Guinea dispute has attracted international attention, and the intensification of interest in colonial questions in the UN is likely to bring the South Pacific into yet greater prominence. In the light of these changes New Zealand has taken the lead in proposing that the organisation and functions of the South Pacific Commission be revised so as to bring its work more into line with the needs and aspirations of the islands' peoples, and negotiations to this end are expected to culminate in a special review conference in 1963. At the same time consultations are going on among the Governments administering territories in the South Pacific with a view to accelerating the development of the area and maintaining its stability. In these and other ways New Zealand is actively striving to fulfil its special responsibility as a Pacific country for the peace and progress of this part of the world.
It has been noted earlier that the first significant expression of an independent New Zealand foreign policy occurred in the League of Nations and was directed to supporting the principle of collective security. Support for this principle later and through the United Nations has remained a cornerstone of New Zealand's foreign policy.
The purposes which motivated the policy in 1935 were strongly held beliefs, rather than a set of principles developed from any careful assessments by a national foreign service. The beliefs were nevertheless a reflection of widely held concern over world events, a concern which the succeeding years were to reinforce. It was, therefore, perhaps understandable that at San Francisco in 1945 New Zealand should argue so forcibly, if unsuccessfully, to eliminate the veto and to strengthen the collective security provisions of the United Nations Charter.
Despite its physical isolation New Zealand has felt unable to regard with unconcern the fate of other small countries helpless to defend themselves against a powerful aggressor and thus liable to be picked off one by one.
The United Nations does not, it is true, offer a complete guarantee of New Zealand's or any other small country's security against aggression. Nor has it yet achieved agreement on disarmament; but New Zealand Governments have acted upon the conviction that the United Nations, and it alone, contains the rudiments of a universal collective security system, and that it is through the United Nations, and not through its abandonment in favour of some alternative, that an effective and comprehensive collective security system may eventually be developed and agreement on disarmament achieved.
New Zealand has recognised that this objective must be a long-term one, and that the United Nations in its present form must be buttressed by regional defensive alliances. It has not taken the view that all multilateral diplomacy must be conducted within the United Nations. In general, however, New Zealand has regarded the United Nations as the natural centre of international diplomacy unless there were, in special cases, good reasons to work outside it.
Within the United Nations the expression of this policy has taken several forms. New Zealand has sought to remove the causes which might produce the need for recourse to collective security action. Its representatives have urged that the Assembly be used as a place for harmonising relations between nations: they have voiced the need for restraint in the pursuit of national objectives; they have consistently sought and supported responsible action in aid of an effective international organisation; they have reiterated the need for the early adoption of a broad programme of supervised disarmament.
New Zealand has at the same time advocated adequate and timely preparations in case aggression should occur. When occasion has arisen New Zealand has been prepared to play its part: troops were supplied to the United Nations Force in Korea and military observers to the United Nations Observer Groups in Palestine, Kashmir, and Lebanon. New Zealand representatives in the United Nations have also strongly supported the principle that all members must bear an equitable share of the cost of international action to meet aggression, e.g., the cost of supporting the United Nations Emergency Force in the Middle East and the United Nations' operation in the Congo.
To maintain the peace is the primary purpose of the United Nations, and for New Zealand the search for effective guarantees of international peace and security continues to be the first object of membership. It is not, however, the only object, nor is a system of collective security (or disarmament) the only means of giving effect to it.
The state of economic, social, and general political relations goes far to determine the urgency of the need for a collective security system. For New Zealand, geographically isolated and with limited direct diplomatic relations, the United Nations is inevitably one of the most important forums available, not only to influence the course of international events, but also to secure the friendship and understanding of the world community. For any country, its international reputation is a valuable asset. If New Zealand is better known and commands more influence in international affairs than some other small States similarly situated, this is in some measure, at least, due to New Zealand's record of active participation in the United Nations.
Economic and Social Council — New Zealand's interest in economic and social questions — as well as the recognition by other countries that New Zealand has special experience to offer — is illustrated by its membership of the Economic and Social Council (an elective body of 18 members of the United Nations) from 1947 to 1949 and its re-election in 1958 for a further term for the period 1959 to 1961. New Zealand is also a member of the Economic Commission for Asia and the Far East (ECAFE), the Technical Assistance Committee, the Statistical Commission, and the Commission on International Commodity Trade. In the past New Zealand has also designated representatives on the Social and Fiscal Commissions and the Commission on the Status of Women.
In undertaking these responsibilities New Zealand may to some extent be regarded as “taking its turn”. In few cases, however, are the considerations in favour of representation so simple. New Zealand certainly shares with others an interest in ensuring that economic and social conditions are such as to permit ordered political progress. It is concerned to ensure that, where political principles are in issue, the beliefs which New Zealanders hold as essential should be recognised and, if possible, accepted by the world community. Sometimes there are strong reasons of self-interest; the weight of advantage received, in terms of professional benefit, and the contribution made are evenly balanced in the case of technical bodies such as the Statistical Commission. On the other hand some organs which were first designed to meet the emergency of post-war conditions, such as UNICEF, have developed programmes, e.g., the supply of milk powder and fish-liver oil, which are of economic interest to New Zealand.
The biggest single task now facing the Economic and Social Council is to promote and direct programmes for economic development in underdeveloped countries. New Zealand has always recognised the need for economic development and made its contributions to the appropriate funds, e.g., the Expanded Programme for Technical Assistance and the Special Fund. It has been concerned to ensure that international programmes in this field should be effective and realistic.
At present New Zealand representatives in the United Nations are called upon to deal with questions of economic development in three different fields. One is in the Economic Committee of the General Assembly, where the economic work of the Organisation is subject to general review; the second arises out of New Zealand's membership of ECAFE. In this setting, the detailed study of development programmes is closely related to the work of the Colombo Plan, and provides a significant counterpart to New Zealand's growing political interest in Asia. Finally, as a member of the Technical Assistance Committee of the Economic and Social Council, New Zealand is associated with activities affecting the lives and welfare of a considerable proportion of the world's population.
Specialised Agencies — It is the responsibility of the Economic and Social Council under the Charter to coordinate the activities of the Specialised Agencies through consultations and recommendations. New Zealand is a member of all the Agencies except the International Development Association. As a contributor to their budgets, it is concerned to ensure that activities are not duplicated and that the Secretariats of the United Nations and of the Agencies work closely together on matters of common interest. New Zealand has also been concerned to ensure that on political and administrative matters the policies of the Agencies are adjusted to those of the United Nations. As in the case of the different organs and subsidiary bodies of the United Nations, so with the Specialised Agencies, New Zealand's reasons for membership have ranged from motives of self-interest to its conviction of the value of international cooperation. In some cases non-membership would place New Zealand at a distinct disadvantage. Membership of the Universal Postal Union is essential to facilitate the efficient international movement of mails to and from this country. Similarly the International Telecommunications Union regulates international radio, telephone, and telegraphic traffic, and the need to belong to this body is universally accepted. The World Meteorological Organisation is the medium for setting standards and encouraging the free interchange of meteorological information. Wartime experience emphasised the fact that few countries have as direct an interest in international civil aviation as New Zealand; New Zealand is closely concerned with the efforts of the International Civil Aviation Organisation to foster the planning and development of international air transport and to ensure proper standards for the development of airways, airports, and air navigation facilities.
No clear line can, however, be drawn between the “technical” Agencies and others, and some degree of technical advantage is to be derived from membership of all the Specialised Agencies. Although its own health standards are high, New Zealand has nevertheless drawn benefits, particularly in its island territories, from its membership of the World Health Organisation. Each in its own field — the Food and Agriculture Organisation, the International Labour Organisation, the United Nations Educational, Scientific, and Cultural Organisation, and the International Atomic Energy Agency — constitutes an important international medium for the free interchange of knowledge and experience.
On occasion the Specialised Agencies provide the forum for advancement of a New Zealand interest. The FAO has played a prominent part in the formulation of measures to encourage the establishment of a stable international market for agricultural commodities, particularly in the enunciation of principles to govern the disposal of surplus commodities. The FAO's interest in the disposal of surplus foodstuffs was increased in December 1961 when the United Nations approved the establishment of a World Food Programme to be administered jointly by FAO and the United Nations. New Zealand has been elected to the inter-Governmental Committee charged with the responsibility of supervising the Programme and in 1962 announced its intention of contributing over the next three years 875,000 in cash and $425,000 in commodities.
New Zealand's accession to the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Monetary Fund, and the International Finance Corporation will not only allow this country to participate in measures designed to increase the stability of international trade and promote the economic development of the underdeveloped areas of the world. It will also serve to strengthen New Zealand's own economic position by providing access to more varied sources of capital.
As well as the Commonwealth organisations mentioned earlier some regional organisations, particularly the South Pacific Commission, are of particular importance to New Zealand. Since the establishment of the Commission in 1947, New Zealand's island territories have derived much benefit from its work on fisheries, cooperatives, control of the rhinoceros beetle, and research upon filariasis.
When, in the years following 1945, it became clear that there were serious obstacles to the effective implementation of those provisions of the United Nations Charter which were designed to establish a universal system of collective security, the alternative of regional arrangements was further developed. In South-East Asia, a few years after NATO was established, the South-East Asia Collective Defence Treaty (also known as the Manila Treaty or Pact) was negotiated.
The idea of such a treaty had been canvassed during the early 1950s. In the early part of 1954, however, a number of governments became greatly concerned at the progress of the war in Indo-China and the deteriorating situation in South-East Asia, and on 29 March the United States called for “united action” to resist further Communist expansion. Shortly thereafter the United Kingdom and France agreed that consideration should be given to the establishment as soon as possible of a collective security system in the area. The New Zealand Minister of External Affairs stated on 19 April that his Government welcomed this proposal and was prepared to participate.
The Geneva Agreements for Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia (which were completed on 21 July 1954) were an achievement of considerable importance and value, but they fell short of a fully guaranteed settlement. After a period of consultation eight governments — Australia, France, New Zealand, Pakistan, the Philippines, Thailand, the United Kingdom, and the United States — agreed to attend a conference to consider a system of collective defence for South-East Asia. On 8 September in Manila they signed the South-East Asia Collective Defence Treaty. At the same time they proclaimed the Pacific Charter, in which they set out principles on which they undertook to base their policies for the maintenance of peace and stability. The treaty was ratified by New Zealand on 19 February 1955.
The first meeting of the Council envisaged by the Treaty, comprising the Foreign Ministers of all the allied governments, was held in Bangkok in February 1955. Since then the Council has met on six occasions: at Karachi in 1956, Canberra in 1957, Manila in 1958, Wellington in 1959, Washington in 1960, and Bangkok in 1961. The Council has overall control of the activities of the alliance. (The name “South-East Asia Treaty Organisation” was derived by analogy with NATO and CENTO: in practice it refers to the joint activities of the eight allies.)
At that first meeting the Council established a body known as the Council Representatives to carry on its functions between Council meetings. Council Representatives are generally the heads of their countries' diplomatic missions in Bangkok; New Zealand is at present represented by its Ambassador in Thailand, Sir Stephen Weir. From time to time various expert committees and study groups have been convened to give collective advice to Council Representatives.
In 1957 a Secretary-General was appointed, Mr Pote Sarasin, of Thailand. A permanent civil Secretariat was established in Bangkok, with an international staff of about 45 officers, including three New Zealanders.
The Council also agreed in February 1955 that the Military Advisers to the Ministers should meet as a group to advise it on measures for common defence. Subsequently in 1957 a Military Planning Office was established in Bangkok and from 1958–60 the position of Chief of this Office was held by a New Zealander, Brigadier (now Major-General) L. W. Thornton. Joint military exercises, in which units of the sea, land, and air forces of all member countries participate are regularly organised.
SEATO is a defensive alliance. Neither in concept nor in structure is it fitted for a major role in the fields of economic, social, or cultural development, for which purpose other well-established and experienced organisations exist. But the signatories to the Manila Treaty did give explicit recognition to the fact that the security and well being of a nation depend on more than the ability to repel an aggressor. Economic and social as well as military objectives were written into the Treaty. These provisions, and the activities which have stemmed from them, reflect an awareness of the true nature of the challenge in South-East Asia. They confirm and reinforce the essentially peaceful intent of the allies, and demonstrate that the cooperation between them is based on wider considerations than the need to take steps to meet the threat of overt aggression. Accordingly SEATO has developed a range of fairly significant economic, cultural, and educational activities.
In all SEATO economic projects the principle of assistance on a bilateral basis has been followed, but projects have generally attracted support from most of the member governments.
All members have, for example, contributed to the SEATO Graduate School of Engineering which was established in Bangkok in September 1959. New Zealand has provided the Professor of Hydrology and made an annual payment of approximately £1,200 to the scholarship fund. As part of the SEATO Skilled Labour Programme New Zealand made 25 awards available annually for the training in New Zealand military establishments of service personnel from the Asian member countries. At the present time a Thai — SEATO Community Development Project is being set up in North-cast Thailand, to which New Zealand is contributing a mobile medical unit headed by a New Zealand doctor.
An exchange programme provides for research fellowships, post-graduate and under-graduate scholarships. In 1958 a South-East Asian Round Table enabled eminent scholars from the member countries and also India, Japan, Sarawak, and South Vietnam to meet together in Bangkok and discuss the impact of Western technology on Asian traditional cultures. In 1961 SEATO sponsored a Conference in Karachi of Heads of Universities, at which many of the problems facing higher education in South-East Asia were usefully explored. New Zealand took part in both.
The Manila Treaty speaks not only of maintaining and developing individual and collective capacity to resist armed attack but also preventing and countering “subversive activities directed from without” against the territorial integrity and political stability of member countries. With the passage of years it has become clear that the principal threat to the Treaty Area at the present time is from such indirect aggression; subversion by foreign agents developing perhaps into wide-scale insurgency. This is the problem that the allies have to face. In addition, therefore, to stepping up their economic and social development — which is the best defence against this form of offensive — member governments have found it useful and indeed necessary to take more direct measures against the danger of subversion. These are primarily a national responsibility. Council Representatives make it their business, however, to identify subversion in its various forms, to assess the nature of the threat which it poses, and to suggest ways in which that threat may be met.
Two seminars on countering Communist subversion have been held, one in Manila in 1958 and one in Lahore in 1960: at both of these New Zealand was represented.
In May 1962, following a serious violation of the ceasefire in Laos by the Communist-directed Pathet Lao and in response to an invitation by the Thai Government, the United States, Australia, the United Kingdom, and New Zealand despatched forces to Thailand. Each of them made it clear that this was a precautionary move, taken in accordance with their obligations under the Manila Treaty, to enable them to come more speedily to the defence of Thailand should the need arise.
When he announced the decision of the New Zealand Government to send to Thailand a detachment of Special Air Service Troops of the New Zealand Army and transport aircraft of the RNZAF, the Prime Minister pointed out that sending even a token military contribution was a serious step for New Zealand to take. It was, nevertheless, a measure of New Zealanders' growing recognition of the responsibilities they owed towards South-East Asia, of their involvement in the affairs of South-East Asia and, ultimately, of the importance of South-East Asia for their own defence. All the nations of this part of the world, he said, must support each other militarily and economically if they were to withstand aggression and the threat of aggression, whatever form it might take.
Under the Colombo Plan, New Zealand, with Australia, Canada, Japan, the United Kingdom, and the United States of America, has joined with the countries of South and South-East Asia to help them improve their standards of living. The Colombo Plan is not a single plan, but a series of separate plans drawn up and administered by each country in the region; the external assistance required and made available to help implement these plans is negotiated on a bilateral basis. The Plan had its origin in, and took its name from, a meeting of Commonwealth Foreign Ministers held in January 1950 in Colombo to exchange views on world problems, particularly on the economic needs of the countries of South and South-East Asia. The meeting established a Consultative Committee to “… survey the needs, to assess the resources available and required, to focus world attention on the development problems of the area, and to provide a framework within which an international cooperative effort could be promoted to assist the countries of the area to raise their living standards”. Since then the Consultative Committee has met consecutively in Sydney, London, Colombo, Karachi, New Delhi, Ottawa, Singapore, Wellington (1956), Saigon, Seattle, Jogjakarta. Tokyo, Kuala Lumpur, and Melbourne.
A foundation member of the Plan and an active participant at every meeting, New Zealand has done its utmost, within the scope of its limited resources, to make significant grants of capital and technical assistance to the countries of the area.
Capital Assistance — By 30 June 1962 New Zealand had appropriated a total of £11,144,064 for capital and technical assistance under the Colombo Plan. Of this, at 30 June 1962, £6,815,653 in capital aid had been transferred to the governments concerned or used at their request to buy equipment. Most of New Zealand's capital aid has been given in the form of direct transfers of overseas funds, but in appropriate cases it has been possible to supply equipment manufactured in New Zealand.
Among the capital-aid grants negotiated during 1962 were three new projects in Burma. These included £135,000 for the construction of an Artisan Training Centre in Rangoon, £100,000 for a Trade Training School in Taunggyi, Shan States, and £90,000 for a model stormwater-drainage project at the University of Mandalay. A grant of £30,000 was made to establish an Industrial Research Unit at the Singapore Polytechnic, and the sum of £10,000 was set aside for a pasture improvement and sheep husbandry project in Nepal. The sum of £13,250 was also provided for evaporating equipment for the Delhi Milk Scheme in India to which New Zealand has already contributed £800,000. Substantial capital aid, combined in most cases with the provision of New Zealand technical personnel, was approved for a new Indian Milk Scheme at Indore, and consideration was given to the possibility of assisting to establish an Agricultural Faculty at the University of Northern Sumatra in Indonesia. Smaller grants for equipment were also approved for the Borneo Literature Bureau in Sarawak, the Faculty of Medicine at the University of HUE in Vietnam, and the School of Dentistry in Bangkok. New Zealand has assisted regional projects in providing £57,168 for the Mekong River Development Scheme, as well as equipment for the Tonle Sap tributary project and is giving £100,000 annually for 10 years to the Indus Water Scheme in India and Pakistan.
Technical Assistance — By 30 June 1962 New Zealand had spent a total of £2,134,039 on technical assistance, and 1,113 students had come to New Zealand. The number of students studying in New Zealand at the end of June had risen to 371, the largest number ever here at any one time. There was a further increase in the number of New Zealand experts sent to Asia, and at 30 June 1962 there were 47 New Zealanders on assignment overseas, compared with 41 in 1961.
Commonwealth Aid Schemes — New Zealand participates in two cooperative aid programmes for Commonwealth members. Under the Commonwealth Scholarship and Fellowship Plan New Zealand offers each year 10 two-year scholarships for post-graduate study, three one-year administrative fellowships, and three prestige fellowships for scholars of high academic standing. The New Zealand annual contribution to the Special Commonwealth Aid to Africa Plan of £1,000,000, under which Commonwealth countries outside Africa provide bilateral assistance to African members, will enable up to 60 African students to study in New Zealand, at any one time, and several New Zealand experts to work in Africa, as well as providing for small capital or equipment grants in appropriate cases.
It is clear that, as New Zealand has assumed the international responsibilities appropriate to an independent country, its foreign policy has changed in emphasis and scope. The foundations of New Zealand's pre-war position in international affairs — its identification with Britain and its membership of the Commonwealth — have been modified and extended to meet the demands of an international situation greatly changed from that of 1939. As a country of predominantly European settlement, New Zealand retains its traditional loyalties to the United Kingdom and a sense of identity with Europe and of involvement in its destiny. As a Pacific power, it has sought security in friendship and formal defensive arrangements with Australia and the United States of America. New Zealand's growing involvement in the problems of the South Pacific region and its close ties with the island peoples are giving rise to a new recognition of the importance of the role it will have to play in this area in the future. New Zealand is in a unique position to encourage the growth of a regional consciousness in the South Pacific which is essential if the problems of the area are to be seen and tackled as a whole. At the same time it has developed its association with Asian countries. As a country concerned with the preservation of world peace and the organisation of defence against aggression it has placed prime importance upon development of the United Nations as an agency for peaceful settlement of international disputes and for the achievement of collective security. Pending the establishment of a broadly based United Nations security system, however, New Zealand has been prepared, in respect of South-East Asia, to participate in a protective grouping concerned with the defence of a single area. Moreover, while it sees aggressive Communism as the greatest threat to individual liberty at the present time, it is well aware of the powerful stirrings of other forces — the yearning for political emancipation, the antagonism to systems of racial discrimination, the demand of underprivileged countries for a greater share of the world's prosperity, for social advancement and opportunity. New Zealand's actions in the international field are designed to take account of these forces and, where possible, to assist the people of other countries in their striving for a better life. The limits of what it is able to do are those imposed by its size and capacity; its disposition is towards peaceful and friendly relations with all nations and (whatever the modifications which the needs of national security may impose) it is to that ultimate goal that its foreign policy is directed.
New Zealand is a monarchical State; it is also a constituent member of the Commonwealth. It is in this context that the preamble to the Royal Titles Act 1953 is significant “… whereas it is expedient that the style and titles at present appertaining to the Crown should be altered so as to reflect more clearly the existing relationships of the Members of the Commonwealth to one another and their recognition of the Crown as the Symbol of their free association and of the Sovereign as the Head of the Commonwealth …” Constitutional elements besides that of the titular head, the Monarch, can be reviewed under the categories of legislative authority, the executive and administrative structure, and the judiciary. This division is a convenient one, even though there is no absolute line of demarcation between the three phases (e.g., legislation may and often does arise through the day-to-day experience of those responsible for administration and execution of policy, or through difficulties or anomalies made explicit in the course of dispensing justice or interpreting law). Conversely, in the exercise of the powers and functions of industrial and other tribunals, commissions, authorities, etc., both administrative and judicial elements may be discerned.
The New Zealand Parliament in the Royal Titles Act 1953 gave its assent to the use of the Royal style and titles as follows: Elizabeth the Second, by the Grace of God of the United Kingdom, New Zealand, and Her Other Realms and Territories Queen, Head of the Commonwealth, Defender of the Faith.
While the seat of the Monarch is normally in the United Kingdom, the Queen is represented in New Zealand by the Governor-General appointed by the Crown on the advice of Her New Zealand Ministers. The Governor-General has, however, an official existence, even in the country to which he has been appointed, only in the absence of the Queen from that country. In the island territories the Crown is represented by the Resident Commissioner or Resident Agent. These officials carry out the constitutional functions of the Crown, but they also possess in varying degree certain executive and legislative powers, being responsible to the New Zealand Government for the administration and good government of the islands concerned.
Many powers held by the Monarch (or her representative) comprise but the means of giving effect to the public will. In New Zealand the Governor-General acts on the advice of the Ministers, which cannot constitutionally be ignored. Despite the long-term trend for powers to be assigned directly to Ministers without any necessity for vice-regal consultation, there are still many phases of Government which require Royal participation.
The Queen (in her absence the Governor-General) gives consent or approval prior to a Minister taking office or the formation of a Ministry; summons and prorogues Parliament; delivers the Speech from the Throne at the opening of a session; gives the Royal Assent to measures which have passed all stages in the House of Representatives, without which they have not the force of laws; makes appointments to most important State offices; confers knighthoods and other honours, etc.; and also provides that background of stability, continuity, and experience in many facets of government which is so desirable whenever there are sweeping changes in the dominance of political parties.
Besides those duties associated with the constitutional role, the Royal personage or representative makes an important contribution to the ceremonial life of the nation. This was particularly well illustrated during the sojourn of the Royal visitors in New Zealand in 1953–54 and in 1963. Both as the symbol of the nation and in virtue of her identification with the life and interests of her people, the Queen becomes the focus for all State occasions, as does the Governor-General in her absence.
The supreme law-making body with power to legislate for the whole country is the General Assembly, which now consists of the Governor-General and the House of Representatives, the former Legislative Council having been abolished since the close of 1950.
The powers of Parliament to make laws are legally untrammelled. This was not always so, for prior to the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 there was incapacity to make laws on certain matters which conflicted with United Kingdom statutes extending to New Zealand. There was also some doubt as to New Zealand's power to make laws possessing extra-territorial effect.
Although they do not limit the legal powers of Parliament as stated above, the provisions of the Electoral Act 1956 creating reserved sections in that Act are of great constitutional significance. The Act provides that certain of its sections may not be repealed except by a 75 per cent majority of the House of Representatives or following a referendum. These sections are those relating to:
The constitution and order of reference of the Representation Commission.
The number of European electoral districts and the basing of their boundaries on the total population.
The fixing of the tolerance within which the Commission must work at 5 per cent.
The age of voting.
The secret ballot.
The duration of Parliament.
This innovation is not legally effective in the sense that it does not prevent a subsequent Parliament from repealing it, since one Parliament cannot bind its successors. It should not be thought, however, that the provision is a mere gesture. It records the unanimous agreement of both parties represented in Parliament that certain provisions have a fundamental character in the system of Government and should not be altered at the whim of a bare majority. Considered in this light the provision creating reserved sections introduces something in the nature of a formal convention which could not constitutionally be ignored.
While the law-making function is the prerogative of Parliament, it must be remembered that, as in most democracies, laws are passed because of their acceptability to the majority party in Parliament — i.e., the Government party. Furthermore the initial acceptance will have probably been made in the deliberations of Cabinet.
With the increasing range and complexity of the statutory field, the multifarious concerns of a modern twentieth century government, and the necessity of conserving time for consideration of more important issues, much of the detailed procedural steps and other amplifying matter must become the subject of regulations made by Order in Council under the authority of some statute, rather than being incorporated in the statute itself. The power to make such regulations lies with the Executive Council which comprises those senior members of the majority party in Parliament who are appointed thereto, together with the Governor-General. Regulations, though originating in Cabinet and becoming effective in the formal proceedings of the Executive Council, rest fundamentally on the will of Parliament as a whole and are now subject to its supervisory jurisdiction. A general provision contained in the Regulations Amendment Act 1962 requires all such regulations to be laid before Parliament, though most empowering Acts contained a similar provision prior to that date. An amendment to the Standing Orders of the House of Representatives, also passed in 1962, enables the House or any member thereof to refer any regulation to the Statutes Revision Committee, a Select Committee of the House, which is empowered to consider the regulation and to determine whether the special attention of the House should be drawn to it on any of the following grounds: (a) That it trespasses unduly on personal rights and liberties: (b) That it appears to make some unusual or unexpected use of the powers conferred by the statute under which it is made: (c) That for any special reason its form or purport calls for elucidation.
Meeting of Parliament — Parliament is summoned, prorogued, or dissolved by Proclamation issued by the Governor-General. A session is that period between the summoning of Parliament and its prorogation. Its length varies, but it usually occupies the months from June to November. When Parliament is prorogued all the business on hand lapses, and if this is to be proceeded with in the next session it must be re-introduced.
The course of a session may be interrupted by an adjournment.
Parliamentary Privileges — While in session these include freedom of speech and freedom from arrest, and also the right to engage in secret debate, if required, etc.
The Party System — There are two political parties represented in Parliament in New Zealand at present: National and Labour. At any general election these parties, together with any other political parties which may be desirous of so doing and also those standing as independents, state their respective policies before the electors. Each party normally puts forward one candidate for each of the 80 electorates into which the country is divided. The party which wins the majority of seats, although not necessarily the majority of votes, at the general election forms the Government. The leader of the elected members of the majority party becomes the Prime Minister, who makes Ministerial appointments from elected members of his party. The leader of the minority party in Parliament becomes the Leader of the Opposition. The effectiveness of the party system relies largely on the general agreement that the majority party is to govern and the minority is to criticise — so that there is ample time allocated for debate on Government measures in Parliament. While party control is exercised by national and local organisations outside Parliament, within the latter it is maintained by the respective party Whips.
Parliamentary Procedure — The House of Representatives has its Standing Orders, which govern its procedure and which are administered by Mr Speaker in the exercise of his control of the House. Mr Speaker's rulings on interpretation of the Standing Orders are followed in a similar manner to judicial decisions in the ordinary Courts of law. The main means by which Parliament does its work is through the system of debate and Committees. The election of a Speaker is the first business of a new House after the members have been sworn. A Chairman of Committees is elected as soon afterwards as is convenient. Twenty members, inclusive of the Speaker, constitute a quorum.
Parliamentary Functions and Control — The Parliament controls the Government in power in the last resort by its power to pass a resolution of no confidence in the Government, or to reject a proposal which the Government considers so necessary that it is made a matter of confidence, and thus force the Government to resign.
Financial control is exercised by the fact that expenditure of public money must be authorised by the House of Representatives in the form of an Appropriation Act, which authorises or grants money to the Government for the purposes approved. The authority for the raising of revenue by taxation or borrowing must also be given by Parliament. The functions of Parliament are, of course, the passing of legislation and taking action to make available finances or funds as required for State expenditure, while it also controls the Government. Legislation can be initiated from any member of Parliament, but in practice almost all Bills are introduced by the Government in power as a result of policy decisions taken in Cabinet, sometimes at the instigation of those Government Departments which will be responsible for their administration when the Bills become law. The chief exceptions are private Bills, which are designed for the particular interest or benefit of a person or body of persons, whether incorporated or not, and local Bills which relate largely to matters of local (as distinct from central) government business. The process of passing a public Bill is as follows: it receives a formal first reading on introduction, is then printed, and after some time it is given a second reading as a result of a debate on its general merits or principles. It may then be referred to one of the Select Committees, for consideration in the closest detail, before being considered by the whole House sitting in Committee. During these stages members have opportunities to suggest amendments which may be incorporated in the Bill if the majority so decide. The Bill is then reported to the House, and later read a third time, and passed; debate rarely occurs at these stages. The final stage is to send the Bill to the Governor-General for the Royal Assent and, unless provision is made for commencement on another date, it then becomes law. Bills providing for receipt of moneys, such as the Finance Bill, and expenditure of moneys, such as the Appropriation Bill, are introduced only by a Minister of the Crown, normally the Minister of Finance. No Bill involving an appropriation of public moneys or affecting the rights of the Crown can be passed without the recommendation of the Crown, which is given by Message from the Governor-General.
Duration of Parliaments — Quinquennial Parliaments, instituted under the Constitution Act, were abolished by the Triennial Parliaments Act 1879, which fixed the term at three years. General elections have been held at three-yearly intervals since 1881, with a few exceptions. The term of the nineteenth Parliament was during the First World War extended to five years by special legislation, and that of the twenty-fourth (1931–35) and subsequent Parliaments to four years under the Electoral Amendment Act 1934. By the Electoral Amendment Act 1937 the three-year term was restored, but on account of war conditions the term of the twenty-sixth Parliament was extended to four years by the Prolongation of Parliament Act 1941. The Prolongation of Parliament Act 1942 extended the term still further to one year from the termination of the war, but with a proviso for a motion to be moved in the House of Representatives each year after the year 1942 either approving the continuation of the House or fixing an earlier date for its expiry. During the 1943 session a motion in favour of dissolution was earned, and Parliament was dissolved on 30 August 1943. Since then the duration of Parliaments has been of three years, with the exception that the twenty-ninth Parliament was dissolved after the expiration of approximately 20 months. The three-year limit was reenacted in the Electoral Act 1956, this being one of the reserved provisions referred to earlier.
Number of Representatives — The number of members constituting the House of Representatives is 80 — 76 Europeans and four Maoris. They are designated “members of Parliament”. The number was originally fixed by the Constitution Act as not more than 42 and not less than 24, and the first Parliament called together in 1854 consisted of 40 members. Legislation passed in 1858 fixed the number of European members at 41; in 1860, at 53; in 1862, at 57; in 1865, at 70; in 1867, at 72; in 1870, at 74; in 1875, at 84; in 1881, at 91; in 1887, at 70; and in 1900, at 76. Since 1867 there have been four Maori representatives, and provision for this number was retained in the Electoral Act 1956. In 1952 the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, which had remained unaltered since 1867, were changed by Proclamation so as to give a greater degree of equality of population among the four districts (in effect the Southern Maori Electoral District now includes a considerable area of the North Island).
Qualifications of Members — Under the Electoral Act 1956 every registered elector of either sex, but no other person, is qualified to be a parliamentary candidate. It is provided, however, that a person shall not be so elected who is disqualified as an elector under any of the provisions of the Act (see under “Franchise” later); or is an undischarged bankrupt; or is a contractor to the Public Service of New Zealand to whom any public money above the sum of £200 is payable, directly or indirectly (but not as a member of a registered company or incorporated body), in any one financial year. Although women have had the vote since 1893, they were not eligible as Parliamentary candidates until the passing of the Women's Parliamentary Rights Act 1919. Prior to 1936 a public servant was prohibited from being elected, but this prohibition was removed by the Political Disabilities Removal Act 1936. The present law is that if a public servant is elected to Parliament he vacates his office forthwith and he cannot resume employment in the Public Service within 12 months of ceasing to be a member of Parliament unless he had previously been a public servant for at least five years.
Salaries, etc. — Section 27 of the Civil List Act 1950 provides that on the recommendation of a Royal Commission the Governor-General may from time to time, by Order in Council, fix the salaries and allowances to be paid to the Prime Minister and other Ministers of the Crown or members of the Executive Council, to Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, and to the Speaker and Chairman of Committees and other members of the House of Representatives, and that a Royal Commission shall be appointed for this purpose within three months after the date of every general election of members of Parliament.
In accordance with the recommendations contained in the report (issued in 1961) of the Royal Commission upon Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances, the Prime Minister's salary, as from 1 July 1961, was increased to £4,750 with a tax-free allowance of £1,600 for the expenses of his office and a Ministerial residence. In addition, while travelling on official business he receives £4 4s. per day to meet expenses, and by virtue of his office is entitled to free cars, secretarial assistance, and free postage. The Deputy Prime Minister's salary is £3,350 with a tax-free expense allowance of £600. The salary of each other Minister holding a portfolio is £3,150 with a tax-free expense allowance of £550, and that of each Minister without portfolio £2,500, with £450 tax-free expense allowance. Where the office of Minister of External Affairs is held by a Minister other than the Prime Minister the expense allowance is increased to £730. Any Minister not occupying a Ministerial residence receives an allowance in lieu at the rate of £300 a year. This allowance, or the assessed value of the residence where one is provided, is subject to income tax. Previously Ministers did not receive an expense allowance as such, but the Commissioner of Inland Revenue allowed a deduction from salary of £250 as an expense allowance. Ministers also receive an allowance of £4 4s. per day when travelling on official business within New Zealand, and in addition are entitled to free cars, secretarial assistance, and free postage.
The Civil List Amendment Act 1936 made provision for the appointment of Parliamentary Under-Secretaries, an innovation in executive control in New Zealand. The rate of salary attachable to such position is now £2,250, with the same house provision or allowances, and travel allowance while on official business, as for Ministers. An expense allowance of £450 is also payable. After the general election of November 1954 no appointments were made until 1960, the two Parliamentary Under-Secretaries then holding office becoming Ministers in January 1961.
The honorarium paid to members of the House of Representatives is now £1,550 a year. European members are also paid an allowance to provide for expenses incurred in connection with parliamentary duties ranging from £370 to £550 a year subject to the classification of their electorates by the Representation Commission into the four classes of (a) a wholly urban electorate, or (b) a substantially urban electorate, or (c) a partially urban and partially rural electorate, or (d) a predominantly rural electorate. An expense allowance of £675 a year is paid to the member for Southern Maori, and an expense allowance of £600 to the members representing the other three Maori Electorates. A sessional accommodation allowance is paid at the rate of £2 10s. for each day on which a member is in Wellington and attends the sittings of Parliament, or of a Select Committee of Parliament of which he is a member. The sessional accommodation allowance is not payable to any member representing a Wellington urban electorate. (For full details see Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances Order 1961 and Section 3 of the Finance Act 1962.) Payment to members is subject to certain deductions for absence not due to sickness or other unavoidable cause. In addition to the honorarium and allowances, members are entitled to certain privileges in respect of railway and other forms of travel, a stamp allowance of £5 a month, and certain other concessions regarding telegrams and telephone services. If a member is defeated at an election he continues to receive salary only to the end of the month following the month in which the election took place.
Part V of the Superannuation Act 1947, as amended by the Superannuation Amendment Act 1955, consolidated in 1956 and amended in 1961, introduced a compulsory contributory superannuation scheme for members of the House of Representatives. The scheme now provides that a retiring allowance shall be payable to a member after nine years' service and the attainment of 50 years of age, and shall be calculated at the rate of one thirty-second of the basic salary for a member as at the date of his ceasing to be a member, for each year of service with a maximum of two-thirds of that basic salary, or alternatively the member may elect to take a variable retiring allowance so as to secure a level income, or he may elect to receive a refund of his contributions. The annual contribution is 10 per cent of an ordinary member's salary, and the Government subsidises the fund by an equal amount. In the case of a male member dying and leaving a widow surviving she becomes entitled during her widowhood to receive an annuity of half of the retiring allowance to which her husband was entitled at the time of his death, or £130 a year, whichever is the greater.
Both the Speaker and Chairman of Committees hold office until a dissolution and receive payment until the first meeting of a new Parliament. The Speaker's remuneration is £2,700 a year in addition to which he receives an expense allowance of £675 a year and residential quarters in Parliament House. The honorarium of the Chairman of Committees is £2,100 a year and an allowance of £100 a year to cover the expenses incurred in connection with his official duties is also paid. In addition he receives the appropriate electorate allowance to which he is entitled.
The Leader of the Opposition is paid a salary of £2,600 a year with an expense allowance of £550 a year. In addition, a secretary, a messenger, and a typist are provided by the State, and an allowance of £215 is payable for travel outside his electorate. His stamp allowance is £12 10s. per month. In addition, the Leader of the Opposition is entitled to an official residence on the same basis as a Minister, or to an allowance of £300 a year in lieu thereof. The Deputy Leader of the Opposition receives a salary of £1,700 a year in addition to his appropriate electorate allowance and the sessional accommodation allowance where this is payable.
The Chief Whip of each party receives a salary of £1,625 a year, and the Junior Whip of each party receives a salary of £1,600 a year, together with the appropriate expense allowance in each case in accordance with the classification of his electorate and where applicable a sessional accommodation allowance.
After the election of a new Parliament, the Prime Minister, who is the leader of the majority party in the elected members, is given the task of selecting the members of the Executive Council (i.e., the new Ministry). Each of those members of Parliament to form the Government is entrusted by the Prime Minister with responsibility for administration of a specified field or aspect of government. This field is entitled a portfolio, e.g., all relevant matters relating to Customs would be allocated to one member, who is henceforth known as the Minister of Customs. He may also have other portfolios and the supervision of one or more Government Departments in which the activities carried out, though important, either do not rank as portfolios or are subsidiary aspects of the field-in these cases the Minister's responsibility will extend to being in charge of the named Department. One or other of the appointed Ministers in this way is responsible for the direction of activities and executive acts of each of the Government Departments and offices, etc., embracing the entire range of State activities. Thus arises the concept of Ministerial responsibility.
In the legal sense those members of Parliament who have been appointed Ministers, together with the Governor-General, comprise the Executive Council. The powers, duties, and responsibilities of the Governor-General and the Executive Council under the present system of responsible government are set out in Royal Letters Patent and Instructions thereunder of 11 May 1917, published in the New Zealand Gazette of 24 April 1919. The Royal Powers Act 1953 provides that the statutory powers conferred on the Governor-General may be exercised either by Her Majesty the Queen in person or by the Governor-General. In the execution of the powers and authorities vested in him the Governor-General must be guided by the advice of the Executive Council; but, if in any case he sees sufficient cause to dissent from the opinion of the Council, he may act in the exercise of his powers and authorities in opposition to the opinion of the Council, reporting the matter to Her Majesty without delay, with the reasons for his so acting.
In any such case any member of the Executive Council may require that there be recorded in the minutes of the Council the grounds of any advice or opinion that he may give upon the question.
A point of interest is that the Civil List Act 1950, in section 6, provided that no person shall be appointed a Minister or a member of the Executive Council unless he is a member of Parliament and that a person who ceases to be a member of Parliament cannot continue to be a Minister or a member of the Executive Council for more than 21 days. This gave statutory recognition for the first time to what had long been the convention.
At January 1961 the Executive Council consisted of 16 members in addition to the Governor-General. Two members, exclusive of His Excellency or the presiding member, constitute a quorum.
Under the Civil List Act 1950 and its amendments, His Excellency the Governor-General receives a salary of £6,500 per annum, and an allowance of £5,000 per annum for the salaries and expenses of his establishment (exclusive of the Official Secretary), plus all expenditure incurred in respect of the transport to and from New Zealand and the travel within or outside New Zealand of the Governor-General and his family and staff.
There is a close relationship between the Executive Council and the Cabinet. There are, however, significant differences in membership and functions.
The Council consists of all Ministers and is presided over by the Governor-General. Cabinet may or may not comprise all the Ministers, including a Minister without portfolio; the Governor-General is not a member. The Council (a statutory body) is one of the instruments for giving the imprint of legal form to policy determined by Cabinet which had been recognised only by constitutional convention until legislative reference to Cabinet was made in the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962.
Cabinet has been described as the directing body of national policy whose nature is more easily explained by analogy than by definition. It determines the policy to be submitted to Parliament. In it is vested the supreme control of national policy within the limits of Parliamentary approval. It coordinates and delineates the activities of the several Departments of State.
The juridical acts which are necessary to give legal force to certain of the decisions of Cabinet are taken by others — the Crown, the Executive Council, a Minister of the Crown, a Statutory Commission and the like. The preliminary review of proposed policy or of current administrative developments, which takes place in the informal atmosphere of Cabinet meetings, implies both deliberative or selective and administrative procedures on the part of this body.
Cabinet discussions are informal and confidential, anonymity being maintained as to the individual advocacy or opposition to particular proposals. The Cabinet system enables general agreement to be reached on any line of action proposed by either an individual Minister or by the Government as a whole. As a result the Executive Council confirmation can proceed smoothly and expeditiously. In Parliament a Minister can be confident that his legislative or other proposals will have the unqualified support of the Government no matter what divergences of opinion may have been apparent before general agreement was reached in Cabinet. A consistent and agreed course of action on any particular issue can be determined. The work of Cabinet thus exemplifies the concept of the collective responsibility of the Government.
Certain questions are considered by committees of Cabinet composed of those Ministers primarily concerned. Some executive action may be undertaken by these committees within the lines of established Government policy. Their work is subject to periodical report to, and overall supervision by, the entire Cabinet. On occasions, ad hoc committees may be established to review or investigate particular questions and to present their conclusions and recommendations to Cabinet.
The Cabinet Secretariat is responsible for the servicing of Cabinet and its committees to ensure their smooth functioning. It is its purpose also to assist in the coordination and review of the work of the Departments of State.
The Minister as the political head of a Department of State may in fact have several Departments under his control. There are however some 44 different Departments with separate functions in New Zealand. Each of these has a permanent head who is responsible for the work and administration of the Department. He is of course responsible to the Minister in charge of the Department, while he also acts as adviser to the Minister on all matters within his appointed competence. Besides ensuring that the ministerial policy and directions communicated to him are effectively put into practice, his functions as the adviser include assessing the consequences of any executive action resulting from his departmental activity, evaluating the merits and demerits, whether political, social, or financial, of various modes of action, and making suggestions for improvements and for new policy measures as derived from departmental experience in the day-to-day execution of policy.
Departments can be broadly classified according to the administrative or regulatory, developmental, or social nature of their activities. Within the first group are the servicing subgroup, such as the Legislative, Prime Minister's Office, External Affairs, Printing Office, Law Drafting, Valuation, Statistics, and Audit; the finance subgroup — Treasury, Customs, Inland Revenue; the regulatory subgroup — State Services Commission, Internal Affairs, Island Territories, Labour, Marine; the defence and law and order subgroup — Navy, Army, Air, Justice, Crown Law, and Police; the publicity and research subgroup — Tourist and Publicity, Scientific and Industrial Research.
In the second group are the transport and communications subgroup, such as Transport, Post Office, and Railways; the developmental — Ministry of Works, Agriculture, Lands and Survey, Mines, Electricity, Maori Affairs, and Industries and Commerce; the commercial — Public Trust, Government Life Insurance, State Advances Corporation, and State Fire and Accident Insurance.
The third group comprises the Education, Health, and Social Security Departments.
This broad division serves merely to indicate the field of the dominant activity or purpose of the particular Department. Must Departments have servicing, informative, and regulatory functions, and many are equally regulatory and developmental in nature.
In addition to the system of direct administration in the form of Government Departments, there are other activities over which the State exercises some ultimate measure of control or ownership, though divorced in varying degrees from immediate supervision. The Reserve Bank of New Zealand (the central bank), and one trading bank, are entirely State-owned, although the actual administration is quite independent, subject in the case of the Reserve Bank to the proviso that the Governor or Board of Directors is to give effect to any resolution of the House of Representatives in respect of the bank's functions or business.
Further instances of this principle are shown by the National Airways Corporation, which, although owned by the State, is administratively self-contained, and by the Tourist Hotel Corporation. In certain other avenues the type of administration is in between the normal departmental form and that evident in the corporation type; of such is the National Roads Board, which, though determining policy to a large degree, yet makes use of departmental administrative structures for implementation of policy.
Some administrative organisations have also quasi-judicial functions. Examples of this class are the Price Tribunal, Transport Charges Authority, Licensing Control Commission, and Local Government Commission.
The hierarchy of Courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrates' Court. Apart from these Courts of general jurisdiction there are other Courts dealing with specific fields. In the latter category are the Court of Arbitration, concerned with awards and general orders governing wage determination and conditions of employment in industry; the Compensation Court dealing with workers' compensation; and the Land Valuation Court, which settles land valuation disputes and compensation claims where land is taken for public works. For further details refer to Section 8 (Justice) of this issue.
The law on these matters is now contained in the Electoral Act 1956. Following each population census, which is normally taken every five years, New Zealand is divided anew into 76 European electorates. In addition, there are four Maori electoral districts, three in the North Island and one covering a portion of the North Island together with the whole of the South Island, where the Maori population is comparatively small. The Governor-General may at any time by Proclamation alter the boundaries of the Maori electoral districts, and, as in the case of European electoral districts, any alterations are to come into force at the expiry of the Parliament existing when the Proclamation is issued.
The Government Statistician is required to supply population figures to the Surveyor-General as soon as possible after the census. The population used as the basis in obtaining the quota for each European electoral district is defined in section 2 (1) of the Electoral Act 1956.
The term “European population” means total population with the following exceptions:
Maoris:
Persons residing on board ship, whether as passengers or members of the crew or otherwise:
Persons residing temporarily as guests in any licensed hotel:
Persons residing temporarily in any naval, military, or air force camp, station, or establishment:
Persons residing as patients or inmates in any hospital:
Persons in respect of whom reception orders under the Mental Health Act 1911 are in force:
Persons detained pursuant to convictions in any penal institution.
After the population figures are supplied by the Government Statistician it is then the responsibility of the Representation Commission to define new electoral districts for Europeans. The Commission is constituted by virtue of section 15 of the Electoral Act 1956 and comprises seven members. Four of these, the Surveyor-General, the Government Statistician, the Chief Electoral Officer, and the Director-General of the Post Office, are official members. Two are unofficial members, being persons nominated by the House of Representatives, one nominated to represent the Government, and one to represent the Opposition. The seventh member is appointed, on the nomination of the official and unofficial members of the Commission or a majority of them, to be the Chairman of the Commission. The Chairman and unofficial members cease to be members on the date on which the first periodical census is taken after the date of their appointment.
The Commission determines the number of electoral districts in the North and South Islands so that the number of districts in the North Island bears, as nearly as possible, the same proportion to the number of districts in the South Island as the European population of the North Island bears to the European population of the South Island. Once this is done the next step is to determine the population quota for electoral districts in each Island by dividing the European population of each Island by the number of districts in that Island. In applying the quota, provision exists for an allowance by way of addition or subtraction of 5 per cent of the quota where districts containing the exact quota cannot be formed consistently with consideration of topography, community of interest, communications, and existing electoral boundaries.
When the boundaries have been provisionally determined, maps are prepared illustrating the proposed electoral districts, and descriptions of each electoral district are published in the New Zealand Gazette. A time limit of one month is given thereafter in which objections to the proposed boundaries may be lodged. These objections are then considered by the Representation Commission and a final decision reached on boundaries which then become the new electoral districts.
In addition to determining new European electoral districts the Representation Commission is also charged with the responsibility of classifying them for the purpose of allowances as provided by section 14 of the Parliamentary Salaries and Allowances Order 1959. Under this section provision is made for an allowance based on the size, topography, and transport facilities of the electorate, the nature of its roads, the distribution of its population, and all other considerations that the Commission deems relevant.
The Act provides that all general elections and by-elections shall be held on a Saturday and for both European and Maori elections to be held on the same day. Polling hours in all electorates are from 9 a.m. to 7 p.m.
The Act provides that, if at any time Parliament is dissolved before it has been two years in existence, the main and supplementary rolls used in the previous general election, together with a further supplementary roll, may be used if in the opinion of the Chief Electoral Officer it is impracticable to print new main rolls. The same rolls, together with a further supplementary roll, are to be used for any by-election occurring before the next following general election.
Provision is made for the voting at elections and licensing polls by servicemen serving overseas, who are or will be of, or over the age of, 21 years before the date of the election or poll, whether or not registered as electors of any electoral district. Each such serviceman shall be qualified to vote as an elector of the electoral district in which he last resided before he left New Zealand.
Since the abolition of plural voting in 1889 and the introduction of women's suffrage in 1893, every person 21 years of age or over (with certain obvious exceptions) has had the right to exercise one vote and one vote only in the election of members of the House of Representatives. Some of the more important provisions of the Electoral Act 1956 are now given.
To be qualified for registration as a parliamentary elector in New Zealand a person must have attained the age of 21 years and must (a) be a British subject or Irish citizen, (b) be ordinarily resident in New Zealand, (c) at some period have resided continuously in New Zealand for at least a year, and (d) except in special cases have resided continuously for three months or more in the electoral district in respect of which application for registration is made, and not have subsequently resided for three months or more in any other electoral district.
The Act defines what is meant by the term “ordinarily resident”. To be ordinarily resident in New Zealand, a person must be or have been actually resident in New Zealand with the intention of residing there indefinitely. If he is absent from New Zealand he must have had, ever since he left New Zealand, an intention to return to reside there indefinitely, and (except in the case of a public servant or the wife or husband of a public servant) must not have been absent from New Zealand for more than three years.
This new requirement that an elector must be ordinarily resident in New Zealand is an important departure from the previous position. Prior to 1957 any British subject who had been in New Zealand for a year was entitled to register and to vote, even though his residence might have been of a temporary nature and although he did not associate himself with the New Zealand community. Conversely, a New Zealander absent from New Zealand for more than a year lost the right to vote. Broadly speaking, the new qualifications restrict the right to vote to permanent residents, the test laid down being similar to the legal concept of domicile.
The following persons are disqualified from registration as electors: (a) Those in respect of whom reception orders under the Mental Health Act 1911 are in force, (b) those detained pursuant to a conviction in any penal institution, and (c) those whose names are on the Corrupt Practices List for any district.
These qualifications and disqualifications apply alike to Maoris and Europeans.
A system of compulsory registration of electors has been in operation in respect of Europeans since 1924 and was introduced in respect of Maoris in 1956. Every person qualified to be registered as an elector of any district must, if he is in New Zealand, apply for registration within one month after the date on which he first becomes qualified to be registered as an elector. He must also apply for registration within three months after the issue of every Proclamation proclaiming the names and boundaries of electoral districts or within such later period as may be provided by Order in Council. Qualified electors who are outside New Zealand may apply for registration if they wish.
A European is not entitled to be registered as an elector of a Maori district and a Maori (other than a half-caste) is not entitled to be registered as an elector of a European district. A half-caste Maori may choose to be registered either for a Maori or European district, and special rules are laid down to govern a change from one to the other.
Voting at parliamentary elections is by secret ballot, a method which was first introduced in New Zealand in 1870. Recognition of the fundamental character which the secret ballot has attained in New Zealand was given in the Electoral Act 1956, which included the section providing for this method of voting among the reserved sections which may be repealed only by a 75 per cent majority vote of all the members of the House of Representatives or following a referendum.
In general, only those persons whose names are lawfully on the main and supplementary rolls of electors compiled prior to an election may vote at that election. The following classes of persons whose names are not on the roll are however entitled to vote:
Those who have applied for registration between writ day and polling day and have satisfied the Registrar that they became qualified for registration not earlier than one month before writ day.
Those who are qualified for registration and were at the last preceding election registered in that district or, where boundary changes have intervened, in some other district in which their then residence within the first-mentioned district was then situated.
Those who are qualified for registration and have since the last election and before 6 p.m. on writ day applied for registration in that district, or where boundary changes have intervened, in some other district in which their then residence within the first-mentioned district was then situated.
Servicemen outside New Zealand, if they are or will be 21 years of age or more on polling day and their place of residence before they left New Zealand is within the district.
A vote is normally cast by the elector at a polling booth within his district. An elector may, however, vote as a “special voter”, either at a polling booth outside his district or by post, in the following cases:
If his name does not appear on the main roll, or any supplementary roll for the district, or has been wrongly deleted from the roll.
If he will be outside New Zealand on polling day.
If he is or will be absent from the district on polling day.
If he will not be within 2 miles by the nearest practicable route of any polling place in the district during the hours of polling.
If he will be travelling during the hours of polling under conditions which will preclude him from voting at a polling place in the district.
If he is ill or infirm.
If, in the case of a woman, she is precluded from attending at a polling place by reason of approaching or recent maternity.
If he is a lighthouse keeper or a member of a lighthouse keeper's staff, or if she is the wife of a lighthouse keeper or of one of his staff.
If he has a religious objection to voting on the day of the week on which polling day falls.
If he satisfies the Returning Officer or Deputy Returning Officer that on any other ground he cannot vote at a polling place in the district without hardship or undue inconvenience.
These latter conditions replace the former classes of absentee, postal, and declaration voters, including servicemen outside New Zealand.
In 1876, following the abolition of the provinces, local government assumed the form it still basically retains. The Counties Act of 1876 divided the country into 63 counties, with provision for administration by elective councils having powers considerably less than those enjoyed by the Provincial Councils. In the same year the Municipal Corporations Act provided for the incorporation of the 36 boroughs then in existence and for the creation of new boroughs.
A description of the development of counties, boroughs, and town districts follows.
Counties — Counties are now constituted under the Counties Act 1956, which consolidated earlier legislation relating to counties and road districts. In general, the county organisation makes provision for the primary needs of a scattered population within a large area. With increasing settlement the original 63 counties were gradually subdivided until in 1920 the maximum of 129 was reached, although the number of councils formed and actively functioning never exceeded 126. The number of counties has been reduced by amalgamations and mergers by the Local Government Commission. At April 1962 there were 121 counties constituted, of which 119 were actively functioning, Sounds and Fiord being the two sparsely populated counties in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force. The Local Government Commission operates under the Local Government Commission Act 1961.
County councils may, under the provisions of the Counties Act 1956, declare areas within counties to be county towns. To qualify the areas concerned must have a population of at least 200, with an average density of not less than one person to the acre or not less than 60 houses with an average density of not less than one house to three acres. After the constitution of a county town the county council is required to appoint a county town committee of not less than three nor more than seven members, to advise it on the administration of the county town. Membership is restricted to electors having a ratepayer's or residential qualification in respect of property or an address within the county town, or members of the council for the riding in which the county town is sited.
Boroughs — Dealing with the needs of a concentrated population, the borough organisation is concerned with a wide range of functions of a purely local nature. With the growth and centralisation of population the number of boroughs, despite numerous amalgamations of adjacent boroughs, steadily increased until 1955 when the total was 146. In April 1962 the total was 143.
Under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 for the constitution of a borough there must be a population of at least 1,500 with an average density of population of at least one person per acre. A borough containing a population of 20,000 or more may be proclaimed a city, although the corporation remains unaltered.
Town Districts — The town district represents a form of local government intermediate between the county and the borough. It implies a certain concentration of population and the presence of interests which, from their purely local nature, cannot be satisfactorily met by the county organisation. In its early stages a town district usually remained subject to county control, although such control was practically confined to the main and county roads in the town district; in such circumstances it was known as a dependent town district. The Town Boards Amendment Act 1908 enabled town districts on reaching a population of more than 500 to become independent. On attaining its independence a town district becomes in all respects a separate entity, and, apart from its smaller population, is not essentially different from a borough. The constitution and powers of town districts have been brought into closer relationship to boroughs over the years, and independent town districts are now constituted under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954. The Act required that the area should not be more than 2 square miles, within which no two points are more than 4 miles distant and with a density of population of not less than one person to the acre. No new dependent town districts can be constituted. The number of town districts in April 1962 was 26 (15 independent and 11 dependent).
Local authorities in New Zealand derive their powers from the Acts under which they are constituted, and also from special empowering Acts. In addition to legislation providing for particular types of local authority or for individual local authorities, there are several statutory measures which are more or less applicable to all local authorities, such as the Local Elections and Polls Act 1953 and the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. For most harbour boards, there is in addition to the general Harbours Act a special Act for each board, which is subordinate to the general Act. Certain types of local authority — urban drainage boards, transport boards, the Auckland Harbour Bridge Authority, the Christchurch-Lyttelton Road Tunnel Authority, and the Waikato Valley Authority — derive their principal powers from special constituting Acts.
Local authorities have general powers of entering into contracts for any of the purposes for which they are constituted; of selling and leasing land; and of taking or purchasing any land which may be necessary or convenient for any public work.
The number of local authorities actively functioning at 1 April 1962 was 952 made up as follows: County councils, 119; borough (including city) councils, 143; town councils (independent), 15; town councils (dependent), 11; road boards, 3; river boards (2 boards also have the power of land-drainage boards), 10; catchment boards, 13; land-drainage boards, 40; electric power boards, 41; water-supply board, 1; urban drainage boards, 5; transport boards, 2; local railway board, 1; electric power and gas boards, 2; milk boards (including 33 where the board is a borough council), 44; nassella tussock boards, 2; harbour bridge authority, 1; road tunnel authority, I; valley authority, 1; plantation board, 1; underground water authorities, 3; rabbit boards, 185; fire boards (including 176 where the board is a borough or county council, etc.), 235; harbour boards (including 14 where the board is a borough or county council, etc.), 36; and hospital boards, 37. In addition, there were 21 district councils of the National Roads Board constituted under the National Roads Act 1954. Although these district roads councils are not local authorities in the strict sense of the term they are intimately connected with certain aspects of local government providing an advisory service to the National Roads Board concerning the roading needs and the allocation of national roading funds within their respective districts.
Administratively, boroughs and independent town districts, which are contained within the areas of the several counties, are regarded as separate entities. From an administrative point of view, therefore, the fundamental districts are counties, boroughs, and independent town districts. Upon this foundation a considerable superstructure of districts of other types has been erected. These overlapping districts may be divided into two broad classes, viz: (1) Districts formed from parts of counties, e.g., road districts; and (2) those which are composed of a group of adjacent districts of other types united for a common purpose, e.g., electric power districts.
The Local Government Commission Act 1961, which replaced the Local Government Commission Act 1953, set up a Local Government Commission which is a permanent institution deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908.
The Act provides that the Commission shall consist of a Chairman who is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of New Zealand and two other members having a special knowledge of local government.
The functions of the Commission are to carry out investigations, prepare reorganisation schemes, and make recommendations and reports for the purpose of ensuring that the system of local government in any locality will best provide for the needs and continued development of the locality, that local authorities have such district boundaries and such functions and powers as will enable them to provide most effectively and economically essential or desirable local government services and facilities, and that the provisions of the Act and of other Acts in relation to local government are effectively implemented. Reorganisation schemes may provide for the union of adjoining districts, the merger, constitution, or abolition of districts, the alteration of boundaries, the conversion of a district into one of a different kind, the transfer of functions of one local authority to another or the dissolution of a local authority.
The Act provides for the appointment of a Local Government Appeal Authority whose function is to sit as a judicial authority to determine appeals made from decisions of the Commission. Any decision finally approving a scheme of reorganisation of districts may be appealed against only by the following parties:
The local authority of any district to which the scheme relates;
Any person or body having statutory authority to make decisions or recommendations in respect of the union, merger, constitution, alteration, or abolition of any district to which the scheme relates; and
The Minister, in any case where the scheme affects only one local authority, or only one local authority and an adjoining area that does not form part of a district, or does not affect any local authority.
The franchise in local government is a variable one, differing materially in certain respects as between urban and country districts. Prior to the passing of the Local Elections and Polls Amendment Act 1941 the county franchise was based solely on property qualification, with a differential voting power according to the value of property possessed, whereas in boroughs and town districts every adult possessing the necessary residential qualifications was entitled to be enrolled as an elector for the election of the local-governing authority. On any proposal relating to loans or rates, however, a ratepaying or a freehold qualification was, and still is, necessary.
An amendment passed in 1944 extended the franchise in counties and road districts to include a residential qualification on the same lines as for boroughs, but did not interfere with the multiple voting power conferred by a property qualification. One vote only is allowed in boroughs and town districts, but it is possible, by virtue of property qualification, to have a vote in more than one district. The 1944 amendment introduced compulsory registration of electors for boroughs and town districts, all adult persons not entitled to enrolment by virtue of a property qualification being required to make application for enrolment within a prescribed time. The Act also removed the disability which prevented persons in the employ of local authorities from becoming members thereof. The Local Elections and Polls Amendment Act 1946 provided that all general elections of local authorities were to be held on the third Wednesday in November of the year in which such elections were due, instead of in May as previously. The 1950 amendment altered this to the third Saturday in November. It also abolished the provisions of the 1946 amendment that any person could be entered on the local authority roll whose name appeared on the parliamentary roll with an address in that authority's district provided he or she had a residential qualification, and that, if not so entered, he or she could vote by declaration. The Local Elections and Polls Act 1953, which consolidated and amended previous Acts and amendments, provided that future elections were to be held on the third Saturday in November, commencing 1956, and every third year thereafter. The 1961 amendment has altered this to the second Saturday in October 1962 and on the same date in every third year thereafter. The 1953 Act also extends the compulsory enrolment of residential electors to counties and road districts in addition to boroughs and town districts (for which provision had been made in 1944). Power is also given to make regulations to give full effect to the Act. Details of the franchise as it affects each type of local district are now given.
Counties — Any person of 21 years of age and over who possesses either of the following qualifications is entitled to be enrolled on the county electors roll:
Rating qualification, which may be held by any person whose name appears in the valuation roll as the occupier of any rateable property within a riding of the county. One vote is allowed where the rateable value does not exceed £1,000, two votes where the value is greater than £1,000 but not in excess of £2,000, and three votes where the value exceeds £2,000.
Residential qualification, which may be held by a person who is or has the status of a British subject or is an Irish citizen, and who has resided for one year in New Zealand and has had permanent residence of not less than three months in the riding of the county to which the roll relates.
Boroughs — Any person of 21 years of age and over who possesses any of the following qualifications is entitled to enrolment:
Freehold qualification — meaning the beneficial and duly registered ownership of a freehold estate in land of a capital value of not less than £25 situated in the borough, notwithstanding that any other person is the occupier thereof.
Rating qualification, which may be held by any person whose name appears in the valuation roll as the occupier of any rateable property within the borough.
Residential qualification, which may be held by a person who is or has the status of a British subject or is an Irish citizen, and who has resided for one year in New Zealand and who has had permanent residence during the last three months in the borough to which the roll relates.
Town Districts — The franchise is the same as for boroughs, except that for county electoral purposes in dependent town districts the county qualification is necessary.
Rabbit Districts — Where the rates of the district are based on the acreage and rateable value of land occupied by the ratepayer, the franchise is the same as that exercised for county council elections. Where the franchise is based on stock ownership, from one to five votes are allowed according to the number of stock units owned.
Other Districts — Road districts, river districts, land-drainage districts, water-supply districts, and the local railway district all have a franchise similar to that of counties except that the residential qualification applies to road districts only.
Districts composed of a grouping of districts of other types united for a common purpose have a franchise as for the component districts. Such districts are urban drainage districts, electric power districts, harbour districts, hospital districts, urban transport districts, and catchment districts. In some cases — e.g., the Auckland Metropolitan and Hutt Valley Drainage Boards — the members are appointed or elected by the territorial local authorities included in the district.
In addition to elected members, the constitution of harbour boards provided in most cases for certain nominated or appointed members (representatives of the Government, the waterfront industry, and the payers of harbour dues), but the Harbours Act 1950, which consolidated and amended previous legislation, provides that every harbour board shall now consist of members elected by the electors of constituent local authorities only.
The Town and Country Planning Act 1953 provides for the making and enforcement of regional and district planning schemes, and the detailed procedure to be followed in each case is amplified by the Town and Country Planning Regulations 1960. The Government administers the Act through the Minister of Works who may delegate his authority to the Commissioner of Works.
Regional Planning Authorities may be established under provisions of the Town and Country Planning Act 1953. As provided in the Act the authorities consist of representatives of the several councils whose districts are wholly or partly within the region. Every local authority within the region, other than the constituent councils, is entitled to be represented by at least one associate member. The Regional Planning Authority may also appoint any person who may be possessed of special knowledge, or representatives of any Department of State, to be associate members. Authorities are now operating in the four main centres and in Whangarei and Marlborough.
Finance for administration purposes is provided for by way of a maximum rate of one-fiftieth of a penny in the pound on the rateable capital value of those portions of the councils' territories inside the regional area. The Act also makes provision whereby any of the constituent councils may enter into and carry out agreements for the execution of combined works.
Regional planning schemes must be preceded by a comprehensive survey of the natural resources of the areas concerned, and of the present and potential uses and values of all lands in relation to public utilities or amenities. Regional schemes envisage the conservation and economic development of natural resources by classification of lands according to their best uses and by the coordination of all such public improvements, utilities, and amenities as are not limited to the territory of any one local authority. Every regional planning scheme is intended to be a guide to councils engaged in the preparation of district planning schemes and to public authorities and all persons in relation to conservation and development within the region. Regional schemes are required to be reviewed at intervals of not more than ten years.
Every district scheme is required to have for its general purpose the development of the area to which it relates (including where necessary the replanning and reconstruction of an area already built on) in such a way as will most effectively tend to promote and safeguard the health, safety and convenience, the economic and general welfare of its inhabitants, and the amenities of every part of the area. The council of every city, borough, county, and independent town district must provide and maintain a district scheme whether or not a regional planning scheme including its district has been prepared or become operative.
While a district scheme is being prepared a council may refuse its consent to the carrying out of any development that would be in contravention of the scheme and falls within the definition of a “detrimental work”, but the owner or occupier affected may appeal against such a decision to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board. The Minister can require the council to exercise these powers where the development would or might adversely affect Government works or the public interest, and local authorities have similar rights in respect of their works. Any appeal proceedings lie against the Minister or the local authority concerned.
In the period before a district scheme becomes operative, any change of use of land that detracts or is likely to detract from the amenities of the neighbourhood is required to have the prior consent of the council. Where an application is made to the council for consent, the applicant and every person who claims to be affected by the proposed use has a right to be heard by the council and may appeal to the Appeal Board against the council's decision.
When completed and recommended by the council, copies of a district scheme are submitted to the Minister of Works and to adjoining councils and to local authorities within the area covered by the scheme for consideration, particularly in relation to their public works. When the Minister and each local authority is satisfied that all their respective public works have been properly provided for in the scheme and have certified accordingly the district scheme is publicly notified for inspection for three months. Any owner or occupier of land affected may object to any provision of the scheme, and the Minister, other local authorities, professional, business, sporting or other such organisations, may also object to the scheme on grounds of public interest. In the event of an objection not being sustained by the council the objector may appeal to the Appeal Board whose decision is final.
The Minister of Works may prepare and obtain approval for a district scheme in any case where a local authority under an obligation to prepare such a scheme fails to do so after being notified in writing. The costs and expenses incurred by the Minister are recoverable from the local authority, or they may be deducted from any moneys payable to the local authority by the Crown.
When a district scheme has been finally approved and made operative the council and all local authorities having jurisdiction in the district are bound to observe, and enforce observance of, the requirements of the scheme. The provisions of an operative regional planning scheme are also obligatory, but a constituent council has a right of appeal to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board where a provision of a proposed or operative district scheme conflicts with the regional scheme; the Minister has, incidentally, a similar right of appeal so far as the regional scheme conflicts with the public interest.
Operative district schemes may be altered at any time, and must be reviewed when any part of the scheme has been operative and unchanged for a period of five years. In preparing, recommending, and approving a change or a review of a district scheme a council may follow either the same procedure as that for a new scheme commencing at the point where the scheme is ready to be recommended, or it may adopt an alternative procedure whereby the change or review is publicly notified for inspection by owners and occupiers of property and simultaneously submitted to the Minister, to the Regional Planning Authority, and to the local authorities within the district for their consideration and objection where necessary in the light of their respective public works and other responsibilities.
Once a district scheme has been made operative it cannot be cancelled unless it is replaced at the same time by another operative district scheme. Furthermore, once a proposed change to an operative district scheme has been publicly notified for inspection and objection by owners and occupiers of property, no development work, subdivision, or change of use of land or buildings that would conflict with the proposed change may be carried out without permission by order of the Appeal Board.
Where a district scheme is operative the local authority may take, under the Public Works Act 1928, any land in its district if in accordance with the scheme it considers it is necessary or expedient to do so for the proper development or use of the land, or for the provision or preservation of amenities, or for the improvement of areas that are too closely subdivided or are occupied by decadent buildings.
Of the 279 councils that are under statutory obligation to provide and maintain operative district schemes, 61 councils had fulfilled that obligation by the end of September 1962 and a further 57 councils had progressed beyond the stage of recommending and submitting their district schemes for consideration by the Minister of Works, adjoining councils and the local authorities within the area covered by the scheme.
Table of Contents
Population statistics are based primarily on the five-yearly population census. Intercensal population estimates are based on the most recent census data available, adjusted in accordance with later figures of births, deaths, and migration. Estimates of the populations of particular localities, e.g., cities and boroughs, also take into account local economic developments, housing schemes, the numbers on school rolls, changes in boundaries, and any other factors leading to, or indicating, changes in population.
The basis adopted for the population census, and virtually throughout population statistics in New Zealand, is that of population physically present in the place of enumeration at the time of enumeration.
All references to New Zealand relate solely to geographic New Zealand, i.e., island territories are omitted except where their inclusion is specifically stated. Though Cook Islands, Niue Island, and Tokelau Islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, for geographical reasons they are administered separately.
Maoris are included in all population data unless the contrary is stated.
The most recent census of population was taken on 18 April 1961, at which time the population of New Zealand, excluding island territories, was 2,414,984. A census of the island territories was taken on 25 September 1961.
The following table gives a summary of New Zealand population according to the latest estimates.
Territory | Date | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes population of the inhabited minor islands, i.e., Kermadec Islands, 9 (males); and Campbell Island, 11 (males). | ||||
New Zealand: | ||||
(a) Exclusive of island territories. | ||||
Europeans | 30 September 1962 | 1,166,980 | 1,154,983 | 2,321,963* |
Maoris | 30 September 1962 | 89,712 | 86,766 | 176,478 |
Totals, New Zealand (excluding island territories) | 1,256,692 | 1,241,749 | 2,498,441 | |
b) Island territories: | ||||
Tokelau Islands | 31 December 1961 | 911 | 1,049 | 1,960 |
Cook Islands | 25 September 1961 | 9,454 | 8,924 | 18,378 |
Niue Island | 30 September 1962 | 2,420 | 2,494 | 4,914 |
Totals, island territories | 12,785 | 12,467 | 25,252 | |
(c) Ross Dependency | 31 December 1962 | 70 | — | 70 |
Since the commencement of European settlement in New Zealand the European population has in every year shown an increase, though the rate of increase has fluctuated considerably, and the Maori population has increased continuously since 1896. Census records since 1901 are quoted in the succeeding table and include Maoris.
In no fewer than six of the 11 censuses covered by the table the figures are disturbed by the absence overseas of armed forces. Their departure and return affect intercensal increases. Numbers of armed forces personnel overseas at the respective dates were: 1901 2,500 (approx.); 1916, 44,000 (approx.); 1945, 45,381; 1951, 1,894; 1956, 2,162; and 1961, 2,559.
It will be noted that the growth of population has been substantial in each period. The lowest rates are those of 1926–36, which included some years of economic depression, and of 1936–45, which included six years of war.
Date of Census | Total Population | Intercensal Numerical Increase | Intercensal Percentage Increase | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes New Zealand armed forces personnel overseas. † Includes New Zealand armed forces personnel overseas. | ||||
March 1901* | 815,853 | 72,646 | 9.8 | 1.9 |
April 1906 | 936,304 | 120,451 | 14.8 | 2.8 |
April 1911 | 1,058,308 | 122,004 | 13.0 | 2.5 |
October 1916* | 1,149,225 | 90,917 | 8.6 | 1.5 |
April 1921 | 1,271,664 | 122,439 | 10.7 | 2.3 |
April 1926 | 1,408,139 | 136,475 | 10.7 | 2.1 |
March 1936 | 1,573,810 | 165,671 | 11.8 | 1.1 |
September 1945* | 1,702,298 | 128,488 | 8.2 | 0.8 |
September 1945† | 1,747,679 | 173,869 | 11.0 | 1.1 |
April 1951* | 1,939,472 | 237,174 | 13.9 | 2.4 |
April 1951 † | 1,941,366 | 193,687 | 11.1 | 1.9 |
April 1956* | 2,174,062 | 234,590 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
April 1956† | 2,176,224 | 234,858 | 12.1 | 2.3 |
April 1961* | 2,414,984 | 240,922 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
April 1961 † | 2,417,543 | 241,319 | 11.1 | 2.1 |
The annual average percentage increases of population during the respective intercensal periods are given in the following table for certain selected countries.
Country | Census Period | Average Annual Percentage Increase |
---|---|---|
* European population. † Including Hyderabad, but excluding Kashmir, Jammu, and the tribal areas of Assam. ‡ Excluding full-blooded aborigines. | ||
New Zealand | 1956–61 | 2.1 |
Australia‡ | 1954–61 | 2.3 |
Canada | 1956–61 | 2.5 |
Ceylon | 1946–53 | 2.8 |
England and Wales | 1951–61 | 0.5 |
Scotland | 1951–61 | 0.2 |
Northern Ireland | 1951–61 | 0.4 |
Republic of Ireland | 1956–61 | 0.6 |
Austria | 1951–61 | 0.2 |
Denmark | 1955–60 | 0.6 |
Finland | 1950–60 | 1.0 |
France | 1946–54 | 0.9 |
Hungary | 1949–60 | 0.7 |
India† | 1951–61 | 2.0 |
Netherlands | 1947–60 | 1.4 |
Pakistan | 1951–61 | 2.2 |
Portugal | 1950–60 | 0.5 |
South Africa* | 1951–60 | 1.6 |
Sweden | 1950–60 | 0.6 |
Switzerland | 1950–60 | 1.4 |
United States of America | 1950–60 | 1.7 |
Intercensal statements of total population are prepared from the records of vital statistics and of external migration and are relatively accurate. Discrepancies have in fact been so slight that revisions of the intercensal figures between 1951 and 1956 and between 1956 and 1961 were not necessary.
The following population figures exclude members of New Zealand armed forces who were overseas, and also members of the armed forces of other countries who were in New Zealand.
Year | Total Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Per Cent | ||
Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
1952 | 997,468 | 987,262 | 1,984,730 | 46,698 | 2.4 | 1,958,729 |
1953 | 1,024,463 | 1,013,090 | 2,037,553 | 52,823 | 2.7 | 2,009,506 |
1954 | 1,049,963 | 1,037,777 | 2,087,740 | 50,187 | 2.5 | 2,061,376 |
1955 | 1,072,090 | 1,058,837 | 2,130,927 | 43,187 | 2.1 | 2,105,767 |
1956 | 1,094,283 | 1,081,090 | 2,175,373 | 44,446 | 2.1 | 2,150,290 |
1957 | 1,116,686 | 1,104,483 | 2,221,169 | 45,796 | 2.1 | 2,194,108 |
1958 | 1,144,670 | 1,130,845 | 2,275,515 | 54,346 | 2.4 | 2,246,093 |
1959 | 1,170,007 | 1,156,122 | 2,326,129 | 50,614 | 2.2 | 2,298,814 |
1960 | 1,191,399 | 1,178,767 | 2,370,166 | 44,037 | 1.9 | 2,345,602 |
1961 | 1,213,356 | 1,200,940 | 2,414,296 | 44,130 | 1.9 | 2,388,004 |
1962 | 1,246,178 | 1,231,119 | 2,477,297 | 63,001 | 2.6 | 2,442,700 |
Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
1951 | 989,513 | 981,009 | 1,970,522 | 42,893 | 2.2 | 1,947,529 |
1952 | 1,017,874 | 1,006,682 | 2,024,556 | 54,034 | 2.7 | 1,996,149 |
1953 | 1,043,143 | 1,031,638 | 2,074,781 | 50,225 | 2.5 | 2,048,826 |
1954 | 1,065,490 | 1,052,944 | 2,118,434 | 43,653 | 2.1 | 2,094,910 |
1955 | 1,089,070 | 1,075,664 | 2,164,734 | 46,300 | 2.2 | 2,138,946 |
1956 | 1,111,176 | 1,097,956 | 2,209,132 | 44,398 | 2.1 | 2,182,833 |
1957 | 1,137,799 | 1,125,015 | 2,262,814 | 53,682 | 2.4 | 2,232,591 |
1958 | 1,165,568 | 1,150,332 | 2,315,900 | 53,086 | 2.3 | 2,285,852 |
1959 | 1,186,083 | 1,173,663 | 2,359,746 | 43,846 | 1.9 | 2,334,617 |
1960 | 1,207,946 | 1,195,621 | 2,403,567 | 43,821 | 1.9 | 2,377,010 |
1961 | 1,239,229 | 1,224,012 | 2,463,241 | 59,674 | 2.5 | 2,427,366 |
The figures given in the preceding table are for total population inclusive of Maoris. The following table shows the Maori population.
Year | Maori Population at End of Year | Increase During Year | Mean Population for Year | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Numerical | Per Cent | ||
Years Ended 31 March | ||||||
1952 | 61,130 | 58,158 | 119,288 | 3,782 | 3.3 | 117,397 |
1953 | 63,074 | 60,125 | 123,199 | 3,911 | 3.3 | 121,172 |
1954 | 65,141 | 62,243 | 127,384 | 4,185 | 3.4 | 125,174 |
1955 | 67,560 | 64,405 | 131,965 | 4,581 | 3.6 | 129,611 |
1956 | 69,856 | 66,723 | 136,579 | 4,614 | 3.5 | 134,223 |
1957 | 72,552 | 69,482 | 142,034 | 5,455 | 4.0 | 139,421 |
1958 | 75,004 | 72,114 | 147,118 | 5,084 | 3.6 | 144,550 |
1959 | 77,723 | 74,920 | 152,643 | 5,525 | 3.8 | 149,742 |
1960 | 80,549 | 77,806 | 158,355 | 5,712 | 3.7 | 155,501 |
1961 | 83,444 | 80,735 | 164,179 | 5,824 | 3.7 | 161,226 |
1962 | 88,044 | 85,168 | 173,212 | 9,033 | 5.5 | 169,646 |
Years Ended 31 December | ||||||
1951 | 60,634 | 57,672 | 118,306 | 3,623 | 3.2 | 116,471 |
1952 | 62,520 | 59,580 | 122,100 | 3,794 | 3.2 | 120,209 |
1953 | 64,507 | 61,639 | 126,146 | 4,046 | 3.3 | 124,146 |
1954 | 66,946 | 63,860 | 130,806 | 4,660 | 3.7 | 128,456 |
1955 | 69,278 | 66,091 | 135,369 | 4,563 | 3.5 | 133,075 |
1956 | 71,873 | 68,750 | 140,623 | 5,254 | 3.9 | 138,081 |
1957 | 74,274 | 71,397 | 145,671 | 5,048 | 3.6 | 143,284 |
1958 | 76,962 | 74,174 | 151,136 | 5,465 | 3.8 | 148,369 |
1959 | 79,837 | 77,002 | 156,839 | 5,703 | 3.8 | 154,074 |
1960 | 82,723 | 79,952 | 162,675 | 5,836 | 3.7 | 159,768 |
1961 | 87,210 | 84,343 | 171,553 | 8,878 | 5.5 | 167,407 |
An indication of future population growth, including Maoris, in New Zealand is given by the detailed projections for the period 1964–80 and the less elaborate projections for the five-yearly points 1985–2000 set out in the following table.
Projections of future population involve an element of uncertainty owing to incomplete knowledge of the factors underlying changes in fertility, mortality, and migration levels, coupled with the difficulty of accurately forecasting the future course of the factors which are known to affect these components of population change. It should be understood, therefore, that these projections merely show the effect of the assumptions stated below the table on the future growth of the existing population. The assumptions, however, have been adopted only after careful studies of trends in the patterns of fertility, mortality, and migration and, in the light of available current information, are regarded as those most likely to produce realistic projections over the length of the projection period.
PROJECTED NEW ZEALAND POPULATION | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 31 March | Assuming Net Immigration of | |||||
5,000 per Year | 10,000 per Year | |||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
(thousand) | ||||||
1964 | 1,291 | 1,273 | 2,564 | 1,298 | 1,279 | 2,577 |
1965 | 1,314 | 1,295 | 2,609 | 1,323 | 1,303 | 2,626 |
1966 | 1,339 | 1,318 | 2,657 | 1,351 | 1,328 | 2,679 |
1967 | 1,364 | 1,342 | 2,706 | 1,379 | 1,354 | 2,733 |
1968 | 1,391 | 1,366 | 2,757 | 1,406 | 1,382 | 2,788 |
1969 | 1,416 | 1,391 | 2,807 | 1,436 | 1,410 | 2,846 |
1970 | 1,442 | 1,417 | 2,859 | 1,467 | 1,440 | 2,907 |
1971 | 1,470 | 1,445 | 2,915 | 1,499 | 1,470 | 2,969 |
1972 | 1,500 | 1,471 | 2,971 | 1,532 | 1,502 | 3,034 |
1973 | 1,530 | 1,499 | 3,029 | 1,567 | 1,533 | 3,100 |
1974 | 1,561 | 1,530 | 3,091 | 1,603 | 1,564 | 3,167 |
1975 | 1,594 | 1,562 | 3,156 | 1,637 | 1,600 | 3,237 |
1976 | 1,628 | 1,594 | 3,222 | 1,673 | 1,635 | 3,308 |
1977 | 1,662 | 1,627 | 3,289 | 1,711 | 1,671 | 3,382 |
1978 | 1,698 | 1,660 | 3,358 | 1,750 | 1,707 | 3,457 |
1979 | 1,734 | 1,696 | 3,430 | 1,791 | 1,744 | 3,535 |
1980 | 1,769 | 1,732 | 3,501 | 1,830 | 1,786 | 3,616 |
1985 | 3,797 | 3,947 | ||||
1990 | 4,118 | 4,304 | ||||
1995 | 4,462 | 4,689 | ||||
2000 | 4,833 | 5,103 |
The two projections are linked to actual population numbers as at 31 March 1962. The assumptions on which the more detailed projections for 1964–80 depend are as follows:
Birthrates for each quinquennial age and marital status (“married” and “not married”) group of females will continue at the average 1952–56 level.
The proportion of married females in each quinquennial age group will, in the future, vary in accordance with the rate of variation in the 1951–56 intercensal period.
Mortality rates for each quinquennial age group, male and female, will be maintained at the level shown by the New Zealand Life Tables, 1950–52.
Future net immigration will be at the rates of either 5,000 or 10,000 persons per annum, the age and sex distribution being based on the average 1937–58 pattern.
The long-term projections for 1985–2000 are linked to the earlier projections. They are based on the following assumptions:
The rate of natural increase of population, excess of births over deaths, for the period 1980–2000 will be 15 persons per 1,000 living.
Net immigration will be as assumed for the period 1964–80.
The following diagram presented on a ratio scale shows the growth of actual population from 1880 to 1961 and projections through to 2000.
Detailed population statistics are compiled for each census. Final figures for the 1961 census for statistical areas, urban areas, counties, cities, boroughs, town districts, county towns, extra-county islands, and shipping have been published in Volume 1, Increase and Location of Population, of the 1961 Population Census.
In 1858 the North Island had a larger population than the South, but this position was reversed at the succeeding enumeration, and the South Island had the larger population (exclusive of Maoris) at each census from 1861 to 1896. In 1901 the North Island was found to have slightly the larger total and since then has steadily increased its lead.
The following table gives the population, excluding Maoris, of the North and South Islands as disclosed by each census since 1901.
Census Year | Population (Excluding Maoris) | Percentages | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
North Island | South Island | Total | North Island | South Island | |
1901 | 388,626 | 381,678 | 770,304 | 50.5 | 49.5 |
1906 | 474,605 | 411,390 | 885,995 | 53.6 | 46.4 |
1911 | 561,281 | 444,304 | 1,005,585 | 55.8 | 44.2 |
1916 | 648,439 | 447,789 | 1,096,228 | 59.2 | 40.8 |
1921 | 741,255 | 477,658 | 1,218,913 | 60.8 | 39.2 |
1926 | 831,813 | 512,656 | 1,344,469 | 61.9 | 38.1 |
1936 | 938,939 | 552,545 | 1,491,484 | 63.0 | 37.0 |
1945 | 1,050,984 | 552,570 | 1,603,554 | 65.5 | 34.5 |
1951 | 1,202,357 | 621,439 | 1,823,796 | 65.9 | 34.1 |
1956 | 1,365,470 | 671,441 | 2,036,911 | 67.0 | 33.0 |
1961 | 1,524,839 | 723,059 | 2,247,898 | 67.8 | 32.2 |
The natural increase of European population (i.e., excess of births over deaths) for the North Island during the 1956–61 intercensal period was 121,852, and the total net increase 159,369. For the South Island the natural increase was 50,101, and the total net increase 51,618. The population of the North Island increased at a greater proportionate rate than that of the South Island between the 1956 and 1961 censuses. Inclusive of Maoris, the North Island increase was 187,421, or 12.5 per cent, and the South Island increase 53,501, or 7.9 per cent.
At the 1961 census the North Island population was 1,684,785, inclusive of 159,946 Maoris, and the South Island population 730,199, inclusive of 7,140 Maoris.
Statistical areas are now being used in preference to provincial districts. Auckland Provincial District has been split into four areas; Northland comprises the northern counties from Mangonui to Otamatea; central Auckland, the counties from Rodney to Franklin (including islands in the Hauraki Gulf); East Coast, the area north of Wairoa; while South Auckland - Bay of Plenty comprises the remainder of the provincial district. Hawke's Bay, Taranaki, and Wellington statistical areas are the same as the provincial districts of the same names.
In the South Island only minor changes have been made in the provincial district boundaries to give better statistical areas. These are the transfer of Amuri and Cheviot counties from Nelson to Canterbury statistical area, and the transfer of all that area of Grey county north of Grey River from Nelson to Westland.
It is ultimately intended to drop statistics for provincial districts completely.
In the table following, the approximate areas and the estimated total populations as at 1 April 1962 of the statistical areas are shown.
Statistical Area | Area (Square Miles) | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 |
---|---|---|
Northland | 4,880 | 87,800 |
Central Auckland | 2,150 | 534,117 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 14,187 | 361,500 |
East Coast | 4,200 | 46,800 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,260 | 117,500 |
Taranaki | 3,750 | 101,300 |
Wellington | 10,870 | 484,600 |
Totals, North Island | 44,297 | 1,733,617 |
Marlborough | 4,220 | 28,200 |
Nelson | 6,910 | 64,300 |
Westland | 6,010 | 24,800 |
Canterbury | 16,769 | 352,380 |
Otago | 14,070 | 178,400 |
Southland | 11,460 | 95,600 |
Totals, South Island | 59,439 | 743,680 |
Totals, New Zealand | 103,736 | 2,477,297 |
These are statistical conceptions and not administrative units. Their purpose is to provide definite, stable, and comparable boundaries for the larger centres of population. In addition to the central city or borough, they include neighbouring boroughs and town districts and parts of counties which are regarded as suburban to the centre of population.
Urban areas were defined in 1917 and, except for two additions and one deletion, remained unaltered until 1951, when a revision of boundaries was made and the new areas used in the 1951 census. From census records and maps, revised population figures were prepared on the basis of the new boundaries. In the case of European population the figures were revised for each census back to 1911, and on the basis of population including Maoris the revision was possible back to the 1926 census. The most significant change resulting from this revision was the division of the former Wellington Urban Area, plus additional areas to the north, into the two adjacent urban areas of Hutt and Wellington. The two areas in a sense form a single centre of population and it is preferable at times to treat them as such. However, the extent and pattern of development in the Hutt Valley have been such as to establish it as a centre complementary to Wellington. In Auckland the boundaries were extended considerably, but in most other cases it was found that little change was necessary. For the 1961 Census, three new urban areas were defined at Whangarei, Tauranga, and Rotorua and comparable figures have been compiled for past years.
Urban Area | Total Population | Population Increase 1956–61 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1945 | 1951 | 1956 | 1961 | Numerical | Percentage | |
Whangarei | 12,248 | 15,431 | 18,369 | 21,790 | 3,421 | 18.6 |
Auckland | 286,767 | 329,123 | 381,063 | 448,365 | 67,302 | 17.7 |
Hamilton | 27,319 | 33,137 | 40,646 | 50,505 | 9,859 | 24.3 |
Tauranga | 8,342 | 13,010 | 18,724 | 24,659 | 5,935 | 31.7 |
Rotorua | 10,417 | 14,693 | 19,004 | 25,068 | 6,064 | 31.9 |
Gisborne | 16,995 | 19,774 | 22,622 | 25,065 | 2,443 | 10.8 |
Napier | 20,741 | 24,538 | 27,507 | 32,716 | 5,209 | 18.9 |
Hastings | 20,306 | 23,797 | 27,787 | 32,490 | 4,703 | 16.9 |
New Plymouth | 21,057 | 24,923 | 28,292 | 32,387 | 4,095 | 14.5 |
Wanganui | 26,262 | 29,717 | 32,100 | 35,694 | 3,594 | 11.2 |
Palmerston North | 27,820 | 32,908 | 37,775 | 43,185 | 5,410 | 14.3 |
Hutt | 55,786 | 74,878 | 86,053 | 98,988 | 12,935 | 15.0 |
Wellington | 132,305 | 133,414 | 138,297 | 150,544 | 12,247 | 8.9 |
Nelson | 16,523 | 20,497 | 22,503 | 25,321 | 2,818 | 12.5 |
Christchurch | 151,068 | 174,221 | 193,367 | 220,510 | 27,143 | 14.0 |
Timaru | 19,672 | 22,851 | 24,694 | 26,424 | 1,730 | 7.0 |
Dunedin | 87,587 | 95,457 | 99,370 | 105,003 | 5,633 | 5.7 |
Invercargill | 27,755 | 31,613 | 35,107 | 41,088 | 5,981 | 17.0 |
Totals | 968,970 | 1,113,982 | 1,253,280 | 1,439,802 | 186,522 | 14.9 |
In the period covered by the table all urban areas have consistently recorded increases in population. In the years 1956–61 Auckland had the greatest numerical growth, while Rotorua, Tauranga, and Hamilton had the highest proportionate increases.
The lowest percentage increase was recorded by Dunedin (5.7 per cent) which, with eight of the other 17 urban areas, had a percentage increase lower than the average for the 18 urban areas together.
Auckland Urban Area, with a total population now of 448,365, took well over a third of the total increase in population in the 18 urban areas.
Wellington and Hutt Urban Areas together have slightly under 250,000 population.
The next table contains the estimated total population of the 18 urban areas as at 1 April 1962. The component parts of the five largest centres of population are given in detail, while for the remaining 13 areas totals only are quoted. In most of the 13 cases the urban area comprises the central city or borough plus the urban portion of the adjoining county. At 1 April 1962 the five largest urban areas had a total population of 1,054,900, this being equivalent to 42.6 per cent of the New Zealand total. The total for all urban areas at the same date was 1,486,900, or 60.0 per cent of the total population of New Zealand.
Urban Area | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 |
---|---|
Auckland | |
Auckland city | 145,000 |
East Coast Bays borough | 10,000 |
Takapuna city | 21,000 |
Devonport borough | 11,000 |
Northcote borough | 5,780 |
Birkenhead borough | 8,030 |
Henderson borough | 4,260 |
Glen Eden borough | 5,370 |
New Lynn borough | 9,080 |
Newmarket borough | 1,810 |
Mt. Albert borough | 26,000 |
Mt. Eden borough | 18,350 |
Mt. Roskill borough | 31,000 |
Onehunga borough | 16,300 |
One Tree Hill borough | 12,850 |
Ellerslie borough | 4,420 |
Mt. Wellington borough | 16,650 |
Howick borough | 6,940 |
Otahuhu borough | 8,800 |
Papatoetoe borough | 18,900 |
Manurewa borough | 12,550 |
Papakura borough | 8,740 |
Remainder of urban area | 63,470 |
Total | 466,300 |
Hutt | |
Lower Hutt city | 54,000 |
Upper Hutt borough | 17,550 |
Petone borough | 9,840 |
Eastbourne borough | 2,640 |
Remainder of urban area | 18,370 |
Total | 102,400 |
Wellington | |
Wellington city | 124,700 |
Tawa borough | 7,600 |
Remainder of urban area | 21,000 |
Total | 153,300 |
Christchurch | |
Christchurch city | 153,500 |
Riccarton borough | 7,320 |
Lyttelton borough | 3,380 |
Heathcote county | 6,470 |
Remainder of urban area | 56,130 |
Total | 226,800 |
Dunedin | |
Dunedin city | 73,700 |
Port Chalmers borough | 3,120 |
West Harbour borough | 2,300 |
St. Kilda borough | 6,590 |
Green Island borough | 5,310 |
Mosgiel borough | 6,810 |
Remainder of urban area | 8,270 |
Total | 106,100 |
Whangarei | 22,800 |
Hamilton | 52,800 |
Tauranga | 26,500 |
Rotorua | 26,600 |
Gisborne | 25,500 |
Napier | 34,000 |
Hastings | 33,800 |
New Plymouth | 33,400 |
Wanganui | 36,500 |
Palmerston North | 44,600 |
Nelson | 26,200 |
Timaru | 26,900 |
Invercargill | 42,400 |
The following table gives the estimated total population of individual counties at 1 April 1962, together with the approximate area of each. It should be noted that “Administrative Counties” do not include boroughs or town districts independent of county control, but include town districts and county towns which form parts of counties.
Administrative County | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 | Approximate Area, in Square Miles |
---|---|---|
North Island: | ||
Mangonui | 7,570 | 958 |
Whangaroa | 2,280 | 240 |
Hokianga | 5,920 | 613 |
Bay of Islands | 12,920 | 823 |
Whangarei | 13,900 | 1,039 |
Hobson | 6,370 | 745 |
Otamatea | 6,950 | 421 |
Rodney | 6,860 | 477 |
Waitemata | 58,100 | 600 |
Great Barrier Island | 240 | 110 |
Manukau | 32,000 | 237 |
Franklin | 18,420 | 550 |
Raglan | 12,050 | 931 |
Waikato | 19,420 | 643 |
Waipa | 22,420 | 443 |
Otorohanga | 8,240 | 762 |
Waitomo | 8,740 | 1,297 |
Taumarunui | 8,850 | 1,873 |
Coromandel | 2,790 | 439 |
Thames | 3,250 | 419 |
Hauraki Plains | 5,690 | 233 |
Ohinemuri | 4,140 | 241 |
Piako | 12,550 | 451 |
Matamata | 23,400 | 987 |
Tauranga | 20,800 | 713 |
Rotorua | 14,750 | 1,035 |
Taupo | 12,750 | 3,040 |
Whakatane | 17,350 | 1,671 |
Opotiki | 4,850 | 1,324 |
Matakaoa | 1,830 | 295 |
Waiapu | 5,640 | 792 |
Uawa | 1,740 | 262 |
Waikohu | 3,490 | 1,012 |
Cook | 8,980 | 848 |
Wairoa | 7,690 | 1,395 |
Hawke's Bay | 20,800 | 1,668 |
Waipawa | 4,030 | 520 |
Patangata | 3,430 | 655 |
Waipukurau | 1,290 | 128 |
Dannevirke | 4,580 | 546 |
Woodville | 1,730 | 156 |
Clifton | 2,580 | 454 |
Taranaki | 8,080 | 227 |
Inglewood | 3,270 | 199 |
Stratford | 6,010 | 835 |
Egmont | 6,240 | 240 |
Eltham | 3,610 | 207 |
Waimate West | 2,880 | 83 |
Hawera | 5,400 | 190 |
Patea | 3,820 | 591 |
Waimarino | 2,270 | 829 |
Waitotara | 3,300 | 468 |
Wanganui | 3,480 | 460 |
Rangitikei | 14,200 | 1,730 |
Kiwitea | 2,340 | 359 |
Pohangina | 1,190 | 259 |
Oroua | 4,550 | 190 |
Manawatu | 7,280 | 265 |
Kairanga | 6,190 | 184 |
Horowhenua | 10,700 | 544 |
Hutt | 32,400 | 443 |
Makara | 18,350 | 98 |
Pahiatua | 2,730 | 286 |
Akitio | 1,180 | 321 |
Eketahuna | 1,810 | 318 |
Mauriceville | 510 | 115 |
Masterton | 4,130 | 808 |
Wairarapa South | 3,030 | 440 |
Featherston | 3,660 | 954 |
Totals, North Is. counties | 603,990 | 43,689 |
South Island: | ||
Sounds | 840 | 457 |
Marlborough | 7,980 | 1,946 |
Awatere | 1,740 | 1,030 |
Kaikoura | 3,120 | 905 |
Golden Bay | 3,650 | 1,011 |
Waimea | 14,200 | 1,533 |
Buller | 4,040 | 1,885 |
Murchison | 1,450 | 1,372 |
Inangahua | 3,060 | 942 |
Grey | 4,750 | 1,579 |
Westland | 4,380 | 4,410 |
Amuri | 2,940 | 2,285 |
Cheviot | 1,530 | 327 |
Waipara | 2,950 | 937 |
Kowai | 2,240 | 157 |
Ashley | 670 | 309 |
Rangiora | 3,820 | 96 |
Eyre | 1,910 | 175 |
Oxford | 1,580 | 318 |
Tawera | 750 | 942 |
Malvern | 4,280 | 249 |
Paparua | 16,500 | 133 |
Waimairi | 43,000 | 43 |
Heathcote | 6,470 | 12 |
Halswell | 3,220 | 39 |
Mt. Herbert | 640 | 66 |
Akaroa | 1,810 | 170 |
Chatham Islands | 490 | 372 |
Wairewa | 780 | 170 |
Springs | 2,680 | 92 |
Ellesmere | 3,720 | 232 |
Selwyn | 1,700 | 850 |
Ashburton | 11,700 | 2,564 |
Geraldine | 5,140 | 578 |
Levels | 5,800 | 263 |
Mackenzie | 3,330 | 2,852 |
Waimate | 6,040 | 1,383 |
Waitaki | 11,400 | 2,412 |
Waihemo | 990 | 338 |
Waikouaiti | 3,590 | 315 |
Peninsula | 3,680 | 40 |
Taieri | 7,980 | 901 |
Bruce | 3,980 | 520 |
Clutha | 6,120 | 1,045 |
Tuapeka | 4,800 | 1,388 |
Maniototo | 2,810 | 1,340 |
Vincent | 4,010 | 2,922 |
Lake | 1,850 | 3,871 |
Southland | 26,310 | 3,701 |
Wallace | 10,150 | 3,728 |
Fiord | 50 | 3,035 |
Stewart Island | 540 | 670 |
Totals, South Island counties | 273,160 | 58,910 |
Grand totals, all counties | 877,150 | 102,599 |
Waitemata county, with a population of 58,100, has the largest county population, followed by Waimairi county with 43,000. Most of those counties showing considerable gains of population are adjacent to large cities.
Similar information as in the case of counties is now given for cities and boroughs.
Borough | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 | Approximate Area, in Acres |
---|---|---|
North Island: | ||
Kaitaia | 2,770 | 1,310 |
Kaikohe | 2,900 | 1,342 |
Whangarei | 18,600 | 6,510 |
Dargaville | 3,790 | 2,800 |
Helensville | 1,230 | 1,315 |
East Coast Bays | 10,000 | 3,850 |
Takapuna (city) | 21,000 | 3,280 |
Devonport | 11,000 | 1,100 |
Northcote | 5,780 | 1,196 |
Birkenhead | 8,030 | 3,084 |
Henderson | 4,260 | 1,278 |
Glen Eden | 5,370 | 1,244 |
New Lynn | 9,080 | 1,393 |
Auckland (city) | 145,000 | 18,493 |
Newmarket | 1,810 | 182 |
Mt. Albert | 26,000 | 2,430 |
Mt. Eden | 18,350 | 1,477 |
Mt. Roskill | 31,000 | 4,604 |
Onehunga | 16,300 | 1,876 |
One Tree Hill | 12,850 | 2,430 |
Ellerslie | 4,420 | 745 |
Mt. Wellington | 16,650 | 4,075 |
Howick | 0,940 | 1,534 |
Otahuhu | 8,800 | 1,345 |
Papatoetoe | 18,900 | 2,241 |
Manurewa | 12,550 | 1,803 |
Papakura | 8,740 | 2,022 |
Pukekohe | 6,100 | 3,471 |
Waiuku | 1,630 | 1,465 |
Tuakau | 1,570 | 1,091 |
Huntly | 4,920 | 1,936 |
Cambridge | 5,410 | 2,646 |
Ngaruawahia | 3,420 | 1,112 |
Hamilton (city) | 43,400 | 6,576 |
Te Awamutu | 5,580 | 1,762 |
Otorohanga | 2,020 | 560 |
Te Kuiti | 4,630 | 1,668 |
Taumarunui | 5,090 | 3,234 |
Thames | 5,380 | 2,712 |
Paeroa | 2,900 | 1,419 |
Waihi | 3,180 | 1,330 |
Te Aroha | 3,090 | 2,783 |
Morrinsville | 4,200 | 1,177 |
Matamata | 3,450 | 934 |
Putaruru | 3,690 | 975 |
Mt. Maunganui | 5,690 | 3,475 |
Tauranga | 14,150 | 5,536 |
Te Puke | 2,380 | 1,047 |
Rotorua | 20,600 | 6,551 |
Taupo | 5,760 | 2,290 |
Whakatane | 7,520 | 1,975 |
Kawerau | 5,390 | 1,718 |
Opotiki | 2,620 | 772 |
Gisborne (city) | 22,300 | 3,678 |
Wairoa | 4,410 | 1,603 |
Napier (city) | 25,600 | 4,361 |
Taradale | 5,250 | 1,003 |
Hastings (city) | 24,700 | 3,327 |
Havelock North | 4,050 | 1,165 |
Waipawa | 1,730 | 1,710 |
Waipukurau | 3,330 | 971 |
Dannevirke | 5,560 | 1,300 |
Woodville | 1,540 | 1,054 |
Waitara | 4,520 | 1,587 |
New Plymouth (city) | 30,200 | 5,722 |
Inglewood | 2,000 | 703 |
Stratford | 5,370 | 2,016 |
Eltham | 2,290 | 1,599 |
Hawera | 7,690 | 1,270 |
Patea | 2,010 | 1,420 |
Ohakune | 1,530 | 2,079 |
Raetihi | 1,370 | 958 |
Wanganui (city) | 34,100 | 6,403 |
Taihape | 2,730 | 1,923 |
Marton | 4,420 | 1,415 |
Feilding | 8,400 | 2,031 |
Foxton | 2,650 | 757 |
Palmerston N. (city) | 42,400 | 7,190 |
Shannon | 1,450 | 844 |
Levin | 8,330 | 1,332 |
Otaki | 3,250 | 1,639 |
Upper Hutt | 17,550 | 2,165 |
Lower Hutt (city) | 54,000 | 11,004 |
Petone | 9,840 | 2,575 |
Eastbourne | 2,640 | 1,546 |
Tawa | 7,600 | 1,208 |
Wellington (city) | 124,700 | 18,329 |
Pahiatua | 2,640 | 720 |
Eketahuna | 770 | 948 |
Masterton | 15,600 | 3,116 |
Carterton | 3,160 | 1,265 |
Greytown | 1,630 | 1,093 |
Featherston | 1,540 | 759 |
Martinborough | 1,440 | 1,070 |
Totals, North Island cities and boroughs | 1,112,180 | 242,032 |
South Island: | ||
Picton | 2,350 | 1,052 |
Blenheim | 12,350 | 2,502 |
Nelson (city) | 24,900 | 8,419 |
Richmond | 3,800 | 2,600 |
Motueka | 3,390 | 2,523 |
Westport | 5,460 | 760 |
Runanga | 1,730 | 1,204 |
Greymouth | 8,880 | 2,594 |
Brunner | 1,060 | 5,700 |
Kumara | 430 | 842 |
Hokitika | 3,010 | 674 |
Ross | 500 | 3,800 |
Rangiora | 3,620 | 877 |
Kaiapoi | 3,190 | 786 |
Riccarton | 7,320 | 728 |
Christchurch (city) | 153,500 | 26,178 |
Lyttelton | 3,380 | 2,560 |
Ashburton | 11,950 | 2,601 |
Geraldine | 1,870 | 745 |
Temuka | 2,470 | 795 |
Timaru (city) | 25,200 | 3,668 |
Waimate | 3,340 | 771 |
Oamaru | 12,750 | 2,811 |
Hampden | 300 | 630 |
Palmerston | 570 | 900 |
Waikouaiti | 700 | 1,958 |
Port Chalmers | 3,120 | 1,012 |
West Harbour | 2,300 | 2,181 |
Dunedin (city) | 73,700 | 13,942 |
St. Kilda | 6,590 | 463 |
Green Island | 5,310 | 1,818 |
Mosgiel | 6,810 | 970 |
Milton | 1,920 | 315 |
Kaitangata | 1,240 | 1,280 |
Balclutha | 4,060 | 1,258 |
Tapanui | 780 | 300 |
Lawrence | 390 | 615 |
Roxburgh | 770 | 515 |
Naseby | 150 | 188 |
Alexandra | 2,370 | 815 |
Cromwell | 950 | 972 |
Arrowtown | 170 | 457 |
Queenstown | 1,350 | 998 |
Gore | 7,410 | 2,338 |
Mataura | 2,140 | 1,272 |
Winton | 1,510 | 505 |
Invercargill (city) | 40,100 | 10,465 |
Bluff | 3,100 | 2,141 |
Riverton | 1,240 | 997 |
Totals, South Island cities and boroughs | 466,000 | 124,493 |
Grand totals, all cities and boroughs | 1,578,180 | 366,527 |
Naseby, with an estimated population of 150, is the smallest borough in New Zealand, while Christchurch city, with a population of 153,500, retains its place as the city with the greatest population within city council boundaries.
As stated earlier, the population of independent town districts — i.e., those contained in section (a) of the following table — is not included with that of the county in which the town district is located, but the population of dependent town districts — section (b) — is included in that of the respective parent county.
Town District | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 | Approximate Area, in Acres |
---|---|---|
* Parent county shown in parentheses. | ||
(a) Town Districts Not Forming Parts of Counties | ||
North Island: | ||
Kawakawa | 990 | 280 |
Hikurangi | 980 | 960 |
Kamo | 1,850 | 852 |
Warkworth | 1,030 | 1,427 |
Ohura | 670 | 815 |
Manunui | 960 | 1,251 |
Murupara | 1,670 | 530 |
Manaia | 850 | 510 |
Waverley | 900 | 484 |
Mangaweka | 330 | 955 |
Hunterville | 600 | 791 |
Totals, North Island | 10,830 | 8,855 |
South Island: | ||
Lumsden | 680 | 1,264 |
Wyndham | 690 | 680 |
Nightcaps | 700 | 285 |
Otautau | 810 | 490 |
Totals, South Island | 2,880 | 2,719 |
Grand totals | 13,710 | 11,574 |
(b) Town Districts Forming Parts of Counties* | ||
North Island: | ||
Kohukohu (Hokianga) | 190 | 1,020 |
Rawene (Hokianga) | 470 | 280 |
Russell (Bay of Islands) | 570 | 1,066 |
Mercer (Franklin) | 220 | 890 |
Te Kauwhata (Waikato) | 770 | 1,290 |
Ohaupo (Waipa) | 330 | 1,281 |
Kihikihi (Waipa) | 1,090 | 523 |
Patutahi (Cook) | 230 | 1,275 |
Kaponga (Eltham) | 520 | 558 |
Normanby (Hawera) | 540 | 260 |
Totals, North Island | 4,930 | 8,443 |
South Island: | ||
Edendale (Southland) | 610 | 696 |
Totals, South Island | 610 | 696 |
Grand totals | 5,540 | 9,139 |
The following table lists those county towns with populations of 1,000 or more at the time of the 1961 census, giving the populations as estimated at 1 April 1962. The parent county is shown in parentheses. The populations of county towns are included in the administrative county populations given previously.
County Town | Estimated Total Population 1 April 1962 | Approximate Area in Acres |
---|---|---|
North Island: | ||
Wellsford (Rodney) | 1,200 | 1,368 |
Green Bay (Waitemata) | 1,250 | 471 |
Kelston West (Waitemata) | 3,150 | 974 |
Titirangi (Waitemata) | 4,650 | 2,299 |
Glenfield (Waitemata) | 6,430 | 4,642 |
Bucklands and Eastern Beaches (Manukau) | 2,040 | 426 |
Mangere Bridge (Manukau) | 4,270 | 1,360 |
Mangere East (Manukau) | 5,270 | 1,152 |
Pakuranga (Manukua) | 2,040 | 1,358 |
Raglan (Raglan) | 1,030 | 919 |
Tokoroa (Matamata) | 7,650 | 1,057 |
Greerton (Tauranga) | 5,080 | 997 |
Ngongotaha (Rotorua) | 730 | 1,242 |
Bulls (Rangitikei) | 1,400 | 995 |
Waikanae (Horowhenua) | 1,150 | 2,418 |
Paekakariki (Hutt) | 1,730 | 1,518 |
Plimmerton-Paremata (Hutt) | 3,150 | 670 |
Wainuiomata (Hutt) | 9,190 | 3,553 |
Porirua (Makara) | 10,750 | 2,486 |
Titahi Bay (Makara) | 5,950 | 1,523 |
South Island: | ||
Kaikoura (Kaikoura) | 1,350 | 700 |
Hornby (Paparua) | 5,740 | 1,226 |
Sockburn (Paparua) | 5,000 | 2,661 |
In addition to the populations quoted for administrative counties, cities and boroughs, and independent town districts, the New Zealand totals include shipboard population and persons located on islands not within the boundaries of any county. The two latter categories comprised a total of 8,257 people as estimated at 1 April 1962.
Of the islands concerned, Waiheke, with a population of 2,060, was the only one of any size.
The increasing urbanisation of the New Zealand population is most clearly illustrated by the increases in urban area population, since the figures refer to the same areas at each census and are thus directly comparable. (Three additional urban areas — Whangarei, Tauranga, and Rotorua — were defined at the 1961 Census, but census records were used to compile comparable figures for these areas at previous censuses.). Population figures for individual urban areas from 1945 to 1961 are shown earlier. The population of the 18 urban areas has risen from 739,243 in 1926 to 1,439,802 in 1961, an increase of 700,559, or almost 95 per cent, in 35 years. Over the same period the total population of New Zealand has risen by almost 72 per cent.
The population of urban areas represents a large proportion of the total urban population, but by no means all. In the following table of urban-rural population the urban population has been defined as urban area population plus that of all boroughs, town districts, townships, and (for 1961) county towns with populations of 1,000 or over. County towns are included for 1961 but figures are not available for prior censuses. They would in most cases, before 1961, be known as townships and hence be included with the figures for such. Rural means the remainder of the population except persons on shipboard, who are omitted from the tabulation.
Census | Urban | Rural | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers | Per Cent | Numbers | Per Cent | |
1926 | 888,585 | 63.4 | 512,416 | 36.6 |
1951 | 1,345,292 | 69.6 | 588,302 | 30.4 |
1956 | 1,535,951 | 70.8 | 633,663 | 29.2 |
1961 | 1,779,754 | 73.9 | 629,665 | 26.1 |
This definition of urban and rural population was broadly true in earlier years, but the rapid growth of the chief centres of population in recent years, with the consequent spilling over of their populations into the surrounding counties, has rendered this definition increasingly unrealistic. Many thousands of county population now live within urban areas, and it is significant that eight out of the 10 counties with the highest percentage increases of population between 1956 and 1961 were partly within urban areas. However, the table does serve to illustrate the change in emphasis from rural to urban as boroughs and cities extend their boundaries, acquire new industries, and attract additional population both from the rural districts and through overseas immigration; and small townships within the counties grow to attain borough status and become urbanised.
A longer period is covered in the following table in which, under the earlier concepts, urban population means the population in cities and boroughs, while rural population covers counties, all town districts, and extra-county islands.
Census | Population | Percentage of Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rural | Urban | Shipboard | Rural | Urban | Shipboard | |
*Figures exclude military and internment camps. †Figures exclude members of the United States forces present in New Zealand and also enemy prisoners of war. ‡Inclusive of Maori half-castes (3,221 in 1916 and 4,236 in 1921. living as Europeans, as they cannot be distinguished separately for these two censuses. | ||||||
Excluding Maoris: | ||||||
1901 | 416,701 | 349,842 | 3,761 | 54.1 | 45.4 | 0.5 |
1906 | 457,297 | 424,251 | 4,447 | 51.6 | 47.9 | 0.5 |
1911 | 495,577 | 505,003 | 5,005 | 49.3 | 50.2 | 0.5 |
1916*‡ | 501,956 | 585,306 | 3,463 | 46.0 | 53.7 | 0.3 |
1921 ‡ | 531,694 | 681,988 | 5,231 | 43.6 | 56.0 | 0.4 |
1926 | 552,344 | 785,040 | 7,085 | 41.1 | 58.4 | 0.5 |
1936 | 602,519 | 884,293 | 4,672 | 40.4 | 59.3 | 0.3 |
1945† | 591,855 | 1,008,534 | 3,165 | 36.9 | 62.9 | 0.2 |
1951 | 654,921 | 1,163,090 | 5,785 | 35.9 | 63.8 | 0.3 |
1956 | 704,536 | 1,327,996 | 4,379 | 34.6 | 65.2 | 0.2 |
1961 | 761,417 | 1,480,970 | 5,511 | 33.9 | 65.9 | 0.2 |
Total Population: | ||||||
1926 | 610,446 | 790,555 | 7,138 | 43.4 | 56.1 | 0.5 |
1936 | 677,087 | 892,024 | 4,699 | 43.0 | 56.7 | 0.3 |
1945† | 674,821 | 1,024,292 | 3,185 | 39.6 | 60.2 | 0.2 |
1951 | 748,922 | 1,184,672 | 5,878 | 38.6 | 61.1 | 0.3 |
1956 | 809,267 | 1,360,347 | 4,448 | 37.2 | 62.6 | 0.2 |
1961 | 872,768 | 1,536,651 | 5,565 | 36.2 | 63.6 | 0.2 |
Another conception of urban and rural population is presented in the next table. For this purpose urban population has been taken as that enumerated in cities, boroughs, or town districts with a minimum population of 1,000. Shipboard population is excluded. The numbers of towns making up the populations shown are given in parentheses after the populations.
Size of Centre | Total Population | ||
---|---|---|---|
1926 | 1956 | 1961 | |
*Figures in parentheses are the numbers of towns included in each category. | |||
Numbers* | |||
Borough and town district with population of — | |||
1,000— 2,499 | 104,360 (63) | 65,931 (40) | 56,117 (33) |
2,500— 4,999 | 86,408 (23) | 158,605 (47) | 136,605 (39) |
5,000— 9,999 | 82,644 (11) | 133,600 (19) | 197,180 (29) |
10,000–24,999 | 186,545 (12) | 297,699 (19) | 361,023 (21) |
25,000 or over | 338,213 (4) | 701,948 (11) | 782,956 (12) |
Totals, urban | 798,170 (113) | 1,357,783 (136) | 1,533,881 (134) |
rural | 602,831 | 811,831 | 875,538 |
Totals, New Zealand (excluding shipboard) | 1,401,001 | 2,169,614 | 2,409,419 |
Percentages | |||
1,000— 2,499 | 7.5 | 3.0 | 2.3 |
2,500— 4,999 | 6.2 | 7.3 | 5.7 |
5,000— 9,999 | 5.9 | 6.2 | 8.2 |
10,000–24,999 | 13.3 | 13.7 | 15.0 |
25,000 or over | 24.1 | 32.4 | 32.5 |
Totals, urban | 57.0 | 62.6 | 63.7 |
rural | 43.0 | 37.4 | 36.3 |
Totals New Zealand | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Urban and rural communities are not evenly distributed. The South Island, for example, contains proportionately more rural population than does the North Island.
The following table shows the estimated age distribution of the population at 31 December 1960 and of the mean population for the year 1960. The figures are based on the 1956 census data and brought up to date from statistics of births, ages of persons dying, and ages of persons arriving in or departing from New Zealand.
Age Group in Years | Total Population | Maoris | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
As at 31 December 1960 | ||||||
Under 5 | 150,276 | 143,506 | 293,782 | 16,293 | 15,987 | 32,280 |
5–9 | 131,110 | 126,260 | 257,370 | 13,110 | 12,360 | 25,470 |
10–14 | 123,710 | 118,080 | 241,790 | 10,610 | 10,280 | 20,890 |
15–19 | 95,100 | 90,850 | 185,950 | 8,400 | 8,150 | 16,550 |
20–24 | 79,550 | 76,620 | 156,170 | 6,950 | 6,920 | 13,870 |
25–29 | 74,430 | 70,970 | 145,400 | 5,730 | 5,870 | 11,600 |
30–34 | 81,750 | 75,500 | 157,250 | 4,950 | 4,900 | 9,850 |
35–39 | 79,690 | 76,840 | 156,530 | 3,790 | 3,840 | 7,630 |
40–44 | 71,470 | 72,820 | 144,290 | 3,170 | 3,220 | 6,390 |
45–49 | 70,370 | 69,620 | 139,990 | 2,770 | 2,620 | 5,390 |
50–54 | 63,900 | 61,870 | 125,770 | 2,400 | 1,970 | 4,370 |
55–59 | 53,340 | 51,970 | 105,310 | 1,640 | 1,370 | 3,010 |
60–64 | 41,700 | 44,880 | 86,580 | 1,200 | 980 | 2,180 |
65–69 | 31,560 | 38,520 | 70,080 | 760 | 620 | 1,380 |
70–74 | 26,340 | 33,075 | 59,415 | 520 | 445 | 965 |
75–79 | 18,770 | 23,860 | 42,630 | 250 | 220 | 470 |
80 and over | 14,880 | 20,380 | 35,260 | 180 | 200 | 380 |
Totals | 1,207,946 | 1,195,621 | 2,403,567 | 82,723 | 79,952 | 162,675 |
Totals: | ||||||
Under 14 | 381,466 | 365,296 | 746,762 | 38,083 | 36,777 | 74,860 |
Under 16 | 425,756 | 407,756 | 833,512 | 41,773 | 40,337 | 82,110 |
Under 21 | 518,466 | 496,116 | 1,014,582 | 49,983 | 48,297 | 98,280 |
21 and over | 689,480 | 699,505 | 1,388,985 | 32,740 | 31,655 | 64,395 |
16 and under 21 | 92,710 | 88,360 | 181,070 | 8,210 | 7,960 | 16,170 |
65 and over | 91,550 | 115,835 | 207,385 | 1,710 | 1,485 | 3,195 |
Mean Population for Year 1960 | ||||||
Under 5 | 147,953 | 141,387 | 289,340 | 15,915 | 15,583 | 31,498 |
5–9 | 129,680 | 124,770 | 254,450 | 12,880 | 12,170 | 25,050 |
10–14 | 121,150 | 115,920 | 237,070 | 10,350 | 10,020 | 20,370 |
15–19 | 93,820 | 89,580 | 183,400 | 8,320 | 8,080 | 16,400 |
20–24 | 77,510 | 74,910 | 152,420 | 6,810 | 6,810 | 13,620 |
25–29 | 75,080 | 71,100 | 146,180 | 5,680 | 5,800 | 11,480 |
30–34 | 81,870 | 75,610 | 157,480 | 4,870 | 4,810 | 9,680 |
35–39 | 78,700 | 76,460 | 155,160 | 3,700 | 3,760 | 7,460 |
40–44 | 71,050 | 72,500 | 143,550 | 3,150 | 3,200 | 6,350 |
45–49 | 70,060 | 69,050 | 139,110 | 2,760 | 2,550 | 5,310 |
50–54 | 63,160 | 60,930 | 124,090 | 2,360 | 1,930 | 4,290 |
55–59 | 52,490 | 51,250 | 103,740 | 1,590 | 1,350 | 2,940 |
60–64 | 40,880 | 44,270 | 85,150 | 1,180 | 970 | 2,150 |
65–69 | 31,550 | 38,310 | 69,860 | 750 | 610 | 1,360 |
70–74 | 26,360 | 32,775 | 59,135 | 500 | 435 | 935 |
75–79 | 18,740 | 23,625 | 42,365 | 260 | 215 | 475 |
80 and over | 14,650 | 19,860 | 34,510 | 190 | 210 | 400 |
Totals | 1,194,703 | 1,182,307 | 2,377,010 | 81,265 | 78,503 | 159,768 |
Totals: | ||||||
Under 14 | 376,633 | 360,897 | 737,530 | 37,295 | 35,993 | 73,288 |
Under 16 | 418,813 | 401,267 | 820,080 | 40,875 | 39,463 | 80,338 |
Under 21 | 509,943 | 488,237 | 998,180 | 49,005 | 47,333 | 96,338 |
21 and over | 684,760 | 694,070 | 1,378,830 | 32,260 | 31,170 | 63,430 |
16 and under 21 | 91,130 | 86,970 | 178,100 | 8,130 | 7,870 | 16,000 |
65 and over | 91,300 | 114,570 | 205,870 | 1,700 | 1,470 | 3,170 |
The figures for the census of 18 April 1961 show that males outnumber females by 8,914 in the European population, 2,854 in the Maori population, and 11,768 in the total population. Females per 1,000 males were: European, 992; Maori, 966; total population, 990. The high proportion of males, common to all newly developed countries and attributable mainly to a male preponderance among immigrants, has declined throughout most of this century. During the past hundred years there has been an annual predominance of male babies born in New Zealand, but this has been more than offset by the higher male death rate, particularly during the first year of life. Females per 1,000 males at the last five censuses have been:
*Including armed forces abroad. | |
---|---|
1936 | 970 |
1945 | 1,044 |
1945* | 991 |
1951 | 991 |
1951* | 989 |
1956 | 989 |
1956* | 987 |
1961 | 990 |
1961* | 988 |
There are marked differences in the sex proportions of the population of different parts of New Zealand. The following observations relate to the census of 1961 and give the number of females per 1,000 males.
In the aggregate of cities and boroughs the ratio was 1,049; in town districts, 963; and in counties, 905. For the statistical areas ratios were:
Central Auckland | 1,017 |
Otago | 1,015 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,011 |
Canterbury | 1,011 |
Nelson | 993 |
East Coast | 991 |
Wellington | 989 |
Taranaki | 987 |
Northland | 957 |
Marlborough | 949 |
South Auckland - Bay of Plenty | 947 |
Southland | 934 |
Westland | 926 |
Female preponderance in towns does not appear to have a direct relation to the size of the towns. Of the 18 urban areas which comprise the largest centres of population, 10 had ratios higher than the average for all cities and boroughs, but 8 were below the average, and of these Hutt, fifth largest urban area, even had an excess of males.
Timaru | 1,096 |
Gisborne | 1,088 |
New Plymouth | 1,077 |
Dunedin | 1,075 |
Palmerston North | 1,074 |
Hastings | 1,070 |
Napier | 1,062 |
Whangarei | 1,061 |
Christchurch | 1,057 |
Nelson | 1,051 |
Hamilton | 1,049 |
Tauranga | 1,045 |
Wanganui | 1,039 |
Auckland | 1,036 |
Wellington | 1,024 |
Invercargill | 1,019 |
Rotorua | 1,008 |
Hutt | 985 |
The relation of population to area, which is commonly referred to as “density of population”, is a subject of much interest and a source of serious misconceptions. Generally speaking, a dense population must depend upon land utilisation or industrialisation. In New Zealand there is a great area of high mountainous country, particularly in the South Island, while there are also large areas of water or of broken, swampy, or hilly country which is either incapable of effective use or which can be used profitably only for pastoral purposes, afforestation, or the like.
Most of the land that can still be brought into occupation requires special methods or heavier capital expenditure to develop it. The Departments of Lands and Survey and Maori Affairs are grassing annually quite large areas of what was, until recently, regarded as useless land. The development of unimproved land for farming purposes can be expected to continue steadily, but the accompanying growth of mechanisation in farming tends to stabilise the size of the labour force engaged in farming operations.
While industrial development has made very marked growth in New Zealand over the years, and extensive further development appears certain, there are factors unfavourable to the growth of industry to a point where dense populations could be supported — not the least of which are a lack of mineral resources, relative smallness of the home market (even with an expanded population), and distance from export markets.
Within New Zealand there are wide variations in density of population. The North Island, with an area of 44,300 square miles, had a population density of 38.0 persons per square mile at the 1961 census date, and the South Island, with an area of 59,440 square miles, had a population density of 12.3 persons per square mile at the same date.
The following table provides comparative density figures on a statistical area basis from 1926 to 1961 censuses.
Statistical Area | Area, in Square Miles | Persons per Square Mile | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1926 | 1936 | 1945 | 1951 | 1961 | ||
Northland | 4,880 | 11.2 | 13.2 | 13.6 | 15.4 | 17.7 |
Central Auckland | 2,150 | 109.6 | 123.4 | 154.0 | 177.3 | 238.8 |
South Auckland Bay of Plenty | 14,187 | 10.2 | 12.6 | 14.4 | 17.4 | 24.6 |
East Coast | 4,200 | 8.0 | 8.8 | 9.0 | 9.9 | 11.1 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,260 | 16.5 | 18.1 | 18.6 | 21.4 | 26.9 |
Taranaki | 3,750 | 19.2 | 20.7 | 20.5 | 23.2 | 26.6 |
Wellington | 10,870 | 25.9 | 29.1 | 32.1 | 35.9 | 43.6 |
Totals, North Island | 44,297 | 20.2 | 23.0 | 25.9 | 29.7 | 38.0 |
Marlborough | 4,220 | 4.5 | 4.5 | 4.9 | 5.4 | 6.6 |
Nelson | 6,910 | 6.0 | 7.0 | 6.8 | 8.2 | 9.1 |
Westland | 6,010 | 3.6 | 4.3 | 4.0 | 4.2 | 4.1 |
Canterbury | 16,769 | 13.0 | 14.2 | 14.9 | 16.9 | 20.5 |
Otago | 14,070 | 10.7 | 10.8 | 10.3 | 11.3 | 12.5 |
Southland | 11,460 | 5.9 | 6.4 | 6.3 | 6.8 | 8.2 |
Totals, South Island | 59,439 | 8.7 | 9.4 | 9.4 | 10.5 | 12.3 |
Totals, New Zealand | 103,736 | 13.6 | 15.2 | 16.5 | 18.7 | 23.3 |
The first official general census of Maoris was taken in 1857–58, and others occurred in regular sequence from 1874 onwards. Owing to inherent difficulties the earlier census records make no pretence towards complete accuracy. All persons with half or more of Maori blood are defined as Maoris.
According to census records the Maori population suffered a period of almost unbroken decline from 1858 to 1896. Among the causes of this were the susceptibility of the Maori to tuberculosis, measles, typhoid, and other diseases introduced by the white man; the abandonment in some areas of healthy hilltop villages for low, often swampy sites; low birthrates coupled with high child-mortality rates; heavy losses in warfare following the introduction of firearms; and a feeling of race-despair engendered by loss of land, defeat in war, and the general breakdown in health.
Since 1896, however, the Maori population has increased continuously, at first steadily and of later years at a fairly rapid rate. In fact, the vitality exhibited by the Maori race in recent years is a most outstanding feature. The rate of natural increase of the Maori population is more than double that of the European.
A statement of Maori population is now given for each census from 1901 to 1961.
Year | Maori Population | Intercensal Increase | Intercensal Increase | Average Annual Increase |
---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes members of armed forces overseas at census date. | ||||
Per Cent | Per Cent | |||
1901 | 45,549 | 3,436 | 8.2 | 1.6 |
1906 | 50,309 | 4,760 | 10.5 | 2.0 |
1911 | 52,723 | 2,414 | 4.8 | 1.0 |
1916 | 52,997 | 274 | 0.5 | 0.1 |
1921 | 56,987 | 3,990 | 7.5 | 1.6 |
1926 | 63,670 | 6,683 | 11.7 | 2.2 |
1936 | 82,326 | 18,656 | 29.3 | 2.6 |
1945 | 98,744 | 16,418 | 19.9 | 1.9 |
1945* | 100,044 | 17,718 | 21.5 | 2.1 |
1951 | 115,676 | 16,932 | 17.1 | 2.9 |
1951* | 115,740 | 15,696 | 15.7 | 2.7 |
1956 | 137,151 | 21,475 | 18.6 | 3.5 |
1956* | 137,341 | 21,601 | 18.7 | 3.5 |
1961 | 167,086 | 29,935 | 21.8 | 4.0 |
1961* | 167,390 | 30,049 | 21.9 | 4.0 |
The average annual percentage increase from 1956 to 1961 was 4.03, which is considerably higher than the corresponding figure for the non-Maori population, viz, 1.99 per cent. The natural increase ratios for the year 1961 shown below afford a better illustration.
European | Maori | |
Birthrate | 25.53 | 46.41 |
Death rate | 9.03 | 8.27 |
Natural-increase rate | 16.50 | 38.14 |
Of the 167,086 Maoris at the 1961 census, 159,946 were in the North Island. Maoris have always been resident in rural communities and this is still substantially true. A marked change has, however, taken place during and since the war as a result of employment conditions. As late as the 1936 census only 8,249 Maoris (10.0 per cent) dwelt in cities, boroughs, or independent town districts. By the 1961 census the comparative figure was 57,411 (34.4 per cent). The largest concentration is in Auckland Urban Area, where 19,847 Maoris were enumerated.
Numbers of persons wholly or partly of Maori blood as disclosed by the censuses of 1951 and 1956 are set out in the following table. This information is not yet available for the 1961 census.
*This category, first introduced in 1956, covers those cases of “Maori - other races” mixtures where there is half or more Maori blood involved: it accounts for the decline in most classes counted in the population other than Maori. | ||
---|---|---|
Counted in the Maori population: | ||
1951 | 1956 | |
Full Maori - | 76,918 | 88,440 |
Maori-Europeans: | ||
Three-quarter-caste | 15,201 | 18,624 |
Half-caste | 23,183 | 28,492 |
Maori - other Polynesian | 374 | 775 |
Maori-other races* | 820 | |
Totals | 115,676 | 137,151 |
Counted in the population other than Maori: | ||
1951 | 1956 | |
Maori-European quarter-caste | 18,421 | 25,108 |
Maori-Japanese | 16 | 9 |
Maori-Chinese | 369 | 64 |
Maori-Indian | 220 | 64 |
Maori-Syrian, Lebanese, or Arab | 73 | 27 |
Maori - American Indian | — | 3 |
Maori-Negro | 11 | 2 |
Maori-Filipino | 10 | 1 |
Maori - West Indian | 13 | 6 |
Maori-Melanesian | 33 | 23 |
Totals | 19,166 | 25,307 |
In 1956 there were recorded in New Zealand some 162,458 persons wholly or partly of Maori origin, compared with 134,842 in 1951.
Statistics of external migration are compiled from individual statements obtained from each person entering or leaving New Zealand.
Including crews of vessels, 244,455 persons from overseas arrived in New Zealand during the year ended 31 March 1962 which, compared with 1960–61, shows an increase of 28,027. During the same period 224,878 persons departed. This figure, compared with the corresponding one for 1960–61, shows an increase of 20,397.
In addition to the figures just quoted there were also 38,587 through passengers and tourists on cruising liners, who called in at New Zealand in the course of their voyages.
The excess of total arrivals over total departures for 1961–62 was 19,577, compared with an excess of 1,947 during 1960–61.
The numbers of arrivals and departures during the last 11 years are given in the table following. Crews of vessels, through passengers, tourists on cruising liners and members of the armed forces, etc. have not been taken into account in this table.
Year Ended 31 March | Arrivals | Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
1952 | 33,162 | 29,336 | 62,498 | 24,009 | 22,825 | 46,834 | 15,664 |
1953 | 35,574 | 30,666 | 66,240 | 22,399 | 21,809 | 44,208 | 22,032 |
1954 | 32,266 | 29,579 | 61,845 | 24,176 | 22,228 | 46,404 | 15,441 |
1955 | 32,496 | 29,114 | 61,610 | 28,593 | 25,987 | 54,580 | 7,030 |
1956 | 34,789 | 31,683 | 66,472 | 30,336 | 28,044 | 58,380 | 8,092 |
1957 | 40,836 | 35,219 | 76,055 | 34,518 | 30,045 | 64,563 | 11,492 |
1958 | 42,859 | 36,807 | 79,666 | 34,464 | 29,794 | 64,258 | 15,408 |
1959 | 44,955 | 38,693 | 83,648 | 39,917 | 33,739 | 73,656 | 9,992 |
1960 | 47,894 | 41,483 | 89,377 | 46,467 | 39,697 | 86,164 | 3,213 |
1961 | 57,306 | 48,932 | 106,238 | 56,423 | 48,195 | 104,618 | 1,620 |
1962 | 72,500 | 60,156 | 132,656 | 61,367 | 52,457 | 113,824 | 18,832 |
In recent years there has been a large increase in New Zealanders going overseas on business, on pleasure trips, and on working holidays, so that arrivals and departures have both been greatly swollen, and are now in fact about double the numbers they were six years ago, while the net migration gain has not greatly altered. Increases of arrivals in recent years have been 5,729, or 7 per cent, in 1959–60, 16,861, or 19 per cent, in 1960–61, and 26,418 or 25 per cent, in 1961–62. The arrivals include many New Zealanders returning from travel overseas.
As regards departures, for 1959–60 there was an increase of 12,508, or 17 percent, for 1960–61 an increase of 18,454, or 21 per cent, and for 1961–62 an increase of 9,206, or 9 per cent.
In the 10-year period ended 31 March 1962 the net gain from passenger migration was 113,152, while if movement of crews is taken into account this becomes 113,518.
The following table gives an analysis of all classes of arrivals during the last five March years, including through passengers, tourists on cruising liners, and crews. In classifying arrivals or departures as permanent the commonly used international rule is applied — i.e., residence or absence of one year or more.
Class | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes 856 persons on working holidays. Information not known for earlier years. † Includes 1,431 persons on working holidays. ‡ Includes 2,480 on working holidays. § Includes 3,695 on working holidays. | |||||
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 26,254 | 24,852 | 20,294 | 21,424 | 32,769 |
New Zealand residents returning | 23,640 | 27,623 | 32,526 | 43,890 | 48,199 |
Visitors — | |||||
Tourists | 20,723 | 21,927 | 24,794 | 27,299 | 35,169 |
On business | 4,025 | 3,655 | 4,241 | 4,963 | 5,397 |
Theatrical, entertaining, etc. | 850 | 764 | 943 | 1,091 | 838 |
Educational purposes | 220 | 233 | 247 | 252 | 338 |
Others, officials, etc. | 2,950 | 3,675* | 5,307† | 6,466‡ | 9,097§ |
In transit | 1,004 | 919 | 1,025 | 853 | 849 |
Through passengers and tourists on cruising liners | 31,468 | 26,045 | 35,637 | 36,386 | 38,587 |
Crews | 87,324 | 86,779 | 93,860 | 100,190 | 111,799 |
Totals | 198,458 | 196,472 | 218,874 | 242,814 | 283,042 |
The succeeding table gives a similar analysis of departures.
Class | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand residents departing — | |||||
Permanently | 8,108 | 10,985 | 13,420 | 14,848 | 12,691 |
Temporarily | 24,510 | 28,674 | 34,667 | 47,204 | 47,781 |
Temporary residents departing | 31,640 | 33,997 | 38,077 | 42,566 | 53,352 |
Through passengers and tourists on cruising liners | 31,468 | 26,045 | 35,637 | 36,386 | 38,587 |
Crews | 86,147 | 86,442 | 94,274 | 99,863 | 111,054 |
Totals | 181,873 | 186,143 | 216,075 | 240,867 | 263,465 |
The following table gives the age-distribution of immigrants and emigrants for the 12 months ended 31 March 1962.
Age, in Years | Permanent Arrivals | Permanent Departures | Excess of Arrivals Over Departures | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Totals | Males | Females | Totals | ||
0–14 | 3,748 | 3,469 | 7,217 | 1,319 | 1,249 | 2,568 | 4,649 |
15–24 | 4,661 | 4,074 | 8,735 | 1,652 | 2,122 | 3,774 | 4,961 |
25–34 | 4,354 | 3,342 | 7,696 | 1,558 | 1,468 | 3,026 | 4,670 |
35–44 | 2,466 | 1,941 | 4,407 | 759 | 726 | 1,485 | 2,922 |
45–59 | 1,506 | 1,560 | 3,066 | 532 | 667 | 1,199 | 1,867 |
60 and over | 664 | 984 | 1,648 | 246 | 393 | 639 | 1,009 |
Totals | 17,399 | 15,370 | 32,769 | 6,066 | 6,625 | 12,691 | 20,078 |
Of the permanent arrivals during the year 1961–62, 22 per cent were under 15 years of age, 49 per cent under 25 years, 72 per cent under 35 years, and 86 per cent under 45 years. For a similar age distribution of permanent departures, percentages were 20, 50, 74, and 86 respectively.
The following table shows for the last three years the birthplaces of immigrants intending permanent residence and of New Zealand residents departing permanently.
Country of Birth | Immigrants Intending Permanent Residence | New Zealand Residents Departing Permanently | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1950–61 | 1961–62 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Commonwealth Countries | ||||||
England and Wales | 7,392 | 6,982 | 10,736 | 3,282 | 3,469 | 2,738 |
Scotland | 1,479 | 1,573 | 2,387 | 555 | 603 | 483 |
Northern Ireland | 314 | 347 | 475 | 108 | 137 | 73 |
United Kingdom (other or undefined) | 193 | 158 | 105 | 70 | 81 | 40 |
Australia | 1,672 | 2,178 | 4,787 | 1,037 | 948 | 817 |
Canada | 261 | 443 | 883 | 98 | 80 | 100 |
India | 252 | 271 | 315 | 103 | 94 | 84 |
New Zealand | 3,789 | 4,135 | 5,806 | 6,659 | 7,909 | 6,924 |
Cook Islands and Niue | 339 | 507 | 873 | 37 | 35 | 28 |
Western Samoa | 206 | 158 | 224 | 41 | 45 | 48 |
Fiji | 216 | 293 | 287 | 63 | 55 | 68 |
Other Commonwealth countries in the Pacific | 88 | 261 | 127 | 55 | 95 | 41 |
Other countries within the Commonwealth | 471 | 512 | 611 | 163 | 104 | 92 |
Totals, Commonwealth countries | 16,672 | 17,968 | 27,616 | 12,271 | 13,655 | 11,536 |
Other Countries | ||||||
Austria | 72 | 48 | 77 | 25 | 26 | 25 |
China | 81 | 90 | 123 | 34 | 22 | 18 |
Denmark | 119 | 59 | 83 | 61 | 61 | 49 |
Germany | 143 | 178 | 233 | 58 | 52 | 74 |
Greece | 55 | 82 | 103 | 9 | 15 | 18 |
Hungary | 56 | 78 | 66 | 13 | 31 | 14 |
Italy | 50 | 70 | 84 | 13 | 13 | 17 |
Indonesia | 91 | 93 | 89 | 49 | 39 | 14 |
Netherlands | 1,632 | 1,218 | 1,729 | 268 | 235 | 272 |
Republic of Ireland | 325 | 291 | 556 | 202 | 155 | 111 |
Switzerland | 86 | 68 | 135 | 27 | 37 | 25 |
United States of America | 439 | 514 | 625 | 176 | 219 | 258 |
Yugoslavia | 150 | 209 | 169 | 18 | 16 | 19 |
Others | 319 | 454 | 1,081 | 194 | 270 | 241 |
Totals, other countries | 3,618 | 3,452 | 5,153 | 1,147 | 1,191 | 1,155 |
At sea | 3 | 3 | — | 1 | 1 | — |
Not specified | 1 | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | — |
Grand totals | 20,294 | 21,424 | 32,769 | 13,420 | 14,848 | 12,691 |
Various systems of assisted immigration have operated since 1871, with the exception of the period 1892 to 1903 (inclusive). Assistance to immigrants was largely suspended between 1927 and 1947, and only 50 immigrants received financial assistance during the 10 years ended 31 March 1946.
To alleviate the shortage of staff in mental hospitals the Government decided in 1946 to recruit labour in the United Kingdom, and the number of arrivals under this scheme totalled 240 (all females).
In July 1947 a comprehensive free and assisted-passage scheme was introduced by the Government. Under this scheme certain categories of immigrants were given free passages to New Zealand provided they had served in the United Kingdom armed forces (including the Merchant Navy) during the Second World War, while others selected under the scheme were required to contribute only £10 towards the cost of their fares. Eligibility was confined to single residents of the United Kingdom (with no dependants) between the ages of 20 and 35 years who were suitable for, and willing to accept employment in, a wide variety of occupations. All assisted immigrants were required to enter into a contract with the New Zealand Government that they would engage in approved employment for two years after their arrival in New Zealand.
A scheme of child migration from the United Kingdom was in operation from June 1949 to May 1953. Arrivals of British children between the ages of five and 17 years totalled 169 in 1949–50, 107 in 1950–51, 99 in 1951–52, 87 in 1952–53, and 68 up to terminating date during 1953–54.
In May 1950 a new immigration policy was announced by the Government, the main changes being as follows:
The existing scheme in regard to unmarried British immigrants, including nominations, to continue, but with an extension of the age limit from 35 to 45 years of age and abolition of the requirement of £10 contribution towards cost of fare.
The extension of the free-passage scheme to certain categories of married British immigrants with up to two children — later extended to up to four dependent children.
The acceptance of a number of single non-British men and women between the ages of 20 and 35 years. Dutch, Danish, Swiss, Austrian, and German nationals were selected.
At the end of 1958, it was decided to cut back assisted immigration by limiting male workers from the United Kingdom to skilled tradesmen, experienced farm workers, and experienced workers required in essential industries. Married workers accepted in these categories were limited to those with not more than two children. At the same time, the recruitment of German, Austrian, Danish, and Swiss migrants was terminated.
In 1960 steps were taken to increase the recruitment of skilled workers required for the expansion of essential industries. These steps included the acceptance of married men in approved categories with up to four dependent children. In March 1961 the Government announced a plan to bring to New Zealand in 1961–62 up to 5,000 assisted immigrants. Changed economic conditions later led to steps being taken to reduce the intake of assisted immigrants.
The numbers of assisted immigrants (exclusive of displaced persons and Hungarian refugees) arriving in New Zealand since the reintroduction of the scheme in 1947 are as follows.
British | Dutch | Austrian | German | Danish | Swiss | Belgium | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year ended 31 March 1947 | 158 | — | — | — | — | — | — | 158 |
Year ended 31 March 1948 | 1,140 | — | — | — | — | — | — | 1,140 |
Year ended 31 March 1949 | 1,527 | — | — | — | — | — | — | 1,527 |
Year ended 31 March 1950 | 2,532 | — | — | — | — | — | — | 2,532 |
Year ended 31 March 1951 | 2,873 | 55 | — | — | — | — | — | 2,928 |
Year ended 31 March 1952 | 3,849 | 1,100 | — | — | — | — | — | 4,949 |
Year ended 31 March 1953 | 4,872 | 2,709 | — | — | — | — | — | 7,581 |
Year ended 31 March 1954 | 5,611 | 688 | — | — | — | — | — | 6,299 |
Year ended 31 March 1955 | 3,880 | 452 | — | — | — | — | — | 4,332 |
Year ended 31 March 1956 | 4,732 | 391 | — | — | — | — | — | 5,123 |
Year ended 31 March 1957 | 4,172 | 252 | 139 | 30 | — | — | — | 4,593 |
Year ended 31 March 1958 | 4,070 | 245 | 44 | 69 | 106 | 45 | — | 4,579 |
Year ended 31 March 1959 | 4,343 | 141 | 36 | 35 | 92 | 31 | — | 4,678 |
Year ended 31 March 1960 | 2,360 | 90 | 25 | 39 | 13 | 22 | — | 2,549 |
Year ended 31 March 1961 | 2,217 | 12 | 2 | — | — | — | — | 2,231 |
Year ended 31 March 1962 | 3,474 | 84 | 14 | — | — | 10 | 2 | 3,584 |
In the preceding migration tables assisted immigrants are included in the totals of “Immigrants intending permanent residence”.
Commencing with the year 1949–50 the Government agreed to accept drafts of displaced persons from Europe, who were brought to New Zealand in shipping provided by the International Refugee Organisation. These settlers were chosen by a New Zealand Selection Mission, and arrivals totalled 941 in 1949–50, 978 in 1950–51, and 2,663 in 1951–52, made up of young single men and women, widows with one child, family groups, orphans, and a number of elderly people. This scheme was brought to an end with the arrival in April 1952 of the final two displaced persons accepted by the Government.
Following the uprising in Hungary, the Government agreed to accept a quota of 1,000 Hungarian refugees. This quota was subsequently increased to 1,300. The first draft arrived by air in December 1956 and a total of 1,117 finally arrived, the last of them reaching New Zealand during the year ended 31 March 1959.
Apart from displaced persons, New Zealand has accepted and continues to accept refugees from Europe and the mainland of China. In 1958 it was decided to offer resettlement opportunities to 20 “hard core” refugee families from Europe who, because of handicapped persons in each family unit, were unacceptable elsewhere. These families arrived during 1959. In 1959 it was decided to accept a further 100 “hard core” families. These were selected and arrived during 1960. A further 100 refugee families were being selected early in 1962.
Authority for the issue of passports in New Zealand and by New Zealand representatives overseas is contained in the Passports Act 1946 and the Passport Regulations 1946.
New Zealand passports are issued and renewed within New Zealand by the Department of Internal Affairs at Wellington, Auckland, and Christchurch and overseas by the representatives of New Zealand at London, Washington, New York, San Francisco, Ottawa, Canberra, Paris, The Hague, Brussels, Tokyo, Singapore, Bangkok, Kuala Lumpur, New Delhi, Djakarta, Geneva, and Apia. United Kingdom, Canadian, Australian and Indian passports are issued and renewed in New Zealand by the respective High Commissioners for those countries.
Apart from British subjects and the wives of British subjects arriving from Australia, no person 16 years of age or over may land in New Zealand unless he is in possession of a valid passport or other recognised travel document. Exemption from the passport requirement (which is additional to the requirements of the Immigration Restriction and Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Acts) may be granted in exceptional circumstances by the Minister of Internal Affairs. A British subject who is a master or a member of the crew of the vessel in which he arrives does not need to produce a passport.
With the exception of nationals of those countries with which New Zealand has concluded agreements for the mutual abolition of visas, every alien landing in New Zealand requires a British visa.
Persons born in the Cook Islands and the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens. They are required to obtain formal exit permission from the Resident Commissioner or Administrator respectively if they wish to proceed to New Zealand.
The legislation respecting the restriction of immigration into New Zealand is contained in the Immigration Restriction Act 1908 and its amendments, and the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act 1919.
The Immigration Restriction Act is administered by the Department of Labour, while the Undesirable Immigrants Exclusion Act is administered by the Department of Justice.
To obtain permits to enter New Zealand as permanent residents, application must be made by the intending immigrants themselves to the Secretary of Labour, Wellington, except in the case of persons who are of British birth and wholly European, who may travel to New Zealand without prior application. The application must be made in the prescribed form and must be supported by documents duly attested in the country of origin, in which country the applicant must have resided for at least 12 months prior to the date of application. Each application is considered individually on its own merits.
Provision is made in the law to permit persons to pay temporary visits to New Zealand for the purposes of business, pleasure, or health. Temporary permits are normally restricted to some period not exceeding six months, but may be extended if the proper authorities consider that the circumstances warrant such action. A deposit may be required in respect of such temporary permit, and is returned on the departure of the visitor if the conditions of the temporary permit have been complied with. A deed to be entered into by some approved person or persons resident in New Zealand guaranteeing to pay all expenses that may be incurred by the Crown or any public body for the visitor's maintenance, relief, arrest, or detention in New Zealand or his deportation therefrom may also be required.
Provision is also made whereby, under certain conditions, students may be allowed to enter New Zealand temporarily.
Subject to certain exemptions, the following classes of persons are prohibited from landing in New Zealand.
Idiots or insane persons.
Persons suffering from contagious diseases which are loathsome or dangerous.
Persons who have been convicted of an offence for which they have been sentenced to a term of imprisonment or other form of detention for one year or more.
Persons who are considered by the Attorney-General to be disaffected or disloyal, or of such a character that their presence in New Zealand would be injurious to the peace, order, and good government of the country.
When persons who are lunatic, idiotic, deaf, dumb, blind, or infirm arrive in New Zealand and are likely to become a charge upon the public or upon any public or charitable institution, the master, owner, or charterer of the ship by which such persons came to New Zealand may be called on to enter into a bond of £100 for each such person, guaranteeing payment of any expenses which may be incurred for their support and maintenance by or in any such institution within a period of five years.
Every person of and over the age of 15 years who lands in New Zealand must, unless exempted by the Minister of Immigration, make and deliver to an officer of Customs a declaration giving the following particulars: Name, age, marital status, occupation, birthplace, nationality, race, particulars of children under 15 years of age arriving with him, residence, etc.
The basic nationality law is the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 as amended. The original Act came into force on 1 January 1949 and was enacted following a conference of nationality experts of Commonwealth countries in February 1947 to discuss the basis of new nationality legislation. The scheme of the legislation accepted by Commonwealth Governments is the “common status” of all British subjects, namely, that in each Commonwealth country all persons are recognised as British subjects who possess citizenship under the citizenship laws of any of the members of the Commonwealth. (note — The Act states that “British subject” and “Commonwealth citizen” have the same meaning.)
Upon the commencement of the Act, New Zealand citizenship was automatically conferred on the following classes of British subjects: (a) those born in New Zealand; (b) those naturalised in New Zealand; (c) those ordinarily resident in New Zealand throughout the whole of the year 1948; (d) those whose fathers were British subjects born or naturalised in New Zealand; and (e) women married before the commencement of the Act to men who become citizens under the various provisions of the Act.
Since the commencement of the Act, New Zealand citizenship may be acquired in the following ways: (a) by birth in New Zealand; (b) by descent; (c) by registration; and (d) by naturalisation.
Citizens of other Commonwealth countries and the Republic of Ireland acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration, aliens by naturalisation.
Before granting New Zealand citizenship to an alien or to a citizen of another Commonwealth country (other than to a woman married to a New Zealand citizen, or to a minor) the Minister is required to be satisfied that the applicant — (a) has resided in New Zealand for the prescribed period, (b) is of full age and capacity, (c) is of good character, (d) has a sufficient knowledge of the English language, and of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship, (e) intends to reside in New Zealand, or to enter or continue Crown service under the New Zealand Government. The residential qualification for naturalisation is five years, for registration three years reducible to one year at the discretion of the Minister.
A British or an alien woman married to a New Zealand citizen, in the first case shall, and in the latter case may be registered as a New Zealand citizen without any residential qualifications. Such an applicant must satisfy the Minister that she is of good character and has a sufficient knowledge of the English language and of the responsibilities and privileges of New Zealand citizenship.
Minor children may be registered at the discretion of the Minister.
A British woman marrying an alien does not thereby lose her nationality under the present Act. Naturalisation granted to a married man does not automatically confer New Zealand citizenship on his wife and children nor does the act of marriage of an alien woman to a British subject confer her husband's nationality on her. Such wife and children acquire New Zealand citizenship by registration.
Acquisition of citizenship by naturalisation or registration automatically confers the status of a British subject, and the difference is procedural only.
Alien adults acquiring New Zealand citizenship by naturalisation or registration, and alien minor children over 16 years of age acquiring it by registration, are required to take the oath of allegiance. The Minister may also at his discretion require persons other than aliens acquiring New Zealand citizenship to take the oath of allegiance. Recognising the importance both to this country and to the new settlers themselves of their acquisition of New Zealand citizenship, the Government decided that ceremonies should be held at which applicants should, in an atmosphere of dignity and solemnity, take the oath of allegiance to Her Majesty and be presented with their certificates of naturalisation or registration as New Zealand citizens. Local authorities agreed to arrange such ceremonies. The first was presided over by the Mayor of Wellington on 24 May 1955. During the 1961–62 year there were 60 such ceremonies, at which 1,295 persons took the oath of allegiance.
New Zealand citizens are liable at the discretion of the Minister to deprivation of New Zealand citizenship if they voluntarily acquire a foreign nationality by any formal act other than marriage; or if they voluntarily exercise the privileges or perform any of the duties of a foreign nationality possessed by them. In addition, persons naturalised or registered as New Zealand citizens are liable to deprivation if citizenship was obtained by fraud, false representation, or the concealment of any material fact.
The registration of aliens in New Zealand is provided for by the Aliens Act 1948, which is administered by the Department of Justice.
The number of aliens on the New Zealand register at 1 April 1962 was 27,739, comprising 16,833 males and 10,906 females. This is not the complete number in New Zealand, as certain classes are not required to register, including the following: (a) children under 16 years of age; (b) persons holding diplomatic status, consuls, or employees of embassies, legations, and consulates who are resident in New Zealand solely for the purpose of performing official duties; (c) certain temporary visitors to New Zealand. Under the British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Act 1948 a citizen of the Republic of Ireland, though not possessing the status of British subject (or, in alternative phraseology, Commonwealth citizen), is nevertheless not classed as an alien and is not required to register.
The numbers of naturalisations, registrations, etc., during the year ended 31 March 1962 were as follows.
Country of Birth | Certificates of Naturalisation (Aliens and British-protected Persons) | Certificates of Registration as a New Zealand Citizen (British Subjects, Irish Citizens, British-protected Persons, and Aliens) | Certificates of Registration as a New Zealand Citizen—-Minor Children (British Subjects and Aliens) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
British Commonwealth of Nations | — | — | 255 | 182 | 90 | 101 |
Bulgaria | 8 | — | — | — | — | — |
China | 83 | 10 | — | 30 | 8 | 10 |
Czechoslovakia | 12 | 2 | — | 3 | — | — |
Denmark | 17 | 2 | — | 13 | 3 | 2 |
Estonia | 3 | — | — | 1 | — | — |
Germany | 2 | 9 | — | 16 | 10 | 4 |
Greece | 11 | 3 | — | 4 | 2 | 1 |
Hungary | 14 | 4 | — | 12 | 2 | 6 |
Indonesia | 21 | 2 | — | 10 | 6 | 3 |
Ireland, Republic of | — | — | 7 | 4 | — | — |
Italy | 20 | 1 | — | 13 | 7 | 4 |
Latvia | 18 | 4 | — | 10 | 1 | 1 |
Lithuania | 2 | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | — |
Netherlands | 293 | 14 | — | 143 | 50 | 24 |
Poland | 51 | 9 | — | 18 | — | 1 |
Rumania | 18 | — | — | 13 | 2 | 4 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 10 | 3 | — | 10 | — | 1 |
Switzerland | 8 | 2 | — | 1 | 1 | — |
Western Samoa | 18 | 2 | — | 16 | 3 | 9 |
Yugoslavia | 22 | 6 | — | 10 | 1 | 3 |
Other countries | 35 | 8 | — | 29 | 5 | 12 |
Totals | 666 | 82 | 262 | 539 | 192 | 186 |
The certificates of registration granted to adult females included 161 to British wives of New Zealand citizens and 353 to alien wives of New Zealand citizens.
The following table shows the numbers on the register of aliens at 1 April 1961 and 1 April 1962.
Country of Nationality | 1 April 1961 | 1 April 1962 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Austria | 329 | 110 | 439 | 335 | 115 | 450 |
Belgium | 34 | 24 | 58 | 37 | 23 | 60 |
Bulgaria | 98 | 6 | 104 | 89 | 5 | 94 |
China | 1,934 | 1,173 | 3,107 | 1,838 | 1,169 | 3,007 |
Czechoslovakia | 105 | 42 | 147 | 93 | 34 | 127 |
Denmark | 546 | 288 | 834 | 550 | 275 | 825 |
Estonia | 34 | 45 | 79 | 32 | 42 | 74 |
Finland | 57 | 48 | 105 | 71 | 54 | 125 |
France | 68 | 87 | 155 | 70 | 89 | 159 |
Germany | 323 | 372 | 695 | 371 | 385 | 756 |
Greece | 519 | 464 | 983 | 524 | 484 | 1,008 |
Hungary | 738 | 398 | 1,136 | 748 | 399 | 1,147 |
Indonesia | 33 | 8 | 41 | 42 | 13 | 55 |
Italy | 258 | 200 | 458 | 261 | 205 | 466 |
Japan | 4 | 41 | 45 | 19 | 48 | 67 |
Latvia | 101 | 113 | 214 | 93 | 103 | 196 |
Lithuania | 36 | 40 | 76 | 35 | 39 | 74 |
Netherlands | 8,180 | 5,349 | 13,529 | 8,252 | 5,537 | 13,789 |
Norway | 110 | 33 | 143 | 110 | 34 | 144 |
Poland | 765 | 536 | 1,301 | 710 | 495 | 1,205 |
Rumania | 27 | 20 | 47 | 30 | 22 | 52 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 67 | 44 | 111 | 67 | 50 | 127 |
Sweden | 70 | 42 | 112 | 67 | 41 | 108 |
Switzerland | 424 | 226 | 650 | 442 | 242 | 684 |
United States of America | 918 | 392 | 1,310 | 993 | 440 | 1,433 |
Yugoslavia | 711 | 450 | 1,161 | 751 | 469 | 1,220 |
Other countries | 125 | 71 | 196 | 174 | 75 | 249 |
Stateless | 35 | 23 | 58 | 29 | 19 | 48 |
Totals | 16,649 | 10,645 | 27,294 | 16,833 | 10,906 | 27,739 |
The number of aliens on the register at 1 April 1962 increased by 445 as compared with 12 months earlier. During the year increases were shown by Netherlands (260), United States of America (123), Germany (61), and Yugoslavia (59). Decreases were shown by several countries, the largest being China (100), Poland (96), Czechoslovakia (20), and Latvia (18).
Publications containing the results of the censuses of 17 April 1956 and 18 April 1961 are included in the list on the page preceding the Index of this Yearbook.
The following pages give details for 1956 census relating to Marital Status, Dependent Children, and Religious Professions. Information on Age Distribution, Racial Origins, Birthplaces, Duration of Residence of Overseas-born, and Overseas War Service was given on pages 56–65 of the 1958 Yearbook.
The marital status of persons aged 16 years and over as returned at the census of 1956 is summarised in the following tables.
Age (Years) | Never Married | Married | Legally Separated | Widowed | Divorced | Not Specified | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | |||||||
16–19 | 59,642 | 454 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 7 | 60,112 |
20 | 12,660 | 799 | 3 | 1 | — | 8 | 13,471 |
21–24 | 39,939 | 15,547 | 124 | 25 | 30 | 44 | 55,709 |
25–29 | 28,231 | 50,409 | 512 | 108 | 210 | 53 | 79,523 |
30–34 | 14,594 | 62,191 | 742 | 220 | 635 | 47 | 78,429 |
35–39 | 8,947 | 60,033 | 704 | 345 | 846 | 38 | 70,913 |
40–44 | 7,439 | 60,664 | 682 | 633 | 1,021 | 33 | 70,472 |
45–49 | 6,392 | 57,326 | 650 | 957 | 1,130 | 47 | 66,502 |
50–54 | 5,229 | 47,232 | 576 | 1,414 | 1,046 | 38 | 55,535 |
55–59 | 4,563 | 38,738 | 423 | 2,056 | 842 | 32 | 46,654 |
60–64 | 3,430 | 28,825 | 303 | 2,652 | 642 | 29 | 35,881 |
65–69 | 3,350 | 24,909 | 247 | 4,009 | 582 | 19 | 33,116 |
70–74 | 2,705 | 18,816 | 262 | 4,950 | 392 | 24 | 27,149 |
75–79 | 1,966 | 11,123 | 130 | 4,951 | 235 | 15 | 18,420 |
80–84 | 948 | 4,195 | 55 | 3,379 | 87 | 12 | 8,676 |
85–89 | 350 | 1,105 | 42 | 1,630 | 28 | 2 | 3,157 |
90 and over | 66 | 221 | 6 | 484 | 6 | 1 | 784 |
Not specified adults | 166 | 346 | 10 | 41 | 14 | 208 | 785 |
Totals, 1956 | 200,617 | 482,933 | 5,475 | 27,859 | 7,747 | 657 | 725,288 |
Totals, 1951 | 194,701 | 433,091 | 6,663 | 27,178 | 7,039 | 1,239 | 669,911 |
Females | |||||||
16–19 | 54,433 | 4,133 | 23 | 7 | 1 | 4 | 58,601 |
20 | 8,985 | 4,127 | 29 | 8 | 4 | 3 | 13,156 |
21–24 | 19,612 | 33,181 | 372 | 82 | 77 | 11 | 53,335 |
25–29 | 11,232 | 60,757 | 843 | 250 | 399 | 21 | 73,502 |
30–34 | 7,693 | 65,415 | 917 | 591 | 729 | 16 | 75,361 |
35–39 | 6,504 | 62,859 | 888 | 1,166 | 1,003 | 21 | 72,441 |
40–44 | 6,462 | 59,506 | 862 | 2,113 | 1,214 | 13 | 70,170 |
45–49 | 6,548 | 51,430 | 718 | 3,297 | 1,233 | 20 | 63,246 |
50–54 | 5,810 | 40,414 | 583 | 4,768 | 1,099 | 16 | 52,690 |
55–59 | 5,446 | 33,299 | 449 | 7,251 | 938 | 15 | 47,398 |
60–64 | 4,994 | 25,262 | 364 | 9,818 | 756 | 16 | 41,210 |
65–69 | 4,674 | 19,524 | 305 | 12,780 | 622 | 13 | 37,918 |
70–74 | 3,951 | 12,521 | 214 | 13,627 | 369 | 13 | 30,695 |
75–79 | 2,912 | 6,414 | 109 | 11,836 | 182 | 9 | 21,462 |
80–84 | 1,487 | 2,059 | 26 | 6,986 | 60 | 7 | 10,625 |
85–89 | 556 | 472 | 6 | 3,272 | 9 | 1 | 4,316 |
90 and over | 149 | 117 | — | 1,006 | 3 | 2 | 1,277 |
Not specified adults | 165 | 653 | 6 | 162 | 17 | 24 | 1,027 |
Totals, 1956 | 151,613 | 482,143 | 6,714 | 79,020 | 8,715 | 225 | 728,430 |
Totals, 1951 | 153,199 | 431,176 | 7,803 | 71,835 | 891 | 686 | 672,590 |
The proportional distribution of the population aged 16 years or over according to marital status is given in the following summary.
Marital Status | 1951 | 1956 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Never married | 29.12 | 22.80 | 27.69 | 20.82 |
Married | 64.77 | 64.17 | 66.64 | 66.21 |
Legally separated | 1.00 | 1.16 | 0.76 | 0.92 |
Widowed | 4.06 | 10.69 | 3.84 | 10.85 |
Divorced | 1.05 | 1.18 | 1.07 | 1.20 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Married men, widowers, and widows were asked at the census in 1956 to state the number of their living children under 16 years (including stepchildren and children adopted by them). Married women, divorced and legally separated persons were not asked to supply the information as this would have created the risk of duplication of children counted.
The numbers of persons having dependent children, including Maoris, are shown with comparative figures from the 1951 census. The category “nil” includes those cases where members of the family were 16 years of age and over, as well as those cases where there were no children in the family.
Number of Dependent Children Under 16 Years | 1951 Census | 1956 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Married Men | Widowers | Widows | Married Men | Widowers | Widows | |
Nil | 186,712 | 24,417 | 65,541 | 195,413 | 25,381 | 72,579 |
1 | 83,217 | 1,301 | 3,182 | 86,730 | 1,139 | 3,094 |
2 | 79,155 | 705 | 1,526 | 92,899 | 654 | 1,678 |
3 | 45,222 | 315 | 707 | 57,937 | 329 | 824 |
4 | 21,118 | 220 | 369 | 28,080 | 165 | 407 |
5 | 9,130 | 98 | 197 | 11,664 | 84 | 223 |
6 | 4,080 | 52 | 80 | 5,253 | 36 | 86 |
7 | 1,974 | 19 | 74 | 2,451 | 23 | 41 |
8 | 1,076 | 10 | 18 | 1,164 | 15 | 23 |
9 and over | 818 | 7 | 15 | 988 | 12 | 21 |
Not specified | 589 | 34 | 126 | 354 | 21 | 44 |
Totals | 433,091 | 27,178 | 71,835 | 482,933 | 27,859 | 79,020 |
The numbers of dependent children in each of the three groups in 1956 were: dependent on married men, 684,846; dependent on widowers, 5,131; and dependent on widows, 12,862; a total of 702,839 dependent children out of a 1956 census total of 720,190 children under 16 years of age. The difference is accounted for mainly by the exclusion of children whose parents were legally separated; those whose parents where divorced and had not remarried; children who had lost both parents; and ex-nuptial children (the last two classes excluding cases of adoption).
Comparable numbers of dependent children in the three groups in 1951 were: dependent on married men, 562,401; dependent on widowers, 5,621; and dependent on widows, 12,108; a total of 580,130 out of a total of 596,876 children under 16 years.
Between the 1951 and 1956 censuses the total number of dependent children of married men increased from 562,401 to 684,846, a rise of 21.8 per cent. The number of married men increased by 49,842, or 11.5 per cent. Those recording “nil” dependent children increased by only 4.7 per cent, while those with dependent children increased by 16.8 per cent.
Married men with two children recorded the largest numerical increase, rising from 79,155 to 92,899, this representing a 17.4 per cent increase. The greatest percentage increase, however, was recorded by married men with four children, this group increasing from 21,118 in 1951 to 28,080 in 1956 a rise of 6,962, or 33 per cent.
The next table shows within each group, the average number of dependent children, firstly for all persons within the group, and then for persons with dependent children in that group.
Average Number of Dependent Children | 1951 Census | 1956 Census |
---|---|---|
Married men — | ||
Per person | 1.30 | 1.42 |
Per person with dependent children | 2.29 | 2.38 |
Widowers — | ||
Per person | 0.21 | 0.18 |
Per person with dependent children | 2.06 | 2.09 |
Widows — | ||
Per person | 0.17 | 0.16 |
Per person with dependent children | 1.96 | 2.01 |
The most significant point from the table is the marked rise in the average number of dependent children of married men. This is a reflection of the sharp increases recorded, since 1951, in the numbers of married men having from two to seven dependent children.
The following summary presents the main religious professions returned at the 1956 census.
Religious Profession | Number of Adherents, 1956 Census |
---|---|
Church of England | 780,999 |
Presbyterian | 483,884 |
Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined) | 310,723 |
Methodist | 161,823 |
Protestant (undefined) | 47,999 |
Baptist | 33,910 |
Brethren | 22,444 |
Ratana | 19,570 |
Salvation Army | 14,122 |
Latter Day Saints | 13,133 |
Church of Christ | 10,852 |
Christian (undefined) | 7,662 |
Congregational | 7,448 |
Seventh Day Adventist | 7,219 |
Ringatu | 5,092 |
Lutheran | 4,012 |
Christian Scientist | 3,992 |
Jehovah's Witness | 3,844 |
Hebrew | 3,823 |
Eastern Orthodox Catholic | 2,728 |
Undenominational | 2,062 |
Undenominational Christian | 1,765 |
Agnostic | 1,748 |
Freethinker | 1,661 |
Hindu | 1,597 |
Christadelphian | 1,459 |
Atheist | 1,316 |
Rationalist | 1,188 |
Apostolic Church | 969 |
Dutch Reformed Church | 829 |
Commonwealth Covenant Church | 813 |
Spiritualist | 748 |
Assemblies of God | 747 |
Society of Friends | 121 |
Non-conformist | 596 |
Pentecostal | 567 |
Missions | 513 |
Unitarian | 449 |
Liberal Catholic | 385 |
Confucian | 384 |
Theosophist | 332 |
No religion (so returned) | 12,651 |
All other religious professions | 5,462 |
Object to state | 173,569 |
Not specified | 16,252 |
Totals | 2,174,062 |
The four main churches — Church of England, Presbyterian, Roman Catholic, and Methodist — retained the adherence of the great bulk of the population, although their combined proportion fell from 82.2 per cent of the total population in 1951 to 79.9 per cent in 1956. All four churches increased in numbers, though only the Roman Catholic church increased its ratio to total population — 13.6 per cent in 1951 to 14.3 per cent in 1956.
The large increase in the numbers recorded as “Protestant (undefined)” may have resulted from the wording of the questionnaire. Formerly the public were asked not to use indefinite terms such as “Protestant” or “Catholic”, but in 1956 no such request was made and it would appear that many persons used these terms without any further indication of their religious profession.
The category recorded as “Object to state” represents those persons availing themselves of the special statutory right of objecting to answer a question on this subject. The proportion of the population in this class increased from 7.1 per cent in 1951 to 80 per cent in 1956. It is probable that the “not specified” group includes a number of persons objecting to the question.
The proportional distribution according to number of adherents is as shown below.
Religious Profession | Percentage of Total Population | |
---|---|---|
1951 | 1956 | |
Church of England | 37.5 | 35.9 |
Presbyterian | 23.0 | 22.3 |
Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined) | 13.6 | 14.3 |
Methodist | 8.1 | 7.4 |
Protestant (undefined) | 0.7 | 2.2 |
Baptist | 1.6 | 1.6 |
Brethren | 1.1 | 1.0 |
Ratana | 0.9 | 0.9 |
Salvation Army | 0.7 | 0.6 |
Latter Day Saints | 0.5 | 0.6 |
Church of Christ | 0.6 | 0.5 |
No religion (so returned) | 0.6 | 0.6 |
Object to state | 7.1 | 8.0 |
All other (including not specified) | 4.0 | 4.1 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The area and estimated population of the continents and some of the principal countries of the world at 1 July 1960 are shown in the following table. (Source: United Nations Population and Vital Statistics Report for July 1961 and Demographic Yearbook.)
Continents and Countries | Area | Population |
---|---|---|
* 1958 Estimate. † Former Belgian Congo. ‡ Includes Alaska and Hawaii as 49th and 50th States of the Union. | ||
sq. miles (000) | (000) | |
Continents | ||
Europe | 1,903 | 427,000 |
Asia | 10,480 | 1,665,000 |
U.S.S.R. | 8,650 | 214,400 |
Africa | 11,670 | 244,000 |
North America | 9,359 | 265,000 |
South America | 6,870 | 140,000 |
Oceania | 3,304 | 16,400 |
Totals, world | 52,236 | 2,971,800 |
Selected Countries | ||
Europe — | ||
United Kingdom | 94 | 52,539 |
Republic of Ireland | 27 | 2,834 |
Belgium | 12 | 9,153 |
Denmark | 17 | 4,581 |
France | 213 | 45,540 |
Federal Republic of Germany | 96 | 53,373 |
Eastern Germany | 41 | 16,213 |
Italy | 116 | 49,361 |
Netherlands | 13 | 11,480 |
Norway | 125 | 3,587 |
Spain | 194 | 30,128 |
Sweden | 174 | 7,480 |
Switzerland | 16 | 5,298 |
Oceania — | ||
Australia | 2,975 | 10,281 |
New Zealand | 104 | 2,372 |
Asia — | ||
China | 3,769 | 669,000* |
India | 1,267 | 432,410 |
Japan | 143 | 93,204 |
Pakistan | 365 | 92,600 |
Federation of Malaya | 51 | 6,909 |
Indonesia | 576 | 92,600 |
Africa — | ||
South Africa | 472 | 14,929 |
Congo (Leopoldville)† | 905 | 14,150 |
Ghana | 92 | 6,691 |
Federation of Nigeria | 339 | 34,296 |
Federation of Rhodesia and Nyasaland | 484 | 8,330 |
United Arab Republic | 457 | 30,641 |
North America — | ||
United States of America ‡ | 3,615 | 180,670 |
Canada | 3,851 | 17,852 |
South America — | ||
Argentina | 1,073 | 20,956 |
Brazil | 3,287 | 65,743 |
Table of Contents
The rate of natural increase (excess of births over deaths) is important to national planning. In recent years the rate of natural increase in New Zealand has been higher than for most other countries. The following table shows the numbers and rates of natural increase for the last 11 years, and emphasises the high rate for the Maori component of the population.
Year | Total Population | Maoris | Rates per 1,000 Mean Population | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | Total | Maori | |
1952 | 51,928 | 18,896 | 33,032 | 5,459 | 1,483 | 3,976 | 16.54 | 33.07 |
1953 | 51,943 | 18,354 | 33,589 | 5,529 | 1,345 | 4,184 | 16.39 | 33.70 |
1954 | 54,131 | 18,876 | 35,255 | 5,700 | 1,209 | 4,491 | 16.83 | 34.96 |
1955 | 55,676 | 19,225 | 36,451 | 5,807 | 1,272 | 4,535 | 17.04 | 34.08 |
1956 | 56,593 | 19,696 | 36,897 | 6.163 | 1,293 | 4,870 | 16.90 | 35.28 |
1957 | 58,484 | 20,862 | 37,622 | 6,632 | 1,451 | 5,181 | 16.85 | 36.16 |
1958 | 60,635 | 20,301 | 40,334 | 6,861 | 1,287 | 5,574 | 17.65 | 37.57 |
1959 | 61,869 | 21,128 | 40,741 | 7,130 | 1,314 | 5,816 | 17.45 | 37.75 |
1960 | 62,850 | 20,892 | 41,958 | 7,415 | 1,368 | 6,047 | 17.65 | 37.85 |
1961 | 65,476 | 21,782 | 43,694 | 7,770 | 1,385 | 6,385 | 18.00 | 38.14 |
1962 | 65,128 | 22,083 | 43,045 | 17.30 |
In the 10 years to 31 December 1962 New Zealand has gained by natural increase of population a total of 389,586.
An international comparison of birth and natural-increase rates for certain countries is made in the following table. The rates, which are the average of the five years 1957–61, are taken from the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics issued by the United Nations.
Country | Rate per 1,000 of Population | ||
---|---|---|---|
Births | Deaths | Natural Increase | |
Mexico | 45.5 | 11.8 | 33.7 |
Chile | 35.3 | 12.2 | 23.1 |
Israel | 27.0 | 6.0 | 21.0 |
Canada | 27.3 | 7.9 | 19.4 |
New Zealand | 26.2 | 9.0 | 171 |
South Africa | 25.1 | 8.8 | 16.4 |
United States | 23.9 | 9.5 | 14.4 |
Australia | 22.7 | 8.7 | 14.0 |
Yugoslavia | 23.2 | 9.7 | 13.6 |
Netherlands | 21.1 | 7.6 | 13.6 |
Portugal | 23.8 | 10.7 | 12.9 |
Spain | 21.8 | 9.1 | 12.7 |
India | 230 | 10.6 | 12.4 |
Finland | 18.9 | 8.8 | 10.1 |
Japan | 17.4 | 7.7 | 9.8 |
Ireland, Republic | 21.2 | 11.9 | 9.2 |
Italy | 18.3 | 9.6 | 8.8 |
Norway | 17.7 | 9.0 | 8.7 |
Switzerland | 17.7 | 9.6 | 8.1 |
Denmark | 16.6 | 9.4 | 7.2 |
France | 18.3 | 11.4 | 6.9 |
Germany, Western | 17.5 | 11.1 | 6.4 |
United Kingdom | 17.1 | 11.7 | 5.4 |
Austria | 17.6 | 12.4 | 5.2 |
Belgium | 17.1 | 11.9 | 5.1 |
Sweden | 14.1 | 9.8 | 4.4 |
The following diagram shows birth and death rates and indicates the relatively high rate of natural increase.
The law as to registration of births is contained in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. Under the 1961 Amendment Act which came into force on 1 January 1962 European and Maori births are no longer registered separately. The provisions generally as to registration are that a birth may be registered within two months without fee. After two months and within six months a birth is registrable only after a statutory declaration of the particulars required to be registered has been made before the Registrar by the parent or some person present at birth, and on payment of the prescribed fee. A birth may be registered after six months only upon the direction of the Registrar-General, who may authorise registration in any case within two years after the date of birth.
Birth statistics are compiled from the records of the Registrar-General. The births covered by a year's statistics are those registered during the year. The figures do not include still births, except where multiple births are discussed. A special classification of still births is given later in this subsection.
The following table shows the numbers of births and the rates for the last 11 years.
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Maori | Total | Maori | |
1952 | 51,928 | 5,459 | 26.01 | 45.41 |
1953 | 51,943 | 5,529 | 25.35 | 44.54 |
1954 | 54,131 | 5,700 | 25.84 | 44.37 |
1955 | 55,676 | 5,807 | 26.03 | 43.64 |
1956 | 56,593 | 6,163 | 25.93 | 44.64 |
1957 | 58,484 | 6,632 | 26.20 | 46.29 |
1958 | 60,635 | 6,861 | 26.53 | 46.24 |
1959 | 61,869 | 7,130 | 26.50 | 46.28 |
1960 | 62,850 | 7,415 | 26.44 | 46.41 |
1961 | 65,475 | 7,770 | 26.97 | 46.41 |
1962 | 65,128 | 26.17 |
DETAILED STATISTICS FOR EUROPEANS
“Crude” rates of the number of births per 1,000 of the mean population, irrespective of sex or age, do not take account of variations in the proportion of women of the child-bearing ages. Refined rates are provided by computations of the legitimate birthrate per 1,000 married women of 15–44 years of age, or the total birthrate per 1,000 of all women of these ages. The following table gives for Europeans both rates for each census year (on the basis of the births registered in that year and the population as at the census) from 1901 to 1956 together with the “crude” rate for the year.
Census Year | Birthrate per 1,000 Women 15–44 Years | “Crude” Birthrate | |
---|---|---|---|
Married Women | Total Women | ||
1901 | 246.2 | 111.7 | 26.34 |
1906 | 235.3 | 114.1 | 27.08 |
1911 | 211.7 | 109.5 | 25.97 |
1916 | 193.6 | 106.7 | 25.94 |
1921 | 181.6 | 99.0 | 23.38 |
1926 | 166.9 | 90.9 | 21.06 |
1936 | 136.6 | 72.2 | 16.64 |
1945 | 166.5 | 99.8 | 23.22 |
1951 | 172.8 | 116.9 | 24.39 |
1956 | 176.5 | 124.1 | 24.66 |
The percentage of married women in the child-bearing ages was 67.1 in 1956 compared with 43.3 in 1901 but a study of the figures for successive censuses reveals considerable changes in the age constitution of married women within the child-bearing ages. As the birthrate varies with age, the change in age constitution over the period is a factor which should be taken into account.
The reproduction index is based on the fact that the future size of a population is related to the number of women in the reproductive age groups at any given time. The gross rate is based on the number of female children born, and the average number of girls that will be born to a woman during her reproductive period, while the net rate takes into account fertility rates at different ages and the percentages of female survivors at those ages, obtained from life tables. A net rate of 1.0 indicates a stationary population, and a higher rate a rising population.
Reproduction rates during the latest five years were as follows.
Year | Gross Rate | Net Rate |
---|---|---|
1957 | 1.893 | 1.822 |
1958 | 1.931 | 1.859 |
1959 | 1.950 | 1.878 |
1960 | 1.968 | 1.905 |
1961 | 2.028 | 1.964 |
It must be remembered that, in New Zealand, population growth has two important components — natural increase and net migration — and that the reproduction index takes into account only natural increase. Statistics of external migration in recent years are included in the section on “Population”.
Figures taken out some years ago prove that the masculinity rate for first births is distinctly higher than for subsequent births. The extreme range since 1870 has been from 1,016 male per 1,000 female births in 1878 to 1,081 in 1923. Rates for the latest five years are given below for the European population.
Year | Number of Births of | Male Births per 1,000 Female Births | |
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | ||
1957 | 26,542 | 25,310 | 1,049 |
1958 | 27,679 | 26,095 | 1,061 |
1959 | 28,070 | 26,669 | 1,053 |
1960 | 28,466 | 26,969 | 1,056 |
1961 | 29,554 | 28,152 | 1,050 |
The number of cases of multiple births and the proportion per 1,000 of the total (live births only) during the latest five years are shown in the following table.
Year | Total Births | Total Cases | Cases of Twins | Cases of Triplets | Multiple Cases per 1,000 of Total Cases |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes two cases where triplets would have been recorded had not one child been still born. † Includes one case of quadruplets. | |||||
1957 | 51,852 | 51,285 | 555 | 6 | 10.94 |
1958 | 53,774 | 53,138 | 620 | 8 | 11.82 |
1959 | 54,739 | 54,019 | 708* | 6 | 13.22 |
1960 | 55,435 | 54,799 | 624 | 6 | 11.50 |
1961 | 57,706 | 57,039 | 658 | 4† | 11.59 |
The total number of confinements resulting in live births was 57,039, and on the average one mother in every 87 gave birth to twins (or triplets) in 1961. When still births are taken into account, the total number of confinements for the year 1961 was increased to 57,803, and the number of cases of multiple births to 699. On this basis the proportion of mothers giving birth to twins or triplets is increased to one in 82.
Year | Cases of Twins | Cases of Triplets | Total Multiple Cases | Rate per 1,000 Confinements | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Both Born Alive | One Born Alive, One Still Born | Both Still Born | Total | All Born Alive | One Born Alive. Two Still Born | Two Born Alive, One Still Born | All Still Born | Total | |||
* Includes one case of quadruplets. | |||||||||||
1957 | 555 | 51 | 9 | 615 | 6 | - | - | - | 6 | 621 | 11.9 |
1958 | 620 | 21 | 10 | 651 | 8 | - | - | - | 8 | 659 | 12.2 |
1959 | 706 | 41 | 8 | 755 | 6 | 1 | 2 | - | 9 | 764 | 14.0 |
1960 | 624 | 47 | 8 | 679 | 6 | - | - | - | 6 | 685 | 12.3 |
1961 | 657 | 29 | 8 | 694 | 4* | 1 | - | 5 | 699 | 12.1 | |
Average of five years | 632 | 38 | 9 | 679 | 6 | — | — | - | 7 | 686 | 12.5 |
The likelihood of still births occurring is much greater in cases of multiple births than in single cases. This is exemplified in the following table. The figures in respect of multiple cases include all cases where one or more of the children were still born.
Year | Still-birth Cases per 100 of Total Cases (Including Still Births) | |
---|---|---|
Single Cases | Multiple Cases | |
1957 | 1.49 | 9.66 |
1958 | 1.46 | 4.70 |
1959 | 1.36 | 6.81 |
1960 | 1.35 | 8.03 |
1961 | 1.32 | 5.75 |
Average of five years | 1.40 | 6.99 |
The three cases of triplets in 1961 comprised two of two males and one female, and one of one male and two females, while in the one case of quadruplets all were females.
Information as to the relative ages of parents of legitimate living children whose births were registered in 1961 is shown in the following table for the European population.
Age of Mother, in Years | Age of Father, in Years | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 21 | 21–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45–49 | 50–54 | 55–64 | 65 and Over | Total Cases | |
* Including 28 cases where twins would have been registered had not one child been still-born. † Including one case of quadruplets and three cases of triplets. | |||||||||||
Single Births | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 980 | 2,790 | 1,168 | 263 | 48 | 12 | 2 | 1 | 3 | - | 5,267 |
21–24 | 169 | 4,367 | 7,530 | 2,137 | 392 | 71 | 14 | 9 | 2 | 3 | 14,694 |
25–29 | 12 | 623 | 6,978 | 6,544 | 1,624 | 306 | 95 | 24 | 11 | 1 | 16,218 |
30–34 | 1 | 41 | 900 | 4,756 | 3,351 | 852 | 250 | 75 | 33 | 6 | 10,265 |
35–39 | - | 12 | 95 | 671 | 2,283 | 1,382 | 491 | 133 | 52 | 3 | 5,122 |
40–44 | - | 2 | 8 | 56 | 235 | 577 | 409 | 126 | 48 | 3 | 1,464 |
45 and over | - | - | - | - | 4 | 12 | 45 | 26 | 9 | 1 | 97 |
Totals | 1,162 | 7,835 | 16,679 | 14,427 | 7,937 | 3,212 | 1,306 | 394 | 158 | 17 | 53,127* |
Multiple Births | |||||||||||
Under 21 | 7 | 17 | 7 | 1 | 1 | - | 1 | - | - | - | 34 |
21–24 | 3 | 38 | 59 | 17 | 3 | - | 2 | - | - | - | 122 |
25–29 | - | 10 | 81 | 80 | 25 | 4 | - | - | - | - | 200 |
30–34 | - | 1 | 12 | 67 | 56 | 12 | 4 | 2 | - | - | 154 |
35–39 | - | - | 2 | 14 | 41 | 25 | 11 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 96 |
40–44 | - | - | - | - | 3 | 8 | 4 | - | - | - | 15 |
45 and over | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 10 | 66 | 161 | 179 | 129 | 49 | 22 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 621† |
Grand totals | 1,172 | 7,901 | 16,840 | 14,606 | 8,066 | 3,261 | 1,328 | 397 | 159 | 18 | 53,748 |
The following table gives for 1961 the number of previous issue, i.e., children born alive, in conjunction with the age of mother.
Age of Mother in Years | Number of Previous Issue | Total Legitimate Cases | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
0 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6–9 | 10–14 | 15 and Over | ||
* This number represents 53,127 single cases and 621 multiple cases. | ||||||||||
Under 21 | 3,818 | 1,195 | 257 | 26 | 5 | — | — | — | — | 5,301 |
21–24 | 6,470 | 5,087 | 2,355 | 703 | 169 | 27 | 5 | — | — | 14,816 |
25–29 | 3,078 | 4,815 | 4,556 | 2,456 | 956 | 383 | 174 | — | — | 16,418 |
30–34 | 1,243 | 1,848 | 2,676 | 2,260 | 1,239 | 606 | 525 | 22 | — | 10,419 |
35–39 | 526 | 653 | 1,098 | 1,050 | 824 | 472 | 543 | 52 | — | 5,218 |
40–44 | 144 | 166 | 249 | 230 | 211 | 170 | 256 | 49 | 4 | 1,479 |
45 and over | 10 | 5 | 9 | 16 | 13 | 11 | 28 | 2 | 3 | 97 |
Totals | 15,289 | 13,769 | 11,200 | 6,741 | 3,417 | 1,669 | 1,531 | 125 | 7 | 53,748* |
In the following table the total issue and average issue are shown for mothers by age groups where a birth occurred in 1961.
Age of Mother, in Years | Total Mothers | Total Issue | Average Issue |
---|---|---|---|
Under 21 | 5,301 | 7,142 | 1.35 |
21–24 | 14,816 | 27,685 | 1.87 |
25–29 | 16,418 | 44,770 | 2.73 |
30–34 | 10,419 | 36,251 | 3.48 |
35–39 | 5,218 | 21,250 | 4.07 |
40–44 | 1,479 | 6,942 | 4.70 |
45 and over | 97 | 553 | 5.70 |
Totals | 53,748 | 144,593 | 2.69 |
It should be stressed that the averages are no more than they purport to be — viz, the average number of children (including those registered in 1961) born up to the present time to those mothers of legitimate children whose births were registered during the year. They do not purport to represent, nor do they represent, the average issue of all women of the ages shown. Furthermore, they include issue born to the existing marriages only. The averages for recent years were as follows: 1957, 2.60; 1958, 2.62; 1959, 2.63, and 1960, 2.67. In 1915, the earliest year for which reliable comparative figures are available, the average issue was 3.11.
Statistics of first births indicate that the proportion occurring within one year after marriage is gradually increasing. There has been a downward movement in the actual proportion of first births to total births.
Year | Total Legitimate Cases | Total Legitimate First Cases | Proportion of First Cases to Total Cases | First Casts Within One Year After Marriage | First Cases Within Two Years After Marriage | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | Number | Proportion to Total First Cases | ||||
per cent | per cent | per cent | |||||
1956 | 47,514 | 14,403 | 30.31 | 6,339 | 44.01 | 10,637 | 73.85 |
1957 | 48,772 | 14,402 | 29.53 | 6,314 | 43.84 | 10,600 | 73.60 |
1958 | 50,487 | 14,862 | 29.44 | 6,678 | 44.93 | 10,934 | 73.57 |
1959 | 51,266 | 15,092 | 29.44 | 6,738 | 44.65 | 11,124 | 73.71 |
1960 | 51,915 | 14,828 | 28.56 | 6,815 | 45.96 | 11,188 | 75.45 |
1961 | 53,748 | 15,289 | 28.45 | 7,319 | 47.87 | 11,633 | 76.09 |
The following table illustrates the movement in the duration-of-marriage factor in first births.
Duration of Marriage in Years | Percentage of Total First Births | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1924 | 1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Under 1 | 50.06 | 46.25 | 38.47 | 42.64 | 45.96 | 47.87 |
1 | 26.64 | 26.79 | 26.30 | 30.56 | 29.49 | 28.22 |
2 | 10.43 | 10.24 | 11.28 | 11.56 | 10.58 | 11.00 |
3 | 5.51 | 6.16 | 7.88 | 5.95 | 5.49 | 4.84 |
4 | 3.03 | 3.96 | 7.18 | 3.30 | 3.06 | 2.75 |
5–9 | 3.36 | 5.49 | 7.36 | 5.05 | 4.42 | 4.24 |
10 and over | 0.97 | 1.11 | 1.53 | 0.94 | 1.00 | 1.08 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
For the years covered by the foregoing table the average duration of marriage before the birth of the first child was: 1924, 1.76 years; 1934, 1.85 years; 1944, 2.22 years; 1954, 1.87 years; 1960, 1.75 years; and 1961, 1.78 years.
In the following table first births occurring to mothers in different age groups are expressed as a percentage of the total first births.
FIRST BIRTHS, BY AGE OF MOTHER | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Age of Mother, in Years | First Births, Percentage at Each Age Group to Total First Births | |||||
1924 | 1934 | 1944 | 1954 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Under 20 | 7.55 | 8.90 | 7.33 | 9.08 | 13.70 | 14.70 |
20–24 | 38.16 | 40.39 | 41.79 | 47.71 | 51.34 | 52.59 |
25–29 | 32.59 | 32.79 | 29.54 | 27.79 | 21.99 | 20.13 |
30–34 | 14.63 | 13.10 | 14.61 | 10.39 | 8.17 | 8.13 |
35–39 | 5.33 | 3.79 | 5.36 | 3.92 | 3.78 | 3.44 |
40–44 | 1.59 | 0.99 | 1.34 | 1.02 | 0.93 | 0.94 |
45 and over | 0.10 | 0.04 | 0.03 | 0.09 | 0.09 | 0.07 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The average ages of mothers at the birth of their first child were as follows: 1924, 26–39; 1934, 25.90; 1944, 25.18; 1954, 25.32; 1960, 24.50; and 1961, 24.29 years.
The numbers of ex-nuptial births registered during each of the latest 11 years, with the percentages they bear to total births registered, were as follows.
Year | Number | Percentage of Total Births |
---|---|---|
1951 | 1,935 | 4.33 |
1952 | 2,104 | 4.53 |
1953 | 1,997 | 4.30 |
1954 | 2,100 | 4.34 |
1955 | 2,264 | 4.54 |
1956 | 2,310 | 4.58 |
1957 | 2,549 | 4.92 |
1958 | 2,689 | 5.00 |
1959 | 2,792 | 5.10 |
1960 | 2,911 | 5.25 |
1961 | 3,332 | 5.77 |
The long-term trend in the rate of ex-nuptial births is indicated by the movement in the proportion of ex-nuptial births per 1,000 unmarried women — i.e., spinsters, widows, and divorced women — at the reproductive ages. The figures for each census year from 1911 to 1956 are as follows.
Census Year | Unmarried Women 15–44 Years of Age | Ex-nuptial Births | Ex-nuptial Birth-rate per 1,000 Unmarried Women |
---|---|---|---|
1911 | 120,778 | 1,078 | 8.93 |
1916 | 125,461 | 1,159 | 9.24 |
1921 | 136,539 | 1,258 | 9.21 |
1926 | 148,551 | 1,473 | 9.92 |
1936 | 167,781 | 1,126 | 6.71 |
1945 | 156,326 | 1,824 | 11.67 |
1951 | 130,343 | 1,935 | 14.85 |
1956 | 129,877 | 2,310 | 17.79 |
Included in the total of 3,332 ex-nuptial births in 1961 were 41 cases of twins, the number of confinements being thus 3,291. From the following table it will be seen that of the 3,291 mothers 1,406, or 43 per cent, were under 21 years of age.
Age | Cases |
---|---|
13 | 2 |
14 | 21 |
15 | 59 |
16 | 143 |
17 | 273 |
18 | 312 |
19 | 293 |
20 | 303 |
21 | 229 |
22 | 218 |
23 | 162 |
24 | 133 |
25–29 | 492 |
30–34 | 365 |
35–39 | 211 |
40–44 | 70 |
45 and over | 5 |
Total | 3,291 |
The Legitimation Act 1939 stipulates that every ex-nuptial child whose parents have later married shall be deemed to have been legitimated from birth by reason of such marriage. The Act requires the parents or surviving parent of any person legitimated under the Act to register with the Registrar-General the particulars of the birth of that person, showing that person as the lawful issue of the parents. Application for registration must be made within three months after the date of the marriage.
The numbers of legitimations of Europeans registered in each of the latest five years were as follows: 1957, 555; 1958, 526; 1959, 620; 1960, 569; and 1961, 632.
The Adoption Act 1955 sets out the provisions regarding the adoption of children. The Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 contains provision for the registration of adopted children. The adoption of a Maori child is required to be registered in the same manner as that of a European child. The Adoption Act 1955 requires interim orders to be made in the first instance, and for these to remain in force for six months before adoption orders become effective.
The following table shows the number of adoptions (exclusive of Maori children) which have been registered during the latest five years.
Year | Number | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |
1957 | 901 | 790 | 1,691 |
1958 | 856 | 815 | 1,671 |
1959 | 958 | 1,011 | 1,969 |
1960 | 967 | 913 | 1,880 |
1961 | 1,144 | 1,028 | 2,172 |
Of the 2,172 adoptions registered in 1961, 1,051 were children under the age of one year, 714 were aged one to four years, 187 were aged five to nine years, and 220 were aged 10 years or over. In addition, 407 Maori children (217 males and 190 females) were adopted in 1961.
Statistics of adoptions registered have been available in New Zealand since 1919, and these indicate that the numbers are considerably influenced by the economic condition of the country, the lowest total, 329, being recorded in 1931.
Although it is necessary to effect a birth-registration entry for a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. The Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 stipulates, however, that a medical practitioner or a midwife in attendance at the confinement where a still birth occurs must furnish a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the still birth. Particulars of causes of still births will be found in Section 4C relating to deaths. A stillborn child is defined as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue”. Still births are not included either as births or as deaths in the various numbers and rates shown in this subsection and in that relating to deaths. The rate of 1.37 per 100 total births in 1961 is the lowest rate recorded since the registration of still births was made compulsory in 1913.
The registrations of European still births during each of the latest five years were as follows.
Year | Males | Females | Total | Male Still Births per 1,000 Female Still Births | Percentage of Still Births to— | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Living Births | All Births | |||||
1957 | 452 | 382 | 834 | 1,183 | 1.61 | 1.58 |
1958 | 466 | 353 | 819 | 1,320 | 1.52 | 1.50 |
1959 | 415 | 390 | 805 | 1,064 | 1.47 | 1.45 |
1960 | 423 | 383 | 806 | 1,104 | 1.45 | 1.43 |
1961 | 397 | 405 | 802 | 980 | 1.39 | 1.37 |
Masculinity is in general much higher among still births than among living births, but the rate for still births in 1961 was 980 males per 1,000 females as compared with 1,050 for living births.
The percentage of ex-nuptials among still-born infants was in 1961, 7.36 and among infants born alive, 5.60.
Of the living legitimate births registered in 1961, 28 per cent were first births, while of legitimate still births 31 per cent were first births. Statistics over many years indicate that there is a considerably greater probability of still births occurring to mothers having their first confinement than to those having subsequent confinements. In addition to the 802 European still births in 1961, there were 107 Maori still births registered, comprising 59 males and 48 females.
The Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 stipulates that in the case of a foetal death where the child has issued from its mother after the twentieth week, and up to and including the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy, a medical practitioner or a midwife who was in attendance at the confinement shall sign and supply a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the foetal death, and such other particulars as may be required by the Registrar-General. A foetal death is not required to be registered as in the case of a still-born child.
The law as to registration of deaths is contained in the Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951. Deaths of Maoris were recorded separately up to the end of 1961, but under the Births and Deaths Registration Amendment Act 1961 the procedure has been the same as for Europeans from 1 January 1962. (Maoris are defined as persons with half or more of Maori blood and the term Europeans covers all other persons.) Particulars required in the registration of a death include date, place of residence and domicile, name, occupation, sex, age, cause of death, birthplace, duration of residence in New Zealand, marital status, living issue of married persons, degree of Maori blood (if any), medical attendant by whom certified, particulars as to burial, and, in the case of married males, age of widow.
The law does not impose any limit of time after which a death may not be registered as it does in the case of a birth. Although it is necessary to effect a birth-registration entry in the case of a still-born child, no entry is made in the register of deaths. The principal Act stipulates, however, that a medical practitioner or a midwife in attendance at a confinement where a still birth occurs must furnish a certificate stating to the best of his or her knowledge and belief the cause of the still birth.
It is incumbent upon a medical practitioner to give the certificate of cause of death of any deceased person to the person required to supply information for the purpose of registering the death (the funeral director in charge of the burial). The practitioner is required to report forthwith to the Coroner any case where, in his opinion, there are any suspicious circumstances.
Deaths of Members of the Forces While Overseas — The Births and Deaths Registration Act 1951 requires the Registrar-General to compile a register containing particulars of all persons who have died while out of New Zealand on service with any Commonwealth force within the meaning of the Army Act 1950 and who at the time of their deaths were domiciled in New Zealand. Deaths registered in the War Deaths Register from 1940 onwards were not taken into account in arriving at the number and rate of deaths in New Zealand, nor were deaths of visiting overseas servicemen or prisoners of war in New Zealand. Deaths of New Zealand servicemen which occurred in New Zealand were, however, included.
New Zealand has had for many years a favourable death rate in its European population. Despite the ageing of population, the European crude death rate has remained low and this is undoubtedly due to the introduction of antibiotics and new medical techniques as well as to the expansion of health services. There has, for example, been for some years a low incidence of serious outbreaks of epidemic disease, a reduction in tuberculosis mortality, and a remarkably low European infant-mortality rate.
The general trend of the crude European death rate in New Zealand was downward over a long period of years, reaching its lowest level during the early thirties. After that an upward trend was in evidence for some years, the figures recorded during the war years being the highest for a long time. Some of the increase over this period can be attributed to population changes in that numbers of the healthiest of the young male adult population were absent overseas, but on the other hand the strains of wartime did exact a toll on the elderly which was shown in the sharp rise in deaths resulting from diseases of the heart and nervous system. For four years following 1945 a downward trend was in evidence, but due mainly to the increase in the proportion of persons at older ages the crude rates have shown no significant improvement in recent years.
The following table sets out the numbers of deaths and the crude death rates per 1,000 of mean population over the latest 20 years.
Year | Numbers | Crude Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | Total | European | Maori | Total | |
1942 | 16,385 | 1,732 | 18,117 | 10.60 | 18.34 | 11.05 |
1943 | 15,447 | 1,675 | 17,122 | 10.04 | 17.27 | 10.47 |
1944 | 15,363 | 1,686 | 17,049 | 9.87 | 16.95 | 10.30 |
1945 | 16,051 | 1,635 | 17,686 | 10.07 | 16,23 | 10.44 |
1946 | 16,093 | 1,627 | 17,720 | 9.71 | 16.00 | 10.07 |
1947 | 15,904 | 1,538 | 17,442 | 9.39 | 14.63 | 9.70 |
1948 | 15,812 | 1,473 | 17,285 | 9.16 | 13.66 | 9.42 |
1949 | 16,012 | 1,566 | 17,578 | 9.09 | 14.17 | 9.39 |
1950 | 16,715 | 1,369 | 18,084 | 9.31 | 12.09 | 9.47 |
1951 | 17,512 | 1,324 | 18,836 | 9.56 | 11.37 | 9.67 |
1952 | 17,413 | 1,483 | 18,896 | 9.28 | 12.34 | 9.47 |
1953 | 17,009 | 1,345 | 18,354 | 8.84 | 10.84 | 8.96 |
1954 | 17,667 | 1,209 | 18,876 | 8.98 | 9.41 | 9.01 |
1955 | 17,953 | 1,272 | 19,225 | 8.95 | 9.56 | 8.99 |
1956 | 18,403 | 1,293 | 19,696 | 9.00 | 9.36 | 9.02 |
1957 | 19,411 | 1,451 | 20,862 | 9.29 | 10.13 | 9.34 |
1958 | 19,014 | 1,287 | 20,301 | 8.90 | 8.67 | 8.88 |
1959 | 19,814 | 1,314 | 21,128 | 9.09 | 8.53 | 9.05 |
1960 | 19,524 | 1,368 | 20,892 | 8.81 | 8.56 | 8.79 |
1961 | 20,397 | 1,385 | 21,782 | 9.03 | 8.27 | 8.97 |
Maori crude death rates have dropped steadily over the 20-year period surveyed and as a result of the very slight fall in the crude European rate the Maori figure has become lower than the European figure over the last three years. Crude death rates do not reflect the true levels of mortality which exist in populations which have different age structures. The Maori population has a very much higher proportion of those at younger ages who do not contribute many deaths to the total and conversely relatively few persons at older ages where the rate of dying is high. The effect of this is to produce a very deflated crude rate.
Simple arithmetic can be employed to produce a figure for the Maori which compares directly with the European crude rate. By applying the Maori death rates at each age to the European population of this age it is possible to total these and arrive at the number of deaths which would have occurred in the European population had the Maori rates of dying applied. This figure divided by the total European population produces a Maori rate which is adjusted to the age structure of the European in that particular year and which is directly comparable with the European crude rate. The adjusted Maori rates computed on this system are entered in the following table for 1961 and show in a true comparison Maori mortality to be approximately twice that of the European. In addition, a comparison is supplied in age-specific rates for the two races in each sex. At no age up to 65 years is the Maori rate less than twice the European and, for females of adolescent and working years (15–25 years), the Maori rate is three times the European. It is at these ages that tuberculosis exacts a heavy toll among Maori women. At all higher ages the Maori excess is higher among females than among males.
Race | All Ages Rates per 10,000 Mean Population | Age-specific Rates per 10,000 of Population at Ages | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Crude Rate | Maori Rate Adjusted to European Population | Under 5 Years | 5–14 Years | 15–24 Years | 25–44 Years | 45–64 Years | 65 Years and Over | |
Males | ||||||||
Maori | 92.7 | 169.7 | 156.7 | 13.1 | 27.2 | 52.4 | 240.8 | 902.9 |
European | 97.9 | 56.5 | 4.1 | 11.4 | 18.7 | 120.8 | 762.0 | |
Females | ||||||||
Maori | 72.4 | 164.2 | 122.3 | 11.1 | 12.9 | 42.6 | 211.5 | 777.8 |
European | 82.6 | 42.9 | 2.7 | 4.6 | 12.3 | 69.7 | 584.1 | |
Both Sexes | ||||||||
Maori | 82.7 | 168.4 | 139.7 | 12.1 | 20.2 | 47.5 | 227.2 | 844.5 |
European | 90.3 | 49.8 | 3.4 | 8.1 | 15.6 | 95.2 | 662.1 |
In both the European and Maori races the death rate in males exceeds the death rate in females by a considerable margin. The following table sets out the respective crude rates for each sex separately for the latest 11 years in the total population.
Year | Deaths per 1,000 of Mean Population | Male Deaths to Every 100 Female Deaths | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||
1951 | 10.61 | 8.72 | 9.67 | 123 |
1952 | 10.30 | 8.63 | 9.47 | 121 |
1953 | 9.94 | 7.97 | 8.96 | 126 |
1954 | 9.99 | 8.02 | 9.01 | 126 |
1955 | 9.88 | 8.09 | 8.99 | 124 |
1956 | 10.00 | 8.04 | 9.02 | 126 |
1957 | 10.39 | 8.28 | 9.34 | 127 |
1958 | 9.72 | 8.03 | 8.88 | 123 |
1959 | 9.92 | 8.17 | 9.05 | 123 |
1960 | 9.66 | 7.90 | 8.79 | 124 |
1961 | 9.75 | 8.19 | 8.97 | 120 |
An examination of the total number of deaths registered in each quarter of the period 1951–61, gives the following averages: March quarter, 3,894; June quarter, 4,607, September quarter, 5,506; and December quarter, 4,549.
A classification according to month of death shows that in 1961 the months during which the greatest number of deaths occurred were June, July, and August, with totals of 1,931, 2,112, and 1,960 respectively. Excluding December (a proportion of deaths occurring in that month not being registered till January) February had the least number of deaths, 1,368, followed by January and April with 1,513 and 1,519 respectively.
Deaths registered during the year 1961 are shown according to age in the following table.
Age, in Years | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 | 867 | 623 | 1,490 |
1–4 | 161 | 133 | 294 |
5–9 | 60 | 50 | 110 |
10–14 | 67 | 37 | 104 |
15–19 | 105 | 48 | 153 |
20–24 | 125 | 44 | 169 |
25–29 | 119 | 43 | 162 |
30–34 | 111 | 84 | 195 |
35–39 | 185 | 124 | 309 |
40–44 | 223 | 168 | 391 |
45–49 | 395 | 263 | 658 |
50–54 | 601 | 345 | 946 |
55–59 | 805 | 463 | 1,268 |
60–64 | 1,088 | 634 | 1,722 |
65–69 | 1,218 | 868 | 2,086 |
70–74 | 1,511 | 1,272 | 2,783 |
75–79 | 1,736 | 1,636 | 3,372 |
80–84 | 1,393 | 1,546 | 2,939 |
85–89 | 821 | 985 | 1,806 |
90–94 | 256 | 420 | 676 |
95–99 | 45 | 82 | 127 |
100 and over | 7 | 15 | 22 |
Totals | 11,899 | 9,883 | 21,782 |
The Maori population is a very young one compared with the European and as a result there is a considerable variation in the proportions of Maori deaths which take place at various ages to the proportions of European deaths at various ages. Thus it follows that there is a considerable difference in the proportion of Maori deaths in the total of deaths at various ages, and whereas at preschool, school, adolescent, and early working ages the Maori contributes substantially to the total of all deaths, in old age the Maori percentage is almost insignificant. The following table illustrates these points.
Ape, in Years | Number of Deaths | Percentage of Total Deaths | Percentage of Maori Deaths in Total Deaths | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | European | Maori | ||
Under 5 | 1,318 | 466 | 6.46 | 33.64 | 26.12 |
5–14 | 156 | 58 | 0.77 | 4.19 | 27.10 |
15–24 | 259 | 63 | 1.27 | 4.55 | 19.57 |
25–44 | 884 | 173 | 4.33 | 12.49 | 16.37 |
45–64 | 4,246 | 348 | 20.82 | 25.13 | 7.58 |
65 and over | 13,534 | 277 | 66.35 | 20.00 | 2.01 |
Totals | 20,397 | 1,385 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 6.36 |
Considerable changes have taken place over the last 30 years in the age distribution of persons dying. The movement in the proportions of deaths occurring at the different age groups is very striking. The results of three main factors are illustrated, viz, health measures, which have achieved an immense saving of young life; the fluctuations in the European birthrate over the period; and the great increase in the proportion of old people in the community.
Age, in Years | Number of Deaths | Percentage of Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1931 | 1941 | 1951 | 1961 | 1931 | 1941 | 1951 | 1961 | |
Under 1 | 1,077 | 1,562 | 1,374 | 1,490 | 8.25 | 9.16 | 7.29 | 6.84 |
1–4 | 399 | 495 | 326 | 294 | 3.05 | 2.90 | 1.73 | 1.35 |
5–9 | 225 | 167 | 133 | 110 | 1.72 | 0.98 | 0.71 | 0.51 |
10–14 | 179 | 180 | 86 | 104 | 1.37 | 1.06 | 0.46 | 0.48 |
15–19 | 322 | 267 | 158 | 153 | 2.47 | 1.57 | 0.84 | 0.70 |
20–24 | 338 | 328 | 215 | 169 | 2.59 | 1.92 | 1.14 | 0.78 |
25–29 | 375 | 347 | 226 | 162 | 2.87 | 2.04 | 1.20 | 0.74 |
30–34 | 366 | 329 | 236 | 195 | 2.80 | 1.93 | 1.25 | 0.90 |
35–39 | 413 | 351 | 308 | 309 | 3.16 | 2.06 | 1.64 | 1.42 |
40–44 | 451 | 449 | 416 | 391 | 3.45 | 2.63 | 2.21 | 1.80 |
45–49 | 660 | 627 | 593 | 658 | 5.05 | 3.68 | 3.15 | 3.02 |
50–54 | 808 | 854 | 803 | 946 | 6.19 | 5.01 | 4.26 | 4.34 |
55–59 | 911 | 1,267 | 1,114 | 1,268 | 6.97 | 7.43 | 5.91 | 5.82 |
60–64 | 1,060 | 1,643 | 1,650 | 1,722 | 8.12 | 9.64 | 8.76 | 7.91 |
65–69 | 1,133 | 1,822 | 2,224 | 2,086 | 8.67 | 10.69 | 11.81 | 9.57 |
70–74 | 1,221 | 2,004 | 2,728 | 2,783 | 9.35 | 11.76 | 14.48 | 12.77 |
75–79 | 1,301 | 1,820 | 2,562 | 3,372 | 9.96 | 10.67 | 13.60 | 15.48 |
80 and over | 1,823 | 2,535 | 3,684 | 5,570 | 13.96 | 14.87 | 19.56 | 25.57 |
Totals | 13,062 | 17,047 | 18,836 | 21,782 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
During the earlier period covered by the next table the fall in the death rate was common to all ages and to both sexes. In more recent years, however, there has been a tendency for the male rates at ages over 65 years to be static or show a slight increase. Of special significance are the low rates recorded in infancy and childhood and in the early adult life age groups in recent years despite the inclusion of Maori figures, which are considerably higher than the European. The female rate for the various age groups is now lower than the male rate in all instances. The increase in the death rate at successive age groups from 15 years onward is well exemplified.
Year | Under 1* | 1–4 | 5–14 | 15–24 | 25–34 | 35–44 | 45–54 | 55–64 | 65–74 | 75 and Over |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Per 1,000 live births in this case. † European figures only as Maori deaths at ages not available for these years. | ||||||||||
(Rates per 1,000 of mean population in each age group) | ||||||||||
Males | ||||||||||
1901† | 78.60 | 6.81 | 1.89 | 3.52 | 3.97 | 6.16 | 11.94 | 23.12 | 50.59 | 141.67 |
1911† | 63.48 | 5.36 | 1.91 | 2.42 | 3.87 | 6.27 | 11.02 | 20.83 | 53.22 | 130.58 |
1921† | 53.10 | 4.78 | 1.85 | 2.44 | 3.56 | 5.55 | 9.61 | 19.96 | 46.17 | 128.60 |
1931† | 38.21 | 2.83 | 1.35 | 2.28 | 2.77 | 4.64 | 8.69 | 18.25 | 44.18 | 130.57 |
1941 | 43.65 | 4.39 | 1.36 | 2.53 | 2.93 | 3.95 | 9.20 | 21.13 | 47.44 | 140.27 |
1951 | 31.69 | 1.87 | 0.75 | 1.82 | 1.95 | 3.15 | 7.57 | 20.46 | 47.52 | 121.66 |
1961 | 25.86 | 1.34 | 0.49 | 1.28 | 1.47 | 2.68 | 7.39 | 19.65 | 47.33 | 126.31 |
Females | ||||||||||
1901† | 63.87 | 5.50 | 1.64 | 3.58 | 4.72 | 6.70 | 10.62 | 19.44 | 43.32 | 127.98 |
1911† | 48.74 | 5.37 | 1.48 | 2.76 | 4.34 | 4.92 | 8.38 | 17.89 | 40.44 | 119.60 |
1921† | 42.31 | 4.49 | 1.31 | 2.34 | 3.38 | 4.46 | 8.00 | 14.88 | 36.81 | 120.23 |
1931† | 25.67 | 2.47 | 0.97 | 1.85 | 3.20 | 3.81 | 6.84 | 15.36 | 36.83 | 122.87 |
1941 | 37.75 | 3.84 | 1.20 | 1.94 | 2.44 | 3.50 | 6.90 | 15.04 | 38.60 | 118.92 |
1951 | 23.09 | 1.59 | 0.54 | 0.89 | 1.30 | 2.27 | 5.67 | 13.85 | 32.80 | 109.79 |
1961 | 19.50 | 1.16 | 0.35 | 0.53 | 0.87 | 1.95 | 4.59 | 11.22 | 29.89 | 104.74 |
Both Sexes | ||||||||||
1901† | 71.40 | 6.17 | 1.77 | 3.55 | 4.33 | 6.40 | 11.37 | 21.63 | 47.87 | 135.71 |
1911† | 56.31 | 5.36 | 1.70 | 2.58 | 4.09 | 5.64 | 9.82 | 19.55 | 47.74 | 126.13 |
1921† | 47.82 | 4.64 | 1.58 | 2.39 | 3.47 | 5.10 | 8.85 | 17.59 | 41.90 | 124.84 |
1931† | 32.15 | 2.65 | 1.17 | 2.07 | 2.98 | 4.22 | 7.80 | 16.88 | 40.56 | 126.87 |
1941 | 39.81 | 4.12 | 1.28 | 2.22 | 2.67 | 3.72 | 8.02 | 18.16 | 43.04 | 129.15 |
1951 | 27.54 | 1.73 | 0.65 | 1.36 | 1.63 | 2.71 | 6.67 | 17.03 | 39.93 | 115.26 |
1961 | 22.76 | 1.25 | 0.42 | 0.91 | 1.18 | 2.31 | 6.00 | 15.41 | 37.67 | 114.01 |
The average (arithmetic mean) age at death of European persons of each sex at 10-yearly intervals since 1901 and during each of the latest four years is as follows:
Year | Males | Females |
---|---|---|
age (years) | ||
1901 | 41.64 | 37.68 |
1911 | 46.17 | 42.37 |
1921 | 48.45 | 46.97 |
1931 | 54.14 | 55.48 |
1941 | 58.65 | 59.60 |
1951 | 61.58 | 65.25 |
1958 | 63.25 | 67.24 |
1959 | 63.95 | 67.54 |
1960 | 63.06 | 67.66 |
1961 | 63.80 | 67.32 |
There has been a striking upward movement in the average age at death of Europeans since 1901. A noticeable feature is that in the earlier years the age for females was considerably lower than that for males, the margin gradually narrowing until virtual equality was reached in 1927–28, since when the female average age at death has been higher than the male.
The average age at death of Maoris in 1961 was 35.02 and 35.74 years for males and females respectively. The great disparity between Maori figures and those for Europeans quoted in the above table is of course due in the main to the small numbers of persons at older ages in the Maori population and the comparatively large numbers at younger ages. This factor combined with high death rates in infancy and childhood produces a low average age at death.
Life tables depicting the pattern of mortality over the age span of life for the non-Maori component of New Zealand's population have been constructed at various times since 1880. The most recent tables are based on the 1956 population census, together with mortality statistics for 1955–57. As the pattern of mortality among non-Maoris has stabilised in recent years, these latest life tables give an accurate statistical summary of current mortality experience.
Life tables contain a measure of the degree of longevity of the population called the “expectation of life”. The expectation of life at any age is the average remaining lifetime for persons of this age, assuming that mortality rates at each age continue at the level shown by the life table. The life expectancy at selected ages at the present time, for the non-Maori population in New Zealand, is shown in the table below. The overall longer span of life enjoyed by females, compared with males, is evident, as is the improvement in life expectancy once the first year of life is survived.
LIFE EXPECTANCY FOR NON-MAORI POPULATION, SELECTED AGES
Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
---|---|---|
Males | Females | |
0 | 68.88 | 73.88 |
1 | 69.47 | 74.17 |
2 | 68.60 | 73.29 |
3 | 67.69 | 72.38 |
4 | 66.76 | 71.44 |
5 | 65.81 | 70.49 |
10 | 60.98 | 65.60 |
15 | 56.12 | 60.72 |
20 | 51.44 | 55.87 |
25 | 46.87 | 51.02 |
30 | 42.19 | 46.17 |
40 | 32.84 | 36.65 |
50 | 23.93 | 27.53 |
60 | 16.19 | 19.16 |
70 | 10.08 | 11.91 |
80 | 5.71 | 6.47 |
90 | 2.86 | 3.09 |
100 | 1.18 | 1.19 |
Improvement in non-Maori life expectancy since 1880, for both sexes, has been most striking for the younger ages, but has been relatively small for the advanced ages. Progress in medical science, coupled with improved social conditions, has resulted in substantial reductions in mortality among infants and children from infectious diseases; on the other hand, diseases of middle and old age are less amenable to control. It is unlikely, therefore, that increases in life expectancy in the future will occur on the scale of the past, but will be quite small and will happen very slowly. The next table displays the life expectancy revealed by each life table compiled since 1880 for the three exact ages of 0, 20, and 60 years.
IMPROVEMENT IN NON-MAORI LIFE EXPECTANCY SINCE 1880 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Life Table | Life Expectancy (Years) | |||||
Males Aged Exactly | Females Aged Exactly | |||||
0 | 20 | 60 | 0 | 20 | 60 | |
1880–92 | 54.44 | 44.55 | 14.95 | 57.26 | 46.39 | 16.39 |
1891–95 | 55.29 | 45.47 | 15.06 | 58.09 | 47.19 | 16.55 |
1896–1900 | 57.37 | 46.34 | 15.33 | 59.95 | 47.91 | 16.54 |
1901–05 | 58.09 | 46.74 | 15.40 | 60.55 | 48.23 | 16.64 |
1906–10 | 59.17 | 47.20 | 15.51 | 61.76 | 48.77 | 16.77 |
1911–15 | 60.96 | 47.61 | 15.54 | 63.48 | 49.14 | 16.72 |
1921–22 | 62.76 | 48.66 | 16.03 | 65.43 | 50.36 | 17.29 |
1925–27 | 63.99 | 48.93 | 15.79 | 66.57 | 50.96 | 17.23 |
1931 | 65.04 | 49.61 | 16.22 | 67.88 | 51.28 | 17.30 |
1934–38 | 65.46 | 49.89 | 16.06 | 68.45 | 52.02 | 17.49 |
1950–52 | 68.29 | 51.15 | 16.19 | 72.43 | 54.64 | 18.53 |
1955–57 | 68.88 | 51.44 | 16.19 | 73.88 | 55.87 | 19.16 |
Prior to the Second World War the New Zealand non-Maori population was probably the longest lived of any national population group in the world. This pre-eminent position has not been maintained, however, although New Zealand still takes a high place in the international ranking list. The table below compares the life expectancy at birth for the non-Maori population with that for selected overseas countries. In all cases the expectancies are the most recent available.
LIFE EXPECTANCY AT BIRTH, SELECTED COUNTRIES | |||
---|---|---|---|
Country | Period | Life Expectancy at Birth (Years) | |
Males | Females | ||
* Non-Maori population. † White population. | |||
New Zealand* | 1955–57 | 68.88 | 73.88 |
Australia | 1953–55 | 67.14 | 72.75 |
Canada | 1955–57 | 67.61 | 72.92 |
Denmark | 1951–55 | 69.87 | 72.60 |
England and Wales | 1959 | 68.1 | 73.8 |
France | 1952–56 | 65.04 | 71.15 |
Netherlands | 1953–55 | 71.0 | 73.9 |
Norway | 1951–55 | 71.11 | 74.70 |
Sweden | 1957 | 70.82 | 74.29 |
South Africa† | 1945–47 | 63.78 | 68.31 |
United States of America | 1958 | 66.4 | 72.7 |
U.S.S.R. | 1957–58 | 64 | 71 |
The expectation of life at various ages for the Maori population is shown below. These expectations are taken from Maori Life Tables, 1955–57.
LIFE EXPECTANCY FOR MAORI POPULATION, SELECTED AGES | ||
---|---|---|
Exact Age (Years) | Life Expectancy (Years) | |
Males | Females | |
0 | 57.23 | 58.68 |
1 | 60.30 | 60.80 |
2 | 59.89 | 60.35 |
3 | 59.17 | 59.63 |
4 | 58.36 | 58.80 |
5 | 57.52 | 57.91 |
10 | 53.15 | 53.24 |
20 | 44.12 | 44.14 |
30 | 35.57 | 35.20 |
40 | 27.31 | 26.55 |
50 | 19.43 | 19.28 |
60 | 13.03 | 13.38 |
70 | 8.84 | 9.12 |
80 | 5.44 | 5.75 |
Life expectancy at birth for a Maori male increased by 3.18 years in the interval 1950–52 to 1955–57, with that for females increasing by 2.80 years. This was a substantial increase in a short period and is evidence that, although Maori life expectancy is relatively low, it is improving at a fast rate. In this interval between the construction of the first and second sets of Maori life tables the improvement was not so spectacular at higher ages, however.
The expectation of life of Maoris is much shorter than that of the European population. A comparison at age 0 shows a life expectation which is 11.65 years longer for European males and 15.20 years longer for European females.
All tables of causes of death cover both the European and the Maori sections of New Zealand's population. The incidence of different diseases as causes of death varies considerably as between the two races and this is illustrated in one table which follows. Because the Maori population is small in comparison with the European population there is very little effect on the overall death rate for any particular disease from the inclusion of Maoris. An exception to this is tuberculosis, a disease which is discussed under a separate heading.
The objection to the combining of the figures of causes of death for the two races in past years has been the lower quality of Maori cause-of-death statistics. For a number of years now all deaths of Maoris have been certified by a medical practitioner or by a Coroner who has available medical evidence furnished by a medical practitioner.
The accuracy of death data even in medically certified deaths will be affected by two factors — the proportion of deaths in hospitals where diagnostic equipment is available and the proportion of deaths in which a post-mortem report is available for reference. In 1961, 62 per cent of deaths of Europeans and 52 per cent of deaths of Maoris took place in a hospital, and in 29 per cent of European and 22 per cent of Maori deaths a post-mortem was held. The Maori figure of post-mortems held is a little misleading as deaths from accident and violence form a much higher proportion of Maori deaths and in these circumstances a post-mortem is ordered to be held in almost every case. The lower proportion of deaths followed by an autopsy in Maoris is due to the traditional resistance to interference with a body after death, as well as to the high proportion of Maoris who live in rural areas where the services of a pathologist are not available to conduct post-mortem examinations.
The Seventh (1955) Revision of the International Statistical Classification of Diseases, Injuries, and Causes of Death has been in use in New Zealand since 1958. The assignment of the cause of death is to the underlying cause. This is defined as (a) the disease or injury which initiated the train of morbid events leading directly to death, or (b) the circumstances of the accident or violence which produced the fatal injury. Both the terminal or immediate cause of death and the underlying cause are furnished on the death certificate, and the responsibility is on the physician or surgeon signing the medical certificate to indicate the train of events.
Total deaths and the rates per million of total population for the years 1958–61, classified according to the Abbreviated List of 50 Causes for Tabulation of Mortality, are contained in the following table. Certain diseases (cholera, plague, smallpox, typhus, and malaria) are not listed in the table as there were no deaths from these causes in the years shown. Detailed tabulations of causes of death by age and sex for both Europeans and Maoris separately are available in the Annual Report on the Medical Statistics of New Zealand. Certain causes of death of special significance and interest are discussed later in this subsection. These are tuberculosis, cancer, heart disease, puerperal causes, and violence, while the causes of infant mortality are surveyed in considerable detail.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 168 | 118 | 97 | 117 | 73 | 51 | 41 | 48 |
Tuberculosis, other farms | 32 | 19 | 17 | 17 | 14 | 8 | 7 | 7 |
Syphilis and its sequelae | 22 | 17 | 14 | 11 | 10 | 7 | 6 | 5 |
Typhoid fever | 1 | 1 | 1 | — | — | — | — | — |
Dysentery, all forms | 6 | 1 | 5 | 4 | 3 | — | 2 | 2 |
Scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | — | — | — | — |
Diphtheria | — | 1 | — | 1 | — | — | — | — |
Whooping cough | 9 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 1 |
Meningococcal infections | 18 | 11 | 11 | 12 | 8 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
Acute poliomyelitis | 6 | 1 | — | 7 | 3 | — | — | 3 |
Measles | 10 | 16 | 13 | 3 | 4 | 7 | 5 | 1 |
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic | 91 | 116 | 106 | 103 | 40 | 50 | 44 | 42 |
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues | 3,297 | 3,339 | 3,290 | 3,541 | 1,442 | 1,430 | 1,384 | 1,459 |
Benign and unspecified neoplasms | 37 | 34 | 40 | 41 | 16 | 15 | 17 | 17 |
Diabetes mellitus | 286 | 240 | 280 | 299 | 125 | 103 | 118 | 123 |
Anaemias | 51 | 48 | 55 | 56 | 22 | 21 | 23 | 23 |
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system | 2,606 | 2,570 | 2,537 | 2,738 | 1,140 | 1,101 | 1,067 | 1,128 |
Non-meningococcal meningitis | 46 | 50 | 42 | 44 | 20 | 21 | 18 | 18 |
Rheumatic fever | 10 | 8 | 6 | 11 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 5 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 271 | 234 | 214 | 220 | 119 | 100 | 90 | 91 |
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart disease | 5,305 | 5,615 | 5,779 | 6,029 | 2,321 | 2,405 | 2,431 | 2,483 |
Other diseases of the heart | 808 | 922 | 827 | 861 | 353 | 395 | 348 | 355 |
Hypertension with heart disease | 461 | 470 | 407 | 402 | 202 | 201 | 171 | 166 |
Hypertension without mention of heart | 144 | 123 | 109 | 121 | 63 | 53 | 46 | 50 |
Influenza | 37 | 190 | 28 | 35 | 16 | 81 | 12 | 14 |
Pneumonia | 751 | 1,059 | 1,002 | 1,066 | 329 | 454 | 421 | 439 |
Bronchitis | 477 | 560 | 497 | 594 | 209 | 240 | 209 | 245 |
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum | 170 | 177 | 159 | 151 | 74 | 76 | 67 | 62 |
Appendicitis | 29 | 36 | 34 | 23 | 13 | 15 | 14 | 9 |
Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 151 | 146 | 158 | 167 | 66 | 63 | 66 | 69 |
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of the newborn | 134 | 152 | 141 | 157 | 59 | 65 | 59 | 65 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 56 | 61 | 54 | 45 | 24 | 26 | 23 | 19 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 158 | 119 | 128 | 121 | 69 | 51 | 54 | 50 |
Hyperplasia of prostate | 135 | 137 | 140 | 102 | 59 | 59 | 59 | 42 |
Complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium | 31 | 36 | 24 | 25 | 14 | 15 | 10 | 10 |
Congenital malformations | 354 | 343 | 353 | 364 | 155 | 147 | 149 | 150 |
Birth injuries, post-natal asphyxia, and atelectasis | 318 | 294 | 336 | 308 | 139 | 126 | 141 | 127 |
Infections of the newborn | 67 | 61 | 52 | 49 | 29 | 26 | 22 | 20 |
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy and immaturity unqualified | 333 | 373 | 377 | 402 | 146 | 160 | 159 | 166 |
Senility without mention of psychosis, ill defined, and unknown causes | 117 | 118 | 173 | 127 | 51 | 51 | 73 | 52 |
All other diseases | 1,963 | 2,030 | 2,035 | 2,032 | 859 | 870 | 856 | 837 |
Motor-vehicle accidents | 405 | 362 | 356 | 405 | 177 | 155 | 150 | 167 |
All other accidents | 684 | 683 | 736 | 737 | 299 | 293 | 310 | 304 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injury | 220 | 204 | 230 | 204 | 96 | 87 | 97 | 84 |
Homicide and operations of war | 25 | 25 | 25 | 26 | 11 | 11 | 11 | 11 |
Totals | 20,301 | 21,128 | 20,892 | 21,782 | 8,881 | 9,050 | 8,789 | 8,974 |
In a variety of conditions and in external causes of death the mortality rate for Maoris is very much higher than the European experience. Much of this disparity is concealed, however, by crude rates which are calculated by dividing the total population into the number of deaths from any particular disease or circumstance. With two populations so very dissimilar in age structure as are the two races in New Zealand (at ages under five years Europeans are eight times more numerous than Maoris, but at ages 75 years and upward they are 88 times as numerous), it is necessary to resort to an adjustment of Maori rates so that the figures for any condition become directly comparable in any particular year. This has been done in the following table for the two years 1960 and 1961 by firstly calculating age-specific rates for the Maori and then applying these to the European population, age group to age group. This computation provides an “expected” number of Maori deaths in each age group and these added together and then divided by the European total population give an adjusted rate. In addition to the rates expressed per million of population the absolute numbers of deaths in the two races are furnished for the same 50 causes.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rates per Million of Population (European: Crude Rate — Maori: Adjusted Rate) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |||||
European | Maori | European | Maori | European | Maori | European | Maori | |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 74 | 23 | 85 | 32 | 33 | 324 | 38 | 424 |
Tuberculosis, other forms | 10 | 7 | 10 | 7 | 5 | 72 | 4 | 45 |
Syphilis and its sequelae | 10 | 4 | 9 | 2 | 5 | 63 | 4 | 13 |
Typhoid fever | — | 1 | — | — | — | 5 | — | — |
Dysentery, all forms | 4 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 1 | 4 |
Scarlet fever and streptococcal sore throat | 1 | 1 | — | — | 4 | — | — | |
Diphtheria | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | — | — |
Whooping cough | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 7 | 1 | 4 | |
Meningococcal infections | 7 | 4 | 4 | 8 | 3 | 15 | 2 | 29 |
Acute poliomyelitis | — | — | 7 | — | — | — | 3 | — |
Measles | 11 | 2 | 3 | — | 5 | 7 | 1 | — |
All other diseases classified as infective and parasitic | 94 | 12 | 83 | 20 | 42 | 115 | 37 | 182 |
Malignant neoplasms, including neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic tissues | 3,158 | 132 | 3,412 | 129 | 1,424 | 2,335 | 1,510 | 2,032 |
Benign neoplasms and neoplasms of unspecified nature | 36 | 4 | 38 | 3 | 16 | 37 | 17 | 14 |
Diabetes mellitus | 266 | 14 | 280 | 19 | 120 | 197 | 124 | 346 |
Anaemias | 53 | 2 | 55 | 1 | 24 | 7 | 24 | 5 |
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system | 2,466 | 71 | 2,680 | 58 | 1,112 | 1,436 | 1,186 | 1,244 |
Non-meningococcal meningitis | 26 | 16 | 20 | 24 | 12 | 61 | 9 | 96 |
Rheumatic fever | — | 6 | 4 | 7 | — | 28 | 2 | 29 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 168 | 46 | 160 | 60 | 76 | 636 | 71 | 727 |
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart disease | 5,600 | 179 | 5,887 | 142 | 2,526 | 4,164 | 2,605 | 3,253 |
Other diseases of heart | 761 | 66 | 801 | 60 | 343 | 1,495 | 354 | 1,438 |
Hypertension with heart disease | 393 | 14 | 379 | 23 | 177 | 293 | 168 | 455 |
Hypertension without mention of heart | 104 | 5 | 116 | 5 | 47 | 56 | 51 | 100 |
Influenza | 21 | 7 | 31 | 4 | 9 | 74 | 14 | 85 |
Pneumonia | 864 | 138 | 920 | 146 | 390 | 1,309 | 407 | 1,112 |
Bronchitis | 450 | 47 | 540 | 54 | 203 | 934 | 239 | 884 |
Ulcer of stomach and duodenum | 155 | 4 | 144 | 7 | 70 | 75 | 64 | 106 |
Appendicitis | 26 | 8 | 20 | 3 | 12 | 79 | 9 | 19 |
Intestinal obstruction and hernia | 149 | 9 | 155 | 12 | 67 | 66 | 69 | 89 |
Gastritis, duodenitis, enteritis, and colitis, except diarrhoea of the newborn | 82 | 59 | 111 | 46 | 37 | 260 | 49 | 198 |
Cirrhosis of liver | 50 | 4 | 43 | 2 | 23 | 46 | 19 | 18 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 114 | 14 | 113 | 8 | 51 | 143 | 50 | 93 |
Hyperplasia of prostate | 140 | — | 101 | 1 | 63 | — | 45 | 39 |
Deliveries and complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and the puerperium | 19 | 5 | 19 | 6 | 9 | 37 | 8 | 42 |
Congenital malformations | 319 | 34 | 316 | 48 | 144 | 135 | 140 | 188 |
Birth injuries, postnatal asphyxia, and atelectasis | 286 | 50 | 248 | 60 | 129 | 185 | 110 | 210 |
Infections of the newborn | 35 | 17 | 36 | 13 | 16 | 63 | 16 | 46 |
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy, and immaturity unqualified | 330 | 47 | 339 | 63 | 149 | 174 | 110 | 221 |
Senility without mention of psychosis, ill defined and unknown causes | 162 | 11 | 120 | 7 | 73 | 403 | 53 | 281 |
All other diseases | 1,885 | 150 | 1,897 | 135 | 850 | 2,127 | 839 | 1,734 |
Motor-vehicle accidents | 290 | 66 | 339 | 66 | 131 | 498 | 150 | 416 |
All other accidents - | 665 | 71 | 654 | 83 | 300 | 546 | 289 | 553 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injury | 222 | 8 | 193 | 11 | 100 | 85 | 85 | 70 |
Homicide and operations of war | 18 | 7 | 18 | 8 | 8 | 43 | 8 | 58 |
Totals | 19,524 | 1,368 | 20,397 | 1,385 | 8,806 | 18,722 | 9,025 | 16,842 |
Age-specific rates and Maori age-adjusted rates have been published for a comprehensive list of diseases in Maori-European Standards of Health, one of a series of special reports issued by the Department of Health. The comparison in this report is for the period 1954–58.
The comparatively poor state of health of the Maori is shown by the excess in the Maori adjusted rates for most diseases. As can be seen in the table, the absolute numbers of Maoris dying from any cause of death is small. This is because relative to the European the Maori population has a high proportion of young people, and most diseases which cause death develop at the older ages.
The susceptibility of the Maori to epidemic and communicable disease is well known. Again there is a Maori excess mortality in cancer, diabetes, and in vascular diseases of the brain. The disparity is even more marked in acute rheumatic fever and chronic rheumatic heart disease; in certain other forms of degenerative heart disease and hypertension; in both acute and chronic chest conditions, and in gastro-intestinal and kidney infections. Recent health surveys have indicated that an inclination towards overnutrition, combined with a racial predisposition to excess weight, may underlie the early development of degenerative conditions and the high incidence of metabolic disorders.
In addition to the greater susceptibility to disease processes, the Maori shows much higher accident and homicide rates. Especially accident prone is the Maori child and young adult, while proportionately many more Maoris are involved in road fatalities.
While there has been a remarkable reduction in tuberculosis mortality in recent years due to the introduction of modern drug treatment, this disease is far from eradicated and still exacts a heavy toll of life.
The following table shows the numbers of deaths from tuberculosis in 1961 by race, sex, and age groups. The disease has almost entirely disappeared as a cause of death in European children and 82 per cent of the deaths occurred at ages upward of 45 years. In the Maori on the other hand there is a high proportion of the total deaths from tuberculosis occurring at young ages and in early adult life.
Of the 95 European deaths, 85 were due to respiratory tuberculosis and of the 39 Maori deaths, 32 were from a respiratory form. The principal sites involved in the remaining 17 deaths in both races were meninges and central nervous system, five (four were Maori), bones and joints, five, and genito-urinary organs, four.
Age, in Years | European | Maori | Both Races | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | |
Under 5 | — | — | — | 2 | 3 | 5 | 2 | 3 | 5 |
5–14 | — | — | - | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 2 |
15–24 | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | - | 1 | 2 | — | 2 |
25–34 | 3 | 2 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 8 |
35–44 | 5 | 6 | 11 | 4 | 5 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 20 |
45–54 | 15 | 7 | 22 | 6 | 3 | 9 | 21 | 10 | 31 |
55–64 | 13 | 4 | 17 | 3 | 1 | 4 | 16 | 5 | 21 |
65–74 | 13 | 6 | 19 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 15 | 8 | 23 |
75–84 | 12 | 5 | 17 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 13 | 6 | 19 |
85 and over | 1 | 2 | 3 | — | — | — | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Totals | 63 | 32 | 95 | 21 | 18 | 39 | 84 | 50 | 134 |
All ages, rates per 100,000 of mean population | 5.6 | 2.8 | 4.2 | 24.7 | 21.9 | 23.3 | 6.9 | 4.1 | 5.5 |
The fall in tuberculosis mortality became steep from 1945 onwards. The extent of this decline at various age levels in both numbers and rates is shown in the table which follows. All forms of tuberculosis are included and both sexes have been combined in five triennia since 1947.
Age Groups, in Years | Annual Average Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1947–49 | 1950–52 | 1953–55 | 1956–58 | 1959–61 | 1947–49 | 1950–52 | 1953–55 | 1956–58 | 1959–61 | |
European | ||||||||||
Under 5 | 22 | 17 | 8 | 3 | 2 | 114 | 78 | 37 | 14 | 8 |
5–14 | 7 | 8 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 27 | 27 | 6 | 4 | 2 |
15–24 | 46 | 23 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 182 | 91 | 16 | 12 | 3 |
25–44 | 156 | 110 | 46 | 31 | 13 | 309 | 209 | 84 | 56 | 22 |
45–64 | 158 | 121 | 82 | 61 | 39 | 451 | 335 | 212 | 148 | 89 |
65 and over | 87 | 77 | 78 | 61 | 36 | 545 | 443 | 415 | 307 | 181 |
Totals | 476 | 356 | 220 | 161 | 92 | 275 | 194 | 112 | 77 | 42 |
Maoris | ||||||||||
Under 5 | 38 | 28 | 17 | 10 | 3 | 1,872 | 1,258 | 703 | 354 | 84 |
5–14 | 37 | 16 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 1,220 | 483 | 150 | 83 | 15 |
15–24 | 89 | 41 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 4,143 | 1,774 | 364 | 181 | 77 |
25–44 | 79 | 48 | 28 | 16 | 11 | 3,176 | 1,854 | 969 | 515 | 304 |
45–64 | 39 | 33 | 25 | 20 | 12 | 3,913 | 3,045 | 2,142 | 1,516 | 860 |
65 and over | 17 | 24 | 14 | 16 | 7 | 5,812 | 8,229 | 4,530 | 5,066 | 2,185 |
Totals | 299 | 190 | 98 | 70 | 36 | 2,716 | 1,615 | 762 | 491 | 224 |
Over the 15-year period the European rate has dropped to about one-seventh of its 1947–49 level, while the Maori rate has dropped to about one-twelfth. In both races there has been the greatest reduction at ages under 25 years, with the Maori record the more impressive. The more chronic forms of tuberculosis remain a problem in middle and old age.
The latest triennial figures available (1958–1960) show New Zealand (Europeans only), with a rate of 4.9, to be in fourth place out of 30 countries from which death rates from all forms of tuberculosis were compiled. With the inclusion of Maoris, New Zealand fell to seventh place. The countries with lower rates than New Zealand were Iceland 3.1; Netherlands 3.6; Denmark 4.3; Israel 5.0 Australia 5.3; Canada 5.4. The New Zealand rate of 6.5 was the same as the rate for the United States of America. The rate for England and Wales was 8.7, and for Scotland 11.4.
A detailed report on cancer mortality and morbidity in New Zealand was issued in 1958 by the Medical Statistics Branch of the Department of Health. This report covers mortality from cancer from 1941 to 1955, and also surveys all cases reported to the National Cancer Registry by hospitals and by the various cancer clinics established in New Zealand under the auspices of the British Empire Cancer Campaign Society. In addition to discussion of the total cancer picture in New Zealand, an analysis is made by specific sites broken down under the following subheadings: the age and sex of new cases registered, incidence, survival experience, treatment stage of disease at time of diagnosis, and period elapsing between first symptoms and diagnosis. Under each of these headings a comparison is made of the New Zealand figures with those available from registries in some other countries, while in the principal sites the New Zealand mortality is contrasted with that of some 24 other countries of the world.
Attention is drawn to the transference, under the 1948 Revision of the International Classification, of Hodgkin's disease, leukaemia, etc., into the category of malignant disease. This classification was introduced in New Zealand in 1950, and all cancer figures quoted for that and subsequent years include these conditions.
Cancer is annually responsible for more deaths in New Zealand than any other cause other than diseases of the heart. While it is most prevalent in middle and old age, cancer is a leading cause of death at all ages, even among children and adolescents.
In 1961 there were 3,541 deaths from cancer, of which 129 were of Maoris. While the 1961 European crude cancer death rate of 151 was more than twice as high as the Maori crude rate of 77.1 (both per 100,000 of population), these figures are misleading as a measure of the incidence of malignant disease in the two races. When allowance is made for the comparatively few persons in the Maori population at older ages where cancer is most frequently diagnosed, it is seen that Maori cancer mortality is markedly higher than European cancer mortality. This fact is no indication at all that in general the Maori is more prone to cancer (in cancers of the intestines in both sexes and in two sites in the Maori female, the cervix and the lung, the incidence appears to be higher), but that there is more delay in reporting the symptoms of cancer by Maoris and that more cancer in Maoris goes untreated.
A summary for the latest 11 years in numbers and in rates, both crude and standardised, is provided in the following table:
Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Death Rate per 100,00* | Number of Deaths from Cancer | Crude Death Rate per 100,000 | Standardised Death Rate per 100,000* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Standard population used for standardised rates — England and Wales, 1901. | ||||||
Males | Females | |||||
1951 | 1,512 | 154.6 | 100.5 | 1,401 | 144.5 | 91.2 |
1952 | 1,486 | 148.1 | 94.3 | 1,419 | 142.9 | 87.9 |
1953 | 1,553 | 150.8 | 97.8 | 1,336 | 131.2 | 81.8 |
1954 | 1,565 | 148.6 | 97.9 | 1,401 | 134.5 | 83.8 |
1955 | 1,660 | 154.3 | 102.4 | 1,511 | 142.2 | 86.7 |
1956 | 1,684 | 153.4 | 105.7 | 1,471 | 135.6 | 83.4 |
1957 | 1,752 | 156.1 | 103.2 | 1,461 | 131.6 | 81.3 |
1958 | 1,743 | 151.6 | 101.5 | 1,554 | 136.8 | 85.8 |
1959 | 1,811 | 154.2 | 103.4 | 1,528 | 131.7 | 825 |
1960 | 1,774 | 144.3 | 97.6 | 1,566 | 132.5 | 81.3 |
1961 | 1,870 | 153.2 | 104.8 | 1,671 | 138.4 | 85.9 |
There has been a considerable increase in the numbers of persons dying from cancer in both sexes over the period. While the crude male rate has shown no significant movement, the crude female rate has undoubtedly declined.
Standardised rates are adopted to eliminate the distorting effect of the changes which take place over a period in the age constitution of the population. The standardised rate for males has risen from 99.6 in the five years 1952–56 to 102.1 in 1957–61. This would indicate that there has been a real increase in the death toll in the male sex and this, as is discussed later, is attributable to the rise in lung cancer. The average standardised figure for females over 1952–56 was 84.7 and compares with 83.4 in 1957–61, indicating that there has been a slight fall in the death rates during the 10-year period.
A classification of cancer deaths according to age subdivisions, race, and sex is now given. Ninety-one per cent of the deaths from cancer during 1961 were at ages 45 years and upwards, and 56 per cent were at ages 65 years and upwards.
Age Group, in Years | Race | Males | Females | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Proportion of Total Deaths at Ages | Numbers | Rate per 100,000 of Population at Ages | Proportion of Total Deaths at Ages | ||
* All ages crude rate. | |||||||
Under 5 | European | 14 | 10.3 | 1.8 | 14 | 10.8 | 2.5 |
Maori | 1 | 5.9 | 0.4 | 2 | 12.1 | 1.0 | |
5–14 | European | 25 | 10.7 | 26.3 | 15 | 6.7 | 24.6 |
Maori | 3 | 12.3 | 9.4 | 2 | 8.6 | 7.7 | |
15–24 | European | 21 | 12.8 | 11.2 | 10 | 6.4 | 13.9 |
Maori | 1 | 6.3 | 2.3 | 2 | 12.9 | 10.0 | |
25–44 | European | 80 | 27.5 | 14.7 | 121 | 43.5 | 35.5 |
Maori | 6 | 33.1 | 6.3 | 16 | 87.4 | 20.5 | |
45–64 | European | 596 | 267.5 | 22.1 | 575 | 257.8 | 37.0 |
Maori | 32 | 391.2 | 16.2 | 30 | 420.2 | 20.0 | |
65 and over | European | 1,071 | 1,195.0 | 15.7 | 870 | 757.9 | 13.0 |
Maori | 20 | 1,142.9 | 12.7 | 14 | 915.0 | 11.8 | |
Totals, | European | 1,807 | 159.2* | 16.3 | 1,605 | 142.7* | 17.3 |
all ages | Maori | 63 | 74.0* | 8.0 | 66 | 80.2* | 11.1 |
Maori rates specific to age are in general higher than the European equivalent, and especially is this so at ages between 45 and 64 years. These differences are concealed by the all ages or crude rate which is the lower in the Maori.
Cancer contributes substantially to the total of European deaths at all ages. At school ages of five to 14 years one European death in every four is due to cancer (mainly leukaemia and tumours of the brain), while in the European female from 25 to 64 years over one death in three is a cancer death.
For Maoris the proportions of cancer to total deaths are very much lower than the proportions for Europeans, by reason that the competing risks from other diseases are so very much higher. Whereas in the European easily the highest numbers of cancer deaths occur at ages upwards of 65 years, the highest numbers in the Maori are at ages from 45 to 64 years. This is because of the lower expectation of life which results in few Maoris coming through to old age.
A summary of all cancer deaths occurring in New Zealand during 1961 by location of the disease is shown in the table which follows. Figures by site for Maoris have not been separated as the numbers are so small for most sites. Rates for Maoris tend to be higher in cancers involving the digestive tract, the respiratory organs, and the female genital organs.
CANCER DEATHS 1961 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Site of Disease | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Buccal cavity and pharynx | 43 | 23 | 66 | 35 | 19 | 27 |
Oesophagus | 54 | 33 | 87 | 44 | 27 | 36 |
Stomach | 262 | 153 | 415 | 215 | 127 | 171 |
Intestine, except rectum | 166 | 213 | 379 | 136 | 176 | 156 |
Rectum | 105 | 87 | 192 | 86 | 72 | 79 |
Larynx | 16 | 1 | 17 | 13 | 1 | 7 |
Lung, bronchus, and trachea | 398 | 76 | 474 | 326 | 63 | 195 |
Breast | 4 | 351 | 355 | 3 | 291 | 146 |
Cervix uteri | — | 85 | 85 | — | 70 | 35 |
Other and unspecified parts of uterus | — | 54 | 54 | — | 45 | 23 |
Prostate | 188 | — | 188 | 154 | — | 78 |
Skin | 36 | 35 | 71 | 30 | 29 | 29 |
Bone and connective tissue | 17 | 12 | 29 | 14 | 10 | 12 |
All other and unspecified sites | 404 | 391 | 795 | 331 | 324 | 38 |
Leukaemia and aleukaemia | 84 | 72 | 156 | 69 | 60 | 64 |
Lymphosarcoma and other neoplasms of lymphatic and haematopoietic system | 93 | 85 | 178 | 76 | 70 | 73 |
Totals | 1,870 | 1,671 | 3,541 | 1,532 | 1,384 | 1,459 |
There is considerable variation in the numbers and rates for different sites in both males and females. The site principally involved in the male is the lung and bronchus and one male cancer death in every five is of this site. Cancer of the stomach is very much more common in the male than the female but the position is reversed in cancer involving the intestines. The leading site in the female is the breast, which also contributes one-fifth to the total female cancer deaths.
The world-wide phenomenal increase over the last 30 years in cancer of the lung and bronchus (excluding trachea and pleura) is accepted as being associated with cigarette smoking and atmospheric pollution. The following table shows the increase in deaths from cancers of this site in each race and in each sex over the latest 11 years.
Year | Number of Deaths from Cancer of Lung and Bronchus | Crude Rate per 100,000 of Mean Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | European | Maori | |||||
Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | Male | Female | |
1951 | 201 | 37 | 5 | 1 | 21.9 | 4.1 | 8.4 | 1.8 |
1952 | 234 | 39 | 8 | 2 | 24.8 | 4.2 | 13.0 | 3.4 |
1953 | 236 | 35 | 7 | 2 | 24.4 | 3.7 | 110 | 3.3 |
1954 | 254 | 30 | 9 | 3 | 25.7 | 3.1 | 13.7 | 4.8 |
1955 | 286 | 36 | 13 | 1 | 28.4 | 3.6 | 19.1 | 1.5 |
1956 | 303 | 54 | 11 | 6 | 29.5 | 5.3 | 15.6 | 8.9 |
1957 | 345 | 39 | 12 | 7 | 32.9 | 3.8 | 16.4 | 10.0 |
1958 | 330 | 52 | 8 | 4 | 30.7 | 4.9 | 10.6 | 5.5 |
1959 | 350 | 53 | 13 | 3 | 31.9 | 4.9 | 16.6 | 4.0 |
1960 | 328 | 52 | 14 | 11 | 29.5 | 4.7 | 17.2 | 14.0 |
1961 | 386 | 70 | 18 | 5 | 34.0 | 6.2 | 21.1 | 6.1 |
The crude rates for the Maori conceal the true relative incidence of lung cancer. Adjusted to the European population structure, the Maori rates exceed the European rates, the greatest margin being in the female.
While cancer is undoubtedly increasing in numerical incidence it is not doing so out of proportion to the population exposed to the cancer risk. The following table shows the movement in the standardised death rates per 100,000 of population in selected sites averaged over the last three quinquennia and for the year 1961 separately. The standard population employed is that of England and Wales, 1901.
Site | 1946–50 | 1951–55 | 1956–60 | 1961 | 1946–50 | 1951–55 | 1956–60 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Female | |||||||
Buccal cavity and pharynx | 3.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 2.5 | 1.1 | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.2 |
Oesophagus | 3.3 | 2.9 | 2.5 | 2.9 | 1.4 | 1.6 | 1.2 | 1.3 |
Stomach | 18.5 | 16.0 | 13.8 | 13.7 | 10.0 | 9.4 | 7.3 | 6.3 |
Large intestine | 10.0 | 9.2 | 8.5 | 8.7 | 12.8 | 11.3 | 10.3 | 10.2 |
Rectum | 5.5 | 5.3 | 5.8 | 5.8 | 4.2 | 3.7 | 3.8 | 4.4 |
Biliary passages and liver | 1.4 | 2.0 | 21 | 2.1 | 1.8 | 2.3 | 2.3 | 1.9 |
Pancreas | 5.1 | 4.8 | 5.1 | 4.6 | 3.3 | 3.2 | 2.8 | 2.8 |
Larynx | 1.5 | 1.5 | 1.1 | 0.9 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.1 |
Trachea, lung, bronchus | 10.8 | 16.5 | 20.6 | 22.3 | 1.7 | 2.3 | 2.8 | 3.8 |
Breast | — | — | 0.1 | 0.2 | 17.7 | 17.6 | 16.2 | 19.4 |
Uterus, all parts | — | — | — | — | 9.7 | 9.0 | 8.2 | 7.5 |
Ovary, Fallopian tube | — | — | — | — | 6.0 | 5.4 | 6.1 | 5.6 |
Prostate | 8.7 | 9.5 | 9.0 | 8.9 | — | — | — | — |
Kidney | 2.2 | 2.3 | 2.7 | 2.1 | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.5 | 1.1 |
Bladder, urinary organs | 2.7 | 3.0 | 3.3 | 4.4 | 1.1 | 1.0 | 1.1 | 10 |
Skin (including melanoma) | 2.6 | 2.4 | 2.3 | 2.2 | 1.6 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 2.3 |
Brain, nervous system | 3.2 | 3.6 | 4.0 | 5.1 | 2.2 | 2.6 | 30 | 2.5 |
Lymphosarcoma and reticulosarcoma | 2.1 | 2.6 | 3.2 | 2.6 | 1.2 | 1.5 | 1.7 | 21 |
Hodgkin's disease | 1.5 | 1.4 | 1.4 | 1.4 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.9 | 1.4 |
Leukaemia and alcukaemia | 4.9 | 5.3 | 5.4 | 5.4 | 3.6 | 3.7 | 4.5 | 4.4 |
All Sites | 95.1 | 98.6 | 102.3 | 104.8 | 86.5 | 86.3 | 82.8 | 85.9 |
The upward trend in the total male cancer death toll can be ascribed chiefly to the steep rise in lung and bronchus cancer, already commented upon. The total female rate has shown a declining tendency in more recent years although this trend may change as a result of the rise in female lung cancer.
Stomach cancer is clearly on the decline in both sexes and this is in accordance with the experience in several other countries. Some changes in the conditions of living are thought to underlie this drop in incidence.
The large intestine, another leading site, shows declining rates in both sexes. There is also a downward movement in the rates for the uterus. There is a tendency for cancer such as leukaemia and lymphosarcoma to increase slightly and again there has been evidence of this in other parts of the world.
Diseases of the heart are the leading killer in New Zealand, accounting for 36 per cent of all male deaths and 32 per cent of all female deaths in 1961. In accordance with the increasing numbers of the population in the older age groups, the total numbers of deaths from heart disease have steadily increased. However, when allowance is made for the general ageing of the population by employing standardised rates, it becomes evident that there has been no real increase in the rate of loss from heart conditions, and in fact in the female sex, there has been a slight fall of 7 per cent in the rates for 1957–61 as against those in 1952–56.
A disease phenomenon of recent years has been the rapid increase in deaths assigned to coronary heart disease, and in 1961 no less than 23 per cent of all deaths were due to this single disease entity. Comparing standardised rates for 1952–56 with those for the latest quinquennium of 1957–61 the rise in the toll from male deaths assigned to coronary conditions has been 18 per cent, with a higher increase still in the female of 24 per cent. It is a matter of conjecture as to whether the real incidence of coronary heart disease in the community has risen to this extent or whether it is due in part at least to increased recognition of the condition.
The numbers and death rates for heart disease excluding acute rheumatic forms and congenital malformations for the last 11 years are shown in the following table, males and females separately.
Year | All Forms of Heart Disease | Coronary Heart Disease | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |||||
Number | Standardised Rate per 100,000 of Population | Number | Standardised Rate per 100,000 of Population | Number | Standardised Rate per 100,000 or Population | Number | Standardised Rate per 100,000 of Population | |
1951 | 3,849 | 238 | 2,915 | 152 | 1,987 | 131 | 940 | 52 |
1952 | 3,600 | 218 | 2,811 | 142 | 1,916 | 123 | 1,040 | 56 |
1953 | 3,736 | 219 | 2,673 | 129 | 2,153 | 134 | 1,064 | 55 |
1954 | 3,729 | 214 | 2,747 | 128 | 2,177 | 133 | 1,061 | 46 |
1955 | 3,795 | 215 | 2,769 | 123 | 2,248 | 135 | 1,142 | 55 |
1956 | 3,923 | 214 | 2,790 | 117 | 2,450 | 142 | 1,188 | 55 |
1957 | 4,006 | 214 | 2,934 | 120 | 2,540 | 144 | 1,347 | 60 |
1958 | 3,958 | 210 | 2,887 | 116 | 2,644 | 148 | 1,384 | 61 |
1959 | 4,154 | 217 | 3,088 | 120 | 2,812 | 158 | 1,615 | 67 |
1960 | 4,172 | 220 | 3,055 | 118 | 2,983 | 165 | 1,681 | 70 |
1961 | 4,289 | 223 | 3,223 | 121 | 3,175 | 172 | 1,785 | 74 |
In a short and select list of 11 countries whose crude death rates from all forms of heart disease are reasonably comparable, New Zealand ranked in seventh position on 1959 and 1960 figures. Countries with the lowest recorded rates per 100,000 of population were Netherlands 208, South Africa 221, and Canada 276. The New Zealand rate was 312, close to the Australian figure of 310, and the Swedish figure of 305. The highest death rates from heart conditions were Scotland 410, Northern Ireland 397, England and Wales 381, and the United States of America 363.
Coronary heart disease is predominantly a disease of old age in both sexes, although in the male sex there are appreciable numbers of deaths which occur in middle age. There are marked differences in the mortality from the disease both between the sexes and between the two races at various age periods.
The following table averages both the numbers and the age-specific rates for coronary heart disease in both European and Maori over the latest five years 1957–61.
Race | Age 35 to 44 Years | Ages 45 to 54 Years | Ages 55 to 64 Years | Ages 65 Years and Over | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Year | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | Average Number of Deaths Each Yea | Average Rate per 10,000 of Population at Ages | |
Males | ||||||||
European | 67 | 4.8 | 293 | 23.2 | 608 | 68.8 | 1,787 | 199.5 |
Maori | 2 | 3.0 | 14 | 27.8 | 17 | 63.5 | 29 | 172.0 |
Females | ||||||||
European | 12 | 0.8 | 62 | 5.1 | 198 | 21.6 | 1,250 | 112.2 |
Maori | 3 | 3.9 | 9 | 20.9 | 12 | 54.2 | 15 | 103.1 |
For Europeans at ages 35 to 44 years male coronary heart disease rates exceed female rates by close to 6 to 1, the ratio decreasing as age advances to a ratio of under 2 to 1 at ages 65 years and upwards.
The absolute numbers of Maori deaths from the disease are small but when related to the population at risk produce rates fairly similar to the European population in the male sex.
Maori women have a very much greater chance of dying from a coronary condition than European women, the risk being five times greater at ages 35 to 44 years, four times greater at ages 45 to 54, and two and a half times greater risk at ages 55 to 64 years. Hypertensive forms of heart disease are also very much more common in Maori women in middle age while both sexes in the Maori have a higher mortality from rheumatic valvular heart disease.
Over a long period of years New Zealand has been renowned for the low rate of infant mortality in its European population, a fact attributable partly to such matters as climate, virility of the race, comparative absence of densely settled areas, etc., and partly to legislative and educative measures — the latter conducted by the State as well as by various organisations (one of the most important of these is the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children which was founded in 1907).
The trend in infant and peri-natal mortality in New Zealand up to the year 1961 and comparisons in causes with the rates of other countries who show improved figures on New Zealand's are contained in a recent issue of one of the Special Report Series issued by the Medical Statistics Branch of the Department of Health.
The infant-mortality rate of the European population of New Zealand is among the world's lowest, and recently has declined to a particularly low level. The Maori rate has shown a noticeable improvement in recent years. European, Maori, and total infant-mortality figures are given in the next table.
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | Total | European | Maori | Total | |
1940 | 990 | 372 | 1,362 | 30.21 | 87.22 | 36.78 |
1945 | 1,036 | 413 | 1,449 | 27.99 | 88.93 | 34.79 |
1950 | 1,008 | 356 | 1,364 | 22.75 | 69.74 | 27.60 |
1955 | 1,002 | 363 | 1,365 | 20.09 | 62.51 | 24.52 |
1958 | 1,043 | 373 | 1,416 | 19.40 | 54.37 | 23.35 |
1959 | 1,089 | 388 | 1,477 | 19.89 | 54.42 | 23.87 |
1960 | 1,090 | 330 | 1,420 | 19.66 | 44.50 | 22.59 |
1961 | 1,104 | 386 | 1,490 | 19.13 | 49.68 | 22.76 |
1962 | 1,324 | 20.33 |
Male rates of infant loss are about 28 per cent above female rates and this tends to counter-balance the male excess in births.
In the following table New Zealand's infant mortality rates for the European and Maori populations separately and for both races combined are shown in comparison with the rates for other countries. The figures are averaged over the latest five years for which figures are available and the data have been extracted from the United Nations Demographic Yearbook, 1961.
It is interesting to observe that the Netherlands has the apparent distinction on 1961 figures of having the lowest infant death rate in the world at 15.4 per 1,000 live births. Close up came Sweden with a rate of 15.5 while New Zealand's European rate was 19.1 for that year. It is well to be aware that while both Sweden and the Netherlands do produce lower rates of infant loss than New Zealand, the gap is not as wide as appears from the published rates. Up until the year 1960 the Swedish figures were based on local definitions of foetal death, livebirth, and infant death which would result in the rates being an understatement in a comparison with New Zealand's.
Similarly the Netherlands has a different reporting practice from New Zealand for deaths of some infants who die before registration, which results in a rate perhaps two points lower than one compiled according to the New Zealand regulations. These differences in definitions and practices exist also among some other countries. Iceland is a very small country and consequently its rates are subject to wider variations.
Country | Quinquennium | Deaths Under 1 Year Per 1,000 Live Births |
---|---|---|
Sweden | 1957–61 | 16 |
Netherlands | 1957–61 | 17 |
Iceland | 1955–59 | 18 |
Norway | 1956–60 | 20 |
New Zealand (European) | 1957–61 | 20 |
Australia | 1957–61 | 21 |
England and Wales | 1957–61 | 22 |
Switzerland | 1957–61 | 22 |
Denmark | 1957–61 | 22 |
Finland | 1957–61 | 23 |
New Zealand (European and Maori) | 1957–61 | 23 |
United States (white) | 1957–61 | 26 |
Scotland | 1957–61 | 27 |
Czechoslovakia | 1957–61 | 27 |
Northern Ireland | 1957–61 | 28 |
South Africa (white) | 1957–61 | 29 |
France | 1957–61 | 30 |
Canada | 1956–60 | 30 |
Cyprus | 1956–60 | 31 |
Belgium | 1957–61 | 31 |
China (Taiwan) | 1956–60 | 32 |
Republic of Ireland | 1957–61 | 32 |
West Germany | 1957–61 | 34 |
Japan | 1957–61 | 34 |
Austria | 1957–61 | 39 |
Greece | 1957–61 | 41 |
Italy | 1957–61 | 46 |
Hong Kong | 1957–61 | 47 |
New Zealand (Maori) | 1957–61 | 52 |
Hungary | 1957–61 | 53 |
Bulgaria | 1956–60 | 58 |
Argentine | 1955–59 | 61 |
Poland | 1957–61 | 66 |
Malaya | 1956–60 | 73 |
Rumania | 1957–61 | 75 |
Mexico | 1956–60 | 76 |
Portugal | 1957–61 | 85 |
Yugoslavia | 1957–61 | 90 |
Guatemala | 1956–60 | 95 |
Chile | 1956–60 | 120 |
In the quinquennium 1957–61 New Zealand's infant mortality rate for both races combined was eleventh lowest out of the 38 countries listed. With the exclusion of the Maori population New Zealand is promoted to fifth place below Sweden, the Netherlands, Iceland, and Norway.
One out of every four infant deaths is a Maori infant death and the Maori rate of loss is two and a half times that of the European rate of loss. The excess in the Maori rate is very largely due to infants who die between the end of the fourth week of life and the first birthday. This is illustrated in the following table showing numbers and rates by race and age for the year 1961.
Race | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | Total Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Total Under 1 Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | 396 | 307 | 92 | 795 | 309' | 1,104 |
Maori | 76 | 57 | 24 | 157 | 229 | 386 |
Both races | 472 | 364 | 116 | 952 | 538 | 1,490 |
Rates per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||
European | 6.9 | 5.3 | 1.6 | 13.8 | 5.3 | 19.1 |
Maori | 9.8 | 7.3 | 3.1 | 20.2 | 29.5 | 49.7 |
Both races | 7.2 | 5.5 | 1.8 | 14.6 | 8.2 | 22.8 |
Maori rates are the higher at all ages and contribute substantially to the total loss of infant life in each age division but with the highest number and proportion at ages after the first month.
Two-thirds of the European deaths occur in the first fortnight of life but in the Maori approximately this same proportion takes place between the twenty-eighth day and the end of the first year. The explanation of this is the susceptibility of he Maori baby in its generally inferior home environment to forms of infection such as gastro-enteritis and pneumonia.
The rates per 1,000 births for the two sexes combined at different ages during the first year of life are now given for each of the last 11 years, European and Maori separately.
Year | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months | Under 1 Day | 1 Day and Under 2 Days | 2 Days and Under 1 Week | 1 Week and Under 28 Days | 28 Days and Under 12 Months |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | |||||||||
1951 | 6.9 | 2.9 | 4.9 | 1.5 | 6.6 | 9.9 | 6.9 | 2.9 | 5.3 | 43.2 |
1952 | 6.3 | 2.4 | 4.3 | 2.1 | 6.7 | 9.7 | 8.4 | 3.5 | 4.2 | 58.6 |
1953 | 5.9 | 2.1 | 4.1 | 2.2 | 5.8 | 11.0 | 8.0 | 2.7 | 5.1 | 46.3 |
1954 | 6.0 | 2.4 | 4.2 | 1.8 | 5.7 | 10.0 | 5.8 | 21 | 2.1 | 38.6 |
1955 | 6.4 | 1.9 | 3.5 | 2.3 | 6.0 | 8.4 | 4.3 | 4.0 | 2.1 | 43.7 |
1956 | 6.5 | 1.5 | 3.6 | 1.8 | 6.0 | 9.9 | 2.9 | 4.7 | 2.4 | 34.4 |
1957 | 6.9 | 2.3 | 3.1 | 1.5 | 6.1 | 9.2 | 3.3 | 4.4 | 3.5 | 37.5 |
1958 | 6.8 | 1.8 | 3.0 | 2.0 | 5.8 | 10.8 | 3.5 | 4.2 | 3.5 | 32.4 |
1959 | 7.1 | 1.8 | 3.3 | 1.8 | 6.0 | 8.8 | 3.4 | 2.9 | 4.1 | 35.2 |
1960 | 7.5 | 2.2 | 3.2 | 1.6 | 5.2 | 9.8 | 2.6 | 2.6 | 2.3 | 27.2 |
1961 | 6.9 | 2.0 | 3.3 | 1.6 | 5.3 | 9.8 | 3.1 | 4.2 | 3.1 | 29.5 |
There has been no reduction in the rates in both races for deaths under one day where the Maori ratios are much the higher, Maori rates show a falling trend in the second day of life.
Infants who die in the first year of life may be grouped into two parts, viz, those dying in the first few weeks of life and those surviving the first month but dying before the first anniversary of their birth. Deaths among the first group called neonatal deaths are due principally to prematurity, birth injuries, asphyxia, and malformations, most of which trace to pre-natal and natal circumstances.
Maori infant death figures have been available since 1922 but in those times were of doubtful reliability. European rates were known in the eighties, and in the 40-year period between 1881 and 1921 the neonatal rate continued at a level of close to 30 per 1,000 liveborn. However the European post-neonatal rate declined 75 per cent during the same period from a loss of 61 children out of every 1,000 to a figure of 15.
The following diagram illustrates infant mortality rates.
The next table shows the movement in the rates for both races since 1922 in eight quinquennia.
Period | Neonatal Mortality (Under 28 Days) | Post-neonatal Mortality (28 Days and Under 12 Months) | Infant Mortality (Under 1 Year) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | European | Maori | European | Maori | |
1922–26 | 26.43 | 26.70 | 14.70 | 104.30 | 41.13 | 131.00 |
1927–31 | 24.26 | 25.64 | 10.90 | 86.92 | 35.16 | 112.56 |
1932–36 | 22.25 | 21.28 | 9.38 | 76.86 | 31.63 | 98.14 |
1937–41 | 21.94 | 26.71 | 9.51 | 86.13 | 31.45 | 112.84 |
1942–46 | 19.79 | 20.99 | 8.88 | 71.67 | 28.67 | 92.66 |
1947–51 | 16.73 | 26.11 | 6.53 | 48.48 | 23.26 | 74.59 |
1952–56 | 14.23 | 22.16 | 6.02 | 4403 | 20.25 | 66.19 |
1957–61 | 13.92 | 19.77 | 5.68 | 32.20 | 19.60 | 51.97 |
Principally due to the small numbers involved there has been some fluctuation in the Maori neonatal rate, but there has been some improvement in the latest quinquennium. There has been a major reduction of 47 per cent in the European neonatal rate over the 30 year period. In each of the three conditions, prematurity, birth injury, and postnatal asphyxia which together contribute about two-thirds to the total neonatal deaths, the Maori rates are half as high again as the European rates. Factors which underlie this disparity are the higher proportion of Maori confinements outside of hospitals, more frequent child bearing, a reluctance to seek and heed antenatal advice, and inferior physique.
In post-neonatal mortality while European rates have dropped 61 per cent during the period 1922–26 to 1957–61, the Maori reduction has been steeper at 69 per cent. Nevertheless the Maori rate of loss after the first month of life is still close to six times the European rate. The sharp drop in the rates for both races in the post-war years reflects the general availability of antibiotics from then onwards. It is the Maori infant who survives the first month of life who is especially susceptible to respiratory infections such as influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis, and to gastro-intestinal disorders. Environmental factors and circumstances peculiar to the Maori way of life underlie the onset of these diseases, such as unsatisfactory feeding associated with failure to seek and act upon skilled advice from Plunket and district nurses on matters such as feeding and in many instances overcrowding and poor housing and sanitary conditions.
In the following two tables are shown the principal causes of infant mortality over the last 10 years in European and Maori and in both races combined. The absolute numbers and the rates per 1,000 live births are shown separately.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Race | 1952 | 1953 | 1954 | 1955 | 956 | 957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Tuberculosis, all forms | E | 4 | 2 | — | 2 | 2 | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | — |
M | 7 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 3 | |
T | 11 | 11 | 5 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 7 | 3 | 2 | 3 | |
Congenital syphilis | E | 1 | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | 1 | 1 | — |
M | 1 | — | 1 | 1 | — | — | — | — | — | 1 | |
T | 2 | — | 1 | 2 | — | — | — | 1 | 1 | 1 | |
Enteric fever and other Salmonella infections | E | — | — | — | 2 | — | — | — | — | 1 | — |
M | — | — | — | 1 | — | — | 1 | — | 1 | — | |
T | — | — | — | 3 | — | — | 1 | — | 2 | — | |
Dysentery, all forms | E | — | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | — | 1 | — |
M | 2 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 2 | — | 1 | — | — | — | |
T | 2 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 2 | — | 1 | — | 1 | — | |
Diphtheria | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
T | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Whooping cough | E | 6 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | - | 6 | 2 | 1 | 2 |
M | 9 | 8 | 4 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 5 | 2 | 1 | |
T | 15 | 12 | 6 | 6 | 6 | 1 | 8 | 7 | 3 | 3 | |
Meningococcal infections | E | 10 | 7 | 7 | 9 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 2 | 2 |
M | — | — | 3 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 4 | 1 | |
T | 10 | 12 | 10 | 13 | 11 | 13 | 7 | 4 | 6 | 3 | |
Tetanus | E | — | — | — | 1 | 1 | — | — | 1 | — | — |
M | 2 | 3 | — | — | 1 | 1 | — | 2 | — | — | |
T | 2 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 1 | — | 3 | — | — | ||
Poliomyelitis | E | 2 | 1 | — | 2 | — | — | — | — | — | |
M | — | — | — | — | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | |
T | 2 | 1 | — | 2 | — | — | 1 | — | — | — | |
Measles | E | 2 | 2 | 2 | — | — | — | — | 1 | 4 | — |
M | 5 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 1 | — | 2 | 2 | 2 | — | |
T | 7 | 6 | 7 | 2 | 1 | — | 2 | 3 | 6 | — | |
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis after the first four weeks of life | E | 78 | 73 | 77 | 79 | 84 | 107 | 87 | 91 | 70 | 88 |
M | 149 | 101 | 101 | 117 | 111 | 132 | 95 | 145 | 85 | 109 | |
T | 221 | 174 | 178 | 196 | 195 | 239 | 182 | 236 | 155 | 197 | |
Pneumonia of the newborn | E | 22 | 24 | 28 | 21 | 36 | 28 | 31 | 30 | 29 | 25 |
M | 12 | 8 | 4 | 3 | 6 | 12 | 12 | 10 | 6 | 8 | |
T | 34 | 32 | 32 | 24 | 42 | 40 | 43 | 40 | 35 | 33 | |
Gastro-enteritis after the first four weeks of life | E | 10 | 12 | 16 | 10 | 14 | 10 | 9 | 14 | 6 | 14 |
M | 64 | 48 | 38 | 53 | 26 | 40 | 37 | 41 | 43 | 35 | |
T | 74 | 60 | 54 | 63 | 40 | 50 | 46 | 55 | 49 | 49 | |
Diarrhoea of the newborn | E | 1 | 5 | 1 | 3 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 2 |
M | 2 | 4 | — | 1 | — | 1 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 2 | |
T | 3 | 9 | 1 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 7 | 7 | 5 | 4 | |
Congenital malformations | E | 205 | 163 | 209 | 196 | 186 | 165 | 223 | 231 | 226 | 230 |
M | 28 | 36 | 22 | 18 | 26 | 28 | 32 | 28 | 27 | 39 | |
T | 233 | 199 | 231 | 214 | 212 | 193 | 255 | 259 | 253 | 269 | |
Birth injury | E | 118 | 127 | 110 | 144 | 143 | 141 | 123 | 119 | 151 | 111 |
M | 26 | 32 | 19 | 31 | 35 | 31 | 33 | 31 | 27 | 31 | |
T | 144 | 159 | 129 | 175 | 178 | 172 | 156 | 150 | 178 | 142 | |
Asphyxia and atelectasis | E | 174 | 132 | 110 | 137 | 128 | 172 | 134 | 124 | 135 | 137 |
M | 21 | 25 | 22 | 17 | 20 | 31 | 28 | 20 | 23 | 29 | |
T | 195 | 157 | 132 | 154 | 148 | 203 | 162 | 144 | 158 | 166 | |
Haemolytic disease of newborn (erythroblastosis) | E | 34 | 37 | 40 | 40 | 39 | 18 | 50 | 43 | 32 | 39 |
M | 7 | 5 | 5 | — | — | 3 | — | 1 | 1 | 2 | |
T | 41 | 42 | 45 | 40 | 39 | 21 | 50 | 44 | 33 | 41 | |
Immaturity unqualified | E | 191 | 164 | 199 | 162 | 144 | 176 | 143 | 171 | 164 | 140 |
M | 41 | 40 | 43 | 40 | 32 | 29 | 43 | 34 | 27 | 36 | |
T | 232 | 204 | 242 | 202 | 176 | 205 | 186 | 205 | 191 | 176 | |
Accidents | E | 26 | 24 | 17 | 27 | 26 | 39 | 27 | 27 | 21 | 31 |
M | 14 | 18 | 16 | 14 | 16 | 11 | 14 | 9 | 6 | 13 | |
T | 40 | 42 | 33 | 41 | 42 | 50 | 41 | 36 | 27 | 44 | |
Other and undefined causes | E | 130 | 154 | 150 | 164 | 164 | 167 | 202 | 226 | 244 | 283 |
M | 71 | 55 | 43 | 53 | 50 | 58 | 59 | 54 | 71 | 76 | |
T | 201 | 209 | 193 | 217 | 214 | 225 | 261 | 280 | 315 | 359 | |
Totals | E | 1,014 | 931 | 968 | 1,002 | 978 | 1,036 | 1,043 | 1,089 | 1,090 | 1,104 |
M | 461 | 404 | 334 | 363 | 335 | 384 | 373 | 388 | 330 | 386 | |
T | 1,475 | 1,335 | 1,302 | 1,365 | 1,313 | 1,420 | 1,4161 | 1,477 | 1,420 | 1,490 |
Causes of Death | Rates per 1,000 Live Births | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Race | 1952 | 1953 | 1954 | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Tuberculosis all forms | E | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | 1.3 | 1.6 | 0.8 | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.3 | 10 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.4 | |
T | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | — | — | — | |
Congenital syphilis | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | 0.2 | — | 0.2 | 0.2 | — | — | — | — | — | 0.1 | |
T | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Enteric fever and other Salmonella infections | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | — | — | — | 0.2 | — | — | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | — | |
T | — | — | — | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Dysentery, all forms | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | 0.4 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.2 | 0.3 | — | 0.1 | — | — | — | |
T | — | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Diphtheria | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | — | — | 0.2 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
T | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Whooping cough | E | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | 0.1 | — | — | — |
M | 1.6 | 1.4 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 0.3 | 0.7 | 0.3 | 0.1 | |
T | 0.3 | 0.2 | 01 | 0.1 | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | 0.1 | — | — | |
Meningococcal infections | E | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | — | — | — |
M | — | 1.0 | 0.5 | 0.7 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.6 | 0.1 | |
T | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | — | |
Tetanus | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | 0.4 | 0.5 | — | — | 0.2 | 0.1 | — | 0.3 | — | — | |
T | — | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Poliomyelitis | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — |
M | — | — | — | — | — | — | 0.1 | — | — | — | |
T | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | |
Measles | E | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | — | 0.1 | — |
M | 0.9 | 0.7 | 0.9 | — | 0.2 | — | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.3 | — | |
T | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | — | — | — | — | — | 0.14 | — | |
Influenza, pneumonia, and bronchitis after the first four weeks of life | E | 1.7 | 1.2 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.7 | 2.1 | 1.6 | 1.7 | 1.3 | 1.5 |
M | 27.3 | 18.2 | 17.7 | 20.1 | 18.0 | 19.9 | 13.8 | 20.3 | 11.5 | 14.1 | |
T | 4.4 | 3.3 | 3.3 | 3.5 | 3.5 | 4.1 | 3.0 | 3.8 | 2.5 | 3.0 | |
Pneumonia of the newborn | E | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 0.7 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.4 |
M | 2.2 | 1.4 | 0.7 | 0.5 | 1.0 | 1.8 | 1.7 | 1.4 | 0.8 | 1.0 | |
T | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.6 | 0.5 | |
Gastro-enteritis after the first four weeks of life | E | 0.2 | 0.3 | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.3 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
M | 11.7 | 8.7 | 6.7 | 9.1 | 4.2 | 6.0 | 5.4 | 5.8 | 5.8 | 4.5 | |
T | 1.4 | 1.2 | 1.0 | 1.1 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.7 | |
Diarrhoea of the newborn | E | — | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | — | — |
M | 0.4 | 0.7 | — | 0.2 | — | 0.1 | 0.6 | 0.3 | 0.6 | 0.3 | |
T | 0.1 | 0.2 | — | 0.1 | — | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 | |
Congenital malformations | E | 4.4 | 3.5 | 4.3 | 3.9 | 3.7 | 3.2 | 4.1 | 4.2 | 4.1 | 4.0 |
M | 5.1 | 6.5 | 3.9 | 3.1 | 4.2 | 4.2 | 4.7 | 3.9 | 3.6 | 5.0 | |
T | 4.5 | 3.8 | 4.3 | 3.9 | 3.8 | 3.3 | 4.2 | 4.2 | 4.0 | 4.1 | |
Birth injury | E | 2.5 | 2.7 | 2.3 | 2.9 | 2.8 | 2.6 | 2.3 | 2.2 | 2.8 | 1.9 |
M | 4.8 | 5.8 | 3.3 | 5.3 | 5.7 | 4.7 | 4.8 | 4.3 | 3.6 | 4.0 | |
T | 2.8 | 31 | 2.4 | 3.2 | 3.2 | 2.9 | 2.6 | 2.5 | 2.9 | 2.2 | |
Asphyxia and atelectasis | E | 3.7 | 2.8 | 2.3 | 2.7 | 2.5 | 3.3 | 2.5 | 2.3 | 2.4 | 2.4 |
M | 3.8 | 4.5 | 3.9 | 2.9 | 3.2 | 4.7 | 4.1 | 2.8 | 3.1 | 3.7 | |
T | 3.8 | 3.0 | 2.5 | 2.8 | 2.6 | 3.4 | 2.7 | 2.4 | 2.5 | 2.6 | |
Haemolytic disease of the newborn (erythroblastosis) | E | 0.7 | 0.8 | 0.8 | 08 | 0.8 | 0.5 | 0.9 | 0.8 | 0.6 | 0.8 |
M | 1.3 | 0.9 | 0.9 | — | — | 0.3 | — | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.3 | |
T | 0.8 | 0.8 | 0.8 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.4 | 0.8 | 0.7 | 0.5 | 0.6 | |
Immaturity unqualified | E | 4.1 | 3.5 | 4.1 | 3.2 | 2.9 | 3.4 | 2.7 | 3.1 | 3.0 | 2.4 |
M | 7.5 | 7.2 | 7.5 | 6.9 | 5.2 | 4.4 | 6.3 | 4.8 | 3.6 | 4.6 | |
T | 4.5 | 3.9 | 4.5 | 3.7 | 3.1 | 3.5 | 3.1 | 3.3 | 3.0 | 2.7 | |
Accidents | E | 0.6 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.8 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.5 |
M | 2.5 | 3.3 | 2.8 | 2.4 | 2.6 | 1.7 | 20 | 1.3 | 0.8 | 1.7 | |
T | 0.8 | 0.8 | 0.6 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.4 | 0.7 | |
Other and undefined causes | E | 2.8 | 3.3 | 3.1 | 3.3 | 3.3 | 3.4 | 3.8 | 41 | 4.4 | 5.0 |
M | 13.0 | 9.9 | 7.5 | 9.1 | 8.1 | 8.7 | 8.6 | 7.6 | 9.6 | 9.8 | |
T | 3.8 | 4.1 | 3.6 | 3.9 | 3.8 | 3.8 | 4.4 | 4.6 | 5.1 | 5.6 | |
Totals | E | 21.8 | 20.1 | 19.9 | 20.1 | 19.4 | 20.0 | 19.4 | 19.9 | 19.7 | 19.1 |
M | 84.4 | 73.1 | 58.6 | 62.5 | 54.4 | 57.9 | 54.4 | 54.4 | 44.5 | 49.7 | |
T | 28.4 | 25.7 | 24.1 | 24.5 | 23.2 | 24.3 | 23.4 | 23.9 | 22.6 | 22.8 |
The heavy contribution of Maori infant deaths to the total of each cause is very obvious in the table of absolute numbers and the disproportionate incidence in almost all conditions and in accidents is revealed by the comparison in the rates. There has, however, been a considerable saving of life in Maori babies in almost all the leading causes over the last 10 years.
A still-born child or late foetal death is defined in New Zealand as one “which has issued from its mother after the expiration of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy and which was not alive at the time of such issue”. A certificate of the cause of death is required to be furnished for each still birth and also for cases of intermediate foetal deaths — i.e., deaths after the end of the twentieth but before the end of the twenty-eighth week of pregnancy. The certificates of causes of still birth and foetal death provide for both maternal and foetal causes to be entered.
As different recording certificates and different classifications are applied to babies born dead and babies born alive which succumb soon after birth it is not at present possible to compile tables of causes of perinatal mortality. However a code has been evolved which combines the causes of still births and early neonatal deaths and more satisfactory results should come about from the use of this classification.
The following table sets down the 802 European still births registered during 1961 classified (a) according to maternal causes and (b) according to foetal causes. The 107 Maori still births have not been included in this tabulation as certificates of causes of Maori still births were not required to be furnished until 1962.
Causes of Still Birth | Number of Cases | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |
Maternal Causes | |||
Chronic disease in mother | 8 | 6 | 14 |
Acute disease in mother | 1 | — | 1 |
Diseases and conditions of pregnancy and childbirth | 59 | 54 | 113 |
Difficulties in labour | 21 | 18 | 39 |
Other causes in mother | 2 | 4 | 6 |
Totals | 91 | 82 | 173 |
Foetal Causes | |||
Placental and cord conditions | 159 | 126 | 285 |
Birth injury | 2 | — | 2 |
Congenital malformations of foetus | 42 | 77 | 119 |
Diseases of foetus and ill defined causes | 103 | 120 | 223 |
Totals | 306 | 323 | 629 |
Totals, all causes | 397 | 405 | 802 |
It is necessary to consider still births and deaths in the first few days of life together, as they are largely the result of common causes. The combined group is termed perinatal mortality. The term is particularly appropriate when we consider how deaths in the new born crowd closely towards the day of birth. Still births, deaths in the first week of life, and perinatal deaths (still births plus deaths in the first week) are shown in the following table for each race separately and for both races combined. The still births and the perinatal mortality rate are calculated per 1,000 total births (still births plus live births), while the death rate for the first week of life is calculated per 1,000 live births.
Year | Race | Still Births | Deaths Under 1 Week | Perinatal Mortality | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Rate | Number | Rate | Number | Rate | ||
1956 | E | 858 | 16.73 | 584 | 11.58 | 1,442 | 28.11 |
M | 124 | 19.72 | 108 | 17.52 | 232 | 36.90 | |
T | 982 | 17.06 | 692 | 12.23 | 1,674 | 29.08 | |
1957 | E | 834 | 15.83 | 638 | 12.30 | 1,472 | 27.94 |
M | 102 | 15.15 | 112 | 16.89 | 214 | 31.78 | |
T | 936 | 15.75 | 750 | 12.82 | 1,686 | 28.37 | |
1958 | E | 819 | 1500 | 624 | 11.60 | 1,443 | 26.43 |
M | 113 | 16.20 | 127 | 18.51 | 240 | 34.42 | |
T | 932 | 15.14 | 751 | 12.39 | 1,683 | 27.34 | |
1959 | E | 805 | 14.49 | 663 | 12.11 | 1,468 | 26.43 |
M | 137 | 18.85 | 108 | 15.15 | 245 | 33.71 | |
T | 942 | 1500 | 771 | 12.46 | 1,713 | 27.27 | |
1960 | E | 806 | 14.33 | 713 | 12.86 | 1,519 | 27.01 |
M | 81 | 10.81 | 111 | 14.97 | 192 | 25.61 | |
T | 887 | 13.92 | 824 | 1311 | 1,711 | 26.84 | |
1961 | E | 802 | 13.71 | 703 | 1218 | 1,505 | 25.72 |
M | 107 | 13.58 | 133 | 17.12 | 240 | 30.47 | |
T | 909 | 13.69 | 836 | 12.77 | 1,745 | 26.29 |
Over the whole six-year period the Maori rate was 5 per cent higher than the European rate in still births and 8 per cent higher in deaths in the first week of life; in perinatal mortality the Maori excess was 19 per cent.
The perinatal rate Both races has shown some slight improvement due principally to the reduction in the still-birth rate. It is observed that considerable proportion of the live-born babies who would previously have been still births would be delicate, immature infants with a high risk of dying in the first few days of life. Consequently the death rate for the first week has not changed noticeably.
Improvements in the standard of antenatal care and obstetrical skill, as well as advances in medical science, have reduced the numbers of deaths from septic abortion, puerperal sepsis, and toxaemia, and deaths from complications of childbirth are few. A summary of maternal mortality from all puerperal causes, in triennial periods since 1935, is given in the following table.
Cause of Death | 1935–37 | 1938–40 | 1941–43 | 1944–46 | 1947–49 | 1950–52 | 1953–55 | 1956–58 | 1959–61 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
European | |||||||||
Puerperal sepsis | 31 | 50 | 39 | 17 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Eclampsia and other toxaemias | 99 | 88 | 59 | 75 | 38 | 33 | 28 | 24 | 10 |
Septic abortion | 61 | 64 | 66 | 42 | 22 | 14 | 9 | 8 | 12 |
Accidents, haemorrhage, and other mortality | 96 | 110 | 106 | 126 | 82 | 53 | 34 | 43 | 40 |
Total maternal mortality | 287 | 312 | 270 | 260 | 149 | 104 | 72 | 77 | 65 |
Maternal mortality, excluding septic abortion | 226 | 248 | 204 | 218 | 127 | 90 | 63 | 69 | 53 |
Maori | |||||||||
Puerperal sepsis | 17 | 15 | 6 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 1 | — |
Eclampsia and other toxaemias | 2 | 4 | 8 | 6 | 7 | 5 | 3 | 2 | 5 |
Septic abortion | 8 | 5 | 8 | 3 | — | 3 | 3 | 2 | — |
Accidents, haemorrhage, and other mortality | 44 | 36 | 24 | 30 | 27 | 20 | 21 | 24 | 15 |
Total maternal mortality | 71 | 60 | 46 | 47 | 37 | 31 | 29 | 29 | 20 |
Maternal mortality, excluding septic abortion | 63 | 55 | 38 | 44 | 37 | 28 | 26 | 27 | 20 |
Both Races | |||||||||
Puerperal sepsis | 48 | 65 | 45 | 25 | 10 | 7 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Eclampsia and other toxaemias | 101 | 92 | 67 | 81 | 45 | 38 | 31 | 26 | 15 |
Septic abortion | 69 | 69 | 74 | 45 | 22 | 17 | 12 | 10 | 12 |
Accidents, haemorrhage, and other mortality | 140 | 146 | 130 | 156 | 109 | 73 | 55 | 67 | 55 |
Total maternal mortality | 358 | 372 | 316 | 307 | 186 | 135 | 101 | 106 | 85 |
Maternal mortality, excluding septic abortion | 9 | 303 | 242 | 262 | 164 | 118 | 89 | 96 | 73 |
The following table shows the progressive reduction that has been achieved in the rates of deaths due to puerperal causes.
Year | Rate per 1,000 Live Births | ||
---|---|---|---|
European | Maori | Total Population | |
1942 | 2.53 | 4.60 | 2.77 |
1943 | 2.21 | 2.25 | 2.22 |
1944 | 2.71 | 3.26 | 2.77 |
1945 | 2.24 | 1.90 | 2.20 |
1946 | 2.05 | 4.77 | 2.33 |
1947 | 1.07 | 2.21 | 1.18 |
1948 | 1.26 | 1.82 | 1.32 |
1949 | 1.02 | 3.46 | 1.27 |
1950 | 0.90 | 2.35 | 1.05 |
1951 | 0.69 | 0.76 | 0.70 |
1952 | 0.71 | 2.56 | 0.91 |
1953 | 0.54 | 1.45 | 0.64 |
1954 | 0.51 | 1.58 | 0.63 |
1955 | 0.44 | 2.07 | 0.61 |
1956 | 0.40 | 1.78 | 0.55 |
1957 | 0.67 | 1.35 | 0.75 |
1958 | 0.41 | 1.31 | 0.51 |
1959 | 0.49 | 1.26 | 0.53 |
1960 | 0.34 | 0.67 | 0.38 |
1961 | 0.33 | 0.77 | 0.38 |
Deaths from external causes, apart from suicide, claim approximately 5 per cent of the total deaths and again the Maori rate is higher than the European. The following table shows deaths from external causes for the three latest years classified according to the Intermediate List of the 1955 Revision of the International Classification. Falls on board ship and from horseback are included as transport fatalities.
Causes of Death | Number of Deaths | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Motor-vehicle accidents | 362 | 356 | 405 | 155 | 150 | 167 |
Other transport accidents | 44 | 38 | 34 | 19 | 16 | 14 |
Accidental poisoning | 34 | 43 | 36 | 14 | 18 | 15 |
Accidental falls | 275 | 295 | 282 | 118 | 124 | 116 |
Accidents caused by machinery | 36 | 40 | 37 | 15 | 17 | 15 |
Accidents caused by fire and explosion of combustible material | 19 | 28 | 33 | 8 | 12 | 14 |
Accidents caused by hot substance, corrosive liquid, steam, and radiation | 10 | 11 | 13 | 4 | 5 | 5 |
Accidents caused by firearms | 12 | 19 | 15 | 5 | 8 | 6 |
Accidental drowning and submersion | 123 | 143 | 126 | 53 | 60 | 52 |
All other accidental causes | 130 | 119 | 161 | 56 | 50 | 66 |
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons (not in war) | 25 | 25 | 26 | 11 | 10 | 11 |
Totals | 1,070 | 1,117 | 1,168 | 458 | 470 | 481 |
The number of deaths recorded from all accidental causes in 1961 was 1,142, corresponding to a rate of 4.70 per 10,000 of population.
Drownings are a leading cause of accidental death in New Zealand. Included in the preceding table for 1961 are 32 deaths from drowning due to the capsize of small boats and 12 deaths involving principally the larger type of boat. The year 1961 shows a slight rise in the death rate from external causes.
In classifying deaths attributable to transport accidents under the various subheadings shown in the following table the rule of assignment is that in fatalities due to collisions of railway trains and electric tram cars with motor vehicles, the death is assigned to the railway train or electric tram car as being the heavier and more powerful vehicle. In the case of collisions between motor vehicles and horse-drawn vehicles, the death is assigned to the motor vehicle.
The number and rate of deaths resulting from railway, tramway, motor vehicle, and aircraft accidents during each of the last 11 years are as follows.
Year | Deaths Due to Accident | Rate per 10,000 of Mean Population | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railway | Tramway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | Railway | Tramway | Motor Vehicle | Aircraft | |
1951 | 41 | 10 | 283 | 9 | 0.21 | 0.05 | 1.45 | 0.05 |
1952 | 39 | 3 | 281 | 14 | 0.20 | 0.02 | 1.41 | 0.07 |
1953 | 29 | 2 | 308 | 28 | 0.14 | 0.01 | 1.50 | 0.14 |
1954 | 187 | 4 | 323 | 16 | 0.89 | 0.02 | 1.54 | 0.08 |
1955 | 46 | 2 | 345 | 9 | 0.22 | 0.01 | 1.61 | 0.04 |
1956 | 23 | 3 | 320 | 10 | 0.11 | 0.01 | 1.47 | 0.05 |
1957 | 35 | 2 | 389 | 22 | 0.16 | 0.01 | 1.74 | 0.10 |
1958 | 36 | 1 | 393 | 23 | 0.16 | — | 1.72 | 0.10 |
1959 | 28 | 1 | 348 | 9 | 0.12 | — | 1.49 | 0.04 |
1960 | 32 | 1 | 340 | 10 | 0.13 | — | 1.43 | 0.04 |
1961 | 26 | 2 | 393 | 13 | 0.11 | 0.01 | 1.62 | 0.05 |
Deaths occurring as a result of the Tangiwai railway disaster were not registered till 1954, and consequently were not included in the 1953 totals. These deaths numbered 154, and of course account for the large increase in the number of deaths due to railway accidents shown for 1954. Of this number one was a Maori, and seven were registered as unidentified bodies.
New Zealand's worst air disaster occurred in 1949, when 15 lives were lost in a crash at Waikanae. In recent years the wide use of aircraft in agricultural operations such as aerial topdressing has resulted in a number of deaths from aircraft accidents.
Since the war the number of fatalities from motor-vehicle accidents progressively increased up to 1958, with the exception of small declines in 1952 and again in 1956. The year 1958 was a particularly bad year from the accident point of view, especially those involving motor vehicles, but there were improvements in 1959 and 1960. Unfortunately, the motor vehicle accident rate rose sharply again in 1961.
The figures given in the above table for deaths from motor-vehicle accidents are exclusive of accidents where persons have been killed in collisions between motor vehicles and trains or trams, these being assigned to the heavier vehicle. For 1961 there were 12 deaths from such accidents, bringing the total number of deaths in cases where a motor vehicle was involved up to 405. The corresponding figure for 1960 was 356.
Non-transport Accidents – The 1955 Revision of the International List makes provision for non-transport accidents (excluding therapeutic misadventure in treatment, complications following vaccination or inoculation, and late effects of injury and poisoning) to be grouped according to the place where the accident or poisoning occurred. The following table shows the deaths, both numbers and rates, for each of the three years 1959, 1960, and 1961 according to this classification.
Place of Occurrence | Number | Rate per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Home (including home premises and vicinity and any non-institutional place of residence) | 281 | 287 | 305 | 120 | 121 | 125 |
Farm (including buildings and land under cultivation, but excluding farm and home premises) | 50 | 48 | 54 | 21 | 20 | 22 |
Mine and quarry | 7 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 2 |
Industrial place and premises | 31 | 37 | 26 | 13 | 15 | 11 |
Place for recreation and sport | 14 | 12 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 2 |
Street and highway | 19 | 21 | 11 | 8 | 9 | 5 |
Public building (building used by the general public or a particular group of the public) | 14 | 7 | 18 | 6 | 3 | 7 |
Resident institution (homes, hospitals, etc.) | 55 | 86 | 65 | 24 | 36 | 27 |
Other specified places | 112 | 111 | 100 | 48 | 47 | 41 |
Place not specified | 20 | 28 | 33 | 9 | 12 | 14 |
Totals | 603 | 639 | 622 | 258 | 269 | 256 |
One in every two fatal non-traffic accidents occurs in or about the home.
Falls are the chief cause of home fatalities, exacting a heavy toll of the aged and infirm. This is clearly illustrated in a special report on domestic accidents issued by the Department of Health in 1960. The second important cause of death in the home is asphyxia from regurgitation of food and inhalation of other objects, or mechanically from pillows and bedclothes; this is the principal hazard of the first six months of life, though a proportion of these deaths is probably due to some undisclosed respiratory infection. Almost all the home drowning fatalities are amongst toddlers between one and two years of age who fall into rivers, creeks, and ponds in the vicinity of the home.
Twenty-six of the 54 accidental deaths on farms in 1961 were caused by farm machinery (usually tractors). Further data regarding accidents will be found elsewhere in this volume (see Index). A later section is devoted wholly to statistics of industrial accidents.
There were 193 suicidal deaths of Europeans in 1961–146 males and 47 females — the death rates per 100,000 of population being 12.9 for males and 4.2 for females. For Maoris there were 11 suicidal deaths in 1961 — nine males and two females, the death rates per 100,000 of population being 10.6 for males and 2.4 for females.
Rates per 100,000 of population showing the age distributions, averaged over the years 1959, 1960, and 1961 are shown next for the total population.
Sex | 10/14 | 15/19 | 20/24 | 25/29 | 30/34 | 35/39 | 40/44 | 45/49 | 50/54 | 55/59 | 60/64 | 65/69 | 70/74 | 75/79 | 80+ |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | 0.3 | 4.2 | 20.0 | 18.1 | 12.2 | 20.7 | 24.8 | 27.2 | 22.2 | 33.0 | 16.3 | 25.3 | 38.0 | 39.2 | 38.6 |
Females | — | 1.5 | 2.2 | 2.8 | 4.0 | 4.4 | 8.3 | 10.2 | 8.2 | 14.3 | 11.3 | 13.0 | 14.3 | 5.6 | 5.0 |
These figures show the typical increase in the suicide rates with increasing age and the fall in the female rate after the age of 75 years.
The next table presents the average, over three-yearly periods since 1921, of standardised European suicide rates per 100,000 of mean population.
Annual Average During | Males | Females |
---|---|---|
1921–23 | 18.0 | 4.5 |
1924–26 | 17.5 | 4.5 |
1927–29 | 20.5 | 5.4 |
1930–32 | 20.6 | 4.6 |
1933–35 | 15.3 | 4.7 |
1936–38 | 13.4 | 4.9 |
1939–41 | 13.0 | 4.3 |
1942–44 | 10.9 | 4.9 |
1945–47 | 10.5 | 4.5 |
1948–50 | 11.1 | 4.6 |
1951–53 | 11.8 | 4.1 |
1954–56 | 10.6 | 4.2 |
1957–59 | 11.8 | 3.9 |
1960–61 | 12.0 | 4.0 |
The male rate fell sharply after the depression years, while the female rate has remained fairly constant.
The following table provides an international comparison of suicide rates for various countries. The figures have been calculated from material in the United Nations Demographic Yearbooks.
Country | Triennium | Rate per 100,000 of Population |
---|---|---|
Mexico | 1956–58 | 1.7 |
Republic of Ireland | 1958–60 | 2.7 |
South Africa (coloured) | 1957–59 | 2.9 |
Guatemala | 1958–60 | 3.0 |
Northern Ireland | 1958–60 | 3.9 |
Spain | 1957–59 | 5.3 |
Italy | 1957–59 | 6.4 |
Bulgaria | 1958–60 | 6.7 |
Netherlands | 1958–60 | 6.8 |
Canada | 1958–60 | 7.5 |
Norway | 1957–59 | 7.5 |
South Africa (Asiatic) | 1957–59 | 8.0 |
Ceylon | 1957–59 | 8.2 |
Scotland | 1958–60 | 8.3 |
New Zealand (European and Maori) | 1958–60 | 9.3 |
United States of America (all races) | 1958–60 | 10.7 |
Australia | 1958–60 | 11.3 |
England and Wales | 1958–60 | 11.5 |
South Africa (white) | 1957–59 | 12.1 |
Belgium | 1957–59 | 14.3 |
France | 1958–60 | 16.4 |
Sweden | 1957–59 | 18.4 |
West Germany | 1957–59 | 18.6 |
Switzerland | 1957–59 | 20.5 |
Finland | 1958–60 | 20.6 |
Denmark | 1957–59 | 21.4 |
Japan | 1958–60 | 23.3 |
Austria | 1958–60 | 23.7 |
Hungary | 1958–60 | 24.7 |
An inquest may be held for the purpose of establishing: (a) The fact that a person has died; (b) The identity of the deceased person; (c) When, where, and how the death occurred.
All inquests are held in public, but under the Coroners Act 1951 there is power to exclude persons from an inquest and to prohibit the publication of any part of the evidence.
The next table classifies inquests for the latest five years according to the verdict returned and recorded in the Deaths Register of the Registrar-General.
Year | Disease and Natural Causes | Accident | Homicide | Suicide | Total | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | |
1957 | 215 | 127 | 700 | 207 | 6 | 6 | 151 | 62 | 1,072 | 402 |
1958 | 200 | 77 | 704 | 206 | 15 | 8 | 163 | 56 | 1,082 | 347 |
1959 | 158 | 103 | 611 | 182 | 12 | 12 | 153 | 47 | 934 | 344 |
1960 | 140 | 76 | 621 | 199 | 12 | 11 | 164 | 65 | 937 | 351 |
1961 | 158 | 94 | 652 | 220 | 13 | 11 | 152 | 48 | 975 | 373 |
In the above table the accident group showed an increase in 1961 of 6.34 per cent and the suicide group a decrease of 12.66 per cent compared with 1960. There was an increase in the disease and natural causes group of 36, or 16.67 per cent, on the 1960 figure. Maoris are included in this table.
Marriage may be solemnised in New Zealand either by a person whose name is on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act, or before a duly appointed Registrar or Deputy Registrar of Marriages. A licence must be obtained from a Registrar of Marriages before a marriage by an officiating minister can be solemnised. Marriage by an officiating minister may be solemnised at any time between 6 o'clock in the morning and 8 o'clock in the evening. Marriage before a Registrar can be solemnised at any time during the hours the office of the Registrar is open for the transaction of public business.
Notice of intended marriage must be given to a Registrar of Marriages by one of the parties to the proposed marriage. In the case of a person under 21 years of age, not being a widow or widower, the consent of parents or guardian is necessary. Consent of the Court may also be given in cases of refusal by any person whose consent is required.
The system of notice and licence has operated in New Zealand since 1855. Officiating ministers and Registrars are required to send to the Registrar-General returns of all marriages solemnised, and as the returns come in they are checked off with the entries in the Registrars' lists of notices received. In case of the non-arrival of a marriage return corresponding to any entry in the list of notices, inquiries are made with a view to obtaining the return if the marriage has been solemnised.
Marriage is forbidden between persons within certain degrees of relationship, any such marriage being declared void. The prohibition applies whether the relationship is by the whole blood or by the half-blood, and whether the relationship is nuptial or ex-nuptial. The present law on this matter is contained in the Marriage Act 1955.
Section 34 of this Act provides that proxy marriages may be authorised by a Magistrate in New Zealand of any person who is resident in New Zealand to any person who is outside New Zealand, if the Magistrate is satisfied mat the person who is outside the country is unable to come to New Zealand by reason of the existence of a state of war or armed conflict, or by reason of the conditions of his service as a member of the armed forces of any Commonwealth country, or of any country for the time being allied with any Commonwealth country.
Any New Zealand citizen who intends to be married in a country other than New Zealand according to the law of that country, and who desires to obtain a certificate for the purpose of complying with the law of that country, may give notice to the Registrar-General who, upon receiving the notice, shall make such searches and inquiries and give such notices as may be prescribed under the Act. If no caveat is entered within 14 days of the receipt by the Registrar-General, a certificate may be issued, after proper notices have been given that no lawful impediment to the marriage has been shown to the Registrar-General to exist.
Any New Zealand representative who has attended the marriage of a New Zealand citizen in a country other than New Zealand, and is satisfied that the marriage has been solemnised in accordance with the formalities of the law of that other country, may give a certificate and forward a duplicate copy to the Registrar-General, who shall bind the duplicate in a special register kept by him for the purpose.
Since 1933 the minimum age for marriage has been 16 years of age. No marriage shall be deemed to be void, however, by reason only of an infringement of the minimum age.
Since 1 April 1952 it has been required under the Maori Purposes Act 1951 that every marriage to which a Maori is a party shall be solemnised in the same manner, and its validity shall be determined by the same law, as if each of the parties was a European.
Marriage statistics from 1952, therefore, apply to the total population, whereas previously they were limited to Europeans.
Particulars regarding divorce will be found at the close of this subsection.
The movement of the marriage rate over a lengthy period of time may be observed from the statistical summary appearing towards the end of this Yearbook. The numbers and rates of marriages during each of the last 20 years are here given.
Year | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Population |
---|---|---|
* Prior to 1952 the figures are for Europeans only. | ||
1943* | 11,579 | 7.53 |
1944* | 13,125 | 8.43 |
1945* | 16,160 | 10.14 |
1946* | 20,535 | 12.39 |
1947* | 18,525 | 10.94 |
1948* | 17,192 | 9.96 |
1949* | 16,785 | 9.53 |
1950* | 16,504 | 9.19 |
1951* | 16,359 | 8.93 |
1952 | 17,061 | 8.55 |
1953 | 17,224 | 8.41 |
1954 | 17,557 | 8.38 |
1955 | 17,795 | 8.32 |
1956 | 17,531 | 8.03 |
1957 | 17,614 | 7.89 |
1958 | 18,305 | 8.01 |
1959 | 18,315 | 7.84 |
1960 | 18,909 | 7.96 |
1961 | 19,426 | 8.00 |
1962 | 19,572 | 7.86 |
The high marriage rates from 1945 to 1947 were due to the return of many thousands of men from overseas war service.
Marriage rates for certain countries for 1961 are given below (these particulars have been taken from the Monthly Bulletin of Statistics, issued by the Statistical Office of the United Nations).
Country | Rate per 1,000 Mean Population |
---|---|
Germany, West | 9.4 |
Yugoslavia | 9.0 |
Portugal | 8.6 |
United States of America | 8.5 |
Austria | 8.4 |
New Zealand | 8.0 |
Italy | 8.0 |
Netherlands | 8.0 |
Denmark | 7.9 |
Spain | 7.8 |
Switzerland | 7.7 |
Finland | 7.7 |
United Kingdom | 7.5 |
Australia | 7.3 |
Israel | 7.2 |
Chile | 7.2 |
Canada | 7.0 |
Sweden | 7.0 |
France | 6.9 |
Belgium | 6.8 |
Norway | 6.5 |
Republic of Ireland | 5.4 |
The total number of persons married during the year 1961 was 38,852, of whom 34,714 were single, 1,738 widowed, and 2,400 divorced. The figures for the latest five years, showing the sexes separately, are given in the table following.
Year | Single | Widowed | Divorced | Total Persons Married | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | Bridegroom | Bride | ||
1957 | 15,634 | 15,625 | 837 | 798 | 1,143 | 1,191 | 35,228 |
1958 | 16,198 | 16,226 | 810 | 789 | 1,297 | 1,290 | 36,610 |
1959 | 16,264 | 16,206 | 811 | 792 | 1,240 | 1,317 | 36,630 |
1960 | 16,773 | 16,762 | 915 | 864 | 1,221 | 1,283 | 37,818 |
1961 | 17,368 | 17,346 | 857 | 881 | 1,201 | 1,199 | 38,852 |
The position is more easily seen by studying the percentages given in the next table.
Year | Bridegrooms | Brides | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Single | Widowed | Divorced | Single | Widowed | Divorced | |
Per cent | ||||||
1957 | 88.76 | 4.75 | 6.49 | 88.71 | 4.53 | 6.76 |
1958 | 88.48 | 4.43 | 7.09 | 88.64 | 4.31 | 7.05 |
1959 | 88.80 | 4.43 | 6.77 | 88.49 | 4.32 | 7.19 |
1960 | 88.70 | 4.84 | 6.46 | 88.64 | 4.57 | 6.79 |
1961 | 89.41 | 4.41 | 6.18 | 89.29 | 4.54 | 6.17 |
Divorce statistics at the end of this subsection show the numbers of decrees granted in recent years, the numbers varying from 1,400 to 1,900 a year. The number of widowed persons remarrying, which was 39 per 1,000 persons married in 1940, rose to 45 per 1,000 persons married in 1961.
The relative marital status of bridegrooms and brides for each of the latest live years is next given.
Year | Marriages Between Bachelors and | Marriages Between Widowers and | Marriages Between Divorced Men and | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | Spinsters | Widows | Divorced Women | |
1957 | 14,661 | 291 | 682 | 316 | 354 | 167 | 648 | 153 | 342 |
1958 | 15,191 | 273 | 734 | 310 | 346 | 154 | 725 | 170 | 402 |
1959 | 15,228 | 303 | 733 | 300 | 329 | 182 | 678 | 160 | 402 |
1960 | 15,782 | 298 | 693 | 293 | 426 | 196 | 687 | 140 | 394 |
1961 | 16,404 | 306 | 658 | 290 | 400 | 167 | 652 | 175 | 374 |
The relative proportions of divorced men and divorced women remarrying during the last three years has changed but little compared with 20 years earlier. During the three years 1938–40 the number of male divorcees remarrying was 2,066, as compared with 2,169 females, which gives a rate of 95 males for every 100 females. In 1959–61 the respective numbers were 3,662 males and 3,799 females, and the corresponding rate 97 males for every 100 females. In the case of widowed persons remarrying, however, there has been a marked change in the figures. In the three-year period 1938–40, 2,420 widowers remarried but only 1,619 widows, whereas in 1959–61 there were 2,583 widowers and 2,537 widows who remarried, the number of widowers per 100 widows being 149 in the former period and 102 in the latter period.
Of the 38,852 persons married in 1961, 9,831, or 25 per cent were under 21 years of age; 14,621, or 38 per cent, were returned as 21–24 years; 6,580, or 17 per cent, as 25–29 years; 4,282, or 11 per cent, as 30–39 years; and 3,538, or 9 per cent, as 40 years of age or over. The following table relates to the year 1961.
Age of Bridegroom, in Years | Age of Bride, in Years | Total Bridegrooms | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 21 | 21–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 and Over | ||
Under 21 | 1,754 | 316 | 18 | 1 | — | — | — | 2,089 |
21–24 | 4,260 | 3,318 | 321 | 47 | 8 | 1 | 2 | 7,957 |
25–29 | 1,393 | 2,208 | 799 | 188 | 43 | 14 | 4 | 4,649 |
30–34 | 263 | 623 | 477 | 314 | 137 | 48 | 12 | 1,874 |
35–39 | 54 | 136 | 200 | 206 | 159 | 77 | 35 | 867 |
40–44 | 12 | 37 | 69 | 95 | 103 | 94 | 74 | 484 |
45 and over | 6 | 26 | 47 | 88 | 152 | 204 | 983 | 1,506 |
Total brides | 7,742 | 6,664 | 1,931 | 939 | 602 | 438 | 1,110 | 19,426 |
The recent trend is for persons to marry at younger ages. The following table shows since 1925 the proportions of men and women married at each age group to every 100 marriages.
Period | Under 21 | 21–24 | 25–29 | 30–34 | 35–39 | 40–44 | 45 and Over | Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Periods prior to 1950 are for Europeans only. | ||||||||
Males | ||||||||
1925–29* | 3.49 | 28.04 | 34.49 | 14.33 | 7.70 | 4.48 | 7.47 | 100.00 |
1930–34* | 3.46 | 27.28 | 37.02 | 15.14 | 6.10 | 3.61 | 7.39 | 100.00 |
1935–39* | 2.68 | 25.91 | 38.26 | 16.46 | 6.75 | 3.22 | 6.72 | 100.00 |
1950–54 | 5.05 | 35.42 | 31.21 | 10.95 | 5.86 | 3.56 | 7.95 | 100.00 |
1955–59 | 7.18 | 36.68 | 29.44 | 11.21 | 4.81 | 2.97 | 7.71 | 100.00 |
1960 | 9.45 | 3912 | 25.89 | 10.20 | 4.81 | 2.71 | 7.82 | 100.00 |
1961 | 10.76 | 40.94 | 23.96 | 9.65 | 4.46 | 2.49 | 7.76 | 100.00 |
Females | ||||||||
1925–29* | 18.61 | 37.88 | 23.67 | 8.93 | 4.65 | 2.82 | 3.44 | 100.00 |
1930–34* | 18.67 | 38.51 | 24.79 | 8.22 | 3.85 | 2.40 | 3.56 | 100.00 |
1935–39* | 17.10 | 38.26 | 26.30 | 8.86 | 3.91 | 2.02 | 3.55 | 100.00 |
1950–54 | 25.78 | 38.65 | 16.85 | 6.96 | 4.12 | 2.59 | 5.05 | 100.00 |
1955–59 | 32.99 | 35.71 | 13.76 | 6.11 | 3.65 | 2.49 | 5.29 | 100.00 |
1960 | 37.72 | 34.31 | 11.48 | 5.09 | 3.54 | 2.39 | 5.47 | 100.00 |
1961 | 39.86 | 34.31 | 9.94 | 4.83 | 3.10 | 2.25 | 5.71 | 100.00 |
The average age (arithmetic mean) at marriage for both males and females has decreased fairly steadily in recent years. The figures for each of the latest 10 years are as follows.
Year | Average Age at Marriage | |
---|---|---|
Bridegrooms | Brides | |
1952 | 29.52 | 26.19 |
1953 | 29.31 | 25.90 |
1954 | 29.20 | 25.85 |
1955 | 28.99 | 25.67 |
1956 | 29.07 | 25.59 |
1957 | 28.97 | 25.48 |
1958 | 29.97 | 25.30 |
1959 | 28.70 | 25.26 |
1960 | 28.56 | 25.11 |
1961 | 28.29 | 24.90 |
The average ages of bachelors and spinsters at marriage are considerably lower than those shown in the preceding table, which covers all parties and is naturally affected by the inclusion of remarriages of widowed and divorced persons. The average ages of grooms and brides for each of the latest five years according to marital status were as shown below.
Year | Bridegrooms | Brides | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bachelors | Divorced | Widowers | Spinsters | Divorced | Widows | |
1957 | 26.55 | 42.13 | 5619 | 23.46 | 37.04 | 47.78 |
1958 | 27.78 | 41.37 | 55.80 | 23.20 | 36.94 | 49.38 |
1959 | 26.32 | 41.82 | 56.35 | 23.10 | 37.45 | 49.03 |
1960 | 26.10 | 41.67 | 5610 | 22.90 | 37.79 | 49.13 |
1961 | 25.88 | 42.29 | 57.45 | 22.69 | 38.51 | 49.85 |
The foregoing figures give the average age at marriage, but these do not correspond with the modal or regular age, if the age at which the most marriages are celebrated may be so termed. The modal age for brides (21) has remained unchanged for very many years, but in the case of bridegrooms the most popular age has varied, and for recent years it has been 21 to 24.
Of every 1,000 men married in 1961, 108 were under 21 years of age, while 399 in every 1,000 brides were under 21.
In 1,754 marriages in 1961 both parties were given as under 21 years of age, in 7,743 marriages the bride was returned as a minor and the bridegroom as an adult, and in 335 marriages the bridegroom was a minor and the bride an adult.
The proportion of minors among persons marrying has been increasing over a fairly long period, and in the table below figures are given for the last five years.
Year | Age, in Years | Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | Number | Rate per 100 Marriages | |
Bridegrooms | |||||||
1957 | 9 | 50 | 169 | 360 | 652 | 1,240 | 7.04 |
1958 | 7 | 58 | 223 | 433 | 758 | 1,479 | 8.08 |
1959 | 5 | 73 | 228 | 497 | 775 | 1,578 | 8.62 |
1960 | 10 | 58 | 272 | 583 | 864 | 1,787 | 9.45 |
1961 | 8 | 98 | 284 | 593 | 1,107 | 2,090 | 10.76 |
Brides | |||||||
1957 | 266 | 636 | 1,165 | 1,706 | 1,989 | 5,762 | 32.71 |
1958 | 281 | 672 | 1,319 | 1,975 | 2,219 | 6,466 | 35.32 |
1959 | 271 | 669 | 1,316 | 2,070 | 2,356 | 6,682 | 36.48 |
1960 | 302 | 712 | 1,402 | 2,177 | 2,540 | 7,133 | 37.72 |
1961 | 411 | 795 | 1,457 | 2,291 | 2,788 | 7,742 | 39.86 |
Of the 19,426 marriages registered in 1961, Church of England clergymen officiated at 4,863, Presbyterians at 4,779, Roman Catholics at 2,936, Methodists at 1,631, and clergymen of other churches at 1,496, while 3,721 marriages were solemnised by Registrars.
The following table shows the proportions of marriages by ministers of the largest churches and before Registrars in each of the seven latest years.
Church | Percentage of Marriages | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Church of England | 25.63 | 25.88 | 24.63 | 25.12 | 24.37 | 25.24 | 25.03 |
Presbyterian | 26.27 | 25.32 | 26.24 | 25.08 | 25.39 | 25.80 | 24.60 |
Roman Catholic | 15.05 | 14.84 | 15.19 | 15.12 | 15.29 | 14.93 | 15.11 |
Methodist | 8.08 | 8.35 | 8.31 | 7.78 | 8.00 | 8.20 | 8.40 |
Others | 6.73 | 6.79 | 6.82 | 7.28 | 7.24 | 7.51 | 7.70 |
Before Registrars | 18.24 | 18.82 | 18.81 | 19.62 | 19.71 | 18.32 | 19.16 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The foregoing figures must not be taken as an exact indication of the religious professions of the parties married, as it does not necessarily follow that both (or even one) of the parties are adherents of the Church whose officiating minister performed the ceremony, and persons married before Registrars may belong, in greater or lesser proportion, to any or none of the churches. Of the total population (inclusive of Maoris) at the general census of 1956, 35.9 per cent were recorded as adherents of the Church of England, 22.3 per cent Presbyterian, 14.3 per cent Roman Catholic, 7.4 per cent Methodist, and 20.1 per cent of other religions or of no religion, or who objected to state their religious profession.
The number of names on the list of officiating ministers under the Marriage Act was (January 1962) 3,386, and the churches to which they belong are shown hereunder.
Church | Number |
---|---|
Roman Catholic Church | 753 |
Church of England | 601 |
Presbyterian Church of New Zealand | 553 |
Methodist Church of New Zealand | 360 |
Ratana Church of New Zealand | 166 |
Salvation Army | 165 |
Baptist | 165 |
Latter Day Saints | 80 |
Brethren | 67 |
Ringatu Church | 47 |
Associated Churches of Christ | 46 |
Congregational Independent | 38 |
Seventh Day Adventist | 37 |
Assemblies of God | 30 |
Jehovah's Witness | 28 |
Apostolic Church | 25 |
Commonwealth Covenant Church | 20 |
Liberal Catholic Church | 15 |
Evangelical Lutheran Concordia Conference | 13 |
Evangelistic Church of Christ | 10 |
Church of God | 12 |
Churches of Christ | 11 |
Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi | 10 |
Spiritualist Church of New Zealand | 7 |
Hebrew Congregations | 5 |
United Maori Mission | 5 |
Others | 117 |
Total | 3,386 |
The Ratana Church of New Zealand, the Ringatu Church, the United Maori Mission, and the Church of Te Kooti Rikirangi are Maori organisations.
The present law is contained in the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Act 1928 and its amendments and a resume of its principal provisions is now given.
These are set out as follows:
Adultery since the celebration of the marriage;
Wilful and continuous desertion for three years or more;
Habitual drunkenness for four years, coupled with (wife's petition) failure to support or habitual cruelty, or with (husband's petition) neglect of, or self-caused inability to discharge, domestic duties;
Conviction for attempted murder of petitioner or of any child of petitioner or respondent or for an offence under sections 188, 198, and 199 of the Crimes Act 1961 against petitioner or any such child;
Conviction for murder;
Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for seven out of 10 years preceding the petition;
Insanity for seven years, and confinement for three years immediately preceding the petition;
Insanity and confinement as a lunatic for the five years immediately preceding the petition;
Failure for three years or more to comply with a decree for restitution of conjugal rights;
Separation under an agreement, written or verbal, which has been in full force for not less than three years;
Separation by decree of judicial separation or separation order (or their equivalent in any country), which has been in force for not less than three years;
Parties living apart for not less than seven years and unlikely to be reconciled;
Husband guilty of rape, sodomy, or bestiality since marriage.
In cases based on separation of the parties, whether by order or agreement or otherwise, the Court must dismiss the petition if the respondent opposes it and the Court is satisfied that the separation was due to the wrongful act or conduct of the petitioner. In these cases, and in cases where the ground is failure to comply with a decree for restitution of conjugal rights, the Court has in any event a discretion whether or not to grant a divorce. In practice, however, where the petition is not opposed the Court rarely exercises this discretion against a petitioner.
The Court has jurisdiction in divorce only in cases where the petitioner is domiciled in New Zealand. In petitions based on grounds (i) above, the petitioner must have been domiciled in New Zealand for at least three years at the time when the petition is filed.
Under the common law a married woman takes her husband's domicile and is incapable of acquiring a separate domicile while the marriage subsists. As a result of a series of statutory amendments: however, a wife who is living in New Zealand apart from her husband has in effect the capacity to acquire a separate domicile for the purposes of the divorce and nullity law as if she were unmarried.
The common Jaw relating to the recognition of overseas divorces was clarified and extended by an amendment in 1953, and further extended in 1958. New Zealand Courts will recognise divorces granted in any country by Courts exercising jurisdiction there on the basis of the domicile of either party in that country, or of the residence in that country of the wife for at least two years, or of the domicile of the husband in that country before a desertion or separation, or that either party was a national or citizen of that country.
The first New Zealand legislation on the subject of nullity was enacted in 1953. It replaced and extended the common law on this topic.
The Court has jurisdiction to make a decree of nullity of marriage if either of the parties is domiciled in New Zealand when the petition is filed or if the marriage was solemnised in New Zealand.
A petition for a nullity decree may be presented in the case of either a void or a voidable marriage. Void marriages are those which are of no effect whether or not a decree is obtained. Voidable marriages are those which are valid unless and until a degree is obtained.
The following are the cases in which a marriage is void by the law of New Zealand:
Where at the time of the ceremony either party to the marriage was already married;
Where, whether by reason of duress or mistake or insanity or otherwise, there was at the time of the marriage an absence of consent by either party to marriage to the other party;
Where the parties are within the prohibited degrees of relationship as set out in the Marriage Act 1955;
Where the marriage was not solemnised in due form.
A marriage is voidable in New Zealand on the following grounds:
Incapacity or wilful refusal of the respondent to consummate the marriage;
Mental deficiency of either party within the meaning of the Mental Health Act 1911, although that party was capable of consenting to the marriage;
Venereal disease (of the respondent) in a communicable form;
Pregnancy of the respondent by some person other than the petitioner.
In cases (b), (c), and (d) the facts alleged must have existed at the time of the marriage and proceedings must be instituted within a year of the marriage. Furthermore the Court must be satisfied —
That the petitioner was at the time of the marriage ignorant of the facts;
That marital intercourse with the petitioner's consent has not taken place since the discovery of the existence of the grounds for a decree.
With the exception of inability to consummate the marriage there was no ground on which a marriage was voidable before the passing of the 1953 amendment.
A decree of nullity in a voidable marriage puts an end to the marriage from the date of the decree only and not from the date of the marriage. The principal effect of this is to ensure the legitimacy of any children of the marriage.
Figures showing the operations of the Supreme Court in its divorce jurisdiction during recent years are as follows. A number of the decrees granted in any year relate to petitions filed in earlier years.
Year | Dissolution or Nullity of Marriage | Judicial Separation | Restitution of Conjugal Rights | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Petitions Filed | Decrees Nisi | Decrees Absolute | Petitions Filed | Decrees for Separation | Petitions Filed | Decrees for Restitution | |
1951 | 1,882 | 1,666 | 1,582 | 11 | 7 | 263 | 210 |
1952 | 1,960 | 1,727 | 1,684 | 15 | 8 | 296 | 204 |
1953 | 1,897 | 1,643 | 1,540 | 10 | 3 | 227 | 197 |
1954 | 1,886 | 1,479 | 1,536 | 12 | 3 | 28 | 19 |
1955 | 1,799 | 1,379 | 1,472 | 14 | 3 | 24 | 8 |
1956 | 1,891 | 1,568 | 1,449 | 8 | 5 | 22 | 6 |
1957 | 1,998 | 1,719 | 1,400 | 21 | 10 | 23 | 10 |
1958 | 2,084 | 1,805 | 1,751 | 19 | 13 | 14 | 5 |
1959 | 1,912 | 1,648 | 1,639 | 21 | 6 | 19 | 9 |
1960 | 2,058 | 1,627 | 1,648 | 9 | 5 | 7 | 1 |
1961 | 2,223 | 1,824 | 1,733 | 23 | 3 | 7 | 1 |
The passing in November 1953 of the Divorce and Matrimonial Causes Amendment Act had a marked effect as regards petitions and decrees for restitution of conjugal rights.
The next table gives the grounds (dissolution or nullity cases) of petitions and decrees during 1960 and 1961.
Grounds | Petitions Filed | Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | Husbands' Petitions | Wives' Petitions | |||||
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Adultery | 354 | 445 | 219 | 207 | 260 | 276 | 143 | 162 |
Desertion | 163 | 149 | 105 | 102 | 128 | 129 | 96 | 89 |
Drunkenness with cruelty, failure to maintain, etc. | 1 | 1 | 6 | 6 | - | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Attempted murder | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | - |
Insanity | 8 | 5 | 5 | 2 | 8 | 5 | 1 | 2 |
Non-compliance with order for restitution of conjugal rights | 2 | - | - | 1 | 2 | 1 | - | - |
Separation by agreement for not less than three years | 429 | 485 | 572 | 601 | 323 | 351 | 447 | 420 |
Separation by Court order or decree for not less than three years | - | - | - | 2 | 11 | 21 | 94 | 86 |
Living apart for not less than seven years | 94 | 102 | 75 | 93 | 61 | 88 | 61 | 80 |
Presumption of death | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1 |
Sodomy, etc. | - | - | - | 1 | - | - | - | - |
Nullity | - | 4 | - | - | - | 3 | - | 1 |
Non-consummation | 12 | 7 | 11 | 6 | 5 | 6 | 5 | 7 |
Bigamy | 2 | 1 | - | 2 | 1 | - | - | 1 |
Totals | 1,065 | 1,199 | 993 | 1,024 | 799 | 881 | 849 | 852 |
The figures shown for decrees absolute cover all such granted during the year, whether the antecedent decree nisi was granted in the same or in a previous year.
Over the five-year period 1957-61 inclusive, the average percentage of decrees absolute granted on wives' petitions (84.0), was greater than the percentage granted on husbands' petitions (75.5). It is of interest to point out that 1961 was only the second year since 1952 in which the number of decrees absolute granted on husbands' petitions was greater than the total granted on wives' petitions.
In 491 of the 1,733 cases where decrees absolute were granted during 1961 there was no living issue of the marriage. The number of living issue was one in 370 cases, two in 397 cases, three in 230 cases, and four or more in 245 cases.
The table which follows shows the duration of marriage in all cases for which decrees absolute were granted in the five years 1957 to 1961.
Duration of Marriage, in Years | Husbands' Decrees Absolute Granted | Wives' Decrees Absolute Granted | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Under 5 | 51 | 76 | 65 | 63 | 66 | 39 | 54 | 48 | 60 | 50 |
5-9 | 184 | 228 | 233 | 237 | 238 | 242 | 275 | 245 | 232 | 226 |
10-14 | 164 | 227 | 207 | 173 | 207 | 203 | 228 | 228 | 241 | 191 |
15-19 | 106 | 129 | 102 | 111 | 134 | 96 | 134 | 123 | 119 | 153 |
20-29 | 125 | 153 | 133 | 166 | 168 | 110 | 132 | 151 | 150 | 174 |
30 and over | 40 | 64 | 58 | 49 | 68 | 40 | 51 | 46 | 47 | 58 |
Totals | 670 | 877 | 798 | 799 | 881 | 730 | 874 | 841 | 849 | 852 |
The number of living issue affected by the decrees absolute of their parents during each of the last five years was as follows: 1957, 2,269; 1958, 2,737; 1959, 2,655; 1960, 2,678; and 1961, 3,052.
Table of Contents
The Public Health Act 1900 placed public health administration in New Zealand on an efficient basis. A separate Department of Public Health was set up under its own Minister; the country was divided into a number of health districts, and properly trained and qualified staff were appointed to administer the Act. In the years following the establishment of the Department steady progress was made in the building up of a public health organisation. Acts were passed dealing with the sale of food and drugs; the registration of medical practitioners, pharmacists, nurses and midwives, plumbers; the prevention of quackery; and the control of venereal disease. Sanatoria were established to help in the prevention and treatment of tuberculosis. Attention was given to problems of maternal welfare. Medical supervision of school children came into operation, at first under the control of the Department of Education, then after 1921 under the Department of Health.
In 1909 a closer link between curative and preventive medicine was forged by merging the Hospitals and Charitable Aid Department into the Department of Public Health's organisation.
During the years 1900 to 1920 there was an increasing public interest taken in health matters. As a result a number of voluntary health organisations were established with the objects of diffusing knowledge of infant welfare, first aid, and home nursing.
The 1918–19 influenza epidemic brought to light a number of defects in the public health organisation, particularly the need for a simplification of existing health legislation and the need for a clear definition of the duties of local authorities, hospital boards, and the Department of Public Health. The result of this experience was the passing of the Health Act 1920 under which, with its amendments, the Department of Health operated until 1956.
Following the passing of the 1920 Act new health districts were created and the existing activities of the Department were expanded. Among the more important of the new activities of the Department were the establishment of a School Dental Service in 1920, the building up of health education work, and, in 1937, the institution of the Medical Research Council. Registration was widened to include dentists, opticians, and physiotherapists.
Developments since the Second World War included a more positive attack on tuberculosis marked by the passing of the Tuberculosis Act 1948, the establishment as a Government agency of the Dominion X-ray and Radium Laboratory existing at Christchurch, and the creation of the National Health Institute in Wellington. At the end of 1947 the Mental Hospitals Department ceased to be a separate Government Department, and became the Division of Mental Health of the Department of Health. Occupational therapists and dietitians are further professional classes with legislation providing for national registration.
The Health Act 1956 consolidated and amended the law relating to public health.
A more detailed outline of the development of public health services in New Zealand up to 1939 will be found in the annual report of the Department of Health for that year.
Part II of the Health Act 1956 lays definite obligations on local authorities in regard to public health. Each local authority must either appoint its own health inspectors or contribute to the salary of an inspector of the Department of Health. Each inspector must hold a certificate of the Royal Society for the Promotion of Health (or certain equivalents) before he can be appointed. A local authority's responsibility in health matters is wide. It must promote and conserve the public health within its district – a function which includes regular inspections of its district; abatement of nuisances as defined in the Health Act; provision of efficient refuse, nightsoil, and sanitary services; protection and purification of water supplies; closing and demolition of insanitary buildings; registration and regulation of cattle saleyards; and the enforcement of certain minimum sanitary requirements for residences and business premises. It may also make bylaws dealing with public health matters.
Department of Health: The chief administrative officer of the Department is the Director-General of Health. He is assisted by two Deputy Directors-General.
The Department was re-organised in 1962 into the following Divisions: Public Health, Nursing, Hospital (described in Section 5b), Clinical Services, Dental Health, and Mental Health (Section 5c).
New Zealand as a whole is divided into 19 health districts, each under the control of a medical officer of health, a medical practitioner with special qualifications in sanitary science.
The Department is required to secure the preparation, effective carrying out, and coordination of measures necessary to promote public health. It administers all Acts relating to public health; it advises local authorities on public health; it must do whatever is possible to prevent, limit, or suppress disease; it promotes research into public health fields and the prevention and treatment of disease; it conducts health publicity and organises and controls medical, dental, and nursing services paid from public funds. With the authority of the Minister, a medical officer of health may exercise very wide powers in the event of an epidemic or serious outbreak of infectious disease, including the requisitioning of land and buildings, prohibition of public gatherings, and controlling the movements of cases and contacts of any infectious disease. Certain diseases, mostly infectious, but including some non-communicable, must be notified by medical practitioners. Provisions relating to quarantine are included in the Health Act; and extensive power is given to make regulations relating to the conservation and promotion of public health.
The Department's organisation includes a Board of Health. The Health Act 1956 reconstituted the Board of Health and widened the scope of its functions. While the former Board of Health was principally concerned with water supply and drainage, the new Board, in addition to its responsibilities in relation to local authorities and their sanitary works, has the much wider function of giving the Minister authoritative advice on the broad aspects of public health policy and the relationship between the various health services.
In addition to the Health Act 1956, the following Acts are administered by the Department:
Cemeteries Act 1908 | Medical Research Council Act 1950 |
Dangerous Drugs Act 1927 | Mental Health Act 1911 |
Dentists Act 1936 | Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 |
Medical Act 1908 (Part II) | Occupational Therapy Act 1949 |
Dietitians Act 1950 | Opticians Act 1928 |
Food and Drugs Act 1947 | Physiotherapy Act 1949 |
Hospitals Act 1957 | Plumbers Registration Act 1953 |
King George the Fifth Memorial | Poisons Act 1960 |
Children's Health Camps Act 1953 | Radioactive Substances Act 1949 |
Medical Advertisements Act 1942 | Social Security Act 1938 (Part III) |
Medical Practitioners Act 1950 | Tuberculosis Act 1948 |
A detailed report of the activities of the Department of Health is given in the annual report of the Director-General of Health (parliamentary paper H. 31).
The net expenditure of the Department (excluding capital expenditure from the Public Works Account) for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962 is given in the following table.
Item | 1960–51 | 1961–62 | Increase |
---|---|---|---|
note – Minus sign (–) denotes a decrease. | |||
Vote “Health”– | £ | £ | £ |
General health services | 1,785,893 | 1,917,267 | 131,369 |
Dental health | 1,063,163 | 1,244,977 | 181,814 |
Departmental hospitals and institutions (other than mental health) | 613,456 | 497,119 | –116,337 |
Mental health | 4,219,278 | 4,861,715 | 642,437 |
Health education | 24,094 | 29,636 | 5,542 |
Medical Research Council | 119,866 | 137,873 | 18,007 |
Homes for the aged | 375,070 | 456,692 | 81,622 |
Pensioners housing: Local authorities | 207,628 | 132,589 | –75,039 |
Youth hostels | 1,002 | 11,552 | 10,550 |
Plunket Society subsidies | 143,157 | 142,501 | –656 |
Miscellaneous grants and subsidies | 111,315 | 148,424 | 37,109 |
Bursaries | 45,087 | 47,049 | 1,962 |
8,709,014 | 9,627,394 | 918,380 | |
Less departmental receipts | 234,489 | 452,712 | 218,223 |
Totals | 8,474,525 | 9,174,682 | 700,157 |
Vote “Public Hospitals”– | |||
Grants to hospital boards | 19,561,085 | 20,285,565 | 724,480 |
Vote “Medical, Hospital, etc., Benefits” | 21,143,861 | 22,967,665 | 1,823,804 |
Grand totals | 49,179,471 | 52,427,912 | 3,248,441 |
Information on hospitals is given in Sections 5b and 5c, while information on medical, hospital, and other related benefits, which are administered by the Department of Health, is given in Section 6a (Social Security).
The Division of Public Health is now responsible for activities under the following headings: Communicable disease and health education, food and drugs (including medical advertisements, poisons, dangerous drugs, nutrition), health protection (including maternal health and child health), environmental health (including food hygiene, plumbing, and drainage), burial and cremation, water supply and sewage, air pollution (including clean air and chemical works), and occupational health.
The Director of the Division is assisted by a Deputy and three Assistant Directors, a public health engineer, and a chemical inspector.
The control of disease is based on a system of notification which has long been in force. The present list of notifiable diseases is as follows.
Notifiable Infectious Diseases: |
Anthrax |
Cerebro-spinal fever (cerebro-spinal meningitis) |
Cholera |
Cysticercosis |
Diphtheria |
Dysentery (amoebic and bacillary) |
Encephalitis lethargica |
Enteric fever (typhoid fever, paratyphoid fever) |
Fulminant influenza |
Infective hepatitis |
Leprosy |
Leptospiral infections |
Ophthalmia neonatorum |
Ornithosis (psittacosis) |
Pemphigus neonatorum, impetigo, or pustular lesions of the skin of the newborn infant |
Plague (bubonic or pneumonic) |
Pneumonic influenza |
Poliomyelitis |
Other Notifiable Diseases: |
Actinomycosis |
Anchylostomiasis (hookworm disease) |
Beriberi |
Bilharziasis (endemic haematuria, Egyptian haematuria) |
Chronic lead poisoning |
Compressed-air illness arising from occupation |
Damage to eyesight arising from occupation |
Dengue |
Diseases of the respiratory system arising from occupation |
Eclampsia |
Food poisoning |
Puerperal infection involving any form of sepsis, either generalised or local, in or arising from the female genital tract within 14 days of childbirth or abortion |
Relapsing fever |
Salmonella infections |
Septicaemic influenza |
Smallpox (variola, including varioloid and alastrim) |
Staphylococcal pneumonia of the newborn infant |
Staphylococcal septicaemia of the newborn infant |
Taeniasis |
Trachoma (granular conjunctivitis, granular ophthalmia, granular eyelids) |
Typhus |
Undulant fever |
Yellow fever |
Hydatid disease |
Impaired hearing arising from occupation |
Malaria |
Phosphorus poisoning |
Poisoning from any insecticide, weedicide, fungicide, or animal poison met with at work |
Poisoning from any gas, fumigant, or refrigerant met with at work |
Poisoning from any solvent met with at work |
Poisoning from any metal or salt of any metal met with at work |
Skin diseases arising from occupation |
Tetanus |
All forms of tuberculosis are notifiable under the Tuberculosis Act 1948.
Venereal diseases are only notifiable if the patient discontinues treatment before cure is effected. The Venereal Diseases Regulations 1941 give adequate powers for the examination and treatment of persons suspected of suffering from the diseases. Free treatment has been established in the larger cities and treatment is available to seamen at the main ports in accordance with the Brussels Agreement. Restrictions are also placed on the nature of the employment such persons may undertake if they are suffering from the diseases in a communicable form.
In the administration of the regulations, every precaution is taken to ensure the avoidance of publicity.
Environmental Hygiene is concerned with the provision and proper maintenance of public water supplies and sewerage systems, the disposal of refuse, the condition of dwellinghouses, the control of offensive trades, and the hygiene of premises in which food is manufactured and sold, including eating houses. These matters are primarily the responsibility of the local authorities, but the Department of Health acts in a general advisory capacity. In the case of many of the smaller local authorities the necessary inspections are made by departmental inspectors on behalf of and by arrangement with the local authorities.
The Food and Drugs Act 1947 provides for the analysis, by analysts appointed under the Act, of any article of food or drink, or of any drug, which may be sold, offered for sale, or exposed for sale, and for the inspection of any place where there is any food or drug intended for sale. If any such article is proved to be unfit for human consumption penalties may be inflicted on the person or persons responsible. Stringent measures are provided for the prevention of adulteration of food, drink, or drugs, and for the inspection of places where such goods are manufactured or packed. Control is also established over all utensils and appliances coming into contact with food and drugs.
Considerable progress has been made in implementing the purposes of the Act. All the common foodstuffs are standardised, and the labelling of packages is controlled by regulations, which are revised and added to as the necessity arises. Regular sampling of foods, particularly milk, is undertaken by departmental inspectors, and these samples are analysed in the Dominion Laboratory and its branch laboratories.
An important provision of the Act controls all kinds of publicity concerning any food or drug whereby a purchaser would possibly be deceived in regard to the properties of such food or drug, whether or not it is standardised by regulation. This matter is also covered by the Medical Advertisements Act 1942, which is referred to later.
The definition of “drug” includes medicines used externally or internally by man, anaesthetics, soaps, and disinfectants.
A power contained in the 1947 Act enables any drug to be withheld from the public except when prescribed by a doctor, dentist, or veterinary surgeon.
In order to carry out New Zealand's obligations under international conventions relating to addiction-producing drugs, the Dangerous Drugs Act 1927 was enacted. The dealing in and the use of prepared opium, cocaine, and marihuana are prohibited, and the production, manufacture, sale, and distribution of other dangerous drugs are restricted to persons licensed by the Director-General of Health. The importation of these drugs is controlled by the Department of Health. Suitable regulations, the Dangerous Drugs Regulations 1951, are in force to give effect to the provisions of the Act, and are similar to the regulations in the United Kingdom and Australia.
The Poisons Act 1960 controls the distribution, use, labelling, and packing of all poisons and toxic substances. An important provision requires that before importing or putting on the market a new substance which might be toxic a proprietor must notify very full details to the Registrar of Poisons. It is an offence to pack poisons in bottles that are ordinarily used for food, drink, or medicine. The Act also provides for the control of certain poisonous drugs by preventing their sale to the public except on the prescription of a doctor, a dentist, or a veterinary surgeon. There is power to introduce special safeguards for certain dangerous chemicals used in horticulture. Labels for poisons in this “Deadly Poison” group must bear statements of the precautions to be taken in using the poison, the symptoms of poisoning, and the remedial treatment, and must be approved by the Director-General of Health.
The Hydatids Act 1959 provides new and more positive methods of attack in the campaign for the eradication of hydatid disease. The Act is administered by the Department of Agriculture and set up a National Hydatids Council on which the Department of Health has representation.
This Act came into force in January 1943. Under it the word “advertisement” is defined broadly, but does not include any advertisement or scientific matter distributed only to members of the medical and allied professions.
The Act set up a Medical Advertisements Board, which was given power as a quasi-judicial body to examine statements made in any medical advertisement. The Board may require the claims or statements made or implied to be substantiated to its satisfaction. Subsequent publication of such an advertisement is prohibited until the Board has notified its decision, and the veto on publication becomes permanent if the Board decides the claim or statement has not been proved.
Regulations issued under the Act limit the claims which may be included in any medical advertisement, and include a list of diseases concerning which no advertisement may make a claim to cure.
The law governing burial and cremation in New Zealand is found in the Cemeteries Act 1908 and its amendments. The registration by local authorities of funeral directors and mortuaries operated by them is provided for in the Health (Burial) Regulations 1946.
Widespread provision for cemeteries has been made in the past by the reservation of areas of Crown land for this purpose, but apart from this the Cemeteries Act makes it clear that local authorities are charged with ensuring that in their districts there exists adequate provision for the disposal of the dead.
In most rural areas and in the smaller centres the local authority either acts as trustee or else has been delegated the power of appointing individual trustees to carry out the provisions of the Act. For some cemeteries established on Crown reserves trustees are appointed by the Governor-General. In the larger centres local authorities have acquired land for the establishment of cemeteries.
The law provides that cremation may be carried out subject to the conditions that the deceased was not known to have left any written direction to the contrary and that the cremation is effected in conformity with the regulations. The latter imposed stringent precautions against cremation being used for any criminal purpose. Crematoria have been established in Auckland (2), Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, Hastings, Wanganui, Nelson, and Palmerston North.
The Factories Act 1946, section 78, gives to medical officers of health or other authorised officers of the Department of Health the same powers and authorities as inspectors of factories with regard to the health and welfare sections of the Act. Towards the end of 1956 the functions of the Division of Occupational Health became one of the functions of the Division of Public Health and, whereas they were previously discharged in the field by five district industrial medical officers, they are now discharged by all medical officers of health.
The objective of the programme is to work with labour, management, the medical profession, and other groups to assist in improving the health of the worker. In the promotion of this programme it is evident that clearly defined arrangements are necessary to avoid duplication of effort so far as the Department of Labour and some other Departments are concerned, there being very necessary joint activities in this field of worker health.
The principle arrived at is that the Department of Labour is responsible for accident prevention, hours of work, employment of women and children, etc., but calls to the attention of the Department of Health any health problems which the factory inspectors may encounter. The enforcement of statutes and regulations is undertaken by the Department of Labour. The suspension of workers on health grounds, approval of respirators and similar protective equipment, and the arrangements for medical examinations are undertaken by the Department of Health, which also investigates health hazards referred to it from the Department of Labour or disclosed as a result of investigations into notified occupational disease, complaints, surveys, etc. Resulting from this cooperation, clearly established codes of practice are developing, as are also a series of regulations dealing with health hazards, many of the latter being administered by the two Departments, each in its own sphere.
A somewhat similar understanding has been established with the Waterfront Industry Commission and New Zealand Railways, and illustrates the general pattern of arrangements between the Department of Health and other Government Departments or agencies concerned with particular aspects of workers' health.
The notifiable occupational diseases are scheduled in the Health Act 1956 and details of diseases notified are published annually in the report of the Director-General of Health.
An increasing number of specific health hazards are coming under formal control, namely lead processes, electroplating, spray painting, sand blasting (siliceous blasting agents in factories are prohibited), fumigation, aerial application of poisons, where in conjunction with the Civil Aviation Administration a special rating is required by pilots, and agricultural chemicals. The organisation of radiation protection is dealt with by the Dominion X-ray and Radium Laboratory, while a number of other specific hazards are currently receiving consideration.
While there are no statutory obligations on industry to provide medical and nursing services, an increasing number of Government and private factories do provide such services, details of which are published in the annual report of the Director-General of Health.
To meet the needs of small plants the Department has developed and is developing industrial health centres with financial support from the Waterfront Industry Commission in the case of harbour areas, and the Workers' Compensation Board in the case of general industry.
Minimal first-aid requirements have been laid down by the Department, which generally endeavours to encourage both the development of medical and nursing services and the raising of first-aid standards throughout industry generally.
Pre-employment medical examinations are required for young workers before entering factory employment.
The air pollution provisions of Part V of the Health Act have been enforced since 1958. A senior chemical inspector is resident in Wellington with a deputy in Auckland.
The classes of process requiring registration were increased from 20 to 26 by the Chemical Works Order of 1960 and now include, for the control of odours, supervision of rending processes. Most registrable processes are governed by the requirement to adopt the best practicable means, but there are limiting standards for lead and acid gases. All new installations or extensions of these registrable processes require approval by the Department of Health.
Air pollution committees in Auckland and Christchurch, in association with the Air Pollution Committee of the Board of Health, have established surveys to determine the extent of air pollution in these cities and the need for further action.
The control of tuberculosis in New Zealand is provided for in the Tuberculosis Act 1948, which is administered by the Department of Health. The Act provides for notification and registration of tuberculosis cases; compulsory medical examination and hospitalisation of recalcitrant tuberculosis patients; Government financial and housing assistance to tuberculosis patients; worker's compensation to hospital and other institutional employees who contract tuberculosis in the course of their employment.
The Department's programme for control of the disease is based on adequate case-finding and notification procedures, the proper treatment and surveillance of notified cases, investigation and control of contacts. This calls for close coordination of the staff and services of hospital boards (which are responsible for the diagnosis and treatment of tuberculosis) and officers of the Department of Health who deal with the social and epidemiological aspects of the disease. The latter involves supervision of tuberculosis families, tracing of contacts, and the maintenance of tuberculosis statistics.
Mass miniature radiography is now an established and important feature of the Department's case-finding programme and during the years 1958 to 1961, 963,143 persons were X-rayed in the nine mass X-ray units then operated by the Department. This resulted in the discovery of 1,151 active cases.
B.C.G. vaccination is also undertaken by the Department and, in particular, is offered to the contacts of registered cases, post-primary-school children, and hospital workers partly exposed to infection.
Over the past decade, the results achieved are marked by a steady decrease each year in new notifications together with a marked decrease in mortality.
The Health Department is responsible for the supervision of all measures for safeguarding the health of pre-school and school children, and also for ensuring a satisfactory environment at school. Priority is given to the health of the pre-school child.
These services are under the direction of the Assistant Director of the Public Health Division, who is a medical practitioner, with a staff of full-time and part-time medical officers. The medical officer of health in charge of a health district is responsible, within the limits of the policy laid down and the instructions he receives, for the direction and control of all child health work in his district.
An effort is being made to have every child examined in infancy and twice more before school entry. The examination of pre-school children is carried out by medical officers of the division in Plunket rooms in conjunction with Plunket nurses, and at kindergartens, day nurseries, and other pre-school organisations assisted by public health nurses.
Efforts are made to give each primary school child three physical examinations during primary school life. Each infant not recorded as having been examined at a pre-school clinic by a medical officer within the preceding calendar year is examined by the public health nurse, who selects those children who require examination by the medical officer. During the remainder of primary school life two other examinations are carried out by the public health nurse. These are in Standard 2 and Form II. As in the case of new entrants not seen by a medical officer at a pre-school clinic, the nurse refers any departure from normal for a special examination by the medical officer. Special medical examinations by the medical officer are also made whenever parents, teachers, the public health nurse, or the medical officer considers them to be necessary. The children found to be suffering from defects are kept under observation until the necessary treatment is obtained from the private practitioner or the hospital.
Mentally backward and feeble-minded children are given special attention, arrangements being made in conjunction with the Department of Education for their entry into a special school or other institution as may be necessary.
A start has been made on the more detailed medical examination of post-primary-school children. Physically handicapped children enrolled with the Correspondence School are also thoroughly examined.
Throughout the work in this field officers try to secure the interest and cooperation of parents and family doctors, because only in this way can the work be made effective. With this object in view parents are invited to be present at the medical examination of their children, an opportunity of which the majority take advantage.
The activities in this field of Child Health are not confined to the routine medical examination of school children. In addition, certain positive measures are taken to prevent disease and correct physical defects. The more important of these measures are:
Poliomyelitis Vaccination – Immunisation against poliomyelitis has been carried out by the Division's staff since 1956. The vaccine used was an injectable type but in August 1961 an oral vaccine was introduced. This oral vaccine was originally confined to infants under 12 months, but in April 1962 its use was extended to all other children. A mass vaccination campaign was carried out in the period April to June 1962. More than 750,000 children up to school leaving age received the vaccine, this response representing approximately 95 per cent of the child population.
Diphtheria, Whooping Cough, and Tetanus Immunisation – Protection against these diseases is a routine procedure and a triple vaccine is used. It is preferable that immunisation be done by the family doctor, and the course of injections should be commenced as soon as possible after babies are three months old. Arrangements can be made for mothers who are unable to have the immunisation done privately to attend with the infant at a departmental clinic. Where necessary in country areas the public health nurse will visit the home to immunise the child. Booster doses (against diphtheria and tetanus) are given after the child's fourth birthday or as soon as possible after the child commences school. Further booster doses (against tetanus only) are recommended at five-yearly intervals.
Typhoid Inoculations – Maori children in the North Island are inoculated annually against the typhoid group of diseases.
Health Education – Officers give advice whenever possible and give health education talks. They advocate the use of iodised salt and iodine rich foods to control goitre, and the consumption of milk to maintain nutrition standards.
Health Camps are established to which children are admitted for convalescence or correction of malnutrition and emotional disturbances.
Health camps were originally established to cater for the needs of delicate and undernourished children in the age group of five to 12 years. Now children suffering from minor emotional, psychological, and behaviour problems are also helped by the change in their environment which a camp provides. The service selects the children to attend the camps (which are maintained by an independent organisation – the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation) and, as necessary, re-examines them before admission and after discharge. In the camps the children live under an orderly and disciplined routine, they eat plain, well cooked food, and they get plenty of rest, fresh air, and sunshine. In practically all cases a child who attends a health camp benefits both physically and mentally. The opportunity is taken to impart health education by practising healthful living. There are six permanent and two part-time health camps in New Zealand.
For children with emotional or psychological disturbances and behaviour problems, child health clinics have been established in the larger centres and elsewhere. These are staffed by a team consisting of a pediatrician, psychiatrist, psychologist, play therapist, and social worker. Children are referred to these clinics through the family doctor if there is one.
The Division of Dental Health, which was instituted in 1921, is concerned with the administration of the various dental activities of the Government, and in particular – (a) The National Dental Service, which comprises (i) the School Dental Service and (ii) the Adolescent Dental Service; (b) the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations; (c) the Dentists Act 1936 and regulations; (d) dental bursaries; (e) dental research; (f) dental health education.
The Division of Dental Health has at its head a Director (a dental surgeon) who is responsible to the Minister of Health, through the Director-General of Health. There is a Deputy Director and one Assistant Director. A senior executive officer is responsible for the secretarial services. Also attached to the Director's staff is a dental research officer.
The service is organised in 16 units, each of which is controlled by a senior dental officer, who is directly responsible to the Director. These officers are: the principals of the schools for dental nurses at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, and the principal dental officers in charge of the 13 dental districts into which New Zealand is divided.
The School Dental Service is staffed by trained school dental nurses and the Adolescent Service by dental surgeons.
Briefly, the functions of the service are to improve the standard of dental health of school children (and of pre-school children) by affording them regular and systematic treatment at six-monthly intervals, commencing from the primer classes (or earlier where possible), and continuing through to the highest class of the primary (or intermediate) school. Thereafter they are eligible for enrolment in the Adolescent Service. There has been a rapid increase in the school population as a result of the high birthrate. Until the number of dental nurses can be increased proportionately, children are being transferred to the “adolescent” service at an earlier stage, in order to enable the dental nurses to maintain six-monthly treatment for the younger children. This is a temporary phase, pending the training of more dental nurses.
The other main function of the School Dental Service is health education – the instruction of the children and of the general public in the principles of oral hygiene and the prevention of dental disease. For this purpose there is within the Division an organisation for health education, to which further reference is made under a later heading.
Two years are devoted to the theoretical and practical training of school dental nurses. Approximately 400 student dental nurses are in training at the one time. The course is carefully graduated, and is in the hands of a staff of dental surgeons and dental tutor sisters. Private dental practitioners are represented on the examining board for the final examination. During the period of training, student dental nurses reside in hostels owned and controlled by the Department of Health.
On completing her training, a school dental nurse is posted to a school dental clinic, where she becomes responsible to the principal dental officer of her district for the dental treatment of a group of approximately 500 patients. She is visited at intervals by the principal dental officer or one of his staff, who discusses current problems, and assists the dental nurse to maintain a high standard in the conduct of her work.
Dental treatment comprises fillings in both temporary teeth and permanent teeth, cleaning and scaling of the teeth, extractions where necessary, and sodium fluoride treatment. There were 396,456 children under regular treatment by the school dental nurses during the year 1961–62. The aim of the service is to promote dental health by conserving the natural teeth and preventing dental decay. Only a small number of teeth have to be extracted as unsavable, less than four for every 100 saved by conservative treatment.
Orthodontic treatment is carried out principally in Wellington, where an orthodontic unit is established at the Children's Dental Clinic, which is associated with the School for Dental Nurses. Dental officers in field clinics undertake a limited amount of orthodontic treatment of a simple nature.
In addition to the service provided by a number of clinics controlled by the Department of Health, dental care for adolescents is being provided by private practitioners as a dental benefit under the Social Security Act, the practitioners being reimbursed on a fee-for-service basis.
Eligibility for dental treatment as an adolescent is contingent upon a person having undergone regular dental care up to within three months of the time of application, either at a school dental clinic or from a private dental practitioner.
Treatment of adolescents, which has been available since 1946, is in effect a continuation of the treatment provided by the School Dental Service, and is continued until a patient has reached his sixteenth birthday.
Treatment is essentially of a nature designed to conserve the natural teeth. Dental supervision of adolescents is on a basis of examination and treatment at six-monthly intervals. There is free choice of dentists, and dentists have the right to decline patients.
The treatment (other than treatment requiring special approval) which may be provided as dental benefits, and the fees payable, are indicated in the Schedule to the Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960. Dentists are free to exercise their professional judgment, and, if in their opinion a case demands a form of treatment that is not provided for in the Schedule, there is provision, with certain limitations, for such treatment to be approved as a charge on the Social Security Fund.
At 31 March 1962 there were 177,680 children enrolled for dental benefits, and the amount paid for their treatment for the year 1961–62 was £1,032,513. A further 8,147 children were enrolled at departmental clinics.
The dental health education activities of the Department include the production of posters, pamphlets, sound films, filmstrips, radio talks, newspaper advertisements, and all other types of advertising media.
Officers of the service are kept in touch with health education and other matters by means of the School Dental Service Gazette, which is published bi-monthly.
Dental officers and school dental nurses are expected to impress on their patients the necessity of maintaining a high standard of oral health. To further this end every opportunity is taken of distributing health educational literature, displaying posters, and devoting reasonable clinical time to instruction in oral hygiene. Opportunities to address meetings of various kinds are availed of wherever possible.
Dental research is directed by the Dental Research Committee of the Medical Research Council. The staff consisting of a principal dental research officer and a senior dental research officer are primarily engaged in a long-term programme of research in dental problems.
In addition, a dental research officer is employed by the Department to undertake investigations of methods of treatment, materials and equipment, etc., which have a direct bearing on the efficiency and effectiveness of the Division's programme.
The Government grants bursaries each year to selected students to assist them to qualify as dentists. The bursaries are of a value of £100 per annum for the first year, £125 per annum for the second and third years, £150 per annum for the fourth and fifth years, plus tuition fees, and are tenable for five years, subject to satisfactory reports from the university authorities. An additional allowance of £80 per annum is payable to students who have to live away from home in order to pursue their studies. Students who are granted bursaries must enter into an agreement to pursue their studies diligently and, on graduating, to enter the service of the Crown or of a hospital board appointed by the Crown for a specified period not exceeding three years.
The aim is to work with the public and to encourage action that will improve personal, family, and community health. The Health Education Branch is under the control of the Deputy Director, Division of Public Health, who is a medical practitioner with training in health education, a small staff of writers, technicians, and clerks at Head Office, and Jay health education officers who are seconded to district offices and are responsible to the Deputy Director through their medical officers of health.
Medical and dental officers, public health nurses, dental nurses, and inspectors of health all devote some of their time to health education. The health education officer acts as a coordinator and stimulates and extends health teaching and health programmes in the district. All the health education officers are women and several hold the diploma in health education issued jointly by Victoria University of Wellington and the Department of Health. All are given special training before taking up their appointments. Various media are used to make the teaching as attractive, as direct, and as acceptable as possible. Daily newspapers and national periodicals carry regular advertisements in health subjects. Radio broadcasts are given at least twice a week and leaflets, pamphlets, and posters are available on many health topics.
The Division also publishes the Department's official bulletin Health which has a circulation of over 62,000 and is issued free to the public four times a year. It gives health information and publicises various aspects of the Department's work.
To assist field officers in their health education work, visual aids, displays, and other publicity material is provided and in addition district offices are encouraged to produce their own.
Voluntary organisations, too, are assisted in their work by the supply of teaching aids and other materials and by assistance with their training programmes.
Each district office has a health education committee consisting of senior administrative and professional officers which plans and budgets local health programmes. A central committee at Head Office largely plans and budgets for overall national requirements.
Maternal Welfare is administered in the Public Health Division and is the responsibility of the Deputy Director. Maternal and infant welfare work in New Zealand is based on cooperation between the Department of Health, hospital boards, the medical and nursing professions, and the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children (Plunket Society).
The Deputy Director is a medical practitioner who, while not concerned with the particulars of cay-to-day administration of maternity hospitals, is responsible for maternal welfare generally in its broadest sense. He keeps abreast of overseas and local developments and is regarded as a consultant on matters of national significance. For instance, in the event of an outbreak of infection affecting mothers or infants, he conducts and directs any necessary investigations as to causes and remedial measures required, in consultation with such other divisions as may be necessary.
The Deputy Director has the benefit of the advice of the Maternity Services Committee of the Hoard of Health, of which he is a member. This committee was formed to advise the Minister on matters relating to obstetric and maternal welfare generally.
The medical officers of health, through their staff of nurse inspectors, exercise a general supervision over the work of midwives and closely control the private hospitals throughout the country. All private hospitals are required to be licensed under the Hospitals Act 1957, and the Department of Health sees that standards regarding buildings, equipment, and staff are observed.
Except in an emergency, no persons other than registered medical practitioners and registered midwives are allowed to conduct confinements, and only registered midwives and registered maternity nurses are permitted to nurse women in childbirth. Approximately 98 per cent of all confinements (European over 99 per cent, Maori over 91 per cent) take place in the various types of maternity hospital – a maternity annex to a public hospital, a State (St. Helens) hospital, or a private maternity hospital.
Important contributions to maternal welfare are made by the Division of Nursing, which includes in its duties the supervision of the training of midwives and maternity nurses, and by the Hospitals Division, which approves plans for accommodation to be provided by the various types of maternity hospital. The work of these two Divisions is surveyed elsewhere in this section.
Under the Radioactive Substances Act 1949 the protection of the population from radiation hazards is solely the responsibility of the Department of Health, and the Department has established the Dominion X-ray and Radium Laboratory to provide the administrative and technical services required, and in addition the educational programme, without which effective cooperation in any safety field is not likely to be achieved. An important feature of the Act was the setting up of the Radiological Advisory Council on whose advice the Minister of Health may take action on radiation problems concerning the welfare of the people. Further legislation by way of regulations followed in 1951 and these include the Radiation Protection Regulations and the Transport of Radioactive Substances Regulations.
The Dominion X-ray and Radium Laboratory is required to maintain the primary X-ray standard for New Zealand and also reference standards for the accurate measurement of radioactive substances used in clinical work. Control of radiation sources is effectively obtained by licensing operators at each place where ionising sources are used, and the Electrical (X-ray) Wiring Regulations 1944 provide for the compulsory registration of all X-ray plants in the country. The importation and use of radioactive materials is strictly controlled and requests for such materials on overseas suppliers must be authorised by the laboratory, which acts as the procurement agency for most of the radioisotopes required.
The laboratory operates a field service whereby trained physicists regularly visit all places where ionising sources are used. During these visits measurements are taken, protection problems discussed, and everything possible is done to ensure that persons associated with the ionising sources adopt safe working habits. Apart from the obvious groups, e.g., medical and dental users, the laboratory is also concerned with specialised equipment, such as mass X-ray units, X-ray apparatus used in schools, radar and television equipment, X-ray diffraction units, electron microscopes, research accelerators, etc. Good protection, of course, depends not only on careful working habits but also on material protection.
In recent years the Department of Health has undertaken responsibility for the monitoring of air, rainwater, and soil for the incidence of radioactive contamination from fall-out.
Physical medicine is concerned with potentially disabling conditions such as rheumatic diseases, cerebral palsy, and other disorders of the locomotor system. Physical medicine is the responsibility of a Deputy Director of the Hospitals Division who is a medical practitioner with special training and experience in the field. He is responsible for the general organisation and development of physiotherapy and occupational therapy services throughout the country.
The centre for the treatment of rheumatism is established at Queen Elizabeth Hospital, Rotorua, which has approximately 100 beds set aside for the treatment of rheumatic diseases. Clinical research is also carried out there. Use is made of the thermal waters of Rotorua, the chief establishment for hydrotherapy treatment at the moment being the Main Bath House which is administratively combined with the Queen Elizabeth Hospital. A proportion of the inpatients of Queen Elizabeth Hospital receive treatment at the Main Bath House and outpatients can also be referred for treatment. A large number of outpatients referred from all parts of New Zealand are seen every year.
Admission of patients to the hospital is arranged with the Medical Superintendent, who also arranges for outpatient consultations. The investigation of rheumatic patients and the application of specific measures, including physiotherapy for preventing and controlling deformity, have been developed considerably at Queen Elizabeth Hospital. Occupational therapy has been developed to teach people how to live with their disabilities. Social workers assist in bridging the gap between rehabilitation and vocational and social resettlement.
A cerebral palsy unit is also situated at Queen Elizabeth Hospital providing residential accommodation for 20 children. At this unit the activities of a team of physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists are coordinated by the supervisor of the unit working under a physician. In addition to treatment, post-graduate courses are given to physiotherapists, occupational therapists, teachers, and speech therapists. Patients can be referred by their doctors to the physician in charge of the unit for advice only, or for admission and treatment. Cerebral palsy visiting therapist services are now operating in Christchurch, Palmerston North, Wellington, and Hutt health districts. These have proved so successful that it is hoped to extend the service to other districts as qualified staff become available.
Cerebral palsy day schools have been established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill. Parents of cerebral palsy cases who seek their children's admission first apply to the appropriate medical officer of health or education board. The schools are administered by education boards under the Department of Education, but close liaison exists between the schools, and the Rotorua unit.
The Deputy Director is closely associated with the Physiotherapy and Occupational Therapy Boards, and deputises for the Director-General of Health as chairman of these Boards.
The Department offers annually a limited number of bursaries for training at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy which is governed by the Physiotherapy Board and administered by the Otago Hospital Board. Applicants for bursaries, if accepted for the training by the Physiotherapy Council of Otago Hospital Board, are interviewed by the Department's Inspectors of Physiotherapy and selected for award by the Physiotherapy Bursaries Selection Committee. A condition of bursary award is that on qualification the bursar will be required to work for a period of two years in a hospital or institution as directed by the Department.
The training school for occupational therapists is situated at Auckland Mental Hospital and is administered by the Mental Health Division. Trainees are paid a salary while training, and have to agree to work in a departmental or public hospital for two years after qualification.
The rehabilitation of disabled and handicapped civilians has received increasing emphasis over recent years in New Zealand.
Basically, public hospitals are the hub for development of an adequate rehabilitation service, with cooperation from governmental and voluntary agencies in furthering the medical, social, and vocational welfare of the disabled.
A Civilian Rehabilitation Centre has been established at Otara, under the Auckland Hospital Board's administration, for the treatment and overall restoration of those injured in employment or road accidents. For the rehabilitation of persons suffering from spinal injuries and paraplegia, spinal injury centres are proposed at Auckland and Christchurch.
The Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League provides trade and vocational training for disabled civilians recommended by district and national selection panels. These panels consist of representatives from the Departments of Labour, Social Security, and Health. For the more severely handicapped, whose productive potential is restricted, the Government has recently approved of a sheltered employment scheme. It is also being operated through the Disabled Servicemen's League and will incorporate a pilot occupational workshop. For both the vocational training and sheltered employment schemes, a measure of Government assistance is provided.
Coordination of the various services connected with civil rehabilitation is achieved by means of the Interdepartmental Committee on Civilian Rehabilitation. In addition to the Departments of Health, Labour, and Social Security, the Workers' Compensation Board, Hospital Boards, and the British Medical Association are represented on this committee. There are also representative district and national panels to select disabled people for training and to advise on the various aspects of rehabilitation.
Training of nurses commenced in New Zealand in 1886, and registration of nurses was introduced in 1901 and of midwives in 1904. In 1921 the Division of Nursing was set up in the Department of Health and the Nurse Inspector of Hospitals was appointed Director of the Division. In 1928 a post-graduate course for the purpose of providing nurses for executive, teaching, and public health positions was established. Today a block and study day system of organisation of theoretical and practical work operates in all basic nursing schools.
The training of all nurses and midwives is governed by the Nurses and Midwives Act 1945. This Act is administered by the Nurses and Midwives Board, which comprises mainly nurse members who are in active practice, and is independent of political and departmental control, although the Director-General of Health is the Chairman, and the Director, Division of Nursing, is the Registrar. The current regulations under the Act are the Nurses Registration Regulations 1958. Provision has been made for a three-year basic nursing curriculum which includes obstetric nursing, a three-year curriculum for male nurses, a three-year course in psychopaedic nursing, a lowering of the age at which nurses and male nurses may register – from 21 to 20 years, and for nurse aids from 19 to 18 years.
The Division is responsible for the maintenance of an adequate and efficient nursing service and the supervision of conditions, including health for nurses and other staff and recruitment of nurses.
The Nurses and Midwives Board through the Registrar supervises hospitals and nursing schools in all aspects of training, and also the examination and registration of nurses. The nurse inspector who makes a visit to a hospital carries out the dual purpose, therefore, of making reports both to the Director-General of Health through the Nursing Division, and to the Nurses and Midwives Board through the Registrar. This integration of work is a feature which has preserved good relationships in the hospitals, and has enabled the practical and theoretical training of nurses as well as their conditions to be maintained at a uniformly high standard.
The control of most of the public health nursing services and of district (home) nursing is exercised from the Division, although the specialised infant-welfare and mothercraft work of the Plunket Society is under the control of that organisation; close cooperation with that society is, however, maintained.
Another part of the work is the selection and placement of nurses in the various groups of Pacific islands for which the New Zealand Government is responsible. These nurses for hospital and public health work are seconded from the New Zealand service for periods of two years, pension rights being continuous. The supervision of this service is exercised by regular visits to the islands.
Close liaison exists between the nursing services organised for the armed services and the division, while any organisation for emergency nursing is carried out by the division.
The organisation of refresher courses for all groups is another responsibility, while the postgraduate course is a special feature of its work. As already stated this was organised in 1928 and is controlled by a committee on which the Department of Health, the Universities, Teachers' Colleges, and Hospital Boards Association are represented. Courses are followed in hospital and nursing school administration, public health nursing, medical social work, industrial nursing, and teaching and administration in obstetric nursing. A new course in pediatric nursing for sisters in charge of children's wards was instituted in 1957.
Up to 60 students take the nine months' post-graduate course annually, and with few exceptions they are specially selected and attend on bursaries from the Department of Health, hospital boards, and voluntary organisations, while during recent years there has been an increasing number from overseas countries. The school has its own building, library, classrooms, offices, and hostel. The full-time instructors at the school conduct the refresher courses during the school recess, and also carry out supervision of hospitals, nursing schools, and public health work, thus keeping up to date with the practical needs of the field.
The New Zealand Registered Nurses Association (Inc.) is an active body having relationships with the Nursing Division; it is represented by four members on the Nurses and Midwives Board, two members on the Matrons Grading Committee, and by two on the Nurses Salaries Board, while at the annual conference and more frequent executive meetings various matters are brought to the notice of the authorities concerned.
The Medical Statistics Branch is responsible for the compilation of the statistics included in the Annual Report on the Medical Statistics of New Zealand. The Branch also prepares special statistics for the various Divisions of the Department and for research workers in different fields both in New Zealand and overseas. A constant liaison is maintained with the World Health Organisation, which is supplied with statistical material giving a picture of health trends in New Zealand. In addition from time to time special statistical investigations are made into important aspects of public health and diseases that warrant specific study.
Opened in 1954, the National Health Institute is the Department of Health's centre for the study of public health problems. It contains an Epidemiology Section, an Occupational Health Unit and Public Health Laboratories.
The Epidemiology Section conducts field research into matters of public health interest and also is responsible for conducting the course of training for the diploma of the Royal Society for the Promotion of Health and, in addition, refresher courses for health inspectors.
The recently established Occupational Health Unit will provide consultant and laboratory services in this field.
The Public Health Laboratories provide diagnostic and reference services in bacteriology and virology for medical officers of health and hospital laboratories as well as for the other sections of the institute. The institute is the national centre for those reference services which are organised on an international basis.
Under the Medical Research Council Act 1950 a Medical Research Council was established as a corporate body with the following functions.
To foster medical research and to prepare and publish such reports on these matters as may in its opinion be necessary or of value to teachers or other persons:
To furnish information, advice, and assistance to persons and organisations concerned with medical research.
This Council took over and developed the work of the departmental committee, bearing the same name, which had been in existence since 1938. At the end of 1961 research in the following fields was in progress: clinical medicine; dentistry; endocrinology: hydatids; virus; Island Territories research; microbiology; neuropathology and neurophysiology; nutrition; obstetrics; psychiatry; surgery; pathology.
The Council maintains liaison with the research work being carried out by the New Zealand Branch of the British Empire Cancer Campaign Society, and medical research foundations established in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Palmerston North.
The Council administers the Medical Research Endowment Fund, from which an annual expenditure of £147,000 is incurred in supporting research projects at the University of Otago, the University of Auckland, and the institutions of the Auckland, Wellington and North Canterbury Hospital Boards.
The Council employs a staff of 60 full-time workers and some 40 associated workers contribute to the activities of the Council. A further 30 workers are employed by the University of Otago under project grants from the Council.
The Council is empowered to receive bequests and donations to the fund for furthering the objects of the Council as set out in the Medical Research Council Act 1950.
The Medical Council of New Zealand, constituted under the Medical Practitioners Act 1950, consists of the Director-General of Health, the Dean of the Faculty of Medicine in the University of Otago, and five other registered medical practitioners. One of the five members is appointed on the recommendation of the New Zealand Branch of the British Medical Association.
The Council deals with all applications for registration under the Act, which prescribes that every person shall be entitled to conditional registration who satisfies the Council that he is a graduate in medicine and surgery of the University of New Zealand; or registered on the register kept in accordance with the provisions of the Acts regulating the registration of medical practitioners in the United Kingdom or the Republic of Ireland; or the holder, after a course of not less than six years, of an overseas diploma approved by the Council. The Council may, however, refuse to approve any diploma (even in the case of persons registered in the United Kingdom or the Republic of Ireland) unless it appears that New Zealand graduates are, without further examination, entitled to registration in the country granting the diploma. It may also require the holder of a foreign diploma to attend a course and pass an examination in medicine and surgery. Until an applicant is able to satisfy the Council that he has obtained house officer experience, in a resident medical capacity, of not less than 12 months or has otherwise obtained comparable experience, registration is on a conditional basis. Persons registered conditionally may practise only in an approved hospital.
The fee for registration is £5, which is payable on deposit of evidence of qualifications, and a further fee of 5s. for a provisional certificate of registration. An applicant who is refused registration has the right of appeal to the Supreme Court. Each year every registered medical practitioner who is not specially exempted under the Act and who is actually practising medicine in New Zealand is required to obtain an annual practising certificate, the fee payable being £1.
The Medical Council is vested with certain disciplinary powers. Right of appeal to the Supreme Court is provided. The Supreme Court, on the motion of the Medical Council, may order the removal of a name from the register in cases where a medical practitioner is guilty of grave impropriety or infamous conduct in a professional respect, or is convicted of an indictable offence punishable by imprisonment for a term of two years or upwards. The Medical Council is also given power to hear appeals against the decisions of the Medical Practitioners Disciplinary Committee set up under the Medical Practitioners Act 1950. Any person involved who feels aggrieved by the decision of the Medical Council on an appeal from the Disciplinary Committee may appeal to the Supreme Court against the Council's decision.
The Medical Council was given power to institute an internship scheme in New Zealand. This became effective from 1 December 1952.
The number of medical practitioners on the register at 30 June 1962 was 3,581, and, of this number, approximately 2,800 were actively engaged in medical practice in New Zealand.
Complaints Against Registered Medical Practitioners –
The Medical Council Amendment Act 1957 introduced the Investigation Committee and established a procedure for the reception and investigation of complaints amounting to infamous conduct and grave impropriety against registered medical practitioners. Briefly, the procedure requires that a complainant should direct his complaint to a Crown Solicitor of a Supreme Court district, and the Crown Solicitor is required to further the matter by calling upon two registered medical practitioners, from a duly appointed panel of four such practitioners, to sit with the Crown Solicitor to investigate the complaint and to submit a report thereon to the Solicitor-General. The Solicitor-General is required to act in accordance with the recommendation of the committee as set out in the report referred to him. The Medical Council must hear a complaint submitted to it by the Solicitor-General.
The complaints amounting to professional misconduct must be referred to the secretary of the Disciplinary Committee and the Disciplinary Committee exercises certain disciplinary powers in relation to complaints amounting to professional misconduct.
The Dentists Act 1936 provides for the constitution of a Dental Council, the functions of which are to examine and approve of the qualifications of applicants desiring registration as dentists and to exercise disciplinary control over registered dentists.
The Dentists Register is kept by the Director-General of Health, to whom applications for registration are addressed. The applications are submitted by the Director-General of Health to the Dental Council for consideration and direction regarding acceptance for registration. The Director-General of Health may issue to any person who has applied for registration as a dentist a provisional practising certificate which entitles the person to practise dentistry pending consideration of his application by the Dental Council.
Any adult person is entitled to be registered as a dentist who satisfies the Dental Council that he is the holder of a qualification in dentistry obtained from the University of New Zealand; or that he is the holder of a qualification approved by the Dental Council and obtained from a university or other institution in the United Kingdom or in some other part of the British Commonwealth (in the latter case, however, the Council may require a further examination); or is the holder of an approved foreign qualification, but the Council may refuse to approve any foreign qualification if New Zealand graduates in dentistry are not accepted for registration without further examination in the country concerned, or the Council may require the applicant to pass a further examination.
The fee for initial registration and a provisional practising certificate is £5 5s. Thereafter a fee of £1 per annum is payable for an annual practising certificate.
The number of private dental practitioners holding annual practising certificates at 1 September 1962 was 788, and in addition there were 115 dentists in Government and university employment.
Under the Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 is constituted the Nurses and Midwives Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (Chairman), the Director, Division of Mental Health, the Director, Division of Nursing (Registrar), one registered medical practitioner, a representative of the Hospital Boards Association of New Zealand, two registered nurses, one registered midwife, and one registered psychiatric nurse. Members other than official members are appointed on the recommendation of the Minister of Health, the nursing personnel being nominated by the New Zealand Registered Nurses Association.
The functions of the Board are:
To determine the courses of training and instruction to be undergone by candidates for examination.
To approve hospitals and other institutions at which training or any portion of training may be received.
To conduct examinations; to appoint examiners and make all necessary arrangements for examinations; to issue suitable certificates of registration.
To receive applications for registration and to authorise registration in proper cases.
To have regard to the conduct of persons registered under the Act, and, within the scope of its authority, to do whatever may be necessary for the effective administration of the Act.
Under the Act, regulations authorised by the Governor-General by Order in Council may be made, the current regulations being the Nurses and Midwives Regulations 1958.
Registration – The Nurses and Midwives Act 1945 requires that the following registers be kept by the Registrar: (a) Nurses, (b) Midwives and Maternity Nurses, (c) Male Nurses, (d) Psychiatric Nurses, (c) Nursing Aids, and (f) Psychopaedic Nurses.
Every person trained in New Zealand who satisfies the Board that she or he has served the stipulated training period, has passed the prescribed qualifying examination, and has complied with the other conditions laid down by the Act, is entitled to have her or his name entered in the appropriate register. In addition, persons trained outside New Zealand who satisfy the Board that their training and qualifications are equal to the equivalent New Zealand training and qualifications are entitled to be registered in the appropriate New Zealand registers.
In the case of New Zealand trained nurses the fee payable for the qualifying examination includes the registration fee. Overseas-trained nurses whose applications for registration have been approved by the Board are required to pay a fee of £2 for the initial qualification and a further fee of £1 for each additional qualification. A practising fee of 5s. is payable annually.
Under the Physiotherapy Act 1949 is constituted the New Zealand Physiotherapy Board. The Board is concerned with the training, examination, and registration of candidates for physiotherapy practice, and the conduct of those registered under the Act.
The training period for physiotherapists is three years. Full-time training is conducted at the New Zealand School of Physiotherapy, Dunedin, administered by the Otago Hospital Board, and eight months of the final year are spent at one of the subsidiary training schools in various parts of New Zealand. All students are required to pass the State final examination in physiotherapy to qualify for registration. The fees payable for examination and registration are prescribed by regulations under the Act.
Every person registered under the Act and engaged in the practice of physiotherapy must hold an annual practising certificate. The fee payable is 10s. per annum.
The Act provides for the admission to the register of overseas personnel whose standard of training is acceptable to the Board.
Under the Occupational Therapy Act 1949 is constituted the Occupational Therapy Board. The Board is concerned with the training, examination, registration, and conduct of persons engaged in the practice of occupational therapy in New Zealand. The training period is three years, and is undertaken at the School of Occupational Therapy, Avondale, Auckland.
Every person registered under the Act who is engaged in the practice of occupational therapy in New Zealand must hold an annual practising certificate, the fee payable being 5s. The Act provides for the admission to the register of persons trained outside New Zealand whose standard is acceptable to the Board.
Under the Dietitians Act 1950 is constituted the Dietitians Board. The functions of the Board are (a) to advise and make recommendations to the Minister of Health in respect of any matter affecting the profession of dietetics, (b) to determine courses of training and instruction to be undergone by candidates for examinations, (c) to approve hospitals and other institutions as training schools, (d) to conduct examinations, (e) to effect registration, (f) to have regard to the conduct of persons registered under the Act, and (g) to effectively administer the Act.
The training period for a dietitian is, in the case of the holder of a degree of bachelor of home science conferred by the University of New Zealand or of the holder of a diploma in home science of the University of Otago, 12 months in a hospital training school. In the case of a registered nurse, the training period is two academic years in the School of Home Science, University of Otago, together with two periods totalling 10 months in a hospital training school.
At the conclusion of training all students are required to pass the State examination for dietitians in order to qualify for registration. The fees payable for examination and registration are prescribed by regulations under the Act.
Every person registered under the Act and engaged as a practising dietitian must hold an annual practising certificate. The fee payable is 10s. per annum.
The Act also provides for admission to the Register of overseas personnel whose standard of training is acceptable to the Board.
The Opticians Act 1928 provides for the constitution of an Opticians Board, consisting of the Director-General of Health (the Registrar), three persons engaged in practice as opticians in New Zealand (one of whom must be practising as an employee of another registered optician), and a registered medical practitioner with special knowledge of diseases of the eyes.
The Board deals with all applications for registration under the Act. On payment of the prescribed fee (£5), every person is entitled to registration as an optician who satisfies the Board that:
He has received satisfactory training qualifying him to practise as an optician and is the holder of a certificate of qualification recognised by the Board; or
He has passed an examination under the Act, both theoretical and practical, after a course of not less than three years' approved training in New Zealand as prescribed by regulations, or produces evidence of satisfactory training overseas.
An annual practising certificate fee of £1 is required.
Regulations pursuant to the Opticians Act 1928 prescribe the conditions and period of training, the syllabus for the examination conducted by the Opticians Board, and restrictions on advertising.
There are approximately 268 opticians registered, but not all are engaged in active practice as opticians.
The Plumbers Board of New Zealand consists of five members – the Director-General of Health or his deputy (Chairman), the Director of Education, a city or borough engineer nominated by the Municipal Association of New Zealand, and both a master plumber and a journeyman plumber elected by their respective associations.
The Board is concerned with the examination and registration of plumbers and once registered a plumber is issued with an annual practising certificate which is renewable on 31 March each year while he is engaged in sanitary plumbing.
Serving as an apprentice for about five years is the most frequent method of gaining entry to the written and practical examinations of the Board, although there is some limited reciprocity in recognition of plumbing qualifications obtained overseas, e.g., United Kingdom, Australia.
In many parts of New Zealand, especially the more populous and urban areas, all sanitary plumbing as defined in the Plumbers Registration Act 1953 must be performed only by registered plumbers. This restriction on the personal qualifications of plumbers is additional to specifications and standards of workmanship, etc., which have been prescribed for sanitary plumbing. Disciplinary action could be taken against a registered plumber who does unsatisfactory work. During the year ended 31 March 1962, 3,521 registered plumbers renewed their practising certificates.
There are about 1,800 names on the Register of Pharmaceutical Chemists in New Zealand. All registered pharmaceutical chemists, except those who notify the Registrar that they have conscientious objection to membership, automatically become members of the Pharmaceutical Society of New Zealand, the society's affairs being managed by the Pharmacy Board constituted by the Pharmacy Act 1939.
The Board consists of 12 members, 11 being chemists, and one a barrister appointed by the Minister of Health. Nine members are elected on a district basis by registered pharmaceutical chemists who are proprietors or enrolled managers of pharmacies and two by members of the Pharmaceutical Society who are not in the previous category. The main function of the Pharmacy Board is to administer the Pharmacy Act and generally to protect and promote the interests of the profession of pharmacy and the public interests.
It is a specific requirement of the Pharmacy Act that pharmacies in New Zealand be at all times maintained under the immediate supervision and control of a registered pharmaceutical chemist, either in the capacity of proprietor or enrolled manager.
The Board has reciprocal arrangements with the pharmaceutical authorities of Great Britain, Northern Ireland, Republic of Ireland, and all the Australian States in the matter of registration. Any person registered as a pharmaceutical chemist in any of these places is eligible for registration in New Zealand. Persons registered as pharmaceutical chemists in New Zealand, similarly, are eligible for registration in the countries mentioned.
The Board of Examiners conducts on behalf of the Pharmacy Board the examinations prescribed in the Pharmacy Regulations. Any adult person completing these examinations and then serving an approved apprenticeship qualifies for registration as a pharmaceutical chemist. The present system for pharmacy education requires a minimum of two years attendance at the School of Pharmacy, Central Institute of Technology, Petone, at which the pharmacy professional examination is obtained, followed by two years of apprenticeship before becoming eligible for registration. There is also a four-year degree course in pharmacy at the University of Otago. Such graduates are required to serve one year's apprenticeship before becoming eligible for registration as chemists.
Any chemist or company in which not less than 75 per cent of the share capital is owned by a chemist or chemists may establish one pharmacy. Unqualified persons or companies in which less than 75 per cent of the share capital is chemist-owned must, however, secure the consent of the Pharmacy Authority, set up under the Act, before commencing business, and in all cases the establishment of more than one pharmacy under the same ownership is subject to the consent of the Authority. All pharmacies must be registered with the Board.
Over the years voluntary welfare organisations have made valuable contributions to certain aspects of the field of public health. In many cases they are encouraged and assisted in their work by grants from public funds. Among the more important of these organisations are the Plunket Society, the King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation, St. John Ambulance (N.Z.), the New Zealand Red Cross Society, the Crippled Children Society, and the New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations.
The Plunket Society – the Royal New Zealand Society for the Health of Women and Children – is concerned with the welfare of all babies. The society trains its own infant-welfare nurses, conducts infant-welfare clinics, and maintains Karitane hospitals throughout the country for premature babies or difficult feeders. In rural areas where there is no Plunket clinic, public health nurses do infant-welfare work.
The King George the Fifth Memorial Children's Health Camps Federation maintains a chain of permanent health camps for delicate and undernourished children. The federation works in close cooperation with the Department of Health. It is the means whereby the voluntary nature of the various organisations is preserved, while ensuring that the available resources are utilised to the best advantage. Much of the finance for the federation's activities is derived from the proceeds of the annual health-stamp appeal.
The St. John Ambulance (N.Z.) has divisions throughout the country carrying out free ambulance work and instruction in first aid and home nursing. It is a branch of the Venerable Order of the Hospital of Saint John of Jerusalem.
The New Zealand Red Cross Society, a part of the International Red Cross Committee, has centres and subcentres throughout the country. It gives training in first aid, home nursing, hygiene and sanitation, and emergency transportation of the injured. Graduates of these classes form voluntary-aid detachments that in peacetime are recruited as aids in hospitals, and in wartime may be recruited for service overseas as well.
The Crippled Children Society keeps a register of all crippled children, helps them to acquire all possible medical treatment, and undertakes vocational training and home education where these are required.
The New Zealand Federation of Tuberculosis Associations looks after the interests of patients suffering from tuberculosis. It assists the Department of Health with health education of the public regarding tuberculosis and concerns itself with after-care and vocational training and guidance of patients.
The extent to which Government assistance is offered to religious and voluntary organisations and local authorities in providing accommodation and services for elderly people and others whom it is considered are in special need, has increased steadily over the past decade. Under this partnership with Government, the social service agencies of all the major religious bodies, as well as other welfare organisations, have established additional accommodation for sick and infirm old people. Where it is not possible to meet the need of elderly people through these agencies, the provision of care and nursing for the aged becomes a hospital board responsibility. Religious and welfare organisations at present provide approximately 4,000 home and hospital beds for the elderly, and hospital boards some 2,300 beds.
For the elderly who are ambulant and are able to care for themselves and whose main need is that of housing, local authorities are encouraged and assisted by Government to build specially designed flats or cottages which enable age beneficiaries and those with limited means to retain their independence.
Other measures which are of importance in assisting elderly people to remain in their homes as long as possible are receiving increased attention. Chief amongst these are the provision of district nursing services, home aid, meals-on-wheels, laundry services, and occupational therapy. In general, the services are provided by hospital boards with voluntary organisations and Old People's Welfare Councils assisting in various ways.
From April 1950 to July 1955, subject to certain conditions, religious or charitable institutions could be granted up to 50 per cent of the cost of providing accommodation for old people. In August 1955 the maximum amount of the subsidy offered was increased to 75 per cent. In February 1960 the rate of subsidy was increased to 100 per cent of the approved capital cost. The administration of this policy is a Department of Health responsibility.
During the year 1961–62 subsidies totalling £601,703 were approved to assist in the provision of accommodation for 267 old people. From April 1950 to 31 March 1962, subsidies totalling £4,205,393 have been approved and buildings erected as a result will accommodate 2,888 old people.
Since 1950 the Government has encouraged local authorities to undertake the provision of accommodation for age beneficiaries by offering subsidy and loan finance. The present policy is to offer a subsidy of up to 50 per cent of the cost of erecting accommodation such as flats or cottages for old people and to provide the balance from loan moneys at 3½ per cent. The maximum subsidy available for a two-person flat is £850 and for a one-person flat £800. Since the policy was first initiated in 1951 a total of £1,221,024 had been made available as subsidy up to 31 March 1962. As a result 2,348 old people will be provided with suitable accommodation.
In June 1951 the Government decided that, subject to certain conditions, it would assist religious or welfare organisations to establish hostels for young people by granting subsidies of up to 50 per cent of the cost of erecting or acquiring hostels. The object of this decision is to assist young men and women who are living away from their homes and are having difficulty in finding suitable living accommodation. The Department of Health was made responsible for the administration of this policy.
During the year 1961–62 subsidies of £117,296 were approved to assist in the provision of hostels for 221 young people. Since the policy was approved, subsidies totalling £434,572 had been granted up to 31 March 1962 to assist in the provision of hostel accommodation for 762 young people.
In 1954 the Government approved the payment, under certain conditions, of a subsidy of up to 50 per cent on the capital cost of approved buildings and furnishings acquired for the purpose of providing short-stay homes for intellectually handicapped children. The intention was to assist the Intellectually Handicapped Children's Parents Association in the provision of homes where eligible children could be placed for up to two months in one continuous period during the illness of a parent, absence of parents from the family home, or for other similar reasons. The administration of the policy is the responsibility of the Department of Health.
The total amount expended on capital subsidies for short-stay homes during the year ended 31 March 1962 was £13,071. In addition £2,494 was paid by way of maintenance subsidy during the same period.
New Zealand is fortunate in having excellent natural facilities for outdoor pursuits and sports. The climate is temperate and equable. The long coastline and the numerous rivers, lakes, and mountain ranges give full opportunity for yachting and boating, swimming and surfing, and mountaineering and tramping. Outdoor activities such as sea fishing, both by rod and by line, and freshwater fishing, and hunting and shooting introduced game birds and mammals are extremely popular and relatively inexpensive.
Most districts, including the larger cities, are well provided with playing fields for outdoor sports, but even so the available facilities are fully taxed and sometimes overtaxed.
Tennis, cricket, lawn bowls, softball, rowing, and athletics are among the most popular summer games and sports.
Rugby football is probably the leading winter sport, but very many people play hockey, association football, outdoor and indoor basketball, indoor bowls, badminton, and table tennis. Golf is popular both winter and summer. Boxing and wrestling, especially amateur, have considerable followings.
To some extent participation in indoor sports is restricted by inadequate facilities, the position probably being less satisfactory than in respect of outdoor sports. Both the central government and local authorities substantially assist improvement of facilities by providing or subsidising suitable buildings and amenities, or by directly assisting sports bodies.
While some sports, for instance rugby football, attract many spectators, the high proportion of persons who actually take part in various sports and games compared with those who merely watch them is a striking characteristic of New Zealand life. In many sports there is a close association between and an easy transition from school activities and club activities.
The various sports are also generally closely organised for the purposes of administration, discipline, and player selection. The organisational structure normally ascends from the clubs at the base through district groupings to the national association or union, which is the ultimate controlling body within New Zealand. Promising players or performers have ample and equal opportunity on merit to represent first their clubs, then the district or provincial associations, and ultimately New Zealand in competitive play.
In athletics, while each sport administers its own affairs, competitors to represent New Zealand at Olympic and Empire Games are selected by an Olympic Council, made up of representatives of the various sports associations.
The extreme popularity of all water sports in New Zealand justifies and requires special measures to reduce the risk of drowning accidents. The Department of Education each summer conducts “Learn to Swim” campaigns for school children. The Physical Welfare and Recreation Branch of the Department of Internal Affairs, in association with the National Water Safety Council, its member organisations, and swimming and lifesaving organisations conducts a national water safety campaign, which includes general instruction in resuscitation procedures. Over recent years these campaigns have been successful in reducing deaths by drowning.
Grants are made under the Physical Welfare and Recreation Act 1937 by the Government to national youth organisations. The purpose of the grants is to assist in the extension of sporting and recreational facilities and in promoting leadership training. Grants are not made where projects of these types can be carried out without financial assistance. Sporting and recreational organisations also receive some Government financial assistance from lottery profits.
The Government in 1846 grantee money for the erection of hospitals in each of the four centres – Auckland, Wellington, Wanganui, and Taranaki – for the treatment of sick and destitute Europeans and free treatment for all Maoris. The foundation stone of the Wellington Hospital was laid in November 1846, whilst the Auckland Hospital was founded the following year. The first Dunedin Hospital was built in 1851, and Christchurch was first served by a hospital at Lyttelton known to have been operating in 1853. In 1854 control of public hospitals was vested in the six Provincial Councils of Auckland, Taranaki, Wellington, Nelson, Canterbury, and Otago, but in 1876, following the abolition of the provinces, control reverted to the General Government.
Hospitals generally remained under Government control until 1885, when the first Hospitals and Charitable Institutions Act was passed. By it New Zealand was divided into 38 hospital districts, each under the control of its own board. The number of districts gradually increased until by 1926 there were 47; amalgamations since that date have reduced the number to 37, at which it now stands.
A Consultative Committee on Hospital Reform was appointed in May 1953 to inquire into and report on matters affecting the administrative control of public hospitals and other services provided by hospital boards and, after taking evidence, it made recommendations to the Government for the reform of the hospital system. A new Hospitals Act passed in 1957 broke new ground in the central principle of its operation. The Act came into force on 1 April 1958. It incorporated as a basic principle the main recommendation of the Consultative Committee on Hospital Reform that the Minister of Health on behalf of the Government should have the responsibility of ensuring the provision by hospital boards of hospital and associated services. The Government assumed complete financial responsibility for hospitals. Consonant with the new responsibilities the Minister was given wide powers of direction and regulation to ensure the establishment of a comprehensive and integrated hospital service for the whole country. Elected boards were retained to manage institutions and administer the services provided under the Act and no reduction was made in the number of boards.
A Hospitals Advisory Council, comprising three departmental members (Health, Treasury, and Works) and three hospital board members, is provided for by the Act. Primarily the function of the Advisory Council is to consider and make recommendations on matters referred to it by the Minister but it may also initiate business on matters covered by the Hospitals Act. Provision is also made for the appointment of technical or advisory committees to assist in the administration of the Act.
A “hospital district” comprises one or more counties and includes boroughs and town districts within the boundaries of the county or counties. Districts vary in size from Auckland, with a population of 521,600, down to Maniototo, which has only 2,960 people.
A board consists of one or more representatives of each constituent district, or combined districts of two or more constituent districts where these do not justify independent representation, the number being fixed by the Governor-General by Order in Council, having regard to the relative populations of the districts. The total number of members of any board must in no case be less than eight or more than 14.
Board members are elected by the electors of the various constituent districts or combined districts in the hospital district, and the term of office is three years. Formerly, electors in counties required a ratepayer's qualification, whereas electors in boroughs and town districts required only a residential qualification, and this applied even though the elected members sat on the same board. Legislation in 1946 made the residential qualification universal.
A hospital board has power to establish, control, and manage any of the following institutions: hospitals, relief institutions, maternity homes, convalescent homes, sanatoria, institutions for children, residential or day nurseries, and institutions of any kind which the Governor-General by Order in Council may declare that boards may establish. Power is given to boards to establish preventive health services and to combine for the purpose of establishing institutions or services which a board may establish.
It is the duty of every hospital board to provide and maintain such institutions, hospital accommodation, and medical, nursing, and other services as the Minister of Health considers necessary in any part of the district for the reception, relief, care, treatment, isolation, and removal to hospital or “other place” of persons who are suffering from infectious or other disease or from injury and for maternity cases. The Minister is specifically charged with the function of ensuring the provision of these services and of coordinating, guiding, and supervising the activities of hospital boards.
The consent of the Minister of Health is required before a hospital board may:
Borrow money.
Spend more than £500 for capital purposes such as adding to or altering buildings, erecting new buildings, purchasing land or equipment.
Make appointments to certain specified staff positions (but the Minister may veto appointments only on the advice of the Hospitals Advisory Council).
Close an institution or restrict services (subject to a recommendation of the Hospitals Advisory Council).
Make grants to medical or nursing associations or to hospitals, and allied services; grant bursaries or study and conference leave.
Sell or exchange land.
The Minister may issue directions to boards as he considers necessary or expedient for the purposes of the Act; in particular he may direct boards as to the manner in which, and the conditions subject to which, any duty, power, or function is to be exercised. Where any duty, power, or function is to be exercised with the prior consent of the Minister, he may refuse consent or grant his consent subject to such conditions and restrictions as he thinks fit. Notice of any direction or consent of the Minister must be given to the board in writing, signed by the Minister or the Director-General. The Minister may fix from time to time the maximum amount a board may expend on any item or class of expenditure and may require a board to amend its financial estimates.
A board must appoint such number of medical practitioners, dentists, nurses, dental nurses, midwives, and other officers as the Minister may from time to time deem necessary for the efficient performance of the functions of the board, whether within an institution under the control of the board or elsewhere within the district.
The Director-General is authorised to visit and inspect hospitals and to appoint assistant inspectors, and is required to report to Parliament through the Minister on the administration of the Hospitals Act.
When boards were first established in 1885 they obtained their revenue from the following sources: (a) voluntary contributions and bequests; (b) Government subsidy £1 for £1 on voluntary contributions and bequests; (c) patients' fees; (d) levy on contributory local authorities by rate on the capital value of land; and (e) Government subsidy on levies paid from general taxation.
Voluntary contributions and bequests and subsidy thereon at no time formed an important part of board revenue, and in 1932 the subsidy in this connection was abolished.
In the earliest days public hospitals were meant only for the destitute sick, but as time went on the standard of service was greatly improved and gradually they were availed of by all sections of the community. The hospitals charged a fee which covered cost of maintenance, and patients able to pay were expected to do so. Fees collected were usually found to form about one-third of a board's total revenue.
Until 1923 the subsidy on levy was paid at the rate of £1 for £1 for both capital and maintenance purposes, but in that year the subsidy on account of maintenance was amended to a scale which had relation to the burden of levy on the rates of local authorities; the board with the highest burden was paid 26s. subsidy; the board with the lowest burden was paid 14s. subsidy; the average of all boards remained at 20s. subsidy.
Under the Social Security Act 1938 a charge was made on all salaries and wages and other income, and the proceeds were paid into a special fund named the Social Security Fund. The charge was fixed at 1s. in the pound, and in 1946 it was raised to 1s. 6d. in the pound. The Act was to provide, inter alia, “a system whereby medical and hospital treatment will be made available to persons requiring such treatment”. Hospital benefits for inpatients were inaugurated in 1939. The effect of this change was to transfer the liability for payment of patients' fees from the patient to the Social Security Fund. The charge on the Fund was initially fixed at 6s. per patient per day if for more than one day, being the average collection made by the boards from patients. To keep up with the rising cost of maintenance the rate in 1943 was increased to 9s. per day. As from 1 April 1963 the rate has been £2 a day for surgical treatment, £1 8s. a day for medical treatment, and £2 5s. a day in maternity hospitals.
In 1943 the proportions of revenue derived from the three main sources of Social Security Fund, levy on local authorities, and Government subsidy from general taxation, were almost even. Rising costs led to increases in the levies on local authorities, and property owners complained that they were being asked to carry an unfair burden as compared with other sections of the community. As a result legislation was passed in 1946 limiting the levy on contributory local authorities to 0.5d. in the pound of rateable capital value, and this had the immediate effect of transferring a substantial portion of boards' cash requirements from levy to the subsidy paid from general taxation. Also it followed that any further increases in cost would fall solely on the subsidy except to the extent that increases in rateable capital value of property increased the amount of levy. In consequence of this development and the increased benefits payments already mentioned, the proportions of revenue derived from the main sources have changed. The approximate position for 1950–51 was: Social Security Fund, 25 per cent; levy, 15 per cent; subsidy, 55 per cent. The Hospitals Amendment Act 1951 provided for the abolition of the levy on contributory local authorities by an annual reduction of the rate of levy during the next five years. The first reduction was made for the year ended 31 March 1953, when the rate was 5/12 d. on the capital value. For the final year ended 31 March 1957 the levy was 1/12 d. per pound of rateable capital value. In 1961–62 revenue was derived from Government grants, 71 per cent (£20,285,565); Social Security Fund, 25 per cent (£7,266,213); and sundry receipts, 4 per cent (£1,130,320).
From 1 April 1958 the Government assumed complete financial responsibility for the public hospitals, apart from the raising by hospital boards of loans for major capital construction.
The following table shows the moneys received by hospital boards and sanatorium committees from Government funds.
Year | From Government Funds' | Total | |
---|---|---|---|
Grants | Social Security Benefits | ||
* Includes £33,308 in 1960–61 and £32,262 in 1961–62 in payments to hospital boards for administration of medical services in special areas. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1957–58 | 15,390,252 | 5,508,781 | 20,899,033 |
1958–59 | 15,774,324 | 6,380,653 | 22,154,977 |
1959–60 | 17,204,751 | 6,516,959 | 23,721,710 |
1960–61 | 19,561,085 | 6,589,306* | 26,183,699 |
1961–62 | 20,285,565 | 7,298,475* | 27,584,040 |
Boards have been authorised by the Minister of Health to raise loans to cover a very extensive building programme. The position of loan liability is as under.
Year | Amount Uplifted | Repayment | Balance | Reducible by Sinking Fund |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1957–58 | 2,767,420 | 988,923 | 17,357,492 | 77,375 |
1958–59 | 2,961,760 | 1,056,581 | 19,288,673 | 121,953 |
1959–60 | 7,015,730 | 1,201,560 | 25,102,838 | 205,856 |
1960–61 | 3,705,520 | 1,373,247 | 27,435,111 | 385,814 |
1961–62 | 3,280,400 | 1,549,242 | 29,342,268 | 649,276 |
Hospital board expenditure is subject to a measure of control by the Minister of Health. Boards are required in the month of April each year to make an estimate of their payments for both capital and maintenance purposes and to have the estimates confirmed at a special meeting of the board. The Minister may, if he thinks it necessary so to do, require the board to amend the estimate submitted. He may also require a board by notice to limit expenditure of whatever kind he may specify. Payments for the two latest years are now given.
Item of Expenditure | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Institutional maintenance | 21,022,805 | 22,158,406 |
Outdoor relief | 34,367 | 42,339 |
Grants to private hospitals | 50,262 | 48,441 |
Other grants | 7,349 | 7,833 |
Transport of patients | 242,245 | 274,737 |
District nursing (including grants thereto) | 241,009 | 264,130 |
Administration | 584,492 | 610,077 |
Superannuation | 173,456 | 210,125 |
Miscellaneous | 328,005 | 336,863 |
Interest on loans | 1,168,859 | 1,286,618 |
Repayment of loans | 1,594,661 | 1,769,816 |
Capital works other than “loan” | 1,635,358 | 1,718,272 |
Totals, excluding loans | 27,082,868 | 28,727,657 |
Loan works | 3,726,161 | 4,011,951 |
Totals | 30,809,029 | 32,739,608 |
The average operating expenditure per occupied bed relating to hospitals of all types and old people's homes for the last four years and for general hospitals for the last five years was as follows:
Year | Treatment | Institutional Maintenance | Heat, Light, Power, and Water | Household Expenses | Buildings and Grounds | Miscellaneous | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
All Institutions | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1958–59 | 519.3 | 98.5 | 119.3 | 531.2 | 78.9 | 1.4 | 1,348.6 |
1959–60 | 572.1 | 107.4 | 127.2 | 562.4 | 83.2 | 1.5 | 1,453.8 |
1960–61x | 627.4 | 121.3 | 133.0 | 604.4 | 87.8 | 1.9 | 1,575.8 |
1961–62 | 670.6 | 127.4 | 138.5 | 623.4 | 86.9 | 2.0 | 1,648.8 |
General Hospitals | |||||||
1957–58 | 551.1 | 108.3 | 119.6 | 537.4 | 79.9 | 1.2 | 1,397.5 |
1958–59 | 572.2 | 112.8 | 123.8 | 565.8 | 79.4 | 1.2 | 1,455.2 |
1959–60 | 626.3 | 122.0 | 130.4 | 595.7 | 81.5 | 1.5 | 1,557.4 |
1960–61x | 689.8 | 139.8 | 139.4 | 645.5 | 90.5 | 1.5 | 1,706.5 |
1961–62 | 736.7 | 146.0 | 145.5 | 668.2 | 89.4 | 1.6 | 1,787.4 |
Each of these averages includes the direct expenditure of each activity for labour, materials, and incidental expenses, but excludes overheads such as depreciation and interest on capital.
The statistics given in the following table relate to patients and inmates in all institutions (general, maternity, special hospitals, and old people's homes) including institutions under the control of the Department of Health. The number of beds in public institutions available at 31 March 1962 and the average number occupied during the year were as follows.
Type of Bed | Beds Available | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | |
General | 12,598 | 5.2 | 9,734.1 | 4.0 |
Maternity | 2,699 | 1.1 | 1,777.3 | 0.7 |
Total hospital beds | 15,297 | 6.3 | 11,511.4 | 4.7 |
Non-hospital beds - | 1,228 | 0.5 | 988.7 | 0.4 |
Totals | 16,525 | 6.8 | 12,500.1 | 5.1 |
In addition to the 15,297 hospital beds in public institutions there were 2,883 (2,507 general and 376 maternity) in the 155 licensed private hospitals. If the beds in licensed private hospitals are included, the ratios of beds per 1,000 of population become 6.1 for general beds and 1.2 for maternity beds.
The average number of occupied hospital beds per 1,000 of population in hospital districts varies from 3.5 to 11.7. This variation can be accounted for in the main by the fact that many hospitals to a varying extent draw patients from other districts. Other factors which influence the figures are the availability of medical practitioners and their habits in sending patients to hospital or retaining them for home treatment, the availability of private-hospital beds, housing facilities, domestic assistance, private or district nursing assistance, and the efficiency of the outpatient departments.
The number of institutions coming under the heading of public institutions for the year ended 31 March 1962 was 223, comprising 77 general hospitals (6 of which were also old people's homes), 2 homes for cripples, 8 non-acute hospitals, 5 convalescent hospitals, 104 maternity hospitals, 3 tuberculosis sanatoria, a hospital for physical disorders (which is under the control of the Department of Health), 23 old people's homes, and 1 children's home.
The following statistics for the latest two years relate to all institutions:
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Number of beds of all descriptions for patients or inmates in all public institutions, including institutions under the control of the Department of Health | 16,453 | 16,525 |
Number of such beds per 1,000 of population | 7.0 | 6.8 |
Average number occupied per 1,000 of population | 5.2 | 5.1 |
Number of persons who, as inpatients or inmates, availed themselves of institutional services during the year | 255,273 | 265,080 |
Number per 1,000 of population who, as inpatients or inmates, availed themselves of institutional services during the year | 106.1 | 108.5 |
Number of attendances by outpatients (including attendances for dental treatment) during the year | 1,909,812 | 2,145,237 |
Number per 1,000 of population of attendances (including dental) by outpatients | 793.5 | 878.1 |
The Supplement to the Annual Report of the Director-General of Health on Hospital Statistics contains further detail on public institutions.
In the following table the figures relate only to general hospitals under the control of hospital boards.
Year | Inpatients Treated | Average Number of Occupied Beds per Day | Average Turnover of Patients Treated per Occupied Bed | Available Beds | Outpatient Attendances (Including Dental) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | Number | Proportion per 1,000 of Population | ||
1957–58 | 194,588 | 86.6 | 8,860.0 | 3.9 | 22.0 | 11,550 | 5.1 | 1,647,668 | 733.6 |
1958–59 | 200,795 | 87.3 | 8,886.2 | 3.9 | 22.6 | 11,557 | 5.0 | 1,757,644 | 764.6 |
1959–60 | 210,454 | 89.7 | 9,049.7 | 3.9 | 23.3 | 11,690 | 5.0 | 1,792,531 | 764.2 |
1960–61 | 211,102 | 87.7 | 9,076.4 | 3.8 | 22.3 | 11,829 | 4.9 | 1,844,490 | 766.3 |
1961–62 | 219,016 | 89.7 | 9,204.8 | 3.8 | 23.3 | 12,067 | 4.9 | 2,145,237 | 878.2 |
The control and licensing of private hospitals is provided for in Part V of the Hospitals Act 1957. With specified exceptions such as institutions controlled by hospital boards and the State, any premises in which two or more patients are maintained at the same time must be licensed. No premises may be licensed unless the Director-General of Health is satisfied that they are suitable. Staffing and other requirements are governed by regulations and all private hospitals are subject to regular inspection by the Department of Health.
The total number of private hospitals licensed in New Zealand at 31 March 1962 was 155, providing 376 maternity, 17 psychiatric, and 2,490 beds for general cases.
The Social Security Act, inter alia, provides for the payment to licensees of private hospitals of prescribed amounts in respect of hospital treatment afforded by them. Particulars are contained in section 6a.
The Social Security Act, inter alia, makes provision for payments from the Social Security Fund to hospitals, medical practitioners, and nurses for services in connection with maternity cases. Particulars of maternity benefits provided under the Act will be found in section 6a.
At the end of 1961 available hospital-bed accommodation for maternity cases was 2,976, made up as follows:
Public hospitals | 2,557 |
Private hospitals | 377 |
State (St. Helens) hospitals | 142 |
Alexandra Home (Wellington) | 20 |
Total | 3,096 |
The total number of confinements in maternity hospitals in 1961 was 63,910, of which 51,150 were in public maternity hospitals, 8,563 in private hospitals, 3,718 in St Helens Hospitals, and 479 in the Alexandra Home, Wellington. There were 5,600 admissions for ante-natal treatment. All these figures are inclusive of Maoris.
There were three State maternity (St. Helens) hospitals operating at 31 December 1961, these being located in Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch. Prior to the advent of the maternity benefits under the Social Security Act the use of these hospitals was restricted to cases where the husband's income did not exceed £5 per week, and in cases of large families £6 per week. There are now no restrictions in this respect, and all service is free to the patient. The main function now served by these hospitals is to provide extended training for maternity nurses, so that they may qualify for the more responsible work of midwives.
This service is given under the supervision of a medical superintendent, who is also responsible for the conduct of all abnormal cases and for the supervision of the ante-natal and post-natal care of all patients attending. There is also an outpatient department attached to each hospital which provides nursing services for patients not entering the institution.
Public health nurses and hospital board district nurses carry out some pre-natal work and a limited amount of obstetrical work in back-country areas. In general, however, most of the population is within reach of a maternity hospital, and home deliveries are not encouraged. There remain, however, a few midwives who contract with the Department of Health to give home maternity service under the Social Security Act.
Since maternity benefits have been provided free to patients under the Social Security Act and medical practitioners have been paid a fee under that Act for giving ante-natal, neo-natal, and post-natal attention, the bulk of the ante-natal attendance and instruction has been provided by the patient's own medical attendant, this being one part of the service for which he receives a fee. The doctor's attendance, if desired, is supplemented by that of the midwife in charge of an ante-natal clinic. These free ante-natal clinics are established in connection with the three St. Helens Hospitals, all public maternity hospitals or maternity wards, and a number of clinics conducted by the Plunket Society. Ante-natal classes to prepare mothers for the baby's arrival are also being developed and doctors can refer patients to these to supplement their own ante-natal instructions. In the case of women living far from the main centres of population, ante-natal work is supplemented by the public health nurses, who are employed by the Department of Health, or by hospital board district nurses.
The majority of women now realise that ante-natal care is as essential to their welfare as attendance, during their delivery and lying-in period, by a doctor and trained maternity nurse or midwife. The Department has supplemented the service by the free distribution of a pamphlet Suggestions to Expectant Mothers.
Every effort is being made to impress parents with the importance of personal hygiene and systematic ante-natal care throughout pregnancy. Addresses and lectures are delivered by medical officers of the Department of Health to nurses and societies interested in this subject. So that there will be definite cooperation between the midwife and the ante-natal clinic, and in order that the midwife may be informed of the clinical methods adopted by the Department, refresher courses of lectures, particularly on ante-natal work, are available to all registered midwives and maternity nurses.
MORBIDITY
The numbers of all notifiable diseases reported during the calendar year 1961 are shown in the following table; the total figures (including Maoris) are given month by month, with the totals for Maoris being shown in the last column.
Disease | All Cases | Maoris | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
January | February | March | April | May | June | July | August | September | October | November | December | Total | Totals Only | |
Diphtheria | – | – | – | – | 2 | – | 1 | 1 | – | 1 | – | – | 5 | – |
Enteric fever–- | ||||||||||||||
Typhoid | 1 | 2 | 6 | – | – | – | 1 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 8 | – | 23 | 16 |
Paratyphoid | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | 2 | – |
Tuberculosis–- | ||||||||||||||
Pulmonary | 81 | 76 | 83 | 74 | 81 | 96 | 91 | 102 | 109 | 94 | 105 | 90 | 1,082 | 386 |
Other forms | 18 | 16 | 19 | 17 | 15 | 15 | 16 | 24 | 27 | 29 | 33 | 21 | 250 | 98 |
Cerebrospinal meningitis | 5 | - | 5 | – | 1 | 3 | 4 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 1 | 6 | 36 | 15 |
Poliomyelitis | 3 | 6 | 12 | 37 | 76 | 54 | 12 | 5 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 3 | 214 | 72 |
Pneumonic influenza | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 6 | – |
Puerperal fever–- | ||||||||||||||
Ordinary | 2 | – | – | 1 | – | – | 1 | I | 1 | 1 | 5 | 3 | 15 | 2 |
Following abortion | 1 | 2 | – | – | 1 | 3 | – | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | – | 12 | – |
Eclampsia | 3 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 4 | 2 | 5 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 34 | 3 |
Tetanus | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 2 | 3 | 1 | 3 | 4 | 1 | – | 24 | 3 |
Hydatids | 6 | 2 | 6 | 5 | 5 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 4 | 5 | 1 | 47 | 12 |
Trachoma | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | –- | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | 7 | 6 |
Ophthalmia neonatorum | 1 | 1 | 4 | – | 2 | – | 4 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 23 | 5 |
Food poisoning | 72 | 24 | 122 | 43 | 92 | 206 | 24 | 71 | 63 | 6 | 13 | 82 | 818 | 29 |
Dysentery–- | ||||||||||||||
Bacillary | 25 | 30 | 46 | 19 | 26 | 35 | 16 | 51 | 112 | 98 | 26 | 17 | 501 | 65 |
Amoebic | – | 3 | 1 | – | – | 1 | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 7 | – |
Undulant fever | 3 | 4 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 1 | – | 6 | 4 | 7 | 4 | 4 | 39 | 9 |
Leptospirosis | 11 | 14 | 8 | 6 | 4 | – | 3 | 9 | 8 | 12 | 16 | 13 | 104 | 6 |
Salmonellosis | 12 | 24 | 11 | 7 | 21 | 5 | 9 | 6 | 5 | 13 | 7 | 6 | 126 | 19 |
Malaria | 2 | – | – | 1 | 3 | – | – | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | – | 12 | 5 |
Lethargic encephalitis | 1 | 1 | – | |||||||||||
Anchylostomiasis | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | – | 1 | – |
Infective hepatitis | 470 | 390 | 295 | 244 | 279 | 328 | 296 | 305 | 343 | 338 | 310 | 272 | 3,870 | 342 |
Pemphigus neonatorum | 8 | 3 | 6 | 7 | 3 | 3 | – | 2 | 10 | 4 | 1 | – | 47 | 3 |
Staphylococcal pneumonia and septicaemia | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | 2 | – |
Actinomycosis | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | 2 | – | – | – | – | 3 | – |
Leprosy | – | – | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | 1 | – | – | – | 2 | – |
Taeniasis | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | I | – | – | – | – | 1 | – |
Totals | 729 | 604 | 634 | 467 | 621 | 756 | 492 | 607 | 703 | 630 | 544 | 527 | 7,314 | 1,096 |
Notifications for some of the notifiable diseases for each of the latest five years are shown in the following table. Attention is drawn to the fact that these figures are not considered to be a complete coverage of the incidence of these diseases as medical practitioners frequently overlook the necessity of notifying the Medical Officer of Health.
Disease | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Diphtheria | All cases | 31 | 16 | 18 | 1 | 5 |
Maori | 5 | 8 | 7 | 1 | – | |
Typhoid find paratyphoid fever | All cases | 49 | 44 | 66 | 50 | 25 |
Maori | 36 | 14 | 48 | 40 | 16 | |
Pulmonary tuberculosis | All cases | 1,530 | 1,425 | 1,203 | 1,180 | 1,082 |
Maori | 521 | 497 | 406 | 393 | 386 | |
Cerebrospinal meningitis | All cases | 102 | 53 | 87 | 53 | 36 |
Maori | 33 | 14 | 21 | 10 | 15 | |
Poliomyelitis | All cases | 63 | 57 | 16 | 4 | 214 |
Maori | 4 | 5 | 1 | - | 72 | |
Puerperal fever and septic abortion | All cases | 40 | 58 | 35 | 25 | 27 |
Maori | 7 | 8 | 7 | 2 | 2 | |
Tetanus | All cases | 33 | 32 | 39 | 27 | 24 |
Maori | 3 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 3 | |
Hydatids | All cases | 56 | 61 | 69 | 71 | 47 |
Maori | 10 | 17 | 18 | 30 | 12 | |
Food poisoning | All cases | 384 | 285 | 310 | 162 | 818 |
Maori | 16 | 37 | 47 | 7 | 29 | |
Bacillary dysentery | All cases | 165 | 438 | 679 | 408 | 501 |
Maori | 22 | 72 | 81 | 82 | 65 | |
Undulant fever | All cases | 23 | 38 | 36 | 42 | 39 |
Maori | 2 | 7 | 4 | 5 | 9 | |
Infective hepatitis | All cases | 1,443 | 1,893 | 1,973 | 3,895 | 3,870 |
Maori | 97 | 156 | 134 | 314 | 342 |
Diphtheria – The incidence of this disease remains very low in New Zealand.
Typhoid and Paratyphoid Fever – There was a further considerable drop in incidence in 1961.
Cerebrospinal Meningitis – In 1961 the incidence was again somewhat lower than in the previous year.
Poliomyelitis – An outbreak centred mainly in the northern health districts of the North Island accounted for 214 cases during 1961. Sabin oral poliomyelitis vaccine was made available for the vaccination of infants under 12 months as from August 1961 and to all other age groups in 1962.
Hydatids – There are two main sources of information about hydatid disease in New Zealand: patients admitted to public hospitals, and cases notified to the district offices of the Department of Health. A register of hydatid disease patients treated in public hospitals is kept by the Medical Statistics Branch, Department of Health. Reference to the register makes it possible to distinguish between new cases and readmissions. The number of new public hospital cases registered each year often has been considerably greater than the number of cases notified to District Health Officers in the same year. This apparent discrepancy has been caused through incomplete notification.
The following table, which includes Maoris, shows the number of new public hospital cases admitted, the number of public hospital cases readmitted, and the number of notifications for the latest 10 years.
Year | Number of New Public Hospital Cases | Public Hospital Cases Readmitted | Total Public Hospital Cases | Notifications |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional figures. | ||||
1952 | 89 | 69 | 158 | 39 |
1953 | 103 | 78 | 181 | 61 |
1954 | 81 | 62 | 143 | 41 |
1955 | 85 | 62 | 147 | 36 |
1956 | 80 | 59 | 139 | 38 |
1957 | 76 | 69 | 145 | 56 |
1958 | 75 | 48 | 123 | 61 |
1959 | 77 | 67 | 144 | 71 |
1960 | 78 | 88 | 166 | 71 |
1961* | 67 | 47 |
The number of deaths from hydatid disease in New Zealand for the latest 11 years are shown below by site of disease. The figures include Maoris.
Year | Liver | Lung | Other Sites | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
1951 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 14 |
1952 | 6 | 3 | 1 | 10 |
1953 | 6 | 3 | 6 | 15 |
1954 | 6 | 4 | 3 | 13 |
1955 | 7 | 5 | 2 | 14 |
1956 | 6 | 3 | 5 | 14 |
1957 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 8 |
1958 | 1 | – | 2 | 3 |
1959 | 5 | – | – | 5 |
1960 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 9 |
1961 | 3 | 2 | 1 | 6 |
Totals | 54 | 27 | 30 | 111 |
The educational activities of the Department of Health, carried out in conjunction with the Department of Agriculture, are continuing, and dog owners are more conscious of the need to control this disease.
Food Poisoning – There were 818 cases of food poisoning notified in 1961, a very great increase on the 162 cases of the previous year. Almost without exception the outbreaks resulted from faulty food handling or the failure to follow the simple rules of good food hygiene.
Infective Hepatitis – The high incidence rate recorded during the previous year was repeated in 1961 at only a slightly lower level.
Bacillary Dysentery – During 1961 there were 501 cases reported and this was a slightly higher figure than for 1960.
Tuberculosis – The Department of Health is continuing its efforts to reduce further both incidence and mortality. In fact the mortality per 100,000 of population has decreased from 21.1 in 1952 to 5.5 in 1961. The number of public health nurses available for tuberculosis case-finding work has been increased, and hospital clinics in the charge of chest specialists have been provided to give a wide geographical coverage. The responsibilities of the Department of Health in case finding and domiciliary care are coordinated with those of the hospital boards, which are responsible for diagnosis and treatment.
Medical officers of the Department of Health assist the public health nurses in the examination of contacts and arrange tuberculin tests and X-ray examinations. There are at present some 10 mass miniature X-ray units strategically sited throughout the country. In 1961 nine of these carried out a total of 214,497 chest X-ray examinations, and found that 0.98 in every thousand examined required supervision and treatment for tuberculous disease. In addition to tuberculosis, many other conditions of lungs and heart were discovered and, where necessary, were referred to the individual's private doctor for further investigation and follow-up.
As a contribution to prophylaxis, B.C.G. vaccination against tuberculosis, which was commenced on hospital staffs, contacts, and adolescents, is being maintained in these groups. During 1961, vaccinations were performed on 35,184 persons after preliminary Mantoux testing, and the results of this activity should become manifest in the years to come.
The Department of Health maintains a Tuberculosis Register, which classifies all notified cases, and a clearer conception of the type, form, and extent of the disease is being obtained. The number of cases on the Register (inclusive of Maoris) at 31 December 1961 was 11,477, of which 10,478 were respiratory and 999 non-respiratory. The number of new cases notified in 1961 was 1,332 of which 848 were European and 484 Maori. Of the European cases, 696 were respiratory and 152 non-respiratory, and in the Maori cases the figures were 386 and 98 respectively. Some of these cases may have since been proved non-tuberculous and subsequently deregistered.
The total number of European persons on the Register at the end of 1961 amounted to 32.4 per 10,000 of the European population and the Maori rate was 246.1 per 10,000 of the Maori population. The combined figure was 47.3 per 10,000.
Detailed statistical information is supplied to the Department of Health about every patient, except normal maternity cases, discharged from or dying in public hospitals in New Zealand. After tabulation in accordance with the International Classification of Diseases, this information is published annually in the Department of Health publication Medical Statistics. According to the census of non-psychiatric hospitals conducted by the Department of Health in 1961, patients in public hospitals comprised 82.4 per cent of hospital patients.
The following table shows the number of patients treated in public hospitals for the latest five years.
Year | Remaining on 1 January from Previous Year | Admissions | Discharges | Deaths | Total Number of Indoor Patients | Remaining on 31 December |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Does not include 75 psychiatric patients in Queen Mary Hospital, Hanmer Springs, previously included in the total remaining on 31 December 1958. † Includes 49 patients from Buchanan Ward, Greytown, not previously included. ‡ Provisional. | ||||||
1957 | 7,939 | 169,729 | 160,009 | 9,576 | 177,668 | 8,083 |
1958 | 8,083 | 174,790 | 165,481 | 9,248 | 182,873 | 8,144 |
1959 | 8,069* | 184,195 | 174,202 | 10,020 | 192,264 | 8,042 |
1960 | 8,042 | 183,743 | 173,990 | 9,768 | 191,785 | 8,027 |
1961‡ | 8,076† | 186,808 | 176,227 | 10,290 | 194,884 | 8,367 |
The age and sex of patients discharged from or dying in public hospitals during 1960 are shown below.
Age Groups | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Under 1 year | 4,833 | 3,453 | 8,286 |
1 year | 2,532 | 1,825 | 4,357 |
2 years | 2,001 | 1,502 | 3,503 |
3 years | 1,802 | 1,355 | 3,157 |
4 years | 2,051 | 1,440 | 3,491 |
5–9 years | 8,731 | 6,703 | 15,434 |
10–14 years | 6,509 | 5,021 | 11,530 |
15–19 years | 6,179 | 7,434 | 13,613 |
20–24 years | 5,522 | 8,112 | 13,634 |
25–29 years | 4,199 | 7,219 | 11,418 |
30–34 years | 4,216 | 6,580 | 10,796 |
35–39 years | 4,123 | 6,214 | 10,337 |
40–44 years | 3,871 | 5,119 | 8,990 |
45–49 years | 4,493 | 5,169 | 9,662 |
50–54 years | 4,550 | 4,454 | 9,004 |
55–59 years | 4,749 | 3,821 | 8,570 |
60–64 years | 4,387 | 3,657 | 8,044 |
65–69 years | 3,950 | 3,720 | 7,670 |
70–74 years | 4,113 | 3,661 | 7,774 |
75–79 years | 3,726 | 3,417 | 7,143 |
80–84 years | 2,336 | 2,202 | 4,538 |
85 years and over | 1,372 | 1,435 | 2,807 |
Totals | 90,245 | 93,513 | 183,758 |
Although there is little overall difference in the totals of males and females, there is a well defined pattern when figures for each sex are compared, age group by age group. In all ages under 15 years there is a preponderance of males. This difference is common to most disease groups but is more marked in diseases of the digestive, [?]-urinary, musculoskeletal, and respiratory systems, in congenital malformations, and in accidental injuries. For the ages between 15 and 50 years there are more females than males. This age group covers the child-bearing ages in women, and the higher proportion of female patients is a reflection of this fact. Apart from conditions associated with pregnancy, abortion, delivery, and the puerperium, female patients considerably outnumbered male patients in both malignant and non-malignant tumours, in diseases of the thyroid gland and the genito-urinary system and in symptomatic conditions. In the age groups from 50 years upwards the males once more predominate, particularly in diseases of the circulatory, respiratory, and digestive systems.
The following summary shows the principal diseases and injuries treated, together with the number of deaths and the fatality rate per cent of total cases treated in public hospitals in 1960. The disease headings are the subtitles of the International Classification of Diseases. More detailed information is published annually in Medical Statistics.
It should be noted that the disease or condition for which a patient is admitted to hospital is not necessarily that which would rank as the cause of death in mortality statistics. Congestive heart failure, for instance, is comparatively highly ranked in hospital cases as the condition immediately affecting the patient, but is frequently only the consequence of some underlying disease, which would take precedence over congestive heart failure in the statistics of causes of death. Hospital returns show each disease for which the patient was treated while in hospital, but the classification for statistical purposes has been made on the basis of the principal disease for which the patient was admitted, regardless of what other unrelated diseases may have been present or developed during the stay in hospital. In mortality statistics, on the other hand, the underlying cause of death is of paramount importance. In the summary below a patient admitted on account of an injury is classified according to the nature of the injury. Should the patient die, however, the death would be classified in the mortality statistics according to the cause of the injury, e.g., motor-vehicle accident, accidental fall, etc.
DISEASES AND DISABILITIES TREATED IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS DURING 1960 | |||
---|---|---|---|
Diseases | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Fatality Rate Per Cent |
Tuberculosis of respiratory system | 1,784 | 74 | 4.1 |
Tuberculosis, other forms | 460 | 14 | 3.0 |
Syphilis and its sequelae | 69 | 5 | 7.2 |
Gonococcal infection and other venereal diseases | 63 | – | – |
Infectious diseases commonly arising in intestinal tract | 266 | 3 | 11 |
Other bacterial diseases - | 445 | 44 | 9.9 |
Spirochaetal diseases except syphilis | 127 | 1 | 0.8 |
Diseases attributable to viruses | 1,812 | 32 | 1.8 |
Malaria | 43 | – | – |
Other infective or parasitic diseases | 423 | 12 | 2.8 |
Cancer, malignant disease | 8,309 | 1,900 | 22.9 |
Benign neoplasm | 3,743 | 22 | 0.6 |
Neoplasm of unspecified nature | 104 | 8 | 7.7 |
Allergic disorders | 1,418 | 30 | 2.1 |
Diseases of thyroid gland | 793 | 5 | 0.6 |
Diabetes mellitus | 1,707 | 137 | 8.0 |
Diseases of other endocrine glands | 274 | 12 | 4.4 |
Avitaminoses and other metabolic diseases | 397 | 20 | 5.0 |
Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 871 | 63 | 7.2 |
Psychoses | 1,532 | 90 | 5.9 |
Psychoneurotic disorders | 1,439 | 3 | 0.2 |
Disorders of character, behaviour and intelligence | 1,040 | 10 | 1.0 |
Vascular lesions affecting central nervous system | 3,227 | 1,390 | 43.1 |
Inflammatory diseases of central nervous system | 598 | 82 | 13.7 |
Other diseases of central nervous system | 1,912 | 229 | 12.0 |
Diseases of nerves and peripheral ganglia | 431 | 6 | 1.4 |
Inflammatory diseases of eye | 584 | 2 | 0.3 |
Other diseases and conditions of eye | 3,098 | 13 | 0.4 |
Diseases of ear and mastoid process | 1,708 | 10 | 0.6 |
Rheumatic fever | 782 | 11 | 1.4 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 383 | 51 | 13.3 |
Arteriosclerotic and degenerative heart disease | 4,727 | 1,261 | 26.7 |
Other diseases of heart | 2,032 | 556 | 27.4 |
Hypertensive heart disease | 405 | 85 | 21.0 |
Other hypertensive disease | 781 | 45 | 5.8 |
Diseases of arteries | 988 | 225 | 22.8 |
Diseases of veins and other diseases of circulatory system | 4,651 | 57 | 1.2 |
Acute upper respiratory infections | 1,639 | 2 | 01 |
Influenza | 472 | – | – |
Pneumonia | 5,607 | 555 | 9.9 |
Bronchitis | 2,750 | 185 | 6.7 |
Other diseases of respiratory system | 13,221 | 112 | 0.8 |
Diseases of buccal cavity and oesophagus | 1,992 | 18 | 0.9 |
Diseases of stomach and duodenum | 2,406 | 125 | 5.2 |
Appendicitis | 6,108 | 26 | 0.4 |
Hernia of abdominal cavity | 4,847 | 35 | 0.7 |
Other diseases of intestines and peritoneum | 4,637 | 228 | 4.9 |
Diseases of liver, gallbladder, and pancreas | 3,244 | 157 | 4.8 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 514 | 78 | 15.2 |
Other diseases of urinary system | 2,737 | 130 | 4.7 |
Diseases of male genital organs | 2,359 | 125 | 5.3 |
Diseases of breast, ovary, Fallopian tube, and parametrium | 1,292 | 3 | 0.2 |
Diseases of uterus and other female genital organs | 6,773 | 8 | 0.1 |
Complications of pregnancy | 2,812 | 1 | – |
Abortion | 5,153 | 6 | 0.1 |
Delivery without mention of complication | 514 | – | – |
Delivery with specified complication | 1,179 | 3 | 0.3 |
Complications of the puerperium | 920 | – | – |
Infections of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 4,274 | 19 | 0.4 |
Other diseases of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 1,878 | 16 | 0.9 |
Arthritis and rheumatism, except rheumatic fever | 2,288 | 61 | 2.7 |
Osteomyelitis and other diseases of bone and joint | 3,561 | 28 | 0.8 |
Other diseases of musculoskeletal system | 2,515 | 10 | 0.4 |
Congenital malformations | 2,923 | 210 | 7.2 |
Birth injuries, asphyxia, and infections of newborn | 524 | 120 | 22.9 |
Other diseases peculiar to early infancy | 1,396 | 140 | 10.0 |
Symptoms referable to systems and organs | 8,699 | 15 | 0.2 |
Senility and ill-defined diseases | 1,469 | 270 | 18.4 |
Fracture of skull, spine, and trunk | 2,277 | 114 | 5.0 |
Fracture of upper limb | 3,446 | 10 | 0.3 |
Fracture of lower limb | 3,994 | 279 | 7.0 |
Dislocation without fracture | 765 | 4 | 0.5 |
Sprains and strains of joints and adjacent muscles | 588 | – | – |
Head injury (excluding skull fracture) | 5,083 | 67 | 1.3 |
Internal injury of chest, abdomen, and pelvis | 322 | 26 | 8.1 |
Laceration and open wound of face, neck, and trunk | 1,005 | 4 | 0.4 |
Laceration and open wound of upper limb | 2,476 | 2 | 0.1 |
Laceration and open wound of lower limb | 1,216 | – | – |
Laceration and open wounds of multiple location | 123 | 2 | 1.6 |
Superficial injury | 282 | – | – |
Contusion and crushing with intact skin surface | 1,202 | 7 | 0.6 |
Effects of foreign body entering through orifice | 764 | 2 | 0.3 |
Burns | 1,461 | 23 | 1.6 |
Injury to nerves and spinal cord without bone injury | 149 | – | – |
Effects of poisons | 1,573 | 23 | 1.5 |
Effects of weather, exposure, and related conditions | 32 | 1 | 3.1 |
Other and unspecified injuries and reactions | 864 | 10 | 1.2 |
Special conditions and examinations without sickness | 1,937 | – | – |
Admission for convalescent care, plastic treatment, and fitting of prosthetic devices | 70 | – | – |
Totals | 183,758 | 9,768 | 5.3 |
The average duration of stay of patients in public hospitals is shown for selected diseases in the following table.
SUMMARY OF SELECTED DISEASES TREATED IN PUBLIC HOSPITALS, SHOWING AVERAGE DURATION OF STAY, 1960 | ||
---|---|---|
Diseases | Total Discharges and Deaths in Public Hospitals | Average Stay (Days) |
Respiratory tuberculosis | 1,784 | 118.0 |
Non-respiratory tuberculosis | 460 | 77.4 |
Infective and parasitic diseases other than tuberculosis | 3,248 | 20.3 |
Otitis media and mastoiditis | 1,118 | 13.1 |
Rheumatic fever | 782 | 55.8 |
Chronic rheumatic heart disease | 383 | 31.8 |
Acute upper respiratory infections, influenza, and acute bronchitis | 3,269 | 8.7 |
Pneumonia | 5,607 | 18.0 |
Chronic or unqualified bronchitis | 1,592 | 27.2 |
Hypertrophied tonsils and adenoids, and quinsy | 10,329 | 4.0 |
Appendicitis | 6,108 | 9.9 |
Gastro-enteritis (acute) | 1,471 | 9.6 |
Infections of skin and subcutaneous tissue | 4,274 | 10.4 |
Osteomyelitis and periostitis | 981 | 36.9 |
Malignant neoplasms | 8,309 | 25.2 |
Benign tumours of uterus, ovary, and female genital organs | 1,638 | 11.9 |
Allergic disorders | 1,418 | 13.2 |
Thyrotoxicosis | 356 | 19.1 |
Diabetes | 1,707 | 30.0 |
Psychoneurotic disorders | 1,439 | 12.8 |
Vascular lesions of central nervous system | 3,227 | 56.2 |
Arteriosclerotic, hypertensive and degenerative heart disease, and general arteriosclerosis | 6,179 | 33.2 |
Varicose veins and phlebitis | 2,751 | 17.2 |
Haemorrhoids | 823 | 12.1 |
Dental caries and other diseases of teeth and supporting structures | 1,417 | 2.6 |
Peptic ulcer | 2,008 | 23.0 |
Hernia | 4,847 | 11.5 |
Gallbladder disease | 2,839 | 16.4 |
Nephritis and nephrosis | 514 | 30.4 |
Urinary infections and calculi | 1,806 | 14.7 |
Hyperplasia of prostate | 1,084 | 30.8 |
Diseases of female genital organs (excluding tumours) | 7,493 | 8.9 |
Arthritis | 2,051 | 57.5 |
Muscular rheumatism, neuralgia, and neuritis | 596 | 18.0 |
Synovitis and other inflammatory diseases of tendons and fascia | 838 | 8.8 |
Symptoms, senility, and ill-defined conditions | 10,168 | 22.2 |
Accidents, poisoning, and violence | 27,622 | 14.4 |
Deliveries and complications of pregnancy, childbirth, and puerperium | 10,578 | 7.6 |
Remainder | 40,644 | 20.0 |
Totals | 183,758 | 18.9 |
A summary is given below of accident cases treated as inpatients in public hospitals during 1960.
Type of Accident | Total Cases | Percentage of All Accident Cases | Aggregate Stay (Days) | Average Stay (Days) | Aggregate Stay as Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Transport | |||||
Railway | 81 | 0.3 | 1,695 | 20.9 | 0.4 |
Motor-vehicle traffic | 5,521 | 18.9 | 82,826 | 15.0 | 18.5 |
Motor-vehicle non-traffic | 165 | 0.6 | 2,362 | 14.3 | 05 |
Other road vehicles | 1,633 | 5.6 | 16,258 | 10.0 | 3.6 |
Water | 165 | 0.6 | 2,393 | 14.5 | 0.5 |
Aircraft | 13 | 0.1 | 226 | 17.4 | 0.1 |
Total transport | 7,578 | 26.0 | 105,760 | 140 | 23.6 |
Non-transport | |||||
Accidental poisoning | 1,255 | 4.3 | 4,354 | 3.5 | 1.0 |
Accidental falls | 7,487 | 25.6 | 178,289 | 23.8 | 39.8 |
Other accidents | 10,180 | 34.8 | 115,217 | 11.3 | 25.7 |
Total non-transport | 18,922 | 64.7 | 297,860 | 15.7 | 66.5 |
Complications due to non-therapeutic medical and surgical procedures | 69 | 0.2 | 255 | 3.7 | 0.1 |
Therapeutic misadventure and late complications of therapeutic procedures | 1,454 | 5.0 | 26,185 | 18.0 | 5.8 |
Late effects of injury and poisoning | 393 | 1.3 | 11,305 | 28.8 | 2.5 |
Suicide and self-inflicted injury | 379 | 1.3 | 3,614 | 9.5 | 0.8 |
Homicide and injury purposely inflicted by other persons | 419 | 1.4 | 2,815 | 6.7 | 0.6 |
Grand totals | 29,214 | 100.0 | 447,794 | 15.3 | 100.0 |
Most cases come under the heading “Non-transport – Other accidents”, which includes accidents caused by cutting and piercing instruments, machinery, falling objects, fire and hot objects, and so on. Of these most occurred in the home.
The second largest group is “Accidental falls”, which has an aggregate stay greater than any other group. This is due to the long periods spent in hospital by elderly people who have sustained fractures of the femur in falls.
Motor-vehicle traffic accidents comprise the third largest group, and have the third largest aggregate stay. It is interesting to note that there were nearly three and a half times as many admissions to hospital and three and a half times as many beds occupied by people injured in non-transport accidents as there were for motor-vehicle traffic accidents.
The proportion of deaths in public hospitals to all deaths has increased over the last 11 years. Examination of the following table shows the trend.
Year | Deaths in Public Hospitals | Total Deaths | Proportion of Deaths in Public Hospitals to Total Deaths |
---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||
1951 | 8,163 | 18,836 | 43.3 |
1952 | 8,119 | 18,896 | 43.0 |
1953 | 7,926 | 18,354 | 43.2 |
1954 | 8,140 | 18,876 | 43.1 |
1955 | 8,410 | 19,225 | 43.7 |
1956 | 8,824 | 19,696 | 44.8 |
1957 | 9,576 | 20,862 | 45.9 |
1958 | 9,248 | 20,301 | 45.6 |
1959 | 10,020 | 21,128 | 47.4 |
1960 | 9,768 | 20,892 | 46.8 |
1961* | 10,290 | 21,782 | 47.2 |
Mental hospitals are administered under the direction of the Minister of Health by the Mental Health Division of the Department of Health. Hospital boards have no jurisdiction over mental hospitals. There are 11 mental hospitals, three hospitals and training schools for the mentally subnormal, and one hospital for functional nervous disorders.
The newer hospitals are built on the villa system with accommodation provided in pleasant detached units of about 50 beds each. Each villa is surrounded by lawns and gardens and is largely self-contained. There are facilities for recreation and entertainment in addition to provision for modern methods of therapy. Of the older type of hospital multi-ward building, only two remain. One has been extensively modernised and the renovation of the other is at present being undertaken.
Nursing services are provided in the main by trained staff, both male and female. The training involves a three-year course leading to the State-registered qualification of psychiatric nurse. In addition to the nursing and medical staff, a wide range of ancillary staff is provided. The Division administers and staffs the Occupational Therapy Training School which provides occupational therapists for all hospitals in the country. In addition, the Division employs clinical psychologists, social workers, recreation officers, welfare officers, and, at the special hospitals and training schools for the mentally subnormal, specially qualified training officers and instructors.
Admission to all the mental hospitals, except the Queen Mary Hospital, Hanmer, for functional disorders is controlled by the Mental Health Act 1911.
The Mental Health Amendment Act 1961, which came into operation on 1 January 1962, provides for some important and far-reaching changes in procedure for the admission and discharge of mental hospital patients. These changes are directed towards greater flexibility in the use of mental health services in psychiatric treatment, care, and rehabilitation. They allow for the informal admission of voluntary patients, mentally subnormal persons, and minors. Persons who, by reason of mental infirmity arising from age or from deterioration or disease or injury to the brain, require care and treatment, can now be admitted merely on application accompanied by a letter of recommendation by a medical practitioner. The patient may be discharged at any time on application provided the medical superintendent is satisfied that the arrangements for the care of the patient after discharge are appropriate. Mentally subnormal persons and minors can now be admitted informally in a similar way to that for the mentally infirm. Any mentally subnormal person, with the approval of the medical superintendent, may attend the institution as a voluntary outpatient for training and occupational therapy.
A detailed Report on Mental Health Statistics of New Zealand is published annually by the Medical Statistics Branch of the Department of Health. The report contains administrative and clinical data about first admissions and readmissions (including replacements from probation), transfers, discharges, and deaths for each mental hospital. The report also presents information about psychiatric disorders in terms of age and sex, etiological factors, country of birth, marital status, religion, race, family history, treatment, response to treatment, and length of stay.
The following statistics refer to mental hospital admissions, discharges, and deaths, and include figures for the mentally subnormal and, for the first time, cases treated at Queen Mary Hospital, Hanmer.
At the end of 1961 there were 9,839 people on the registers of mental hospitals and 1,484 on the registers of hospitals for the mentally subnormal, a total of 11,323. There were 5,462 registrations during the year (excluding transfers) of which 3,382, or 61.9 per cent, were voluntary patients. The average number of occupied beds was 10,097, which was 140 more than for 1960. The average number resident per 100,000 mean population has, however, declined steadily over the last 20 years.
The average number on the registers in 1961 was 1,132 for voluntary patients, and 10,085 for nonvoluntary patients. For the previous year the figures were 1,022 for voluntary patients and 10,027 for non-voluntary patients.
In the following table the average number on the registers and the rates per 100,000 mean population are shown for certain years. It can be seen that in spite of the annual increases in the average numbers, the rates have decreased steadily.
Year | Resident | Absent on Leave | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | Average Number | Rate | |
Voluntary Patients | ||||||
1942 | 293 | 17.9 | 2 | 0.1 | 295 | 18.0 |
1947 | 376 | 20.9 | 5 | 0.3 | 381 | 21.2 |
1952 | 480 | 24.0 | 11 | 0.6 | 491 | 24.6 |
1957 | 661 | 29.6 | 78 | 3.5 | 739 | 33.1 |
1958 | 700 | 30.6 | 96 | 4.2 | 796 | 34.8 |
1959 | 809 | 34.7 | 106 | 4.5 | 915 | 39.2 |
1960 | 872 | 36.7 | 150 | 6.3 | 1,022 | 43.0 |
1961 | 1,042 | 42.9 | 90 | 3.7 | 1,132 | 46.6 |
Non-voluntary Patients | ||||||
1942 | 7,633 | 465.5 | 457 | 27.9 | 8,090 | 493.4 |
1947 | 8,063 | 448.4 | 586 | 32.6 | 8,649 | 481.0 |
1952 | 8,590 | 430.3 | 796 | 39.9 | 9,386 | 470.2 |
1957 | 9,189 | 411.6 | 867 | 38.8 | 10,056 | 450.4 |
1958 | 9,159 | 400.7 | 847 | 37.1 | 10,006 | 437.8 |
1959 | 9,155 | 392.1 | 907 | 38.9 | 10,062 | 431.0 |
1960 | 9,085 | 382.2 | 942 | 39.6 | 10,027 | 421.8 |
1961 | 9,055 | 373.0 | 1,030 | 42.4 | 10,085 | 415.4 |
All Patients | ||||||
1942 | 7,926 | 483.4 | 459 | 28.0 | 8,385 | 511.4 |
1947 | 8,439 | 469.3 | 591 | 32.9 | 9,030 | 502.2 |
1952 | 9,070 | 454.3 | 807 | 40.5 | 9,877 | 494.8 |
1957 | 9,850 | 441.2 | 945 | 42.3 | 10,795 | 483.5 |
1958 | 9,859 | 431.3 | 943 | 41.3 | 10,802 | 472.6 |
1959 | 9,964 | 426.8 | 1,013 | 43.4 | 10,977 | 470.2 |
1960 | 9,957 | 418.9 | 1,092 | 45.9 | 11,049 | 464.8 |
1961 | 10,097 | 415.9 | 1,120 | 46.1 | 11,217 | 462.0 |
In 1961 there were 3,434 first admissions to mental hospitals. Of these 1,686 were males and 1,738 were females. The number of voluntary patients (1,937) exceeded the number of non-voluntary patients (1,497).
The numbers and rates of first admissions, together with the percentage of first admissions in total admissions and the percentage of voluntary patients in first admissions, are shown in the next tables.
Year | Voluntary Patients | Non-voluntary Patients | All Patients | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | Male | Female | Total | |
* Average over five years. | |||||||||
Numbers | |||||||||
1935–39* | 115 | 97 | 212 | 481 | 462 | 943 | 596 | 559 | 1,155 |
1940–44* | 110 | 126 | 236 | 470 | 526 | 996 | 580 | 652 | 1,232 |
1945–49* | 235 | 26 | 502 | 544 | 607 | 1,151 | 779 | 874 | 1,653 |
1950–54* | 349 | 34 | 733 | 625 | 746 | 1,371 | 974 | 1,130 | 2,104 |
1955–59* | 489 | 577 | 1,066 | 669 | 731 | 1,400 | 1,158 | 1,308 | 2,466 |
1957 | 445 | 570 | 1,015 | 700 | 767 | 1,467 | 1,145 | 1,337 | 2,482 |
1958 | 481 | 587 | 1,068 | 649 | 705 | 1,354 | 1,130 | 1,292 | 2,422 |
1959 | 621 | 746 | 1,367 | 690 | 662 | 1,352 | 1,311 | 1,408 | 2,719 |
1960 | 649 | 781 | 1,430 | 682 | 675 | 1,357 | 1,331 | 1,436 | 2,787 |
1961 | 916 | 1,019 | 1,935 | 780 | 719 | 1,499 | 1,696 | 1,738 | 3,434 |
Rates per 100,000 of Mean Population | |||||||||
1935–39* | 14.2 | 12.4 | 13.3 | 59.5 | 58.9 | 59.2 | 73.7 | 71.3 | 72.5 |
1940–44* | 13.7 | 15.0 | 14.4 | 58.5 | 62.8 | 60.8 | 72.2 | 77.8 | 75.2 |
1945–49* | 26.2 | 29.6 | 27.9 | 61.1 | 67.5 | 64.5 | 87.3 | 97.1 | 92.4 |
1950–54* | 34.6 | 38.5 | 36.6 | 62.2 | 74.9 | 68.5 | 96.8 | 113.4 | 105.1 |
1955–59* | 43.4 | 51.7 | 47.5 | 59.6 | 65.8 | 62.7 | 102.9 | 117.5 | 110.2 |
1957 | 39.6 | 51.3 | 45.4 | 62.3 | 69.1 | 65.7 | 101.9 | 120.4 | 111.1 |
1958 | 41.8 | 51.7 | 46.7 | 56.4 | 62.1 | 59.2 | 98.2 | 113.8 | 105.9 |
1959 | 52.9 | 64.3 | 58.6 | 58.8 | 57.0 | 57.9 | 111.7 | 121.3 | 116.5 |
1960 | 54.3 | 66.1 | 60.2 | 57.1 | 57.1 | 57.1 | 111.4 | 123.1 | 117.3 |
1961 | 75.1 | 84.4 | 79.7 | 63.9 | 59.6 | 61.8 | 139.0 | 144.0 | 141.5 |
Percentage of First Admissions in Total Admissions | Percentage of Voluntary Patients in First Admissions | |
---|---|---|
* Average over five years. | ||
1935–39* | 80.1 | 18.3 |
1940–44* | 76.7 | 19.0 |
1945–49* | 75.6 | 30.1 |
1950–54* | 74.0 | 34.7 |
1955–59* | 67.5 | 43.0 |
1957 | 67.7 | 40.9 |
1958 | 64.7 | 44.1 |
1959 | 64.7 | 50.3 |
1960 | 62.3 | 51.3 |
1961 | 62.9 | 56.3 |
The five leading diagnoses in 1961 were: neurotic-depressive reaction, 534 cases; schizophrenic disorders, 500 cases; senile psychosis, 487 cases; manic-depressive reaction, 408 cases; and mental deficiency, 303 cases. These five diagnoses accounted for nearly two-thirds (650 per cent) of first admissions.
The number of voluntary patients and non-voluntary patients, together with the percentage of voluntary patients in all first admissions, are now shown for 1961.
Diagnosis | Voluntary Patients | Non-voluntary Patients | Percentage of Voluntary Patients in All First Admissions |
---|---|---|---|
Psychoses | |||
General paralysis of insane | – | 2 | – |
Schizophrenic disorders (dementia praecox) | 232 | 268 | 46 |
Manic-depressive reaction | 295 | 113 | 72 |
Involutional melancholia | 44 | 13 | 77 |
Paranoia and paranoid states | 13 | 11 | 54 |
Senile psychosis | 49 | 438 | 10 |
Presenile psychosis | 3 | 13 | 19 |
Psychosis with cerebral arteriosclerosis | 17 | 59 | 22 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 25 | 28 | 47 |
Psychosis of other demonstrable etiology | 17 | 31 | 35 |
Puerperal psychosis | 13 | 14 | 48 |
Other and unspecified psychoses | 8 | 15 | 35 |
Psychoncuroses | |||
Anxiety reaction | 179 | 4 | 98 |
Hysterical reaction | 69 | 13 | 84 |
Neurotic-depressive reaction | 508 | 26 | 95 |
Other and unspecified psychoneurotic disorders | 97 | 4 | 96 |
Disorders of Character, Behaviour, and Intelligence | |||
Pathological and immature personality | 95 | 98 | 49 |
Alcoholism | 223 | 19 | 92 |
Mental deficiency | 18 | 285 | 6 |
Other and unspecified character, behaviour, and intelligence disorders | 15 | 11 | 58 |
Other Conditions | |||
Epilepsy | 9 | 9 | 50 |
Other defined conditions | 3 | 7 | 27 |
Observation | 5 | 16 | 24 |
Totals | 1,937 | 1,497 | 56 |
Changes in first admission numbers and rates per million of mean population over the last three years are shown in the following table. The rate for all first admissions rose from 1,165 in 1959 to 1,172 in 1960. In 1961, the rate rose to 1,415 per million, the highest on record, but it should be remembered that part of this increase was caused by including the Queen Mary Hospital cases. All diagnoses did not conform to this pattern, the most notable exception being manic-depressive reaction, which showed a decline in both number and rate during 1961.
Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1939 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Psychoses | ||||||
Syphilis of central nervous system | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Schizophrenic disorders (dementia praecox) | 477 | 440 | 500 | 204 | 185 | 206 |
Manic-depressive reaction | 441 | 449 | 408 | 189 | 189 | 168 |
Involutional melancholia | 35 | 52 | 57 | 15 | 22 | 23 |
Paranoia and paranoid states | 32 | 34 | 24 | 14 | 14 | 10 |
Senile psychosis | 447 | 451 | 487 | 191 | 190 | 200 |
Presenile psychosis | 9 | 14 | 16 | 4 | 6 | 7 |
Psychosis with cerebral arteriosclerosis | 47 | 70 | 76 | 20 | 29 | 31 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 32 | 39 | 53 | 14 | 16 | 22 |
Psychosis of other demonstrable etiology | 51 | 44 | 48 | 22 | 19 | 20 |
Puerperal psychosis | 36 | 37 | 27 | 15 | 16 | 11 |
Other and unspecified psychoses | 32 | 18 | 23 | 14 | 8 | 9 |
Psychoneuroses | ||||||
Anxiety reaction | 113 | 110 | 183 | 48 | 46 | 75 |
Hysterical reaction | 49 | 41 | 82 | 21 | 17 | 34 |
Neurotic-depressive reaction | 391 | 356 | 534 | 167 | 150 | 220 |
Other and unspecified psychoneurotic disorders | 38 | 49 | 101 | 16 | 21 | 42 |
Disorders of Character, Behaviour, and Intelligence | ||||||
Pathological and immature personality | 87 | 161 | 193 | 37 | 68 | 80 |
Alcoholism | 106 | 135 | 242 | 45 | 57 | 100 |
Mental deficiency | 236 | 231 | 303 | 101 | 97 | 125 |
Other and unspecified character, behaviour, and intelligence disorders | 11 | 21 | 26 | 5 | 9 | 11 |
Other Conditions | ||||||
Epilepsy | 30 | 18 | 18 | 13 | 8 | 7 |
Other defined conditions | 4 | 5 | 10 | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Observation | 13 | 11 | 21 | 6 | 5 | 9 |
Totals | 2,719 | 2,787 | 3,343 | 1,165 | 1,172 | 1,415 |
Information about the causes of mental disorders was reported in only 62.7 per cent of first admissions. It should also be noted that several factors can be reported for one case. For example, a person might be admitted because of a combination of old age and excessive use of alcohol. The principal factors were reported as old age, alcohol, subnormal intelligence, peculiarities in the structure of the personality, and family relations. The information is analysed in the following table.
Etiological Factors | Number of First Admissions |
---|---|
Heredity | 3 |
Congenital | 102 |
Birth injury | 2 |
Constitutional | 142 |
Other factors in structure of personality | 320 |
Family relations | 213 |
Adolescence | 14 |
Pregnancy and puerperium | 68 |
Climacteric | 71 |
Old age | 508 |
Religion | 3 |
Loneliness | 40 |
Sickness of near relative | 29 |
Unhappy love affair | 13 |
Sex trauma and difficulties | 8 |
Other stress | 13 |
Alcohol | 370 |
Drug addiction | 20 |
Financial difficulty | 12 |
Immigration unsettlement | 11 |
Business worry | 27 |
Housing problems | 4 |
Subnormal intelligence | 366 |
Tuberculosis | 7 |
Syphilis | 4 |
Neoplasm of brain | 12 |
Other neoplasms | 13 |
Endocrine disorders | 30 |
Epilepsy | 76 |
Other diseases of central nervous system | 68 |
Arteriosclerosis | 109 |
Other circulatory diseases | 29 |
Respiratory diseases | 9 |
Congenital malformation | 17 |
Injury | 36 |
Other illness | 99 |
Other factors | 46 |
Totals | 2,914 |
A readmission is a person admitted to a New Zealand mental hospital who has previously been in a New Zealand mental hospital.
In the following table the numbers and causes of readmissions and rates per million of mean population are shown for the latest three years.
Diagnosis | Numbers | Rates per Million of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Psychoses | ||||||
Syphilis of central nervous system | 4 | 1 | – | 2 | – | – |
Schizophrenic disorders (dementia praecox) | 512 | 606 | 684 | 219 | 255 | 282 |
Manic-depressive reaction | 538 | 605 | 593 | 230 | 255 | 244 |
Involutional melancholia | 21 | 39 | 19 | 9 | 16 | 8 |
Paranoia and paranoid states | 26 | 27 | 17 | 11 | 11 | 7 |
Senile psychosis | 86 | 84 | 85 | 37 | 35 | 35 |
Presenile psychosis | 2 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 3 | 2 |
Psychosis with cerebral arteriosclerosis | 14 | 9 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 2 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 22 | 19 | 34 | 9 | 8 | 14 |
Psychosis of other demonstrable etiology | 21 | 33 | 39 | 9 | 14 | 16 |
Puerperal psychosis | 16 | 7 | 5 | 7 | 3 | 2 |
Other and unspecified psychoses | 16 | 21 | 4 | 7 | 9 | 2 |
Psychoneuroses | ||||||
Anxiety reaction | 69 | 51 | 95 | 30 | 21 | 39 |
Hysterical reaction | 27 | 33 | 43 | 12 | 14 | 18 |
Neurotic-depressive reaction | 193 | 240 | 295 | 83 | 101 | 122 |
Other and unspecified psychoneurotic disorders | 13 | 29 | 48 | 6 | 12 | 20 |
Disorders of Character, Behaviour, and Intelligence | ||||||
Pathological and immature personality | 35 | 74 | 81 | 15 | 31 | 33 |
Alcoholism | 96 | 132 | 208 | 41 | 56 | 86 |
Mental deficiency | 81 | 68 | 103 | 35 | 29 | 42 |
Other and unspecified character, behaviour, and intelligence disorders | 4 | 12 | 13 | 2 | 5 | 5 |
Other Conditions | ||||||
Epilepsy | 29 | 12 | 29 | 12 | 5 | 12 |
Other defined conditions | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | – |
Observation | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 1 |
Totals | 1,830 | 2,115 | 2,408 | 784 | 890 | 992 |
Both numbers and rates have increased steadily over the last three years. Diagnoses showing the greatest increases are schizophrenic disorders, neurotic-depressive reaction, and nonrpsychotic alcoholism.
There are four principal ways of being discharged from mental hospital: (a) outright discharge, which means being formally discharged at the time of leaving hospital; (b) trial discharge; (c) probation leave, being authorised leave of more than three months' duration for any other purpose; (d) discharged “not committed”, which means being discharged from a mental hospital on the grounds that the patient's mental condition does not warrant his being detained in a mental hospital.
There were 4,827 discharges in 1961. Of these 3,210 were outright discharges, 1,201 were on trial discharge, 263 were probation leavers, and 153 were discharged “not committed”.
The principal diagnoses were: schizophrenic disorders, 1,170 cases; manic-depressive reaction, 979 cases; neurotic-depressive reaction, 780 cases; and non-psychotic alcoholism, 425 cases.
The following table shows the number of discharges for 1961 by diagnosis.
Diagnosis | Outright Discharge | Trial Discharge | Probation Leave | Not Committed | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Psychoses | |||||
Schizophrenic disorders (dementia praecox) | 537 | 515 | 96 | 22 | 1,170 |
Manic-depressive reaction | 696 | .'251 | 29 | 3 | 979 |
Involutional melancholia | 67 | 16 | 4 | 1 | 88 |
Paranoia and paranoid states | 19 | 17 | 3 | – | 39 |
Senile psychosis | 43 | 56 | 30 | 3 | 132 |
Presenile psychosis | 4 | 5 | 2 | – | 11 |
Psychosis with cerebral arteriosclerosis | 7 | 13 | 3 | – | 23 |
Alcoholic psychosis | 40 | 12 | 1 | 3 | 56 |
Psychosis of other demonstrable etiology | 26 | 27 | 8 | 2 | 63 |
Puerperal psychosis | 23 | 9 | 3 | – | 35 |
Other and unspecified psychoses | 7 | 15 | 4 | 1 | 27 |
Psychoneuroses | |||||
Anxiety reaction | 238 | 27 | 6 | 1 | 272 |
Hysterical reaction | 83 | 15 | 1 | 4 | 103 |
Phobic reaction | 7 | 2 | – | – | 9 |
Obsessive-compulsive reaction | 17 | – | – | – | 17 |
Neurotic-depressive reaction | 682 | 77 | 13 | 8 | 780 |
Psychoneurosis with somatic symptoms affecting circulation | 5 | – | – | – | 5 |
Psychoneurosis with somatic symptoms affecting digestive system | 6 | – | – | – | 6 |
Psychoneurosis with somatic symptoms affecting other systems | 12 | 4 | 2 | 1 | 19 |
Other and unspecified psychoneurotic disorders | 78 | 6 | – | – | 84 |
Disorders of Character, Behaviour, and Intelligence | |||||
Pathological personality without psychosis | 72 | 4 | – | 35 | 111 |
Immature personality | 75 | 29 | 5 | 23 | 132 |
Non-psychotic alcoholism | 387 | 14 | 3 | 21 | 425 |
Drug addiction | 18 | 2 | 1 | – | 21 |
Mental deficiency | 24 | 69 | 46 | 6 | 145 |
Other and unspecified character, behaviour, and intelligence disorders | 6 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 14 |
Other Conditions | |||||
Epilepsy (without psychosis) | 19 | 11 | 2 | 2 | 34 |
Other conditions | 5 | – | – | – | 5 |
Observation without need for further medical care | 7 | – | – | 15 | 22 |
Totals | 3,210 | 1,201 | 263 | 153 | 4,827 |
In 1961 there were 862 deaths in mental hospitals. In addition 70 people died while on probation and one died while absent without leave.
The principal diagnosis was senile psychosis, 431 cases. Next came schizophrenia, 131 cases, and mental deficiency, 84 cases.
In 1961, 122 people died during the first month in hospital and a further 79 deaths occurred of people who had been in hospital one but under three months.
The total expenditure on public mental hospitals (not including the cost of new buildings and additions) and particulars of receipts during the last 11 financial years are shown in the next table. As from 1 April 1939 free maintenance and treatment of patients have been provided in all public mental hospitals in accordance with the provisions of the Social Security Act 1938. The Mental Health Amendment Act 1950 provides that the cost of maintenance of any person who is not ordinarily resident in New Zealand and who is detained in any public institution shall be a debt due to the Crown.
Year Ended 31 March | Total Expenditure | Receipts | Net Expenditure | Gross Average Cost per Patient | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Patients' Fees | Sale of Produce, etc. | ||||||
* Cost of board and lodging now treated as a receipt instead of a deduction from salaries as in previous years. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | s. | d. | |
1952 | 2,288,589 | 4,983 | 138,465 | 2,145,141 | 257 | 6 | 0 |
1953 | 2,446,344 | 1,849 | 55,210 | 2,389,285 | 272 | 2 | 0 |
1954 | 2,510,886 | 1,218 | 71,528 | 2,438,140 | 231 | 8 | 8 |
1955 | 2,549,733 | 3,104 | 68,437 | 2,478,192 | 262 | 4 | 10 |
1956 | 2,805,877 | 629 | 56,962 | 2,738,286 | 283 | 19 | 4 |
1957 | 3,036,431 | 874 | 75,193 | 2,960,364 | 312 | 8 | 2 |
1958 | 3,366,820 | 560 | 95,990 | 3,270,270 | 344 | 12 | 2 |
1959 | 3,583,237 | 664 | 102,951 | 3,479,622 | 355 | 17 | 3 |
1960 | 3,889,910 | 815 | 111,463 | 3,777,632 | 392 | 15 | 7 |
1961 | 4,219,278 | 1,055x | 111,781x | 4,106,442 | 412 | 8 | 4 |
1962 | 4,861,715 | 1,163 | 253,197* | 4,607,355 | 456 | 6 | 2 |
As already stated, the expenditure included in the foregoing table does not include amounts spent on new buildings, additions, etc., the cost of which is met by the Ministry of Works. Expenditure for the last five financial years has amounted to £841,609 in 1957–58, £783,548 in 1958–59, £697,398 in 1959–60, £906,479 in 1960–61, and £736,417 in 1961–62.
Table of Contents
Social security is a comprehensive plan of State assistance by a system of monetary benefits and free or subsidised medical and hospital provisions for the safeguarding of health.
The Social Security Act 1938, which came into operation on 1 April 1939, is the basic legislation. Its principal objects were (a) to substitute for the system of non-contributory civil pensions – e.g., old age, widows', and other pensions – a system of extended monetary benefits; (b) the inauguration of a system of medical and hospital benefits and of other related benefits.
The Social Security Amendment Act 1945 introduced a further important addition to the social legislation of New Zealand. It established the principle of universal family benefits, and from 1 April 1946 each mother has received a benefit in respect of each of her dependent children irrespective of the family income or property.
There is reciprocity of social security benefits with Australia, and with the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland. Under the Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948 the classes of benefits cover the following: age pensions and age benefits, invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits, widows' pensions and widows' benefits, child endowment and family benefits, unemployment benefits, and sickness benefits. The Social Security (Reciprocity with the United Kingdom) Act 1956 provides for reciprocity between the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland and New Zealand to cover age, superannuation, widows', orphans', invalids', sickness, and unemployment benefits. Family benefits have been payable on a reciprocal basis since 1948.
Earlier Yearbooks should be referred to for details of social welfare benefits paid prior to the passing of the Social Security Act 1938.
The Social Security Act 1938 established the Social Security Department, which is under the control of a Commission. The Department administers, under the direction of the Minister of Social Security, Part II of the Act dealing with monetary benefits, while Part III of the Act, dealing with medical, hospital, and other related benefits, is administered by the Department of Health under the direction of the Minister of Health.
The War Pensions Act 1954 is also administered by the Social Security Department, one of whose officers is designated Secretary for War Pensions.
Owing to the continued decline in volume of rehabilitation work now that the needs of most ex-servicemen have been met, it was decided in 1959–60 to merge the Rehabilitation Division (formerly attached to the Department of Internal Affairs) with the War Pensions Branch of the Social Security Department.
Finance to enable the provisions of the Act to be carried out was provided for by the establishment within the Public Account of the Social Security Fund. The principal revenue of the fund was derived from a charge (collected by the Inland Revenue Department) on salaries, wages, and other income, including the income of companies, but the Act also made provision for the payment to the fund of such other moneys as might be appropriated by Parliament from time to time, and a substantial amount has been transferred from the Consolidated Fund each year except 1957–58.
The social security charge, which had been at the rate of 1d. for every 1s. 8d. or part thereof of income since the inception of the scheme, was increased in 1946 to 1d. for every 13⅓ d. or part thereof – i.e., 1s. 6d. in the pound. The increase, in the case of salaries and wages, became effective from and including 13 May 1946, while “other” income received during the year ended 31 March 1946 was subject to the increased rate.
The Income Tax Assessment Act 1957, which introduced the Pay As You Earn system of taxation from 1 April 1958, provided for the imposition of a social security income tax in the place of the social security charge. This tax has also been written into the deduction tables under the PAYE system at the rate hitherto obtaining (i.e., 1s. 6d. in the pound). It forms part of the pay-period tax. By the Social Security Amendment Act 1958 all social security income tax was payable into the Consolidated Fund in 1958–59 and 1959–60, and the amount necessary for administering the Social Security Act was appropriated out of that fund. The Finance Act 1959 provided for the payment into the Social Security Fund, from 1 April 1960, of an amount computed at the rate of 1s. 6d. for each £1 of the national private income (as defined in the Act) for the preceding year, as estimated by the Government Statistician.
In the case of salaries and wages the amount of the tax is deducted by the employer or other person by whom the wages or salaries are paid, while the tax on other income is payable by the recipient in two instalments on 7 August and 7 February in the income year.
Receipts of the Social Security Fund for five financial years are given in the following table.
Item | 1957–53 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Social security income tax | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
On salary and wages | – | 5,739,381 | – | – | – |
On other income of persons | – | 11,185,226 | – | – | – |
On company income | – | 8,142,140 | – | – | – |
PAYE | – | 55,547,918 | – | 75,390,000 | 80,377,500 |
Charge on salaries and wages | 40,317,504 | – | – | – | – |
Charge on other income of persons | 18,008,194 | – | – | – | – |
Charge on company income | 7,930,406 | – | – | – | – |
Grants from Consolidated | |||||
Fund (Social Security Act) | – | 24,600,000 | 106,500,000 | 34,700,000 | 38,100,000 |
Maintenance recoveries against defaulting husbands | 104,195 | 115,558 | 131,180 | 140,980 | 148,421 |
Interest on investments | 83,082 | 110 | 20,879 | 50,396 | 10,440 |
Reciprocity arrangements: Recoveries from Australian Government | 7,978 | 7,643 | 7,891 | 14,283 | 13,403 |
Other receipts | 58,230 | 62,080 | 73,480 | 166,647 | 242,610 |
Total revenue | 66,509,589 | 105,400,056 | 106,733,430 | 110,462,306 | 118,892,374 |
Particulars of payments of the Social Security Fund during the same five financial years are contained in the next table.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Monetary benefits– | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Superannuation | 8,279,199 | 8,940,752 | 15,460,047 | 20,087,377 | 23,148,897 |
Age | 24,304,077 | 26,104,992 | 27,291,008 | 27,035,647 | 24,858,413 |
Widows' | 3,279,683 | 3,642,351 | 3,915,785 | 4,200,457 | 4,352,732 |
Orphans' | 36,129 | 38,195 | 39,441 | 42,948 | 46,307 |
Family | 20,152,619 | 25,995,315 | 51,791,986 | 30,899,797 | 33,440,323 |
Invalids' | 1,799,823 | 1,942,490 | 2,118,411 | 2,148,898 | 2,190,984 |
Miners' | 124,589 | 119,205 | 112,832 | 117,822 | 100,361 |
Unemployment | 52,067 | 111,723 | 189,898 | 92,681 | 80,041 |
Sickness | 1,368,360 | 1,436,913 | 1,719,343 | 1,673,372 | 1,705,127 |
Emergency | 819,451 | 849,461 | 931,429 | 932,458 | 842,530 |
Supplementary assistance | 218,201 | 252,758 | 273,010 | 307,859 | 323,733 |
Advances for repairs to homes | – | 4,054 | 46,687 | 33,715 | 24,765 |
Capitalisation of family benefit | – | – | 3,879,889 | 6,941,089 | 5,761,962 |
Total monetary benefits | 60,434,198 | 69,438,209 | 87,769,766 | 94,514,120 | 96,876,175 |
Medical benefits– | |||||
Medical | 3,927,892 | 3,969,646 | 4,243,361 | 4,244,798 | 4,379,805 |
Hospital | 4,930,424 | 5,774,519 | 5,650,253 | 5,685,211 | 6,259,571 |
Maternity | 1,449,359 | 1,542,493 | 1,561,861 | 1,656,725 | 1,755,045 |
Pharmaceutical | 4,466,541 | 5,112,343 | 5,956,302 | 6,798,157 | 7,678,338 |
Supplementary | 2,284,091 | 2,256,374 | 2,479,850 | 2,763,540 | 2,898,177 |
Total, medical benefits | 17,058,307 | 18,655,375 | 19,891,627 | 21,148,431 | 22,970,936 |
Reciprocity benefits– | |||||
Australia | 9,977 | 9,191 | 10,699 | 12,991 | 14,198 |
United Kingdom | 90 | – | – | – | – |
Balance of maintenance moneys | 300 | 291 | 112 | 55 | 309 |
Administration expenses | 1,398,244 | 1,360,302 | 1,522,130 | 1,704,672 | 1,680,833 |
Total payments | 78,901,116 | 89,463,368 | 109,194,334 | 117,380,269 | 121,542,451 |
Balance of fund at end of year | 4,664,703 | 20,601,391 | 18,140,487 | 11,222,524 | 8,572,447 |
During the year ended 31 March 1962, £79,660,517, or 69.8 per cent of the total expenditure (£114,060,384) on monetary and medical benefits including supplementary assistance, was paid without a means test, the remaining amount being subject to a means test.
The following table gives details of expenditure on the various classes of medical benefits during the last five financial years.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Mainly on account of hospital benefits. | |||||
Maternity benefits– | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Public hospital fees | 780,364 | 873,755 | 892,692 | 905,389 | 989,239 |
Private hospital fees | 180,222 | 181,254 | 185,978 | 184,679 | 194,808 |
Medical practitioners' fees | 440,563 | 411,661 | 432,170 | 441,276 | 474,677 |
Milage fees | 16,131 | 17,223 | 19,198 | 20,581 | 21,137 |
Obstetric nurses' fees | 3,055 | 4,102 | 3,693 | 5,026 | 3,717 |
Private hospital loans | 29,024 | 54,498 | 28,130 | 99,774 | 71,467 |
Totals | 1,449,359 | 1,542,493 | 1,561,861 | 1,656,725 | 1,755,045 |
Medical benefits– | |||||
Capitation fees | 4,411 | 4,412 | 4,411 | - | - |
Milage fees | 219,505 | 205,362 | 214,860 | 193,445 | 182,918 |
General medical services | 3,626,825 | 3,680,520 | 3,931,273 | 3,950,639 | 4,084,558 |
Special arrangements | 73,019 | 76,572 | 87,094 | 91,755 | 96,159 |
Purchase of sites and erection of residences for medical officers | 4,132 | 2,780 | 5,723 | 8,959 | 16,170 |
Totals | 3,927,892 | 3,969,646 | 4,243,361 | 4,244,798 | 4,379,805 |
Hospital benefits– | |||||
Public hospitals– | |||||
Inpatients | 3,595,714 | 4,252,604 | 4,255,681 | 4,322,413 | 4,782,976 |
Outpatients | 414,234 | 414,602 | 414,460 | 413,921 | 414,458 |
Private hospitals | 616,964 | 755,215 | 770,358 | 789,907 | 942,361 |
Approved institutions | 111,789 | 117,153 | 125,275 | 129,936 | 80,140 |
Private hospital loans | 180,210 | 196,423 | 64,577 | 15,795 | 25,659 |
Grants towards operating costs of Karitane hospitals | 11,513 | 38,522 | 19,901 | 13,239 | 13,977 |
Totals | 4,930,424 | 5,774,519 | 5,650,252 | 5,685,211 | 6,259,571 |
Pharmaceutical benefits– | |||||
Chemists | 4,353,752 | 4,973,558 | 5,787,684 | 6,605,889 | 7,433,732 |
Medical practitioners | 22,463 | 27,274 | 32,126 | 48,736 | 73,937 |
Institutions | 90,326 | 111,511 | 136,492 | 143,532 | 170,669 |
Totals | 4,466,541 | 5,112,343 | 5,956,302 | 6,798,157 | 7,678,338 |
Supplementary benefits– | |||||
Radiological services | 471,792 | 471,202 | 489,459 | 510,234 | 522,997 |
Laboratory services | 414,863 | 471,795 | 585,644 | 732,964 | 882,290 |
Physiotherapy services | 61,569 | 61,679 | 63,005 | 61,916 | 64,078 |
Specialist services (neurosurgery) | 2,990 | 3,790 | 5,003 | 3,324 | 5,784 |
District nursing services | 181,892 | 195,518 | 206,587 | 222,916 | 234,490 |
Dental services | 932,451 | 940,590 | 1,000,877 | 1,000,561 | 1,045,629 |
Domestic assistance | 12,560 | 12,365 | 14,757 | 14,039 | 10,834 |
Artificial-aids benefits | 82,786 | 93,782 | 107,789 | 114,899 | 109,128 |
Other | 123,188 | 5,653 | 6,730 | 102,687 | 22,947 |
Totals | 2,284,091 | 2,256,374 | 2,479,851 | 2,763,540 | 2,898,177 |
Grand totals | 17,058,307 | 18,655,375 | 19,891,627 | 21,148,431 | 22,970,936 |
Recoveries* | 7,666 | 4,774 | 4,670 | 4,570 | 3,271 |
Net totals | 17,050,641 | 18,650,601 | 19,886,957 | 21,143,861 | 22,967,665 |
The following table summarises social security expenditure according to type of benefit and per head of mean population, and also relates expenditure to national income.
Year Ended 31 March | Net National Income at Factor Cost | Expenditure | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Health | Family | Other | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | |||
Amount £(million) | £ | s. | |||||
1956 | 843.9 | 15.5 | 18.9 | 37.3 | 71.7 | 33 | 7 |
1957 | 887.4 | 16.7 | 19.5 | 38.1 | 74.3 | 33 | 17 |
1958 | 936.3 | 17.1 | 20.2 | 40.2 | 77.5 | 34 | 10 |
1959 | 962.4 | 18.7 | 26.0 | 43.4 | 88.1 | 38 | 6 |
1960 | 1,038.6 | 19.9 | 31.8 | 52.0 | 103.7 | 44 | 4 |
1961 | 1,115.3 | 21.2 | 30.9 | 56.6 | 108.7 | 45 | 10 |
1962 | 1,146.2 | 23.0 | 33.4 | 57.7 | 114.1 | 46 | 14 |
Percentage of Expenditure to National Income | |||||||
1956 | 1.8 | 2.2 | 4.4 | 8.5 | |||
1957 | 1.9 | 2.2 | 4.3 | 8.4 | |||
1958 | 1.8 | 2.2 | 4.3 | 8.3 | |||
1959 | 1.9 | 2.7 | 4.5 | 9.2 | |||
1960 | 1.9 | 3.0 | 50 | 10.0 | |||
1961 | 1.9 | 2.8 | 5.1 | 9.7 | |||
1962 | 2.0 | 2.9 | 50 | 100 |
The total number of persons in respect of whom social security benefits (including dependent wives and children) were payable at 31 March 1962 was 1,117,870, or 4,512 per 10,000 of population. For the previous year the corresponding figures were 1,092,401 and 4,525 respectively. Particulars of the various social security benefits in force and the annual value at 31 March for the three latest years is as follows.
Class of Benefit or Pension | Number in Force at 31 March | Annual Value at 31 March 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
* The expenditure figures given under this heading are gross widows' benefits – i.e., not reduced by the amounts recovered under maintenance papers. | ||||
Social security benefits– | ||||
Monetary– | £ | |||
Superannuation | 87,959 | 97,528 | 105,499 | 24,093,862 |
Age | 116,077 | 106,673 | 100,083 | 24,208,076 |
Widows'* | 13,049 | 13,328 | 13,623 | 4,449,772 |
Orphans' | 277 | 274 | 270 | 40,994 |
Family | 343,193 | 348,004 | 357,568 | 32,846,196 |
Invalids' | 8,024 | 8,157 | 8,181 | 2,173,855 |
Miners' | 353 | 316 | 267 | 74,211 |
Unemployment | 312 | 140 | 273 | |
Sickness | 4,064 | 3,929 | 4,346 | |
Emergency | 3,136 | 3,006 | 2,608 | |
Supplementary assistance | 5,525 | 5,743x | 6,564 | 322,487 |
Totals | 581,969 | 587,098x | 599,282 |
In addition to the various classes of benefits enumerated in the foregoing part of this section there were 713 pensions at 31 March 1962 classed as “sundry pensions and annuities”. This class covers ex-officers of the Legislative Department, ex-members of the defence forces, certain ex-members of the Legislature, and others, by way of compassionate allowance, etc.
A summarised account of the changes in monetary benefits from the inception of the social security scheme to 1957 was given on pages 205–206 of the 1958 issue of the Yearbook. Since 1939 the original provisions have been considerably amended and enlarged to correct anomalies and to cover more comprehensively the needs of the people. In addition the rates of benefits have been increased from time to time, mainly as a result of the increased cost of living. In December 1959 additional payments of £6 to single beneficiaries and £12 to married couples were made. These payments covered the period from 12 October 1959 – when a general wage order came into effect – to 29 March 1960.
The Social Security Amendment Act 1960 increased the rates payable in respect of age, invalids', widows' (and mothers' allowances), and miners' benefits by £13 a year, and sickness and unemployment benefits by 5s. a week from 30 March 1960. The amendment abolished the means tests on property, formerly applicable to age, invalids', orphans', and unemployment benefits, and increased the amount of income allowable before reduction of age, widows', and invalids' benefits from £104 to £156 a year, and the allowable income for sickness and unemployment benefits from £2 to £3 a week from 12 October 1960. From the same date provision was made for an allowable income of £52 a year before reduction in the rate of orphans' benefit which was formerly reducible by £1 for every complete £1 of an orphan's income.
Also from 12 October 1960 the amendment increased the rate payable in respect of a superannuation benefit by £13 a year and gave the Social Security Commission discretionary power to grant on application an additional £26 a year to single, widowed, separated, or divorced superannuation beneficiaries.
The Social Security Amendment Act 1961 increased the amount of income allowable before reduction of a widow's benefit where the widow is supporting a dependent child or children from £156 to £260 a year from 13 September 1961. From the same date provision was made for up to £52 a year received by an age or invalid's beneficiary, or up to 20s. a week received by a sickness beneficiary as sick benefit from a friendly society or a like benefit from any other source, to be disregarded.
The Social Security Amendment Act 1962 increased the rates of superannuation, age, widows' (and mothers' allowances), orphans', and miners' benefits by £6 10s. a year and sickness and unemployment benefits by 2s. 6d. a week from 18 July 1962.
For the purpose of determining eligibility for benefit on grounds of residence, persons employed outside New Zealand will be deemed to be resident in New Zealand if employed on Government business, and may be so deemed at the Commission's discretion if employed otherwise, for the purposes of Part II of the principal Act, where liable for the payment of social security income tax on their earnings. In each case the wife and children are also included.
The receipt of a war disablement pension or a basic war widow's pension does not render a person ineligible to receive a social security benefit.
The list below gives a summary of the annual and weekly rates for monetary benefits as from 18 July 1962.
Benefit | Annual Rate | Weekly Rate | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* According to circumstances, but in general, standard rates will be increased by 20s. a week for beneficiary, 10s. a week for his wife, and 5s. a week for each dependent child. | ||||||
Superannuation– | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
Unmarried person | 253 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Married person | 227 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Age– | ||||||
Unmarried person | 253 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Married couple if both eligible (each) | 227 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Married woman whose husband is not eligible | 227 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Married man whose wife is not eligible | 455 | 0 | 0 | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Widows' | ||||||
Widow | 253 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Additional mother's allowance where widow has– | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
One dependent child | 162 | 10 | 0 | 3 | 2 | 6 |
Two dependent children | 188 | 10 | 0 | 3 | 12 | 6 |
Three dependent children | 214 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Four dependent children | 240 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 12 | 6 |
Five dependent children | 266 | 10 | 0 | 5 | 2 | 6 |
Six or more dependent children | 292 | 10 | 0 | 5 | 12 | 6 |
Orphans' (each child) | 123 | 10 | 0 | 2 | 7 | 6 |
Family (each child) | 39 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 | |
Invalids'– | ||||||
Unmarried person, 20 years or over | 253 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Unmarried person under 20 years | 214 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Married man with wife included | 455 | 0 | 0 | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Married woman | 227 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Limit of income, including benefits, where domestic or nursing assistance required for a married woman | 715 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 15 | 0 |
Miners'– | ||||||
Unmarried person | 253 | 10 | 0 | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Married man with wife included | 455 | 0 | 0 | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Miner's widow | 221 | 0 | 0 | 4 | 5 | 0 |
Sickness or Unemployment– | ||||||
Person under 20 years without dependants | 3 | 12 | 6 | |||
Married man with wife included | 8 | 15 | 0 | |||
Married woman | 4 | 7 | 6 | |||
Others | 4 | 17 | 6 | |||
Supplementary Assistance | According to circumstances | |||||
Emergency | According to circumstances | |||||
Emergency – Sufferers from tuberculosis* |
Every person over the age of 65 years who satisfies the prescribed residential qualifications is entitled to a superannuation benefit without conditions as to income or property. The superannuation benefit is, however, regarded as assessable income for income-tax purposes but is exempt from the social security income tax. The residential qualifications require, in general, a period of residence in New Zealand of 20 years immediately preceding application for benefit, but in the case of a person who was resident in New Zealand on 15 March 1938 the qualifying period is 10 years only. Allowances are made for occasional absences.
For the 10 years' requirement, continuous residence is not deemed to be interrupted by absence–
If the total period of absence from New Zealand does not exceed one year; or
If the total period of absence from New Zealand exceeds one year but does not exceed that period by more than six months for every year of residence in New Zealand in excess of a period of 10 years, and the applicant is ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of his application.
A similar proviso for the 20 years' requirement applies–
If the total period of absence from New Zealand does not exceed two years; or
If the total period of absence from New Zealand exceeds two years but does not exceed that period by more than six months for every year of residence in New Zealand in excess of a period of 20 years, and the applicant is ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of his application.
Provision is made to cover absence by a seaman serving on board any ship registered or owned in New Zealand and absence in any capacity as a member of any of Her Majesty's Forces.
A superannuation benefit is not payable in addition to any other cash benefit except a family benefit. For example, a superannuation benefit and an invalid's benefit cannot be paid to the one person. Similarly, a superannuation benefit and an age benefit are not payable to the one person.
At the date of commencement on 1 April 1940, and for the remainder of the year, the rate of benefit was £10 a year, thereafter being increased by £2 10s. a year. As from 1 October 1951, however, the amount payable for the balance of the year 1951–52 was raised from £37 10s. to £75 a year, this amount increasing by £5 a year on 1 April of each succeeding year to £110 a year in 1958. From 1 April 1959 the rate increased to £156 a year, from 30 March 1960 to £208 a year, from 12 October 1960 to £221 a year for a married person and to £247 a year for an unmarried person, and from 18 July 1962 to £227 10s. a year (married person) and £253 10s. a year (unmarried person).
The number of superannuation benefits in force at 31 March 1962 was 105,499, an increase of 7,971 above the total for the previous year. Expenditure on these benefits rose from £20,087,377 in 1960–61 to £23,148,897 in 1961–62.
Every person who has attained the age of 60 years is entitled to receive an age benefit, subject to satisfying certain qualifications in regard to residence and character. The residential qualifications are the same as those set out under the preceding heading in regard to superannuation benefits. The character qualifications mainly relate to desertion of wife or husband or wilful failure in the case of a married man or widower to provide adequate maintenance for wife or for children under 16 years of age.
The basic rate of the benefit is £227 10s. a year, subject to certain deductions on account of income. Particulars of additions to and deductions from the basic rate are as follows:
Unmarried applicants: The basic rate is increased to £253 10s., although reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of income in excess of £156 a year.
Married applicants: Where husband and wife are both entitled to the benefit the basic rate is reduced by 10s. for every complete £1 of their combined incomes in excess of £156 a year. In cases where only one of them is entitled to the benefit the reduction is at the rate of £1 for every complete £1 of their total income (excluding a family benefit) in excess of £383 10s. a year. A further provision allows of an extra payment, not exceeding £227 10s. a year, to a male recipient when his wife is ineligible for any benefit under the Act. This is payable only up to a limit of the total income of the couple, plus benefit, of £611 a year.
For the above purposes, income is deemed not to include amounts received by way of war disablement pension or basic war widow's pension.
From 1 August 1955 age benefit has been payable to unmarried women between 55 and 60 years of age who are unable to engage in regular employment.
Age beneficiaries are entitled to surrender their benefits while their earnings are excessive and to apply for reinstatement immediately the employment ceases. The earnings received during the period that both husband and wife were not in receipt of age benefits are not taken into account.
Any deduction from the maximum rate of benefit because of excess income may be diminished by £6 10s. for each year that an applicant, on having attained the age of 65 years, has deferred applying for the benefit between the ages of 60 and 65 years, provided that he was residentially qualified to receive the benefit during that period.
During 1961–62, 415 existing beneficiaries and new applicants received additional benefit for the first time on account of the deferment concession. The periods of deferment were: one year, 47; two years, 64; three years, 48; four years, 58; and five years, 198.
In computing the allowable income of any female beneficiary or the wife of any beneficiary no account is taken of her personal earnings from domestic or nursing services in private homes or in hospitals or charitable institutions up to £78 a year.
A special allowance not exceeding £26 a year may be paid to any person in receipt of an age benefit who served as a member of a New Zealand contingent in connection with the South African War or in any of Her Majesty's forces in that war if he had been born in New Zealand or was domiciled therein at the commencement of the war.
The Commission may also, in its discretion, increase by an amount not exceeding £26 a year the rate of any benefit under Part II of the Act (including the age benefit) payable to any beneficiary who was one of the parents of a deceased member of any of Her Majesty's forces established in New Zealand whose death was attributable to service with the forces. Similar powers exist in respect of a parent of a deceased member of the New Zealand mercantile marine whose death was attributable to the Second World War. The provision also covers from 1 April 1949 the case of a deceased member of any force or of the mercantile marine of any part of the British Commonwealth other than New Zealand who was domiciled in New Zealand at the commencement of the Second World War and whose death was directly attributable to that war. At 31 March 1962 there were 1,970 of these allowances in force, this representing a decrease of 244 from the figure of 2,214 for 1961.
Where an applicant for an age benefit is totally blind, the rate of the benefit, together with any benefits and allowances payable to or in respect of the wife or husband of the applicant, is not to be less than the total of benefits and allowances that would have been paid if the applicant had been eligible for an invalid's benefit.
The number of age benefits in force at 31 March 1962 was 100,083, a decrease of 6,590 as compared with the figure at the end of March 1961. The 1962 total was inclusive of 4,774 husbands receiving benefits on account of dependent wives who were not eligible for benefits in their own right, and of 85 males receiving the additional allowance of up to £26 a year paid to veterans of the South African War. Expenditure on age benefits decreased from £27,035,647 in 1960–61 to £24,858,413 in 1961–62.
The following table shows the estimated age distribution of (a) persons who were granted new age benefits during the calendar year 1961 (including transfers from widows' and invalids' benefits), and (b) total age beneficiaries at 31 December 1961.
Age, in Years | Persons Granted New Age Benefits During 1961 | Total Age Beneficiaries at 31 December 1961 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
60 | 780 | 1,070 | 1,850 | 867 | 1,230 | 2,097 |
61 | 700 | 1,190 | 1,890 | 1,537 | 2,381 | 3,918 |
62 | 290 | 360 | 650 | 1,778 | 2,448 | 4,226 |
63 | 260 | 330 | 590 | 1,526 | 2,831 | 4,357 |
64 | 140 | 300 | 440 | 1,087 | 3,182 | 4,269 |
Totals, 60–64 | 2,170 | 3,250 | 5,420 | 6,795 | 12,072 | 18,867 |
65–69 | 310 | 360 | 670 | 5,470 | 12,984 | 18,454 |
70–74 | 120 | 30 | 150 | 7,167 | 15,204 | 22,371 |
75 and over | 90 | 110 | 200 | 14,051 | 26,340 | 40,391 |
Totals | 2,690 | 3,750 | 6,440 | 33,483 | 66,600 | 100,083 |
Every widow who is the mother of one or more children under 16 years of age is entitled to a benefit in respect of widowhood. In addition, any widow not being the mother of children under 16 years of age who satisfies the following conditions is also entitled to the benefit:
A widow who has had one or more children, provided that the duration of her marriage was not less than 15 years or, in the alternative, that the aggregate of the period of the duration of her marriage and any subsequent period during which she had the care of at least one of her children under 16 years of age was not less than 15 years:
A widow who, on the expiration of not less than five years after the date of her marriage, became a widow after she attained the age of fifty years:
A widow of not less than 50 years of age who became a widow after she had attained the age of 40 years, provided that the duration of her marriage was not less than 10 years and that not less than 15 years have expired since the date of her marriage.
It will be noted that no widow under 50 years of age who has not had one or more children can qualify for the benefit.
Provision is also made for other classes of women (not being widows) to receive benefits as if they were widows. Particulars are as follows:
Any married woman who satisfies the Commission that she has been deserted by her husband and that she has taken proceedings against him for a maintenance order under the Destitute Persons Act 1910. Either the beneficiary or the Commission may institute and prosecute proceedings for the enforcement of the order, or for an order cancelling, varying, or suspending the maintenance order. Any moneys paid by a husband, whether by way of maintenance order or otherwise, are set off against any benefit so granted. Benefits for deserted wives may be continued after divorce:
Any married woman in respect of whose husband a reception order is in force under the Mental Health Act 1911 (whether or not he is detained in an institution under the Act), or whose husband is for the time being an inmate of an institution under that Act, whether as a voluntary in-patient or otherwise.
The two paragraphs which follow also apply in such cases, reference to the date of death being deemed to be reference to date of desertion by the husband or to the making of a reception order.
Except in the case of widows with one or more children under 16 years of age, no widow is entitled to receive a widow's benefit unless she and her husband were both resident in New Zealand for not less than three years immediately preceding the death of the husband or, unless either of them, being ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of the husband's death, has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than five years.
The term “children” does not include any child born out of New Zealand unless at least one of the following conditions is satisfied – namely, that–
The mother of the child was only temporarily out of New Zealand at the time of its birth; or
Both parents were resident in New Zealand for the three years immediately preceding the date of the death of the husband of the applicant; or
One of the parents, being ordinarily resident in New Zealand at the date of the husband's death, has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than five years.
The term “child” includes a stepchild or a child adopted during the lifetime of the husband of the applicant (in cases where the husband is dead) or adopted while the husband and wife were living together (in cases of desertion, etc.). It may also (at the discretion of the Commission) include any child who is being maintained by the applicant or was at any time maintained by the husband of the applicant.
No woman shall be entitled to receive a widow's benefit unless the Commission is satisfied that she is of good moral character and sober habits.
The rate of benefit payable to a widow is £253 10s. a year plus a supplementary benefit (mother's allowance) of £162 10s. a year in cases where there is one dependent child and £188 10s. a year where there are two dependent children under 16 years of age. For a widow with three dependent children the rate of mother's allowance is £214 10s.; with four children £240 10s.; with five children £266 10s.; and with six or more children £292 10s. a year.
Any income received, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widow's pension, is taken into account in computing the benefit payable. Where such income exceeds £156 the annual rate of benefit is reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of such excess, but in the case of a widow supporting a dependent child or children the allowable income without reduction is £260 a year. The maximum of income plus benefit in the case of a widow without dependent children is £409 10s. a year and for a widow with one dependent child is £676 a year. This maximum is increased by £26 a year for each additional dependent child up to and including the sixth. A widow with dependent children will, of course, receive in addition the family benefit of 15s. a week for each child.
The provision relating to the allowable income of £78 a year gained from domestic or nursing services in private homes or in hospitals and charitable institutions without affecting the amount of the benefit payable to women age-beneficiaries also applies to widows' benefits. Widows' benefits cease on remarriage.
At 31 March 1962 there were 13,623 benefits in force, an increase of 295 during the year. Expenditure totalled £4,352,732 in 1961–62, compared with £4,200,457 in 1960–61. Offset against these amounts were the sums of £148,421 and £140,981 respectively, being recoveries of maintenance from defaulting husbands.
The following table affords an analysis of widows' benefits in force at 31 March 1962.
Status | With One Dependent Child | With Two or More Dependent Children | Without Dependent Children | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
Widows | 2,431 | 2,514 | 7,115 | 12,060 |
Deserted wives | 276 | 707 | 371 | 1,354 |
Wives of mental hospital patients | 39 | 96 | 74 | 209 |
Totals | 2,746 | 3,317 | 7,560 | 13,623 |
A benefit in respect of complete orphanhood is payable in the case of a child under 16 years of age who was born in New Zealand or whose last surviving parent was resident in New Zealand for a period of not less than three years preceding the date of his or her death. A stepchild or an adopted child comes within the definition of the term, and payment may be made to any person for the time being having the care and control of the child. No payment is made on account of any orphan maintained in a State institution, but payment may be made to the governing bodies of homes and orphanages of religious or other organisations.
The rate of an orphan's benefit is £123 10s. a year reduced by £1 for each complete £1 of income received by or for the benefit of the orphan in excess of £52 a year. In any case where the benefit of the orphan falls below £39 a year application may be made for a family benefit of 15s. a week in lieu of orphan's benefit. For the purpose of assisting in the further education of any child, the Commission may grant or continue the benefit until the end of the year in which the child reaches the age of eighteen years.
The number of benefits in force at the end of March 1962 was 270 (in respect of 350 children,) a decrease of 4 during the year. Expenditure increased from £42,948 in 1960–61 to £46,307 in 1961–62.
As from 1 April 1946 the father or mother of any child or children under 16 years of age may apply for a family benefit, irrespective of the income or property of the parents or children. Prior to 1 April 1946 family benefits were payable subject to a means test.
The rate of the benefit is 15s. a week for each child, and in every case is paid to the mother of the children, unless in special circumstances the Commission considers that it should be paid to the father or to some other person for the benefit of the children.
If a beneficiary in receipt of an age or other monetary benefit is the parent of dependent children, payment in respect of the children is made by way of a separate family benefit.
The term “children” includes stepchildren and adopted children, but does not include –
Any child who has attained the age of 16 years unless such child is continuing its education as a full-time day pupil at a school or college, in which case the Commission may grant or continue the benefit until the end of the year in which it reaches the age of 18 years.
Any child who is not in fact maintained as a member of the family of the applicant.
Any child in respect of whom any other benefit or pension, etc., is payable out of public moneys.
The Commission may regard as a member of the applicant's family any child who, although not a child of the applicant, is being maintained as a member of the family. A benefit may also be continued beyond the age of 16 years in respect of any child who is totally incapacitated from earning a living by reason of some physical or mental defect.
In order to qualify for a family benefit at least one of the following conditions must be satisfied, namely –
The child was born in New Zealand.
The mother of the child was only temporarily absent from New Zealand at the time of its birth.
The Commission is satisfied that the child is likely to remain permanently in New Zealand.
The child has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months.
A benefit is not payable in respect of any child committed to the care of the Child Welfare Division of the Department of Education nor in respect of any child residing in an institution under the care of the Division of Mental Hygiene of the Department of Health. Family benefits are payable to children of a member of any of Her Majesty's naval, military, or air forces.
A family benefit or portion of a family benefit may be paid in a lump sum in advance for a period not exceeding 52 weeks in respect of the first child of a marriage or a child who has commenced his first year of post-primary instruction.
Under the provisions of the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1958, family benefits may be capitalised and paid in advance to assist parents with the purchase of home properties, additions or alterations to existing homes, or the repayment of mortgages and other obligations on family homes. In outline, the measure provides for the capitalisation of the family benefit in respect of one or more children from the age of one year up to the age of 16 years, provided that the total of the advance or advances in the case of any one family is not less than £200 or more than £1,000.
The Act came into force on 1 April 1959. During the year ended 31 March 1962, 9,739 applications for capitalisation were approved in respect of the benefits of 16,988 children. The aggregate capitalised value of the benefits involved was £5,959,512.
A family benefit may be paid in cash, or to the credit of the Post Office Savings Bank account of the mother. The number of family benefits being paid to Post Office Savings Bank accounts increased from 120,911 at 31 March 1961 to 128,202 at 31 March 1962, the amount lodged increasing from £10,156,601 to £12,195,354.
The total number of benefits in force at 31 March 1962 was 357,568 covering 874,000 children, compared with corresponding figures of 348,004 and 850,683 at 31 March 1961. Included in the total were 32 incapacitated children over the age of 16 years; and at the end of the 1961 school year there were 31,748 children over 16 at school in respect of whom benefits were being paid.
Expenditure increased from £30,899,797 in 1960–61 to £33,440,323 in 1961–62.
The following table gives the number of family benefits in force at the end of March 1961 classified according to the number of children receiving the benefit in each case.
Number of Children Receiving Benefit in Each Case | Number of Benefits at 31 March 1961 |
---|---|
1 | 104,325 |
2 | 106,710 |
3 | 70,983 |
4 | 36,582 |
5 | 15,585 |
6 | 7,112 |
7 | 3,357 |
8 | 1,731 |
9 | 917 |
10 or over | 702 |
Totals | 348,004 |
The average number of children per family in respect of whom benefit was paid was 2.25 in 1950–51, 2.30 in 1952–53, 2.33 in 1954–55, 2.36 in 1956–57, 2.39 in 1958–59, and 2.45 in 1960–61.
Subject to certain residential and other qualifications, every person of the age of 16 years and upwards who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to an invalid's benefit if he –
Is totally blind; or
Is permanently incapacitated for work as the result of an accident or by reason of illness or of any congenital defect.
The other qualifications referred to are as follows:
That he has fulfilled certain residential qualifications, these in the main being the same as for superannuation benefits described on page 187.
That incapacity for work was not self-induced or in any way brought about with a view to qualifying for an invalid's benefit.
Applicant must be of good moral character and sober habits.
Provision is made for a medical examination, when necessary, to determine the extent of incapacity. In the event of an application being declined on medical grounds, the applicant has the right of appeal, within three months after the decision of the Commission has been communicated to him, to a board of three medical practitioners nominated by the Department. An invalid's benefit may be paid in respect of a period of absence from New Zealand not exceeding two years in the aggregate, if the Commission is satisfied that such absence was for the purpose of obtaining any special medical or surgical treatment, or in the case of blindness, for the purpose of undertaking vocational training or treatment in respect of the eyes.
The prescribed rates for invalids' benefits, together with the amounts of allowable income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war widows' pensions, are as follows.
Class of Person | Rate of Benefit | Allowable Income | |||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Weekly | Yearly | Weekly | Yearly | ||||||||||||||
Unmarried person under | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |||||
20 years | 4 | 2 | 6 | 214 | 10 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 156 | 0 | 0 | |||||
Married man | 4 | 7 | 6 | 227 | 10 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 156 | 0 | 0 | |||||
Wife | 4 | 7 | 6 | 227 | 10 | 0 | |||||||||||
All other persons | 4 | 17 | 6 | 253 | 10 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 156 | 0 | 0 |
As in the case of other benefits, dependent children are provided for by way of the family benefit at 15s. a week each.
In each case the amount of the benefit is reduced by £1 for every complete £1 of income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war-widow's pension, in excess of the amounts stated as allowable. In computing the income of any blind person no account is taken of his personal earnings. In addition, personal earnings of such blind persons are subsidised to the extent of 25 per cent so long as the total income, including any benefit received, does not exceed £539 10s. a year (£565 10s. if unmarried).
Where an applicant is a married woman and, by reason of incapacity, necessary nursing or domestic assistance is required to be paid for, the Commission may increase the rate of any benefit which may have been reduced on account of income to an amount not in excess of £227 10s. a year, but so that the total income of applicant and husband, inclusive of the benefit, does not exceed £13 15s. a week.
Any person in receipt of an invalid's benefit who, on the attainment of age 60, becomes entitled to receive an age benefit is required to relinquish his invalid's benefit and is granted an age benefit in lieu thereof, but the aggregate amount payable for a blind beneficiary and his wife (if any) is not altered by this transfer.
Of 796 new benefits granted in 1961 the marital status of the recipients was single 347 (169 males, 178 females), married 307 (299 males, 8 females), widowed 47 (25 males, 22 females), and apart, separated, divorced 95 (48 males, 47 females). By far the greatest number were aged 50 years or over, 427, the numbers for other age groups being as follows: under 20 years, 110; 20 and under 40 years, 119; and 40 and under 50 years, 140.
Invalids' benefits in force at 31 March 1962 numbered 8,181, an increase of 24 on the March 1961 figure, while expenditure rose from £2,148,898 in 1960–61 to £2,190,984 in 1961–62.
Subject to the qualifications set out hereunder, a miner's benefit is payable to any person who, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, contracted miner's phthisis and is thereby permanently and seriously incapacitated for work, or to any person who contracted, while engaged as a miner in New Zealand, any other occupational or heart disease and is thereby permanently and totally incapacitated for work. The term “miner's phthisis” means pneumoconiosis and includes tuberculosis of the lungs or any other disease of the respiratory organs commonly associated with, or a sequel to, pneumoconiosis. The necessary qualifications are–
Employment as a miner in New Zealand for not less than two and a half years:
Continuous residence in New Zealand for not less than five years immediately preceding the date of his application for a benefit. Continuity of residence is not deemed to have been interrupted by occasional absences aggregating not more than six months:
Good moral character and sober habits and must not have deserted or wilfully failed to provide for his wife and children during the period of five years immediately preceding the date of application:
That compensation under the Workers' Compensation Act in respect of the same disability is not being received.
The rates of miners' benefits are £227 10s. a year (or £253 10s. if unmarried), increased by £227 10s. a year for a wife. Dependent children under 16 years are provided for by way of family benefit at the rate of 15s. a week each.
There is no reduction in the benefit on account of the income or property of the applicant and/or his wife.
Provision is made for medical examination where necessary to determine whether the applicant is permanently incapacitated for work, or the extent of his incapacity.
An applicant whose claim has been declined on medical grounds has a right of appeal to a board consisting of three registered medical practitioners appointed by the Department.
A special provision is made for the payment from the Social Security Fund of a reasonable contribution towards the funeral expenses of any person who dies while in receipt of a miner's benefit. The amount to be paid is at the discretion of the Commission.
If a person in receipt of a miner's benefit dies leaving a widow, such widow is entitled to a benefit of £221 a year, during widowhood. This benefit is payable regardless of the circumstances of the widow, her income or property not being considered in the granting of a benefit.
Payment of benefits is not affected by a period or periods of absence from New Zealand not exceeding two years in the aggregate.
Miners' benefits in force at 31 March 1962 numbered 267 (including 54 widows), 49 fewer than at the corresponding date in 1961. During 1961–62 the expenditure on this class of benefit was £100,361, compared with £117,822 in 1960–61.
Subject to the conditions set out below, every person over the age of 16 years who is not qualified to receive an age benefit is entitled to a benefit in respect of unemployment. An applicant is required to satisfy the Commission in respect of the following:
That he is unemployed:
That he is capable of undertaking and is willing to undertake suitable work:
That he has taken reasonable steps to obtain suitable employment:
That he has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months.
An unemployment benefit is not payable in respect of the first seven days of any period of unemployment, except in special circumstances. In addition, the Commission may postpone, for a period not exceeding six weeks, the commencement of the benefit, or it may terminate the benefit in any of the following circumstances:
If the applicant has voluntarily become unemployed without good and sufficient reason:
If the applicant has lost his employment by reason of any misconduct as a worker:
If the applicant or beneficiary has refused or failed, without a good and sufficient reason, to accept any offer of suitable employment:
In the case of a seasonal worker if his earnings for the season are sufficient for the maintenance of himself and his family notwithstanding a period of temporary unemployment.
Unemployment benefits are payable in accordance with the following scale:
Weekly Benefit | |||
---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | |
Person under 20 years without dependants | 3 | 12 | 6 |
Married man with wife included | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Others | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Dependent children are paid for by way of family benefit at the rate of 15s. per week each.
The benefit is payable so long as the beneficiary is unemployed or until he becomes eligible to receive another class of benefit, other than a family benefit – e.g., an age benefit.
A married woman is entitled to receive the benefit of up to £4 7s. 6d. a week only if her husband is unable to maintain her. If a beneficiary is not receiving a benefit in respect of a wife, an allowance may be paid in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
The foregoing rates of benefits may be reduced, having regard to the income received by the applicant or his wife.
The numbers of applications for unemployment benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962 were 1,888 and 1,689 respectively, 1,320 persons being granted a benefit in 1960–61, and 1,228 in 1961–62. At the end of March 1962, 273 benefits were in force, compared with 140 at the end of the previous year. Payment of additional benefit for a dependent wife was included in 574 of the benefits granted during 1961–62 and in 107 of the benefits in force at 31 March 1962. Expenditure for the year 1961–62 amounted to £80,041, as against £92,681 in 1960–61.
Every person over the age of 16 years who has resided continuously in New Zealand for not less than 12 months and who satisfies the Commission that he is temporarily incapacitated for work through sickness or accident, and that by reason thereof he has suffered a loss of salary, wages, or other earnings, is entitled to a sickness benefit. The amount of the benefit is limited to the amount by which the weekly earnings of the applicant have been reduced by reason of his incapacity or to a maximum of £8 15s. a week payable to a man and his wife. Where a person is engaged in business on his own account and by reason of sickness or accident is obliged to employ a substitute during the period of incapacity, the remuneration paid to the substitute is regarded as loss of earnings. Every application for a benefit must be supported by a medical certificate, and no benefit is payable for the first seven days of incapacity except under special circumstances.
A married woman shall be entitled to receive a sickness benefit of up to £4 7s. 6d. a week, only if the Commission is satisfied that her husband is unable to maintain her.
Subject to the foregoing remarks concerning amount of benefit, the rates of sickness benefits are as follows:
Weekly Benefit | |||
---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | |
Person under 20 years without dependants | 3 | 12 | 6 |
Married man with wife included | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Others | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Any applicant who is maintaining a home and who is not drawing a benefit in respect of a wife, may receive a benefit at a rate not exceeding that for a wife, in respect of any person who has the care of his home.
Dependent children are provided for by way of family benefit.
The rate of benefit computed as aforesaid is reduced by 1s. for every complete 1s. of the total income, exclusive of war disablement or basic war-widows' pensions, of the applicant and of his wife or her husband, as the case may be, in excess of £3 a week.
The numbers of applications for sickness benefits dealt with during the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962 were 30,089 and 31,288 respectively. The number of persons granted sickness benefits was 28,149 in 1960–61 and 29,318 in 1961–62. Benefits in force at 31 March 1962 totalled 4,346, compared with 3,929 at the end of March 1961. Total expenditure for 1961–62 amounted to £1,705,127, an increase of £31,755 on the 1960–61 figures.
In the following table sickness benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1961 are shown according to the duration of the sickness benefit.
Duration of Sickness Benefit (Weeks) | Number of Benefits | ||
---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |
0–4 | 9,975 | 2,374 | 12,349 |
5–12 | 6,840 | 2,261 | 9,101 |
13–25 | 2,496 | 1,902 | 4,398 |
26–52 | 1,121 | 495 | 1,616 |
53–104 | 472 | 154 | 626 |
Over 104 | 161 | 35 | 196 |
Totals | 21,065 | 7,221 | 28,286 |
The following table gives a classification of sickness benefits according to the disease suffered by the beneficiary. The data are obtained from an analysis of the benefits which ceased during the calendar year 1961.
Disease or Injury | Males | Females | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|---|
Infective and parasitic diseases | 1,486 | 372 | 6.6 |
Neoplasms | 459 | 213 | 2.4 |
Allergic, endocrine system, metabolic, and nutritional diseases | 587 | 185 | 2.7 |
Diseases of the blood and blood-forming organs | 59 | 58 | 0.4 |
Mental, psychoneurotic, and personality disorders | 996 | 638 | 5.8 |
Diseases of the nervous system and sense organs | 921 | 221 | 4.0 |
Diseases of the circulatory system | 2,038 | 328 | 8.4 |
Diseases of the respiratory system | 3,232 | 680 | 13.8 |
Diseases of the digestive system | 3,119 | 681 | 13.4 |
Diseases of the genito-urinary system | 539 | 320 | 3.0 |
Deliveries and complications of pregnancy | 1,977 | 6.9 | |
Diseases of the skin and cellular tissue | 872 | 170 | 3.7 |
Diseases of the bones and organs of movement | 1,660 | 391 | 7.3 |
Congenital malformations | 62 | 29 | 0.3 |
Senility, and ill-defined conditions | 1,017 | 432 | 5.2 |
Accidents, poisonings, and violence | 4,018 | 526 | 161 |
Totals | 21,065 | 7,221 | 100.0 |
An emergency benefit may be granted by the Commission on the grounds of hardship to any person who by reason of age, physical or mental disability, domestic circumstances, or any other reason is unable to earn a sufficient livelihood for himself and those dependent on him and is ineligible for any other monetary benefit.
The amount of the emergency benefit is at the discretion of the Commission, which fixes as nearly as possible an amount equal to that payable for the type of benefit for which the applicant most closely qualifies.
Payments of benefits for which tuberculosis sufferers may qualify are at the rates of £4 12s. 6d. a week for a single person under 20 years of age without dependants, £5 17s. 6d. a week for a single person 20 years and over, and £10 5s. a week for a married couple. These rates are increased by 5s. a week for each dependent child.
Emergency benefits in force at 31 March 1962 numbered 2,608, compared with 3,006 at 31 March 1961. Expenditure in the 1961–62 year amounted to £842,530 and in 1960–61 to £932,458.
Since 1951 supplementary assistance has been available to social security beneficiaries and others who have special commitments which cannot be met out of current income, have insufficient other resources, and are unable to help themselves. Welfare and other organisations have been encouraged to assist in bringing this source of help to the knowledge of persons who might qualify, and departmental literature has included information on the purpose of supplementary assistance, the cost of which is now borne by the Social Security Fund. Continuing grants are made where the applicant's continuing commitments, e.g., food, fuel, rent, are in excess of the income received by the applicant, and lump sum grants are usually made to meet some nonrecurring expense. An analysis of these grants showing purpose and amounts of grants, is given in the parliamentary paper H. 9, 1962. More detailed analyses are given in earlier parliamentary papers. In the 1961–62 year, 10,650 applications for assistance were granted, expenditure totalling £323,733, compared with 9,670 grants totalling £307,859 in 1960–61. There were 6,564 continuing grants in force at 31 March 1962.
Female social security beneficiaries or the wives of social security beneficiaries are allowed, in addition to the ordinary income exemption of £156 a year, to earn up to £78 a year in domestic or nursing service in private homes, hospitals, homes for the care of the aged, or charitable institutions approved by the Commission, without their benefits being reduced. During the year 1961–62, 307 applications were received for employment in private homes, and 305 were granted, while at 31 March 1962 there were 650 concessions in force, compared with 717 at the end of March 1961. During the year 1961–62, 264 applications were received for employment in hospitals and institutions, and 253 were granted, while at 31 March 1962 there were 413 concessions in force.
The Social Security (Reciprocity with Australia) Act 1948, provided for reciprocity in relation to a wide range of benefits between New Zealand and the Commonwealth of Australia. The Act came into force on 1 July 1949. A similar Act was passed in Australia and came into force on the same date.
Part II of the Act covers the case of former residents of Australia and applies to any person who, having at any time resided in Australia, is permanently resident in New Zealand inasmuch as he either satisfies the Commission that he is so permanently resident or has been in continuous residence in New Zealand for not less than six months (unless in this case the appropriate authorities in both countries agree that the residence is not to be regarded as permanent).
For the purpose of any application for a benefit in respect of a person covered by this Act, residence in Australia or birth in Australia will be regarded as residence or birth in this country.
Applicants for age, invalids', or widows' benefits must be qualified on residential grounds to receive the corresponding pensions under the Social Services Act (Australia) as if their residence in New Zealand had been residence in Australia. No male person is entitled to receive an age benefit unless he has attained the age of 65 years. The Act also provides that the Commission shall treat blindness or permanent incapacity for work occurring in Australia as if it had occurred in New Zealand.
Part III of the Act deals with persons who, although ordinarily resident in New Zealand, are temporarily resident in Australia. Such residence is not a disqualification for a benefit. Benefits may be applied for and paid in Australia, although the Commission may, in its discretion, postpone payment of the whole or any part of the benefit until the return of the beneficiary to New Zealand.
The appropriate reciprocal provisions made in respect of Australia are contained in the Schedule to the Act.
Reciprocity exists in respect of the following classes of pensions, allowances, endowments, and benefits under the respective Acts governing social security provisions:
Age pensions and age benefits.
Invalid pensions (including wives' and children's allowances) and invalids' benefits.
Widows' pensions and widows' benefits.
Child endowment and family benefits.
Unemployment benefits.
Sickness benefits.
Reciprocal benefits in force in New Zealand as at 31 March 1962 numbered 445, as compared with 470 at 31 March 1961.
As mentioned earlier, reciprocity in respect of family benefits between New Zealand and the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland was provided for by legislation during 1948, reciprocal family benefits in force at 31 March 1962 numbering seven, compared with the 1961 figure of 11.
The Social Security (Reciprocity with United Kingdom) Act 1956 brought into operation from 1 April 1956 an agreement providing for reciprocity in a comprehensive range of benefits between New Zealand and the United Kingdom.
General Principles of the Agreement – The general principle of the agreement is that persons migrating from one country to the other for permanent residence will be taken into the social security scheme of the receiving country and paid benefits by the receiving country under the laws and conditions applicable to other residents of that country.
This principle is modified to the extent that the United Kingdom has agreed to continue to pay retirement pensions and widows' pensions in New Zealand to former residents of the United Kingdom who are qualified under the United Kingdom scheme. In such cases, New Zealand will supplement such pensions to bring them up to the New Zealand rates where necessary.
United Kingdom Residents in New Zealand – In New Zealand the agreement applies to former residents of England, Scotland, Wales, Northern Ireland, and the Isle of Man who claim age, superannuation, widows', orphans', invalids', sickness, and unemployment benefits under the Social Security Act.
The agreement modifies the residential requirements of the Social Security Act and enables persons who formerly lived in the United Kingdom to be treated as if they resided in New Zealand during any period they lived in the United Kingdom. Though the normal qualifying age for a grant of age benefit in New Zealand is 60, no man claiming age benefit by virtue of the agreement is entitled to receive it till he reaches 65.
The United Kingdom continues to pay retirement pensions and widows' pensions to persons in New Zealand who are qualified under the national insurance scheme and, in such cases, New Zealand, where necessary, supplements the national insurance pensions to bring them up to the rate of the appropriate New Zealand benefit. There is no supplementation in cases where the national insurance retirement or widow's pension is equal to, or greater than, the New Zealand social security benefit which could be paid.
New Zealand Residents in the United Kingdom – In the United Kingdom the agreement applies to former residents of New Zealand who claim retirement pensions, widows' pensions, widowed mother's and guardian's allowances, sickness and employment benefits under the National Insurance Act.
The United Kingdom scheme is a contributory scheme, and payment of benefits is dependent upon the satisfaction of specified contributory conditions.
The agreement modifies the provisions of the National Insurance Act of the United Kingdom and enables persons who formerly lived in New Zealand to be treated for the purpose of satisfying the contribution conditions of that Act as if they had paid contributions under the national insurance scheme for each week during which they had been resident in New Zealand. The qualifying age for retirement pension under the National Insurance Act is 60 for women and 65 for men.
A man who was in receipt of superannuation or age benefit solely by virtue of the New Zealand legislation when he left New Zealand and was then over 65 years of age, or a single, widowed, separated, or divorced woman over 60 years of age, will generally be regarded as having satisfied the contribution conditions under the national insurance scheme, and may receive the appropriate national insurance benefit at the full rate from the date of arrival in the United Kingdom. It is to be noted that, although a man may have been in receipt of age benefit when he left New Zealand, he is not entitled to retirement pension in the United Kingdom unless he is 65 years of age.
A married woman who was receiving age or superannuation benefit in New Zealand cannot qualify in her own right for a retirement pension in the United Kingdom unless she has, since the date of her marriage, paid at least 156 contributions under the legislation of the United Kingdom, or was treated under the New Zealand legislation as an unmarried woman. She may, however, qualify for a wife's allowance of £1 15s. a week, provided that her husband has attained the age of 70 years or has retired from regular employment and attained the age of 65 years.
Persons in receipt of social security benefits in New Zealand who go to the United Kingdom for the purpose of a visit will normally have their benefits suspended on departure, but if they return to New Zealand within 12 months they will be paid arrears of their social security benefit for the period of their absence. If they apply for, and receive, national insurance pensions while in the United Kingdom, the amount paid by the United Kingdom will be deducted from the arrears of social security benefit payable on their return.
The part of the Act dealing with medical and like benefits is of general application to all persons ordinarily resident in New Zealand, and makes provision for medical, pharmaceutical, hospital, maternity, and other related benefits.
The Act also gives authority for the inauguration of supplementary benefits as and when the occasion for providing such benefits arises. Among the supplementary benefits introduced are radiological services, dental services, home nursing services, and domestic assistance.
Under the provisions contained in the Act every person is entitled to such medical treatment as is ordinarily given by medical practitioners in the course of a general practice. Certain services are excluded, the principal of these being as follows:
Medical services afforded in relation to maternity cases. (These services are covered by maternity benefits and are described under a later heading):
Medical services involved in any medical examination of which the sole or primary purpose is the obtaining of a medical certificate:
Medical services other than anaesthetic services, involved in or incidental to the extraction of teeth by a medical practitioner:
Medical services in respect of which fees are payable under the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951, and Social Security (Laboratory Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1946 – see later headings:
Medical services afforded by means of advice given by telephone, telegram, or letter except under circumstances specifically approved by the Director-General of Health, and medical services not afforded by a medical practitioner in person.
Every medical practitioner who renders any of the prescribed services is entitled to receive from the Social Security Fund a reasonable fee not exceeding 7s. 6d. for every occasion on which any such service is provided. Milage fees are also provided for in certain cases. Where the practitioner is called upon to provide, in response to an urgent request, services on a Sunday or holiday, or between the hours of 8 p.m. and 8 a.m., the appropriate fee shall be a reasonable one not exceeding 12s. 6d. For specialist services an amount not exceeding 7s. 6d. for each attendance is likewise recoverable. Doctors may claim directly from the Department of Health, or may require the patient to pay the fee and himself claim a refund from the Department of Health. There has been a steady swing towards the direct-claim system by doctors, and 77 per cent now follow this practice.
This class of benefit was introduced on 5 May 1941. Persons claiming medical benefits are entitled to receive, without cost to themselves, all such prescribed medicines, prescribed drugs, prescribed materials, and prescribed appliances as are ordered for their use by a medical practitioner in the course of providing any medical services under the Act. There is a Drug Tariff, which sets out particulars of all medicines, drugs, appliances, etc., that may be supplied and charged against the fund. The proprietor of any pharmacy within the meaning of the Pharmacy Act 1939 or any other person entitled to sell any drugs or pharmaceutical requirements may be permitted to become a contractor under the scheme. Hospital boards are entitled to receive payment for pharmaceutical requirements supplied to outpatients, but not in respect of inpatients.
The Act provides for the payment to hospital boards and the proprietors of licensed hospitals and to other approved institutions (who have entered into contracts under the Act) of prescribed amounts in respect of hospital treatment afforded by them. The amount paid to a hospital board is in full satisfaction of its claim for the treatment of patients; in the case of licensed hospitals and other institutions the amount paid is in partial satisfaction of claims against the patients or other persons liable for the hospital charges.
These benefits came into force on 1 July 1939, and the present rates from 1 April 1963, which vary for different classes of treatment, are as follows:
For surgical treatment £2 a day.
For medical (including psychiatric) treatment £1 8s. a day.
The Act also provides that in lieu of payment being made in respect of individual hospital patients the Minister may from time to time authorise the payment of a grant in respect of hospital treatment afforded in any private hospital or other approved institution.
In addition to the public hospitals and licensed private hospitals, there is another limited class of semi-public hospitals which, in accordance with the Act, has been approved for the purposes of hospital benefits. This class includes the Karitane Baby Hospitals (six), conducted by the Royal New Zealand Society for the Protection of Women and Children, more commonly known as the Plunket Society, and in addition a home for incurables operated under a charitable trust. Special rates were determined for these classes of hospital, and such payments must be accepted in full satisfaction of the claim of the institution authorities.
Hospital benefits are also available in respect of maintenance and treatment afforded to any inpatient of Queen Mary Neurological Hospital, Hanmer Springs, or of the Queen Elizabeth Hospital, Rotorua. Treatment is free except that a small charge is made in respect of single-room accommodation at Queen Mary Hospital when obtained at the request of the patient.
The Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Outpatients) Regulations 1947 provide for free treatment of outpatients at public hospitals. “Hospital treatment” in relation to an outpatient of any public hospital covers the supply of artificial aids, including contact lenses (introduced 1 June 1947), hearing aids (1 November 1947), artificial limbs (1 April 1948), surgical footwear (1 December 1951), ileostomy and colostomy appliances (27 April 1955), urinals: men's (25 July 1955), women's (29 October 1959), and all medical, surgical, or other treatment afforded by the staff of the hospital; but does not include dental treatment or services in respect of which fees are payable under specific Social Security Regulations (X-ray diagnostic services, laboratory diagnostic services) referred to under later headings. In respect of artificial limbs and surgical footwear the conditions of supply provide for part payment by the patient.
The principal Act made provision for the treatment of patients in public mental hospitals without charge as from 1 April 1939. By section 10 of the Social Security Amendment Act 1939 a licensed (private) mental hospital may be recognised and approved by the Minister as a hospital for the purposes of the Act, and hospital benefits in respect of treatment therein are payable accordingly. All expenditure since 1 April 1945 in connection with public mental hospitals has been borne by the Consolidated Fund.
Maternity benefits include ante-natal and post-natal advice and treatment by medical practitioners, and the services of doctors and nurses at confinements in maternity hospitals or elsewhere.
These benefits came into force on 15 May 1939, but the maternity medical practitioner service was not in full operation until 1 October of that year. The amount calculated in accordance with the scale of fees for the time being in force shall be accepted by the medical practitioner in full satisfaction of his claims except in the case of a practitioner who is recognised as an obstetric specialist in accordance with the terms of the Act. Such a practitioner, in addition to the fees payable from the Social Security Fund, may recover additional fees from the patient. A medical practitioner may contract out of the maternity benefits provisions. In such cases the patient is responsible for all the fees.
The main provisions in regard to maternity benefits apart from the medical practitioner service are as follows:
Public maternity hospitals or maternity wards under the control of hospital boards: Payment from Social Security Fund to hospital board –
£2 5s. in respect of the day of birth of the child and for each of the succeeding 14 days:
A fee of £2 where any patient is actually attended during labour and at delivery by a medical officer employed by the board.
These amounts are to be regarded as in full settlement of all claims in respect of the maternity benefits afforded by the board.
Licensed (private) maternity hospitals: Licensees of licensed maternity hospitals who have entered into contracts under the Act are entitled to receive fees from the Social Security Fund at the same rate as stated in (a) (i) in regard to hospital boards. The licensee's contract permits a specified additional charge to the patient.
Midwives and maternity nurses: Approved midwives and maternity nurses who are in attendance in cases where confinement takes place other than in a maternity hospital are entitled to receive from the fund fees at the rate of £1 10s. for the day or days of labour (£3 in the case of midwives) and £1 7s. per day for each of the 14 days succeeding the birth of the child or 10s. 6d. per day if a visiting obstetric nurse only. These amounts are to be regarded as in full satisfaction of a nurse's claims in respect of the nursing services.
The benefits provided for comprise the following:
The making of X-ray examinations with the aid of a fluorescent screen:
The taking of X-ray photographs:
The supply and administration of any drugs or other substances for the purposes of any such examination or photograph:
The provision of medical services incidental to any such examination or photograph, except medical services of a kind not ordinarily performed by radiologists as such:
The provision of any other incidental services for the purposes of any such examinations or photographs.
X-ray photographs or X-ray examinations made or taken for dental purposes or for the purposes of life assurance, visas, emigration permits, and examinations for the sole or primary purpose of obtaining medical certificates for production to some other person, are not included in the services that may be provided. This does not exclude examinations for medical certificates for the purposes of benefits under the Social Security Act 1938 or “sickness benefits” from a friendly society, or group examinations approved by the Director-General of Health.
The scale of fees payable from the fund in respect of services rendered by recognised radiologists is prescribed in a schedule to the Social Security (X-ray Diagnostic Services) Regulations 1941, Amendment No. 5, issued on 26 January 1960. Where the service is rendered by a medical practitioner employed or engaged by a hospital board the prescribed fees are to be accepted by the board in full settlement, but in other cases the amount of such fees is deducted from the amount charged to the patient, who is responsible for the balance, if any.
Physiotherapy treatment by private physiotherapists are covered by the Social Security (Physiotherapy Benefits) Regulations 1951. The general arrangement for these benefits consists of contracts with registered physiotherapists under which they are paid from the Social Security Fund a fee of 5s. for each treatment and undertake not to charge the patient any additional fees in excess of 8s. for treatment afforded in their rooms or 13s. for treatment afforded elsewhere.
No physiotherapy treatment is recognised for the purpose of the benefits unless it is given on the recommendation of a medical practitioner, and not more than six weeks' treatment may be given on a single recommendation except in the case of certain specified diseases, illness, etc., approved by the Director-General of Health, when the period of treatment on any one recommendation may be extended up to six months.
Home-nursing services free of cost to the recipients were introduced by the Social Security (District Nursing Services) Regulations 1944, which stipulate that no charge may be made for district nursing services provided by any Department of State, hospital board, or subsidised association elsewhere than in a hospital or other institution, but provision is made for payments to these organisations from the Social Security Fund.
The provision of monetary assistance to approved incorporated associations formed for the purpose of providing domestic assistance in homes, or whose objects include the provision of such assistance, is made by the Social Security (Domestic Assistance) Regulations
1944. Assistance in this connection (commenced 20 December 1944) is restricted by the regulations to the following classes:
Cases where there are one or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in a home and the mother or other woman in charge of the home is wholly or partially incapacitated from undertaking her ordinary domestic duties by reason of pregnancy or maternity, or by reason of accident, sickness, etc.:
Cases where there are three or more children under 12 years of age permanently residing in the home, and any member of the household requires special care and attention by reason of sickness or infirmity:
Cases where all members of the household of an age or condition to help in the home are wholly or partially incapacitated from work by sickness or otherwise:
Cases where lack of domestic assistance in the home is a cause of undue hardship.
The benefits concerning laboratory diagnostic services came into operation on 1 April 1946, and comprise the supply of all materials or substances required for the purpose of providing laboratory diagnostic services, and the provision of medical services incidental to any laboratory diagnostic service, except medical services of a kind that are not ordinarily performed by pathologists as such, and the provision of any other incidental services for the purposes of laboratory diagnostic services.
The following services are not included:
Examination of specimens for public health.
Post-mortem examinations.
Laboratory services for dental purposes or for the purposes of life insurance.
The preparation of sera and vaccines.
The schedule of fees payable from the fund covers fees payable to hospital boards and to recognised pathologists. The prescribed fee shall be accepted in full satisfaction in respect of the services provided.
The Social Security (Dental Benefits) Regulations 1960 provide for free dental treatment. These benefits commenced on 1 February 1947, and at present are confined to persons who are under 16 years of age.
The regulations provide that the services may be provided –
By a registered dentist in a State dental clinic; or
By a State dental nurse in a State dental clinic; or
By a contracting dentist pursuant to a contract under these regulations; or
By a contracting authority in the dental department of a public hospital or in a dental school, pursuant to a contract under these regulations.
A schedule to the regulations prescribes the nature of the benefits that may be provided and a scale of fees payable to contracting dentists and authorities in respect thereof.
The Social Security (Hospital Benefits for Outpatients) Regulations 1947 made provision for the supply of artificial aids, such as artificial limbs, hearing aids, and contact lenses.
Contact Lenses – These may be supplied in respect of the following optical disabilities: (a) conical cornea, (b) high myopia – 10 D.S. and above, (c) monocular aphakia. In each case the supply of such lenses must be recommended by an approved ophthalmologist.
Lenses may also be supplied in respect of any other ocular condition which cannot be corrected by ordinary spectacles; in these cases recommendation by two ophthalmologists is necessary.
Hearing Aids – Individual electrical hearing aids may be supplied subject to the following conditions:
The patient possesses a hearing loss of at least 35 decibels in the better ear over the significant frequencies of speech or such other loss of a lesser degree as, in the opinion of an otologist employed or engaged by a hospital board, renders the use of an aid necessary.
The patient's hearing loss is such that in the opinion of the otologist it is capable of correction or marked improvement by the use of the type of hearing aid supplied or approved for the purpose of the benefit.
It is provided that in respect of patients who satisfy these conditions but who do not wish to avail themselves of the hearing aid issued free of charge by hospital boards there may be paid a sum not exceeding £13 towards the purchase of any aid approved for the purposes of these benefits. If a patient has received a benefit for a hearing aid within the preceding five years, the hospital board may pay half (or up to a maximum of £6 10s.) of the cost of replacement, provided that the replacement aid will assist hearing more than the existing aid and that the patient is otherwise eligible.
Artificial Limbs – The supply of artificial limbs is subject to the following conditions:
The patient has not obtained or is not entitled to obtain a limb as an ex-serviceman under the provisions of the War Pensions Regulations 1956 or under the provisions of section 22 of the Workers' Compensation Act 1956:
The supply of the limb is recommended by an orthopaedic surgeon employed or engaged by a hospital board:
The limb is of an approved type and can, in the opinion of the supplier's orthopaedic adviser be satisfactorily fitted:
Not more than 80 per cent of the cost of the limb shall be borne by the Social Security Fund. (No charge is made for supplies to children under 16 years of age.)
For the purposes of the regulations “artificial limb” includes artificial arms, artificial hands, artificial legs, and artificial feet, and includes an initial supply of not more than six pairs of limb socks for such limbs, plus a further supply of two limb socks a year.
All pensions payable to or on account of members of the forces, the Mercantile Marine, and the Emergency Reserve Corps are governed by the War Pensions Act 1954.
The Secretary for War Pensions, who under the Act must be an officer of the Social Security Department, is charged with the administration of war pensions under the general direction and control of the Minister in Charge of War Pensions. The Act also provides for the appointment of a War Pensions Board (or boards), which has the responsibility of granting or declining claims for pensions and allowances. This board consists of not less than three and not more than four members, one of whom must be a registered medical practitioner and one a representative of returned servicemen. Claimants have the right of appeal to a War Pensions Appeal Board, also appointed under the Act. An appeal board consists of three members, two of whom must be registered medical practitioners, one of these being a representative of returned servicemen.
Pensions in respect of the death or disablement of any member of the New Zealand forces are payable to the dependants of the member (in the case of death) and to the member and his dependants (in the case of disablement) in any of the following cases:
Where death or disablement occurred while on service overseas as a member of the forces in connection with any war in which Her Majesty was then engaged, or in connection with any emergency, whether arising out of the obligations undertaken by New Zealand under the Charter of the United Nations or otherwise (i.e., includes service rendered in Korea):
Where death or disablement is attributable to his service in New Zealand or overseas, e.g., in Malaya:
In any case where the condition which resulted in the death or disablement was aggravated by his service in New Zealand or overseas.
It is laid down that the onus of proving that death or disablement was attributable to service, or that the condition which resulted in death or disablement was aggravated by such service, shall not be on the claimant and that the War Pensions Board and the War Pensions Appeal Board shall give claimants the full benefit of all presumptions in their favour. A member who was graded fit for service when he entered the forces is deemed to have been absolutely fit at that time unless any defects were noted then or within the first two months of service. This presumption does not operate if the member failed to disclose any material fact to the medical examiner. The Act also states that the boards are not to be bound by technicalities or legal forms or rules of evidence, but shall determine all claims in accordance with their merits.
The list below summarises the rates of war and economic pensions and allowances as from 18 July 1962.
Class of Pensions, Allowance, etc. | |||
---|---|---|---|
* Ranges from £3 15s. for all ranks and ratings up to major (Army) and equivalent in other services, members of Mercantile Marine, and members of Emergency Reserve Corps; £3 16s. lieutenant-colonel and equivalent; £3 18s. colonel and equivalent; and £4 brigadier or upwards or equivalent in other services. | |||
Dependants of Deceased Members of the Forces, Mercantile Marine, or Emergency Reserve Corps – | Weekly Rate | ||
Widow – | £ | s. | d. |
Basic rate* | 3 | 15 | 0 |
Mother's allowance (where one child) | 3 | 2 | 6 |
Mother's allowance (where two children) | 3 | 12 | 6 |
Mother's allowance (where three children) | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Mother's allowance (where four children) | 4 | 12 | 6 |
Mother's allowance (where five children) | 5 | 2 | 6 |
Mother's allowance (where six or more children) | 5 | 12 | 6 |
Economic pension | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Child – | |||
Where both parents dead or if not under control of mother | 2 | 17 | 6 |
Other children | 15 | 0 | |
Widowed mother
(wholly dependent or mother of two or more sons being deceased members of the forces) | |||
Basic rate | 3 | 15 | 0 |
Economic pension | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Widowed mother (partially dependent) – | |||
Basic rate | 3 | 7 | 6 |
Economic pension | 3 | 15 | 0 |
Other dependent | 3 | 15 | 0 |
Guardian of children of deceased member | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Totally Disabled Members of the Forces, Mercantile Marine, or Emergency Reserve Corps – | Weekly Rate | ||
Member – | £ | s. | d. |
Basic disablement pension | 5 | 0 | 0 |
Special increment for blindness, multiple or serious disabilities | 3 | 0 | 0 |
Economic pension (if unmarried £4 17s. 6d.) | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Attendant's allowance | 8 | 0 | 0 |
Wife | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Child | 15 | 0 | |
Other dependant | 4 | 7 | 6 |
War Veteran's Allowance – | |||
Unmarried veteran (£253 10s. a year) | 4 | 17 | 6 |
Married male veteran (£455 a year) | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Married female veteran (£227 10s. a year) | 4 | 7 | 6 |
Yearly Rate | |||
Age supplement (maximum) payable to veteran or to his | £ | s. | d. |
wife, or both, as each attains the age of 65 years | 39 | 0 | 0 |
Supplementary Assistance | According to circumstances | ||
Clothing Allowance – | Weekly Rate | ||
Loss of – | £ | s. | d. |
Two limbs or parts | 0 | 12 | 6 |
Leg or part | 0 | 11 | 6 |
Arm or part | 0 | 8 | 6 |
Use of mechanical appliance apart from artificial limb | 0 | 8 | 6 |
The payment of 15s. a week to each child may be made either by way of family benefit or, alternatively, by way of war pension.
Economic pensions and war veterans' allowances are subject to a means test on income and are reducible if income from other sources exceeds £3 a week or £156 a year. In the case of a widow supporting a dependent child or children the allowable income without reduction in pension is, however, £5 a week. In the computation of a wife's pension, the income of the husband is taken into account.
The earnings of women from domestic or nursing services in private homes or in hospitals or charitable institutions up to £78 a year are not taken into account.
The War Pensions Amendment Act 1961 made provision for any sick benefit from a friendly society or a like benefit from any other source up to £1 a week to be disregarded in computing the rate of pension or war veteran's allowance.
Pensions payable for specific disabilities are assessed as a percentage of the full pension payable for total disablement. The following schedule sets out the relevant disabilities and percentages.
Nature of Disability | Per Cent of Full Pension Payable |
---|---|
Total blindness | 100 |
Loss of: two limbs; limb and eye; both hands; all fingers and thumbs; both feet; hand and foot | 100 |
Incurable insanity | 100 |
Very severe facial disfigurement | 100 |
Amputation of – | |
Right arm through shoulder joint; leg through hip joint; leg through upper third of thigh (without useful stump) | 100 |
Left arm through shoulder joint - | 95 |
Leg through upper third of thigh (with useful stump) | 90 |
Permanent loss of speech | 90 |
Amputation of: arm at or above elbow; leg through knee joint or middle or lower third of thigh | 85 |
Total deafness | 85 |
Severe facial disfigurement | 80 |
Amputation of – | |
Arm below elbow; leg below knee; right hand | 75 |
Left hand | 70 |
Loss of – | |
One eye; four fingers | 50 |
Three fingers; thumb | 40 |
Two fingers | 25 |
Index finger of either hand | 20 |
If a member, while in receipt of a permanent pension of an amount of not less than 70 per cent of the maximum pension that would be payable in respect of total disablement, dies from any cause not attributable to service as a member of the forces, a pension may be granted to his widow or dependent children as if death was attributable to service. The 1961 Amendment Act extended this provision to include the widow or dependent children of a member who was not in receipt of such a pension, but who, in the opinion of the Board, could have been granted a permanent pension of not less than 70 per cent of total disablement if he had not died.
Other grants and concessions which may be made include the following:
A free pass on the New Zealand Railways rail and road services to members in receipt of full permanent pensions:
A permit to travel first class at second-class rates on the New Zealand Railways to amputees and others suffering locomotive disabilities to a degree of over 50 per cent for which they receive permanent pensions:
Free medical and surgical treatment in respect of pensionable disabilities. Surgical appliances such as artificial limbs, etc., are also supplied free and kept in good order and repair:
Payment of an annual travelling allowance of up to £26 to totally disabled pensioners who are unfit to travel alone:
Payment of up to £100 towards the cost of structural alterations with a £25 provision for furniture to provide special accommodation for a pensioner suffering from pulmonary tuberculosis:
A maximum accommodation allowance of £2 5s. a day is payable to war pensioners reporting for medical examination or treatment, while compensation of up to £2 2s. 6d. per day is paid in respect of loss of earnings:
Interest-free loans to certain seriously disabled pensioners to purchase motorcars; payment of loadings on life-assurance policies where the loadings are due to war disabilities; gallantry awards to disablement pensioners; and funeral grants in respect of deceased ex-servicemen.
In addition to pensions for wives and children, a pension may be granted to any member of a deceased or disabled serviceman's family. “A member of the family” includes a parent, grandparent, step-parent, grandchild, stepchild, brother, sister, half-brother, half-sister, and mother-in-law. “Child,” in relation to any member of the forces, means a child under the age of 16 years, and includes an adopted child and an ex-nuptial child (subject to certain conditions). The parents of a male member of the forces are included in the definition of dependant in every case, without proof of preservice dependency. Also, except in the case of the wife, widow, children under 16, and parents, the eligibility of dependants is based on the expectation of dependency on the member.
An “economic pension” is defined as a supplementary pension granted on economic grounds and is in addition to any pension payable as of right in respect of death or disablement. In considering a claim for an economic pension a War Pensions Board is required to take into consideration the ability of the claimant to obtain and retain suitable employment, the personal income and ownership of any property, the cost of living, and other relevant matters.
The personal earnings of a disablement pensioner are disregarded in the assessment of an economic pension to an amount equivalent to that by which the disablement pension is less than the amount of pension for total disablement.
Servicemen pensioned for minor disablement do not receive economic pensions.
The object of war veterans' allowances was to make provision for members of the forces who, apart from any wounds or other injuries received during war service, were ageing prematurely or otherwise becoming unfit for permanent employment by reason of mental or physical incapacity. The term “veteran” includes –
Any male member of the New Zealand forces who has served as such in actual engagement with the enemy or, by reason of his period of overseas service and the arduous or dangerous nature of it, is considered a proper person for the grant of an allowance:
Any female member who has served overseas as a member of the New Zealand forces:
Any person who served as a member of a New Zealand contingent in the South African War and has attained the age of 75 years.
Any person who was a member of the forces of any Commonwealth country other than New Zealand and who –
Served outside that country with a unit in actual engagement with the enemy during any war or emergency in which New Zealand forces served; or
Served outside that country and by reason of the period of service and the arduous or dangerous nature of such service is considered a proper person for a grant of an allowance; or
Was in actual engagement with the enemy.
A condition precedent to the granting of a war veteran's allowance to a member of the New Zealand forces (or to a bona fide resident of New Zealand at the commencement of the war or emergency in which he served as a member of the forces of a Commonwealth country other than New Zealand) is a minimum of five years' continuous residence in New Zealand immediately preceding the date of the claim. Continuous residence is not deemed to be interrupted by occasional absences not exceeding six months in the aggregate, increased by one month for each year in excess of five that the veteran has resided in New Zealand; any absences as a member of the Commonwealth forces are also disregarded. For any other person residence of at least 20 years preceding application for an allowance is required, although absences not exceeding two years in the aggregate during that period are permitted with a further allowance of six months' absence for every year of residence in excess of 20.
Whether or not a claimant for an allowance is unfit for permanent employment by reason of mental or physical infirmity is a question of fact to be determined by the War Pensions Board. Claimants have the right of appeal to a War Pensions Appeal Board.
No account is taken of the amount of war disablement pensions in the determination of the basic war veterans' allowances. In computing any war veteran's allowance no account is taken of the personal earnings of any woman from domestic or nursing services in a private home or hospital or charitable institution up to £78 per year.
Where any veteran and his wife have attained the age of 65 years, an age supplement of a maximum of £39 a year each may be paid provided that the amount of the age supplement, together with income from other sources and any disablement pension, does not exceed £156 a year.
Where a veteran in receipt of an allowance dies leaving a widow in respect of whom an allowance is being paid, a War Pensions Board may, in its discretion, grant the widow a gratuity equivalent to £448 10s. a year for two years or of such lesser amount as it thinks fit.
These pensions are payable under the 1954 Act where death or disablement was suffered by a member of the Emergency Reserve Corps in the course of service (including training), or was directly attributable to such service.
The 1954 Act provides for the payment of pensions and allowances in respect of death or disablement of members of the mercantile marine as a result of the Second World War.
Since 1951 supplementary assistance has been available to provide for similar cases to those set out under social security supplementary assistance (see page 196). During the year ended 31 March 1962 there were 349 grants totalling £10,884, compared with 288 grants totalling £9,544 in the previous year. Expenditure on supplementary assistance is met from the Consolidated Fund.
Bursaries for educational purposes are available to children of war veterans, seriously and permanently disabled ex-servicemen, and of deceased ex-servicemen in respect of whose deaths war pensions are paid. Bursaries are paid at the following rates:
Class of Bursary | Per Year | ||
---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | |
(a) Secondary school children | 25 | 0 | 0 |
(b) Full-time university students | 30 | 0 | 0 |
(c) Part-time university students | 10 | 0 | 0 |
(d) Part-time technical school children | 1 | 10 | 0 |
The rates payable under (a) and (b) are doubled in the case of an orphan child or a child whose father or mother is in receipt of an economic pension or a war veteran's allowance.
During 1961–62, 2,058 bursaries were granted, expenditure on this behalf being £66,075 for the year. The 1960–61 figures were 1,873 bursaries and £67,457.
A claimant may appeal to a War Pensions Appeal Board from a decision of a War Pensions Board within six months of the date on which the decision of the latter was communicated to him. Such an appeal can be made only in so far as it relates to –
The rejection of any claim for a pension in respect of the death or disablement of a member of the forces on the ground that the death or disablement was not attributable to his service as a member of the forces or that the condition that resulted in his death or disablement was not aggravated by such service.
The assessment of a pension granted to any member of the forces in so far as the assessment is based on medical grounds.
The rejection of any claim for a war veteran's allowance on the ground that the applicant is not unfit for permanent employment.
The appeal board may confirm the decision of the War Pensions Board or may grant a pension, or, within the limits prescribed by the Act, may increase or reduce the amount of any pension. The number of appeals dealt with was 214 in 1961–62. Of these, 110 or 51 per cent were upheld.
During the year ended 31 March 1962 the Department dealt with 4,260 applications for war pensions. Of these, 477 applications were lodged by ex-servicemen in respect of their own disabilities, the balance being made up of claims by dependants, applications for economic pensions, and war veterans' allowances. The total for the previous year was 4,811; of these, 604 were in respect of the applicants' own disability. In addition there were 126 claims received during the year in respect of disablement arising from service with peacetime armed forces, of which 57 were granted and 69 declined.
The following is a summary of the disabilities attributed to war service from 1939 onwards and for which ex-service personnel had been granted pensions up to 31 March 1962.
Class of Disability or Disease | Type of Service | Total | Percentage of Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas (1939–45) | K Force | J Force | New Zealand | |||
Infections and infestations | 2,043 | 92 | 7 | 150 | 2,292 | 3.9 |
Nervous system | 9,522 | 38 | 13 | 1,724 | 11,297 | 18.9 |
Eye, ear, and nose | 6,846 | 82 | 20 | 1,423 | 8,371 | 14.0 |
Circulatory and blood system | 2,335 | 9 | 2 | 1,052 | 3,398 | 5.7 |
Metabolism and endocrine system | 428 | 2 | 1 | 177 | 608 | 1.0 |
Respiratory system | 3,603 | 29 | 54 | 1,215 | 4,901 | 8.2 |
Diseases of bones, joints, muscles, tendons, and ligaments | 5,118 | 25 | 8 | 1,835 | 6,986 | 11.7 |
Digestive system | 4,488 | 37 | 12 | 1,212 | 5,749 | 9.6 |
Generative system | 344 | 1 | 1 | 122 | 468 | 0.8 |
Gunshot wounds and accidental injuries to bones, joints, and soft tissues | 7,958 | 109 | 28 | 1,816 | 9,911 | 16.6 |
Skin | 2,520 | 25 | 12 | 545 | 3,102 | 5.2 |
Areolar tissue | 45 | 2 | – | 28 | 75 | 0.1 |
Tumours and neoplastic growths | 201 | 1 | – | 54 | 256 | 0.5 |
Malformations | 301 | 1 | – | 132 | 434 | 0.7 |
Amputations (not including fingers and toes) | 504 | 3 | 22 | 529 | 0.9 | |
Urinary tract | 622 | 7 | 3 | 157 | 789 | 1.3 |
Debility | 444 | – | – | 109 | 553 | 0.9 |
Totals | 47,322 | 463 | 161 | 11,773 | 59,719 | 100.0 |
The following table shows for all classes of war pensions the number in force at the end of March in each year and the expenditure during the years given.
Year Ended 31 March | First World War (1914–18) | Second World War (1939–45) | K Force | War Veterans | South African War | Mercantile Marine | Emergency Reserve Corps | Supplementary Assistance | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number in Force | |||||||||
1952 | 18,135 | 25,356 | 13 | 5,468 | 34 | 24 | 10 | 49,040 | |
1953 | 17,786 | 25,141 | 85 | 5,964 | 32 | 24 | 9 | 49,041 | |
1954 | 17,419 | 24,766 | 104 | 6,810 | 29 | 24 | 9 | 49,161 | |
1955 | 17,074 | 24,703 | 164 | 7,616 | 28 | 24 | 9 | 49,618 | |
1956 | 16,683 | 24,687 | 183 | 8,479 | 26 | 24 | 9 | 50,091 | |
1957 | 16,317 | 24,519 | 200 | 9,520 | 24 | 27 | 9 | 50,616 | |
1958 | 15,694 | 24,330 | 203 | 10,881 | 21 | 26 | 9 | 51,164 | |
1959 | 15,383 | 24,423 | 199 | 12,157 | 21 | 28 | 9 | 116 | 52,336 |
1960 | 14,890 | 24,430 | 209 | 12,961 | 21 | 24 | 9 | 127 | 52,671 |
1961 | 14,339 | 24,518 | 197 | 14,251 | 19 | 28 | 9 | 161 | 53,522 |
1962 | 13,845 | 24,676 | 209 | 14,749 | 17 | 29 | 8 | 178 | 53,711 |
Expenditure (£) | |||||||||
1952 | 2,711,710 | 2,071,829 | 671 | 1,282,094 | 4,429 | 2,872 | 1,973 | – | 6,075,578 |
1953 | 2,747,298 | 2,072,429 | 4,478 | 1,471,405 | 4,315 | 2,957 | 1,764 | 1,081 | 6,305,727 |
1954 | 2,776,891 | 2,107,575 | 9,377 | 1,822,018 | 4,528 | 2,384 | 1,618 | 2,772 | 6,727,163 |
1955 | 3,110,948 | 2,341,940 | 14,505 | 2,212,223 | 5,051 | 2,867 | 1,934 | 3,265 | 7,692,733 |
1956 | 3,043,395 | 2,357,355 | 14,833 | 2,707,308 | 5,363 | 2,668 | 1,978 | 4,254 | 8,137,154 |
1957 | 3,126,546 | 2,410,859 | 17,990 | 2,999,565 | 5,159 | 3,375 | 1,943 | 5,542 | 8,570,979 |
1958 | 3,294,368 | 2,566,816 | 19,386 | 3,539,098 | 5,088 | 3,590 | 2,101 | 7,102 | 9,437,549 |
1959 | 3,332,239 | 2,721,444 | 17,519 | 4,508,772 | 5,405 | 4,006 | 2,267 | 9,055 | 10,600,707 |
1960 | 3,390,183 | 2,837,898 | 17,701 | 4,927,681 | 5,502 | 3,852 | 2,149 | 9,580 | 11,194,546 |
1961 | 3,319,498 | 2,878,564 | 17,630 | 5,704,873 | 5,495 | 4,108 | 2,323 | 9,544 | 11,942,035 |
1962 | 3,291,416 | 2,938,004 | 13,433 | 6,124,886 | 5,326 | 4,213 | 1,993 | 10,884 | 12,390,155 |
The foregoing figures of expenditure include the following: (a) travelling allowances of 10s. a week paid to 1,197 pensioners at 31 March 1962; (b) clothing allowances, of which 1,388 were being paid at 31 March and expenditure on which for 1961–62 was £31,490; and (c) gallantry awards of an annual value of £1,610. The following are not included: (a) costs of certain medical treatment not available under social security amounting to £54,988 in 1961–62 and £57,066 in 1960–61; (b) railway and bus concessions to pensioners for total and permanent disablement and for locomotive disabilities for which a permanent pension of over 50 per cent disablement has been granted, costing £17,647 in 1961–62 and £18,488 in the previous year; (c) loadings on life-assurance policies where the loadings are due to war disabilities, expenditure under this heading being £940 in 1961–62; (d) funeral grants, which cost £26,520 in 1961–62; and (e) 23 interest-free loans in 1961–62 totalling £8,042 towards the purchase of motor vehicles by certain seriously disabled pensioners.
Administrative costs for 1961–62 in respect of war pensions and allowances amounted to £14,754 as against £14,666 in 1960–61.
The numbers of First and Second World War and K Force pensions in force as at 31 March of each of the latest five years are given below.
At 31 March | Disablement Pensions | Dependants of Disabled Ex-members | On Account of Death | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent | Temporary | Widows | Parents and Other Dependants | |||
First World War, 1914–18 | ||||||
1958 | 10,599 | 235 | 2,018 | 2,763 | 79 | 15,694 |
1959 | 10,340 | 208 | 1,943 | 2,814 | 78 | 15,383 |
1960 | 9,890 | 234 | 1,810 | 2,886 | 70 | 14,890 |
1961 | 9,481 | 175 | 1,699 | 2,923 | 61 | 14,339 |
1962 | 9,109 | 141 | 1,536 | 3,006 | 53 | 13,845 |
Second World War, 1939–45 | ||||||
1958 | 15,096 | 6,336 | 783 | 1,424 | 691 | 24,330 |
1959 | 15,804 | 5,692 | 798 | 1,494 | 635 | 24,423 |
1960 | 16,105 | 5,353 | 841 | 1,564 | 567 | 24,430 |
1961 | 16,777 | 4,725 | 842 | 1,560 | 614 | 24,518 |
1962 | 17,001 | 4,440 | 870 | 1,603 | 762 | 24,676 |
K Force | ||||||
1958 | 41 | 156 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 203 |
1959 | 57 | 137 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 199 |
1960 | 66 | 136 | 4 | 1 | 2 | 209 |
1961 | 83 | 110 | 2 | – | 2 | 197 |
1962 | 99 | 105 | 2 | – | 3 | 209 |
The number of children for whom payments were made during 1961–62 but who were not included in the preceding table totalled 1,045, being 102 in respect of First World War pensions, 937 for Second World War pensions, and six for K Force pensions.
The next table shows the number of disability pensions in force at 31 March 1962, classified according to percentage of disablement.
Percentage of Disablement | First World War | Second World War | K Force | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Permanent | Temporary | Permanent | Temporary | Permanent | Temporary | ||
* Includes “over 100 per cent” disablement which is a special rate pension for total blindness or other serious disablement. | |||||||
100* | 1,735 | 39 | 1,163 | 420 | 8 | 1 | 3,366 |
90–99 | 123 | 94 | 42 | – | 1 | 263 | |
80–89 | 278 | 12 | 303 | 120 | 1 | – | 714 |
70–79 | 648 | 11 | 490 | 159 | 4 | 1 | 1,313 |
60–69 | 512 | 13 | 441 | 195 | 2 | 2 | 1,165 |
50–59 | 1,078 | 8 | 1,003 | 381 | 4 | 9 | 2,483 |
40–49 | 1,441 | 14 | 1,081 | 378 | 7 | 6 | 2,927 |
Under 40 | 3,294 | 41 | 12,426 | 2,745 | 73 | 85 | 18,664 |
Totals | 9,109 | 141 | 17,001 | 4,440 | 99 | 105 | 30,895 |
Details of economic pensions payable at 31 March 1962 are now given, together with the totals as at 31 March 1961.
Class of Pension | First World War 1914–18 | Second World War 1939–45 | K Force | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Annual Value | Number | Annual Value | Number | Annual Value | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Ex-members with permanent pensions | 2,136 | 482,334 | 864 | 192,509 | 5 | 1,091 |
Ex-members with temporary pensions | 13 | 3,009 | 274 | 58,680 | 1 | 247 |
Widows | 2,369 | 578,266 | 1,157 | 282,760 | – | – |
Widowed mothers | 17 | 3,321 | 384 | 74,286 | – | – |
Totals at 31 March 1962 | 4,535 | 1,066,930 | 2,679 | 608,235 | 6 | 1,338 |
Totals at 31 March 1961 | 4,715 | 1,106,277 | 2,418 | 559,611 | 6 | 1,378 |
Superannuation for all Government employees is provided for under the authority of the Superannuation Act 1956, and provisions for members of the Judiciary and members of Parliament are also included in this measure. Members of the armed forces, Police, Post Office, Public Service, Railways, and teachers, are now contributing to the one fund, with slightly differing terms and conditions provided to meet the requirements of the various services.
Local Government employees and the permanent employees of all statutory bodies are provided for under the National Provident Fund Act 1950. For the operations of the National Provident Fund, see Section 6d.
There are also a considerable number of private superannuation funds in existence, some self contained. Information respecting these is given at the end of this subsection.
The Government Superannuation Fund, came into being on 1 April 1948, replacing and absorbing the moneys belonging to the former Public Service Superannuation Fund, the Teachers' Superannuation Fund, and the Government Railways Superannuation Fund. Its revenues comprise contributions, subsidies from the Consolidated and other funds, interest accruing from investments, fines, all moneys that would have been paid into the earlier three funds, and all other moneys that may be payable into the Fund.
The Fund is administered by a board consisting of the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Chairman of the Public Service Commission, the General Manager of Railways, the Director of Education, the Director-General of the Post Office, the Commissioner of Police, and six members appointed on the nomination of the various service organisations.
The benefits of superannuation are now available for all Government servants, i.e., persons in the permanent service of the State. Employees of the Government Service, which includes the Education Service, Police, the Cook Islands Public Service, and the State Advances Corporation, in addition to the Departments of State under the control of the Public Service Commission, the Railways Department, and the Post Office, may all become contributors to the Fund. Separate provision is made for persons in the service of the Crown in respect of the Government of New Zealand in other than an honorary capacity – permanent members of the regular armed forces, Police, Magistrates and Maori Land Court Judges and members of the Judicature (Judges of the Supreme Court and Court of Arbitration), and members of Parliament. A contributor to the Fund who enters the service of the Government of Western Samoa or of the Western Samoa Trust Estates Corporation may, if the Board so agrees, remain a contributor to the Fund.
Contributions range from 5 per cent of annual salary, if under 30 years of age at commencement of contributory service, to 10 per cent where the age exceeds 50 years, the increase being at the rate of 1 per cent for each five-year increase in age group. An alternative modified scheme, within the framework of the present standard scheme, was introduced in 1955, under which contributors may elect to contribute only 60 per cent of the standard contribution rates and receive only 60 per cent of the standard benefits. Standard retiring allowances are computed at the rate of a one hundred and twentieth part of the annual salary for each year of contributory service, increased by a sum equal thereto (i.e., on a £1 for £1 basis) up to £500 per annum, reducing thereafter by £1 for each £2 by which the amount exceeds £500. In no case shall the added amount be computed on a lesser salary than £600 per annum. The annual salary for the purpose of this computation is deemed to be the average of that received during the five years immediately preceding retirement, although in special cases, so long as the first computed portion of the retiring allowance is a lesser amount than £150, the average salary received during the last three years may be used if it results in a more favourable computation.
Upon retirement a contributor entitled to a retiring allowance may elect (1) to take an increased allowance to age 65, reducing thereafter, (2) to surrender portion of his retiring allowance in favour of his widow or other approved dependant after his death, (3) to elect to surrender not more than one-quarter of his retiring allowance and to receive in lieu thereof a lump sum payment equivalent to nine times the amount of allowance surrendered, (4) to accept a refund of his contributions.
Payment of retiring allowances and annuities is now made in advance in instalments every 28 days, no recovery being made should the beneficiary die during the benefit period. When a married contributor dies, whether before or after becoming entitled to a retiring allowance, his widow may elect to receive a refund of the amount of his contributions less any sums received by him during his lifetime, or to receive an annuity at one-half of the rate of his retiring allowance at the date of his retirement (or, if he died before then, to which he would have been entitled if he had retired on the date of his death on the ground of being medically unfit for further duty) disregarding any election to take a variable allowance or to surrender part of the allowance to an approved dependant.
The amount of the widow's annuity is not to be less than £130 (£78 in modified scheme). In addition, £26 per annum (£15 12s. in modified scheme) is payable in respect of each child under 16 years of age left by a deceased contributor. The widow's benefit is payable only during widow-hood but is reinstated if subsequent to remarriage a person again becomes a widow.
The above are general provisions only and for a complete survey need to be supplemented by reference to other provisions in respect of age, length of service, sex, sickness, withdrawals, refunds, subsidiary benefits, etc., contained in the Act. Adjustments have been made from time to time in the allowances payable to retired contributors and also to widows of ex-contributors to assist in meeting the increased cost of living.
Contributory membership and retiring allowances as outlined apply generally to permanent members of the regular armed forces.
The Police Act 1958 provides for compulsory membership for the Police, with retirement at age 60. The rate of contribution varies from 5 per cent to 12 per cent. For computing the retiring allowance, each year in the Police is deemed to be one year and one-seventh where the contributory service commenced after age 25. Where contributory service commenced between 20 and 25 years a lesser proportion is added.
Members of the Judicature are entitled to a retiring allowance based on one twenty-fourth of their salary for each year of service, with a maximum of two-thirds, and they may elect to contribute 5 per cent of their salary to provide annuities for their widows, calculated as 15 per cent of the final salary. Magistrates and Judges of the Maori Land Court are also entitled to retiring allowances, subject to age and length of service qualifications, one-fortieth of the annual salary at the date of retirement being allowed for each year of service, but in no case is the retiring allowance to exceed two-thirds of that salary.
Members of Parliament contribute 10 per cent of salary, but if at the date of commencement of the retiring allowance contributions are less than £425 the deficiency must be paid into the Parliamentary Superannuation Account within such time and in such manner as the Minister of Finance may allow. Subject to service of nine years and attainment of the age of 50 years, retiring allowances are computed at the rate of one thirty-second part of a member's salary for each year of service, with a maximum of two-thirds of that salary. A widow receives one-half of her husband's entitlement or, if he died before having an entitlement, one-half of the retiring allowance he would have been entitled to if he had retired at the date of his death and there had been no provision for his serving a minimum period with a minimum of £130 a year.
At 31 March 1962 there were 75,373 contributors, paying £3,970,235 per annum into the Fund. The pensioners at the same date numbered 22,335 and were entitled to £7,874,457 per annum, made up as follows.
Class of Payee | Number | Annual Allowances | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||
£ | ||||
Retired for age or length of service | 10,475 | 3,290 | 13,765 | 6,579,547 |
Retired for ill health | 1,315 | 257 | 1,572 | 339,529 |
Widows | – | 5,786 | 5,786 | 924,101 |
Children | 597 | 615 | 1,212 | 31,280 |
Totals | 12,387 | 9,948 | 22,335 | 7,874,457 |
Accumulated funds at 31 March 1962 amounted to £38,057,655. Total assets, which amounted to £38,205,338, included: Investments, £36,218,480, interest, due and accrued, £390,126, contributions in course of transmission, etc., £254,046 and cash in hand and at bank, £1,342,686.
The average effective interest earnings (per cent) of the Fund for the year ended 31 March 1962 was £4 1s. 9d.
The total revenue of the Fund for the year ended 31 March 1962 was £12,348,500, including members' contributions £3,992,226, interest on investments and on contributions, £1,468,281, other items £270, and subsidy £6,887,723. The total amount expended during the year was £9,560,800, including retiring and other allowances £8,644,779, refunds of contributions £864,586, and transfers to National Provident Fund £51,435.
The following statistics present a review of the operations of the Fund during the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Contributors | Annual Contributions | Interest Receivable From Investments | Contributions From Government | Annual Value of Allowances | Accumulated Fund |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1958 | 68,380 | 3,116,414 | 902,000 | 4,617,809 | 5,908,895 | 26,500,249 |
1959 | 70,878 | 3,403,749 | 1,032,503 | 4,850,139 | 6,353,386 | 29,455,351 |
1960 | 72,884 | 3,500,495 | 1,160,171 | 4,971,000 | 6,821,408 | 32,262,673 |
1961 | 74,458 | 3,758,476 | 1,328,163 | 5,381,000 | 7,232,457 | 35,259,451 |
1962 | 75,373 | 3,970,235 | 1,468,281 | 5,702,000 | 7,874,457 | 38,057,655 |
Most large and many small employers have established their own staff superannuation funds. Certain taxation concessions are available to an employer and his employees in respect of their contributions to a superannuation fund provided the fund is approved by the Commissioner of Inland Revenue, and it is probable that there are very few funds being administered which have not been approved. The numbers of approved Funds at 31 March in the latest eight years were as follows.
1955 | 3,147 |
1956 | 3,388 |
1957 | 3,625 |
1958 | 3,844 |
1959 | 3,967 |
1960 | 4,201 |
1961 | 4,404 |
1962 | 4,702 |
A few funds, particularly those of banks, oil companies, insurance companies, and large companies engaged in international trade, provide pensions on retirement, but approximately 95 per cent of all approved funds provide lump-sum payments on retirement.
Of every 95 lump-sum funds approximately two are invested in shares, debentures, and trustee securities, and the remaining 93 are invested in life-insurance policies taken out on the lives of the various employees.
The life-insurance companies regard superannuation funds as an important part of their business, and they have been responsible for a great increase in the number of approved funds in recent years.
The National Provident Fund came into operation on 1 March 1911 and is administered by a board comprising the Minister of Finance as chairman, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Health, the Valuer-General, the Superintendent of the Fund, and three other members appointed by and holding tenure of office during the pleasure of the Governor-General. The present legislative authority is contained in the National Provident Fund Act 1950, and its amending Acts.
The Act enables any local authority to pay money at credit of any account into the Fund for investment under an agreement providing for the repayment of the money to the local authority when required, together with interest thereon. Any other body or person approved by the Minister may also pay money into the Fund for investment in the same manner as a local authority.
The National Provident Fund Board is authorised to act as sole Commissioner of any depreciation fund or sinking fund established by a local authority. In addition, Commissioners of any depreciation fund or sinking fund may similarly pay money under their control into the Fund for investment.
Any money paid to the Board in its capacity of sole Commissioner of any depreciation fund or sinking fund shall be invested in the Fund or in such other manner as may be specially authorised by the Governor-General in Council.
The interest payable on money paid into the Fund for investment in the Fund shall be at such rate or rates determined from time to time by the Governor-General in Council.
The Act provides for the appointment of an Investment Committee consisting of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Superintendent of the Fund, and two other persons appointed by the Minister. The Board may from time to time, with the consent of the Minister, delegate to the Committee any of the powers and functions of the Board in respect of this investment of money in the Fund.
The National Provident Fund Account is kept at the Reserve Bank with appropriate provision for overdraft authority.
In addition to guaranteeing the benefits payable under the Act, the State provides a subsidy to the extent of one-fourth of the contributions paid into the Fund, and also meets all the administrative expenses.
The Fund now provides three distinct services:
Public Fund – Pensions and subsidiary benefits for members of the general public, with extensions for members of approved friendly societies and employees of firms, trade unions, etc.
Local Authorities Superannuation – Superannuation for employees of all local authorities and other statutory bodies.
Local Authorities Investment Pool – Local authorities may temporarily invest otherwise idle loan and other moneys in the pool.
Membership to the public portion of the Fund is open to any resident of New Zealand over the age of 16 years who wishes to purchase a retirement pension and obtain cover for the various other benefits offered.
Contributors have the option of joining one or both of the schemes offered. The Level Premium Scheme, as detailed in the National Provident Fund Act 1950 and subsequent amendments, provides a medium by which a predetermined amount of pension may be purchased by the payment of fixed regular contributions. After five years' membership subsidiary benefits in the form of an incapacity allowance, widows' and children's allowances attach to membership.
The Single Premium Scheme, introduced by authority of the 1958 amendment, enables residents to purchase a retirement pension by making contributions of varying amounts according to their ability to pay. At the end of each 12-monthly period the total contributions made during the previous 12 months are added up and from this total is calculated the value of the pension purchased during that year which together with purchases in other years becomes available at any age between 60 and 65 years.
Both the Level Premium Scheme and the Single Premium Scheme provide the contributor with optional benefits which become available on retirement. These include a variable pension from 60 to 65 years, the right to accept a joint and survivorship pension with the spouse, and an opportunity of surrendering up to one-quarter of the pension in return for a capital payment.
Both schemes are available without medical examination. The benefits to those contributing for five years or over include a liberal widow's allowance.
Funds earlier established under the Local Authorities Superannuation Act 1908 have been merged with the National Provident Fund, and there is now operating one uniform superannuation scheme to which all local authorities in New Zealand contribute; employees may move more freely from employment in one local authority to another without sacrifice of accrued superannuation benefits.
The principle of voluntary membership introduced into State schemes extends to the National Provident Fund schemes and provision is made for the recognition, by agreement with the employing authority, of General or Local Government service within the British Commonwealth or Western Samoa or within New Zealand. A further provision enacted authorises the board to protect accrued superannuation rights of New Zealanders moving from General or Local Government service to service with a United Nations organisation.
The Fund is the approved superannuation vehicle for all statutory corporations and also provides facilities whereby registered educational institutions may provide superannuation for teachers, thus removing another artificial barrier to the free interchange of teachers in the educational services. With the consent of the Minister of Finance, Government Departments also contribute for nurses and other specialist officers not adequately provided for in the normal superannuation scheme.
The benefits and contributions are substantially the same as those operating in the Government Superannuation Fund, and there is provision whereby employees may transfer from local authority to State employment, and vice versa, without loss of accrued rights.
On retirement there are several options as to joint and survivorship or variable pensions, which enable the income payable after retirement to be arranged to meet individual needs. A superannuitant may elect to surrender his right to a proportion (not exceeding one-fourth) of the pension and to receive instead payment of a sum equal to nine times the amount by which his annual pension is reduced consequent on the surrender.
Nearly 600 local authorities and other approved bodies are now paying money into the Fund for investment. Since the inauguration of the pool the total amount invested in the Fund exceeds £60.1 million and the total amount withdrawn is nearly £36.7 million, leaving a balance of about £23.4 million invested in the Fund as at 31 March 1962. The following table shows the various types of money invested in the Fund and the different classes of local authorities supporting the pool as at 31 March 1962.
Class of Local Authority | Depreciation Funds | Sinking Funds | Reserve Funds | Surplus Loan or General Account Moneys | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | |||||
Cities and boroughs | 58 | 438 | 2,901 | 3,887 | 7,284 |
Counties | 84 | 166 | 935 | 834 | 2,019 |
Electric power boards | 369 | 199 | 2,114 | 649 | 3,331 |
Fire boards | 43 | 4 | 26 | 41 | 114 |
Harbour boards | – | 35 | 2,320 | 1,458 | 3,813 |
Hospital boards | – | 506 | 221 | 2,636 | 3,363 |
Sundry local authorities | 2 | 67 | 373 | 283 | 725 |
Other approved bodies | 24 | – | 2,739 | 27 | 2,790 |
Total amount invested | 580 | 1,415 | 11,629 | 9,815 | 23,439 |
Nearly half of the pool is made up of loan and miscellaneous money which cannot be expected to be retained by the Fund for any very long period and, as a result, a considerable portion of the pool must of necessity be invested in readily realisable short-term Government stocks. From the balance of the longer term money invested in the Fund has developed a “hard core” from which it has been possible for the Fund substantially to augment its normal investable income for lending to local authorities.
The numbers of contributors as at 31 March 1962 were as follows.
Fund | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Annual single premium | 1,880 | 257 | 2,137 |
Public Fund | 8,568 | 619 | 9,187 |
Superannuation | 7,529 | 3,575 | 11,104 |
Totals | 17,977 | 4,451 | 22,428 |
Summarised figures set out for the 15 months ended 31 March 1960 and the years ended 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962 form a useful basis for comparative analysis.
Item | Fifteen Months Ended 31 March 1960 | Year Ended 31 March 1961 | Year Ended 31 March 1962 |
---|---|---|---|
New contributors | 3,133 | 3,208 | 3,686 |
Total contributors | 21,682 | 21,989 | 22,428 |
Pensioners and other beneficiaries | 5,136 | 5,398 | 5,667 |
Income – | £ | £ | £ |
Contributions | 1,655,940 | 1,540,922 | 1,690,705 |
Interest (including fines) | 1,182,568 | 1,100,145 | 1,240,947 |
State subsidy | 391,329 | 352,213 | 405,643 |
Total income (including State subsidy) | 3,233,277 | 2,993,280 | 3,337,295 |
Outgo – | |||
Pensions | 724,507 | 645,759 | 717,233 |
Other benefits | 461,845 | 411,297 | 527,457 |
Total outgo | 1,186,870 | 1,057,056 | 1,244,690 |
Funds at end of year | 23,452,364 | 25,388,588 | 27,481,193 |
Effective interest earnings (per cent) | £4 6s. 7d. | £4 12s. 2d. | £4 16s. 1d. |
The next table presents an alternative comparison, the periods covered on this occasion being the years ended 31 December until the end of 1958, the 15 months ended 31 March 1960, and the years ended 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962.
Year | Number of Contributors | Annual Rate of Contributions Payable | Total Amount of Fund | Pensions and Allowances Paid During Year | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Incapacity | Retiring | Widows' and Children's | |||||
* Estimated. † Actual. | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1957 | 22,455 | 984,292* | 19,644,247 | 22,885 | 500,713 | 76,272 | |
1958 | 21,724 | l,381,154† | 21,405,957 | 28,028 | 535,434 | 79,612 | |
1 Jan 1959–31 Mar 1960 | 21,682 | 1,655,940† | 23,452,364 | 37,987 | 724,507 | 103,490 | |
1 Apr 1960–31 Mar 1961 | 21,989 | 1,540,922† | 25,388,588 | 33,267 | 645,759 | 90,649 | |
1 Apr 1961–31 Mar 1962 | 22,428 | 1,690,705 | 27,481,193 | 40,753 | 717,233 | 102,896 |
Of the accumulated fund of £27,481,193, and the local authority loan and special reserve fund of £23,438,849 as at 31 March 1962, £50,485,791 was invested, the principal classes of investments being Government securities, £21,255,905, local authority securities, £28,236,439; mortgages, etc.; £755,647; and debentures, shares, etc., £237,800.
The following table shows the details of investments of the Fund for the year ended 31 March 1962.
Class of Security | Investments, 31 March 1961 | Movements During Period | Investments. 31 March 1962 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
New Investments | Realisations and Repayments | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Government stock | 21,121,355 | 5,139,420 | 5,004,870 | 21,255,905 |
Local authority debentures | 23,505,052 | 6,124,396 | 1,393,009 | 28,236,439 |
Mortgages | 701,631 | 90,772 | 44,735 | 747,668 |
Company shares and debentures | 198,000 | 39,800 | – | 237,800 |
Reversions | 12,312 | – | 4,333 | 7,979 |
Totals | 45,538,350 | 11,394,388 | 6,446,947 | 50,485,791 |
The legislation dealing with friendly societies is contained in the Friendly Societies Act 1909 and its amendments. Provision is made for the registration of all societies and branches with the Registrar of Friendly Societies, and also for the general superintendence by the Government of the administration of the funds of the societies.
The table following gives the number of registrations (i.e., of friendly societies proper, or lodges, together with benevolent societies, working-men's clubs, etc., registered under the Act) and of lodge members as at 31 December of the years shown.
Name of Order | Registrations | Lodge Members | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
* Membership figures relate to “actuarial” societies only. | ||||||
Manchester Unity Independent Order of Oddfellows | 238 | 237 | 237 | 28,057 | 27,735 | 28,360 |
Independent Order of Oddfellows | 187 | 186 | 187 | 7,338 | 7,181 | 7,030 |
National Independent Order of Oddfellows | 1 | 1 | 1 | 52 | 48 | 44 |
Ancient Order of Foresters | 130 | 129 | 127 | 10,434 | 10,249 | 10,094 |
United Ancient Order of Druids | 138 | 136 | 136 | 13,743 | 13,360 | 13,070 |
Independent Order of Rechabites | 46 | 45 | 45 | 2,655 | 2,587 | 2,518 |
Order of Sons of Temperance | 6 | 6 | 6 | 377 | 371 | 358 |
Sons and Daughters of Temperance | 1 | 1 | 1 | 71 | 69 | 67 |
Hibernian-Australasian Catholic Benefit Society | 73 | 71 | 71 | 3,707 | 3,646 | 3,602 |
Protestant Alliance Friendly Society of Australasia | 10 | 10 | 10 | 433 | 416 | 394 |
Grand United Order of Oddfellows | 10 | 2 | – | 189 | 177 | – |
Isolated friendly societies | 69 | 70 | 72 | 527* | 508* | 493* |
Working-men's clubs | 24 | 25 | 26 | – | – | – |
International Order of Good Templars | 11 | 11 | – | – | – | – |
Specially authorised societies | 32 | 32 | 34 | – | – | – |
Totals | 976 | 962 | 953 | 67,583 | 66,347 | 66,030 |
Annual returns of receipts, expenditure, etc., of lodges are required by law. For the year 1961 the Registrar of Friendly Societies received returns from 779 “actuarial” lodges, with an aggregate membership of 66,030 at the end of the year, as compared with 782 lodges and 66,347 members for 1960. During the year, 2,554 members were admitted by initiation, etc., and 489 by clearance; 1,301 died, 497 left by clearance, and 1,562 by arrears, etc.
At 31 December 1938 the total membership of lodges was 113,709. Each of the succeeding years, however, has witnessed a fall in membership, although the decrease in 1961 was comparatively slight. The number at the end of that year (66,030) was, however, 47,679, or 42 per cent, less than in 1938. The various benefits under the social security scheme, particularly medical and hospital benefits (see Section 6a), have no doubt had a considerable effect on the membership of friendly societies.
The statistics given subsequently relate to the lodges (779 in 1961) for which returns were received and tabulated.
In the following statement of the mortality experience for the last five years no account has been taken of age incidence.
Year | Deaths of Members | Per 1,000 Members at Risk | Deaths of Members' Wives | Per 1,000 Members at Risk |
---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1,356 | 19.12 | 333 | 4.69 |
1958 | 1,227 | 17.60 | 326 | 4.68 |
1959 | 1,361 | 19.74 | 323 | 4.68 |
1960 | 1,345 | 19.92 | 282 | 4.18 |
1961 | 1,301 | 19.76 | 306 | 4.65 |
The number of members sick during 1961 was 10,444, equal to 16.2 per 100 members at risk. The sickness experienced during 1961 was 273,080 weeks, equal to 26 weeks 1 day per sick member and 4 weeks 1 day for each member at risk.
The total funds of the societies and branches as at 31 December 1961 amounted to £10,492,453, made up as follows.
Funds | Amount | Assets | Amount |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | ||
Sick and funeral funds | 7,231,712 | Investments at interest | 9,434,435 |
Surplus appropriation funds, etc. | 1,305,583 | Value of land and buildings | 982,093 |
Management funds, goods, etc. | 716,908 | Cash not bearing interest | 12,194 |
Distress, benevolent funds, etc. | 1,238,250 | Value of goods | 32,184 |
Other assets | 18,251 | ||
Owing by management funds | 13,296 | ||
Total | 10,492,453 | Total | 10,492,453 |
The net income from investments credited to the sick and funeral funds for 1961 amounted to £374,007, the average rate being £5 7s. 3d. per cent, as against £5 6s. 0d. in 1960.
There has been over many years a continuous increase in the amount of accumulated funds standing to the credit of friendly societies, the increase in the last 10 years amounting to £3,366,004, or 47 per cent. The average capital per member has also appreciably increased, the gain in the last 10 years amounting to £63 1s. 5d. (66 per cent). The substantial fall in membership over the last 10 years has resulted in outstanding increases being shown for the average capital per member.
Year | Total Funds | Average Capital per Member | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
1951 | 7,126,449 | 95 | 16 | 8 |
1952 | 7,331,341 | 99 | 18 | 3 |
1953 | 7,523,883 | 103 | 8 | 3 |
1954 | 7,780,419 | 108 | 2 | 0 |
1955 | 8,078,280 | 113 | 6 | 11 |
1956 | 8,512,156 | 120 | 10 | 1 |
1957 | 8,840,887 | 126 | 10 | 4 |
1958 | 9,140,125 | 132 | 10 | 10 |
1959 | 9,524,723 | 140 | 18 | 8 |
1960 | 9,989,885 | 150 | 11 | 5 |
1961 | 10,492,453 | 158 | 18 | 1 |
The contributions and entrance fees paid to sick and funeral funds in 1961 amounted to £191,362. Divided by the mean number of members, the average for 1961 was £2 17s. 10d., as against £2 17s. 2d. for 1960.
The interest and rent received by the lodges and central bodies amounted to £374,007 in 1961, equal to £5 13s. 0d. per member, as against £5 7s. 6d. for 1960.
The amount of sickness benefit paid was £138,600 in 1961, equal to £13 5s. 5d. per member sick and £2 1s. 11d. per member, as against £13 3s. 3d. and £2 2s. 1d. respectively for 1960. Viewing the amount paid in relation to the weeks of sickness, the average benefit per week is found to be 10s. 2d. in 1961, as against 10s. 2d. for 1960.
The funeral benefit paid amounted to £109,900 in 1961, equal to £1 13s. 2d. per member, as compared with £1 11s. 0d. for 1960.
The total worth of the sick and funeral funds at the beginning of 1961 was £7,091,964, and at the end of the year £7,231,712.
Table of Contents
The strongly egalitarian temper of New Zealand society – a product of historical, geographical, and economic factors – is reflected in education administration by the policy of giving education at all levels to those who desire it. In few other countries is there closer approximation to equality of educational opportunity.
Education in New Zealand has its legal basis in the Education Act 1914 (with a number of later amendments), which was based largely on the original Education Act 1877. The Act provides for compulsory education, which is free and secular in public schools.
The original Education Act, which was mainly concerned with the provision of public primary education, created the Department of Education and prescribed the constitution and functions of education boards and school committees. As far as mere structure is concerned, this still remains the pattern of the system of public primary school administration but there have been, in the intervening years, great changes in the relative function of the three types of authority. The general tendency over the first 50 years of the national system of education was for final power and responsibility to shift from the school committees to the education boards and from the education boards to the Department, but since 1930 this tendency has been arrested.
The Department controls the inspectorate and supervises the staffing of schools and all matters pertaining to curricula and conducts the School Certificate Examination. The Maori schools, the Correspondence School, and several special schools are administered by the Department. It has official contacts with the University Grants Committee and the National Council of Adult Education, whilst the universities and the regional councils of adult education are independent in their educational activities. The Department distributes the funds voted annually for education by Parliament, and it administers the capital expenditure voted for educational building. There are regional offices of the Department in Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch.
All schools, both at the primary and the post-primary level, are regularly visited by inspectors, who give assistance and guidance to teachers in educational matters. They also assess teaching efficiency for grading purposes in State-controlled schools.
There remains, however, a considerable amount of local and regional control. Statutory boards (i.e. education boards administering public, primary, and intermediate schools, and governing bodies of post-primary schools) are responsible for the schools in their area. They are the employing authorities of the teachers. They disburse the grants received from the Department of Education for teachers' salaries, for maintenance of schools and new building of schools, for equipment and teaching materials. No local rates are levied for education either by municipal or local education authorities.
Each primary school has its locally elected committee of parents (school committee), which is a statutory body charged with management of property and other matters on behalf of the board. The members of the school committee form the electorate for electing the board members. The local boards controlling post-primary schools (either singly, or several schools in the same town) are made up of representatives of the parents of pupils, of the education board of the district, and other local organisations, and, in the case of technical schools, of employers and employees in local industries.
Although the boards and the school committees have lost many of their original powers, they have not ceased to play an important part in the system. A school committee's primary function is the care of school buildings, grounds, and equipment, but, in addition to this, many interest themselves very keenly in the general activities of the school and provide, along with voluntary parent-teacher associations, a focusing point for local opinion on educational matters. In the primary field in particular, the education boards are still the initiating bodies on matters of buildings, sites, conveyance of pupils, consolidation, and provision of school facilities generally, and, although the final word often lies with the Minister of Education or the Department, the boards have no small influence in the fixing of policy within their districts.
Among the main problems in education at present are those arising from the dramatic increase in the school population during the post-war years. At a time when smaller classes were being planned for, the intake of pupils became greater than ever before and this slowed up the move to reduce the size of classes. Such reduction, however, is still regarded as a major educational objective. The problem has been complicated by a general shortage of adolescent labour and there has been difficulty in training sufficient teachers to staff the schools.
Prominent among trends that have become discernible in recent years are the following: a more flexible school and class organisation; a fuller recognition of individual differences among children; study of subject-matter that has real meaning for children; free post-primary education for all; and developments in the field of advanced technical education to meet needs arising from the expansion and diversification of industry.
On 15 February 1960 the Minister of Education announced that Sir George Currie, Vice-Chancellor of the University of New Zealand, had accepted the Government's invitation to serve as chairman on a broadly representative, 11-member commission on New Zealand education.
The terms of reference of the Commission were as follows:
To consider the publicly controlled system of primary, post-primary, and technical education in relation to the present and future needs of the Dominion, and, within the broad scope of this reference, to inquire into:
The aims and purposes of the curricula, and the methods and internal school organisation used to achieve them.
The organisation and scope of the school system, and the relationships between the post-primary schools and the university and other forms of further education.
The status of the teaching profession and its conditions of service, the recruitment and training of teachers (including in-service training), the staffing of schools and their physical facilities.
The distribution of public expenditure on education among the various objectives of educational policy.
The place of private contributions towards expenditure on education, whether by way of fees, subsidised contributions, gifts, or endowments.
The functions, powers, responsibilities, and inter-relationships of the Department of Education, education boards, school committees, post-primary school councils, and technical school boards, and the need, if any, for changes in the geographical areas of responsibility, the functions, constitutions, or powers of such bodies.
The desirability and practicability of greater use being made of school buildings and school facilities generally for community purposes.
The question of religious teaching in State schools.
Child welfare and delinquency so far as they have a bearing on the education system.
To consider also the question of financial assistance to private schools.
At the inaugural meeting of the Commission on Education in New Zealand held in March 1960, the Minister of Education asked the Commission to consider urgently matters relating to the staffing of schools and, in particular, to the recruitment of post-primary teachers, with a view to bringing down an interim report. In July 1960 the Commission presented its interim report on post-primary staffing and recruitment. The public hearings of the Commission which began in May 1960 were completed by the end of June 1961. The hearings were held in various centres and opportunity was taken by the Commission to visit teachers' training colleges, schools, and educational institutions of all kinds. The official report of the Commission, which was submitted to the Minister of Education on 12 June 1962, contained a large number of recommendations for improvements in the national system of education. The Report of the Commission on Education in New Zealand can be purchased from the Government Printer.
A child has wide opportunities for education. He may at the age of three enter a free kindergarten under the control of the Free Kindergarten Association. At the age of five he may enter, and at seven he must enter, either a primary school under one of the 10 education boards, or some other registered primary school, or, if living in an isolated area or physically handicapped, the primary department of the Education Department's Correspondence School. All State primary schools are co-educational. The child passes through the infant classes and Standards 1, 2, 3, and 4. This normally takes six years. The remaining two years of the primary course will be taken either in Forms I and II at the same primary school or, if there is one conveniently situated, at an intermediate school. The intermediate school is a centrally situated school which pupils enter from the surrounding primary schools (called in these circumstances “contributing schools”) after they have completed the primary-school course as far as Standard 4. Because the intermediate school comprises a fairly large number of pupils (usually between 300 and 600) who are mainly between the ages of 11 and 13 years it is possible to classify them into groups of approximately equal ability, provide a good range of optional courses, and utilise specialist teachers and advanced equipment to the full. As at this point in his school career the pupil's social and intellectual interests have developed, he is ready to take full advantage of the varied and enriched courses provided. In some intermediate schools a third-year course (Form III) is provided to give a rounded-off education to pupils who do not intend to proceed to a post-primary school.
On completing a course in Form II or on reaching the age of 14 by 31 March of the first year in which he attends a post-primary school, the child becomes entitled to free post-primary education until the age of 19 is reached. All children are required to attend school until they reach the age of 15 years. This means, in effect, that some period of secondary education is now compulsory for nearly all children. The only provision for exemption is inability to profit from the further period of education.
When a child leaves the primary stage he normally enters Form III of a secondary school or a technical high school. In some towns a secondary school and a technical high school have been amalgamated to form a combined school. In some country areas a child enters the secondary department of a district high school. Since 1944 secondary schools have catered increasingly not only for “academic” pupils, but for those pupils as well who, after fulfilling the core requirements, specialise in the more practical subjects (technical, agricultural, domestic, commercial).
The School Certificate Examination conducted by the Department of Education is now regarded as the accepted test of a completed post-primary education for the great bulk of the pupils who do not desire to proceed to university. The School Certificate Examination is taken at the end of the third or fourth year of the post-primary course. The subjects of the examination are English and either three of four other subjects from a wide range. A pupil may, however, on the recommendation of the school Principal, sit the examination in five subjects in addition to English. School Certificates are endorsed on satisfactory completion of an advanced course of instruction for one year.
Higher School Certificates are awarded after a five years' course to pupils who have been awarded a School Certificate and satisfactorily completed an advanced course of two years; and to pupils who have been accredited for or have passed the University Entrance Examination and satisfactorily complete an advanced course of one year. A Higher School Certificate may also be awarded after a four years' course to pupils who have obtained a credit pass or better in the Entrance Scholarship Examination of the Universities Entrance Board.
Since 1961 a Certificate of Education has been awarded to those candidates who, while not successful in qualifying for the School Certificate, have performed creditably in some subjects in the examination. It certifies that the holder has had at least three years' post-primary education and shows the subjects of the School Certificate Examination in which the candidate gains 30 per cent or more of the possible marks. The degree of success in each subject is shown in four grades. The introduction of the new Certificate of Education followed the recommendation of the School Certificate Review Committee which sat during 1960.
The technical schools, combined schools, and some secondary schools run evening classes, particularly in practical and vocational subjects, which an adolescent may attend after he leaves full-time day school. Apprentices in some trades are required to attend day or evening classes as a part of their trade training. These classes include boilermaking and panel-beating, carpentry and joinery, cabinetmaking, electrical wiring, mechanical engineering, motor engineering, plumbing, aircraft engineering, radio servicing, refrigeration engineering, ship, yacht, and boat building, painting and decorating, signwriting, printing and photo-engraving, sheet-metal work, and moulding and casting. In some of the larger technical schools part-time students may take professional courses in engineering, architecture, and accountancy.
Apprentice classes are well established, as is the system of examinations provided for these students by the Trades Certification Board. In recent years there has developed a tendency towards regional consolidation and the substitution of “block” courses for half-day-a-week attendance even though apprentices live within easy reach of a school. An important part in apprentice education is played by the Technical Correspondence School for about two in every five apprentices are on its roll. Its function is threefold: it fills the geographical gaps left by the other schools; it provides, on a national basis, technical education for some of the smaller trades and occupations; and it produces technical textbooks.
A recent development in technical training has been the establishment of special full-time trade courses for Maori youths from areas where apprenticeship opportunities are not normally available. Courses in carpentry and joinery have been established in the polytechnic division of the Seddon
Memorial Technical College, Auckland; at the Central Institute of Technology, Petone; and at the Christchurch Technical College. These courses are of two years' duration. Also, one year courses in plumbing and electrical wiring have been established in the polytechnic division of the Seddon Memorial Technical College, Auckland.
The Technicians Certification Authority was constituted under the Technicians Certification Act 1958 to prescribe courses and syllabuses and conduct examinations appropriate to the needs of persons in occupational groups. The Authority, in addition to developing the original courses for engineering technicians and draughtsmen, has instituted courses for architectural draughtsmen, and for building, chemical, physics, and plant biology technicians, and inquiries into the needs of other occupational groups for similar courses are in progress.
The Central Technical College, Petone, was split into a Technical High School and a Senior Technical School or polytechnic – the first of its kind in New Zealand – from the beginning of 1960. The senior school, which specialises in block courses for apprentices and technicians and includes the School of Pharmacy, is now known as the Central Institute of Technology. A similar division of the Seddon Memorial Technical College in Auckland took place towards the end of 1960, and of the Wellington Technical College towards the end of 1961.
Prior to 1944 all pupils desiring to undertake a university course were required to sit and pass the University Entrance Examination conducted by the University of New Zealand. In 1944 a system of partial accrediting came into operation. Under this system pupils attending certain approved schools may be accredited for matriculation purposes provided they have completed a four years' post-primary-school course. The University Entrance Examination is now conducted by the Universities Entrance Board, and pupils not accredited for entrance to university may qualify in this manner. The standard of the present entrance examination is somewhat higher than that maintained prior to the introduction of the accrediting system.
Pupils who have been accredited for, or who have passed a University Entrance Examination, may without further post-primary education receive a fees bursary entitling them to tuition fees for a recognised course at a university. The term of a fees bursary is normally the minimum period in which a student pursuing a full-time course of study in each year could complete the recognised course taken under the bursary. Where pupils have obtained a Higher School Certificate, they may receive a fees and allowances bursary. Also, a person who during the first year of his tenure of a fees bursary has obtained passes in three units of a course for a degree of bachelor of arts or of bachelor of science, or equivalent passes in some other recognised course, may transfer to the second year of a fees and allowances bursary. A fees and allowances bursary is tenable for any recognised course at a university provided that the student pursues a full-time course of study during each year of the bursary. The term of a fees and allowances bursary is similar to that of a fees bursary. Students who complete a bachelor's degree in not more than one year in excess of the minimum period in which that degree may be completed by a student taking a full-time course each year are eligible for the award of a master's bursary. Further details of bursaries are set out later.
There are universities at Auckland (with a branch university at Hamilton), Wellington (with an associate university at Palmerston North), Christchurch, and Dunedin. The State supports the universities and acts through the University Grants Committee.
About 10 per cent of pupils leaving post-primary school matriculate at the universities, but less than half of the number obtain a bachelor's degree between three and five years later. This pass rate is partly explained by the fact that only slightly more than half the university students are attending full time. The pressure on the universities to cater for part-time students has been partly a result of the national urge for equality of opportunity in education. In recent years there have been moves to encourage a greater proportion of full-time students, a course which was recommended by the Committee on New Zealand Universities, chaired by Sir David Hughes Parry, in 1959. The Committee estimated that the New Zealand universities would probably be producing about 2,000 persons with bachelors' degrees in 1965, and about 2,600 in 1970, but was certain that graduates in excess of these numbers would be required by the New Zealand community. It has been estimated that the number of students attending lectures in 1961 (15,326) may be doubled by 1972, and this is presenting the University Grants Committee with a major problem in the forward planning of a big and complex programme of buildings.
The State system also caters for the needs of certain special groups of children. Maori children may attend the public schools, but there are also public Maori schools provided for their primary education. There are also a few private church schools remaining from the pre-
Maori War system established with the help of Government subsidies. For his post-primary education the Maori child may go free to any available public post-primary school or Maori district high school. If he lives in a rural area he may gain a Maori scholarship awarded by the Department of Education which will enable him to attend one of a number of full post-primary schools where boarding facilities are available. Of these, 11 are private church schools operated on a single-sex basis and providing full post-primary courses. Some of them are partly financed out of public endowments originally provided for the purpose of Maori education.
As mentioned earlier, children living in isolated areas or prevented in other ways from attending school may be enrolled in the Correspondence School for both primary and post-primary work.
For children with various types of handicap there are provided numerous special educational services. The mentally backward are grouped in 80 special classes attached to ordinary schools throughout the country and in two residential special schools. For children who are extremely backward mentally there are 15 occupation centres in the main cities, and full-time or part-time occupation groups in 11 smaller towns. Two residential schools cater for the needs of the deaf and those partially deaf children who cannot profit from teaching in an ordinary primary school. In addition, two classes for severely deaf and one for partially deaf children are attached to ordinary schools. A national diagnostic and guidance service organised in association with the two schools for the deaf gives assistance to deaf babies and infants and their parents and advises teachers in ordinary schools who have children with a hearing loss in their classes. Children with speech defects attend regularly one of 59 speech clinics. In six of the largest cities there are seven remedial clinics to assist children suffering from serious educational retardation (mainly in reading). Two reading consultants assist teachers in ordinary schools in coping with backward readers. Classes have been established for partially sighted children in the four main cities, and blind children are catered for in a school for the blind attached to the Foundation for the Blind, Auckland. Six schools have been organised as separate units for cerebral-palsied children. Where a sufficient number of children in hospital justifies it, teachers are made available to conduct hospital classes which are attached to a local school. There are 44 classes of this type. There are five classes for physically handicapped or delicate children. Children who are admitted to one or other of the seven health camps for a period of six to 10 weeks attend the school associated with each health camp. The Department of Education operates a residential school for severely disturbed children. Other special schools and homes which take care of children with the most serious and deep-seated problems of maladjustment or delinquency, the schools for the deaf, and the two special schools for the mentally backward, are administered for the Department by the Child Welfare Division, which, in educational matters, is under the control of the Minister of Education. All other special classes and centres are controlled by the education boards. The boards also employ 26 visiting teachers whose task it is to help children whose progress at school is causing concern, by acting as a link between the school, the home, and the community. The psychological service of the Department of Education is established in 11 centres. It comprises 21 psychologists, who offer a comprehensive diagnostic and guidance service, and six area organisers of special classes for mentally backward pupils. The Department conducts special classes in four prisons for prisoners whose basic education is of a low standard.
In addition to the various State schools described, a parent may send his child to a private school, either primary or secondary, conducted by either religious bodies or private-individuals. No Government free place is tenable at these schools,* but a secondary school bursary (referred to later) may be tenable at a private school, while assistance for transport by rail and road and a boarding allowance under certain conditions may also be given to pupils attending private schools, whether primary or post-primary. All private schools must be registered, and are subject to regular inspection by the Department's inspectors. The majority of the private schools are conducted by the Roman Catholic Church. Amongst the private schools are two endowed secondary schools modelled after the English public school.
To complete the sketch of the school system it should be added that coeducation exists in all stages of the system. At the primary stage, all public, intermediate, and Maori schools and some private schools teach boys and girls together. At the teachers' training colleges and the universities, students of both sexes attend together. At the post-primary level all district high schools and technical colleges have both boys and girls on their rolls, whilst just over one-third of the secondary and combined schools and nearly all of the private secondary schools are single-sex schools. A comparison of the total enrolment of all post-primary schools (State as well as private) in 1961 with that over 20 years earlier shows that the ratio of pupils in single-sex to coeducational schools has changed from 51 to 49 in 1935 to 42 to 58 in 1961.
* Except for Maori scholarship holders in the denominational secondary schools.
The numbers of scholars and students receiving instruction in educational institutions are shown in the following summary. The table refers to roll numbers at 1 July (except in the case of kindergartens from 1957 to 1960, which are as at end of year).
Class of Institution | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Pupils on roll at end of year. † There were also 2,546 students taking part-time courses. ‡ Includes 5,861 part-time students enrolled with Technical Correspondence School and 1,591 part-time students enrolled with Correspondence School. § There were also 8,717 “part-time students” who were full-time day pupils included under primary and post-primary education. || Includes 591 students taking short courses. ¶ Students holding post-primary teacher studentships (1,567 in 1961) and bursaries (26 in 1961) are included under universities. | |||||
Preschool Education | |||||
Kindergartens (morning and afternoon sessions) | 13,368* | 13,928* | 14,807* | 15,168* | 15,517 |
Primary Education | |||||
Public (State) schools | 331,277 | 342,360 | 351,906 | 357,907 | 363,167 |
Intermediate schools and departments | |||||
Maori schools | 13,084 | 13,135 | 13,153 | 13,187 | 12,663 |
Maori private church schools | 840 | 840 | 766 | 689 | 656 |
Registered private primary schools | 46,982 | 47,470 | 50,670 | 52,090 | 53,327 |
Lower departments of secondary schools | 131 | 108 | 113 | 108 | 96 |
Correspondence classes (primary) | 1,176 | 1,087 | 1,150 | 1,125 | 1,038 |
Chatham Islands schools | 116 | 112 | 117 | 121 | 125 |
Special schools for handicapped children | 617 | 646 | 613 | 613 | 521 |
Totals, primary | 394,223 | 405,758 | 418,488 | 425,840 | 431,593 |
Post-primary Education | |||||
Secondary schools | 44,268 | 48,783 | 55,164 | 62,629 | 69,859 |
Combined schools | 5,428 | 5,371 | 5,435 | 5,656 | 5,960 |
Secondary departments of district high schools | 9,781 | 9,532 | 9,012 | 8,361 | 8,834 |
Technical high schools | 19,231 | 18,984 | 19,869 | 22,716 | 24,978 |
Maori secondary private (boarding) schools | 983 | 918 | 875 | 960 | 1,017 |
Registered private and endowed schools | 15,282 | 16,066 | 16,788 | 18,333 | 19,735 |
Correspondence classes (secondary) | 464 | 469 | 507 | 551† | 532† |
Totals, post-primary | 95,437 | 100,123 | 107,650 | 119,206 | 130,915 |
Part-time Post-primary Education | |||||
Classes conducted by education boards and post-primary school boards providing part-time post-primary instruction | 38,617 | 43,693 | 51,570 | 54,845 | 57,640‡§ |
Higher Education | |||||
Universities | 10,197 | 11,155 | 12,455 | 13,678 | 14,433 |
Lincoln and Massey Colleges of Agriculture | 1,427 | 1,510 | 1,350 | 1,584 | 1,484|| |
Students exempt from lectures | 912 | 966 | 1,098 | 1,262 | 1,494 |
Teachers' colleges | 3,218 | 3,602 | 3,753 | 3,838 | 3,814¶ |
Totals, higher | 15,754 | 17,233 | 18,656 | 20,362 | 21,225 |
Totals, scholars and students | 557,399 | 580,735 | 611,171 | 635,421 | 656,890 |
The preceding table reveals the marked enrolment increases of between 20,000 and 30,000 in each of the last five years. The expansion of the education system began in 1945 when the enrolments of primary and post-primary full-time pupils rose by some 9,000, and by another 8,500 in the following year. In the period between 1951 and 1961 the total increase in enrolments was 196,000 full-time pupils, and the number of part-time students at day and night classes increased by 32,000 in those 10 years. This development led in turn to proportionate increases in the recruitment of teachers, and in the provision of classrooms, of teaching equipment, and other facilities such as school transport.
The expansion was in the first instance due to the increase in the yearly number of births. This number was some 28,000 in 1936, but had risen to nearly 65,500 in 1961. The number of pupils and students at all educational institutions increased from 192 per 1,000 population in 1936 to 271 per 1,000 population in 1961. A second factor, accentuating the rate of expansion in the post-primary school sector, was the gradual increase in the number of students who stayed at school beyond the age of 15, and left school from a higher form. The effect of this second movement has been that the number of candidates for the School Certificate Examination increased by 190 per cent in the 13 years 1948 to 1961.
The school enrolment increases were felt first in the primer classes, then in the lower standards. They gradually spread to the upper primary classes, and were expected to reach peak figures at the post-primary school level around 1962–3. With the increasing numbers of school leavers qualified for university entrance, a similar expansion at the level of higher education is to be expected, with a more rapid rate of enrolment increases expected between 1963 and 1968. Projections of school and university enrolment as far as 1972 were published in a statement by the Minister of Education (E. 2, 1959), which sets out in some detail the assumptions on which the projections were based.
The development since 1930 of the school enrolments is illustrated by the diagram below, which gives for the years 1962 to 1972 estimates based on the most recently revised enrolment projects.
The changes in total enrolment were accompanied by changes in the yearly number of school leavers entering occupations. The first change was that fewer and fewer pupils leaving primary or intermediate school went directly to work, and more and more went on to some form of post-primary education; the latter proportion was 60 per cent in 1936, it rose to over 80 per cent in 1945, and has now reached over 95 per cent. The educational implications of this change for the kind of post-primary education, that now must cater for almost the whole of the country's child population, are obvious. The second change, which is now gradually taking effect, is that more and more of the pupils leaving post-primary school do so from higher forms than formerly. Finally, the total numbers of school leavers, have been increasing from an estimated 26,000 in 1951 to 38,750 in 1961; in 1963 more than 42,000 pupils are expected to leave school, and over 50,000 in 1970.
The enrolment at universities which reached a total of 16,820 in 1961 has almost trebled since 1939. From about 1956 onwards the age groups born after the depression years began to reach the institutions of higher education, and these had from then on to be ready to accommodate increasing numbers of students. The intake at the teachers' training colleges has increased in order to meet the higher demand for certificated teachers. The total rolls at the training colleges were 2,710 in 1952, 2,769 in 1953, 2,744 in 1954, 2,741 in 1955, 3,549 in 1956, 4,055 in 1957, 4,436 in 1958, 4,915 in 1959, 5,318 in 1960, and 5,407 in 1961. (These figures include holders of post-primary teacher studentships and bursaries, who attend university full-time.)
The numbers of candidates who actually presented themselves for the various examinations conducted by the Department of Education and also by the Trades Certification Board during the latest five years are given below.
Examination | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* These numbers represent subjects taken. The number of individual candidates in 1960 was 83 and in 1963 was 133. | |||||
Teachers' Certificate | 315 | 331 | 336 | 303 | 352 |
School Certificate | 19,149 | 19,179 | 21,170 | 22,362 | 24,938 |
London University | 7 | 7 | 14 | 10 | – |
Handicraft Teachers' Certificate | 51 | 67 | 76 | 19 | – |
Homecraft Teachers' Certificate | 74 | 74 | – | – | – |
Technological | 87 | 93 | 102 | 110 | 103 |
City and Guilds of London | 112 | 127 | 111 | 106 | – |
Samoan Public Service | 158 | 157 | 230 | 403 | 528 |
Engineers' and Surveyors' Assistants | 53 | 51 | 45 | 34 | 32 |
New Zealand Certificate in Engineering | 77 | 128 | 140 | 222 | 413 |
Technical Teachers' Certificate | – | – | – | 203* | 264* |
Totals | 20,083 | 20,214 | 22,224 | 23,772 | 26,630 |
Trades Certification | 6,084 | 6,233 | 7,002 | 7,716 | 8,628 |
Of the candidates in 1961 for School Certificate, 12,610, or 507 per cent, gained a pass, while 34 were awarded certificates of attainment.
Comparative figures for the number of candidates for the University Entrance Examination and the number of passes by accrediting and by examination are given in the following table.
Year | Candidates | Passes | |
---|---|---|---|
Accredited | By Examination | ||
1957 | 6,588 | 3,605 | 692 |
1958 | 7,460 | 4,100 | 702 |
1959 | 7,340 | 3,949 | 774 |
1960 | 8,112 | 4,362 | 777 |
1961 | 8,649 | 4,670 | 818 |
The University of New Zealand conducted examinations in 1961 in the faculties of arts, science, medicine, dentistry, home science, law, engineering, commerce, agriculture, music, architecture, and divinity; for diplomas in journalism, in fine arts, in banking, in social science, and in physical education; and for admission to the legal and accountancy professions. There were 17,110 entrants for the degree and professional examinations in 1961 compared with 15,693 in 1960.
The Trades Certification Act 1948 provides for the establishment of the New Zealand Trades Certification Board, consisting of the following members:
Three persons to be appointed on the recommendation of the Director of Education, one of the three to be appointed as chairman of the Board on the Director's recommendation.
Two persons to be nominated by the New Zealand Employers' Federation and two by the New Zealand Federation of Labour.
Two persons to be nominated by the New Zealand Technical School Teachers' Association and one by the Technical Education Association.
The person for the time being holding the office of Commissioner of Apprenticeship.
Three other persons, one of whom is to be nominated by the New Zealand Electrical Wiremen's Registration Board, one by the New Zealand Motor Trade Certification Board, and one by the Plumbers' Board of New Zealand.
Additional members of whom one shall be nominated by each other authority which conducts examinations and issues certificates for the whole of New Zealand in connection with a particular trade or trades, and which the Board recommends should be represented on the Board for the time being.
The members of the Board, other than the Commissioner of Apprenticeship, are appointed by the Minister of Education for a term of three years. Provision is made for reappointments, removals from office, etc.
The functions of the Board are to make provision for the examination of persons practising or intending to practise any trade who desire from time to time to present themselves for examination, and, secondly, to grant or issue, either independently or in conjunction with any other examining body, diplomas or certificates to any such persons in recognition of proficiency in any trade, or in any art, science, or matter relating to any trade.
The Board may also (a) co-opt if necessary any person or persons for advice in connection with any trade; (b) make representations to the appropriate New Zealand apprenticeship committee in regard to the prerequisite education for apprentices wishing to enter any industry, or in regard to other educational matters affecting apprentices; (c) appoint, with approval of the Minister, advisory or technical committees to advise the Board on such matters within the scope of its powers and functions as are referred to them by the Board, and appoint any person to be a member of such a committee even if he is not a member of the Board; and (d) charge fees for entry for any examination.
Payments incurred for the expenses of the Board and for administration generally are paid from the proceeds from fees and otherwise, and where the amounts from such sources are insufficient, the deficiency is met from the annual vote for the Department of Education.
The following table shows the expenditure (after recoveries have been deducted) from public funds on each branch or service of education for the three years ended 31 March 1960, 1961, and 1962.
Item | Expenditure Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Expenditure from vote, education | £ | £ | £ |
General | 3,310,344 | 3,516,288 | 3,712,499 |
Buildings, land, furniture, and equipment | 10,617,160 | 11,281,173 | 11,462,348 |
Primary education | 12,140,565 | 13,334,300 | 14,478,406 |
Post-primary education | 6,371,561 | 7,439,881 | 8,475,099 |
Higher education | 2,188,237 | 3,018,105 | 3,510,464 |
Training of teachers | 2,180,056 | 2,488,802 | 2,560,785 |
Maori schools | 521,1117 | 561,438 | 580,038 |
Education of the blind | 181,338 | 107,718 | 142,248 |
Special schools | 182,107 | 201,377 | 230,969 |
Child welfare | 834,731 | 900,295 | 924,593 |
Miscellaneous grants | 344,813 | 377,434 | 388,665 |
National Library Service | 295,512 | 326,536 | 362,557 |
Totals, vote Education | 39,167,631 | 43,553,347 | 46,828,671 |
The foregoing figures do not include revenue received by universities from endowments, fees, etc., which are available for educational purposes.
The following figures show Government expenditure on education during the period 1951–52 to 1961–62.
Year Ended 31 March | Expenditure from Public Funds | Expenditure as Percentage of National Income | Expenditure per Head of Mean Population | |
---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | per cent | £ | s. | |
1952 | 17,649 | 2.8 | 9 | 0 |
1953 | 21,338 | 3.2 | 10 | 12 |
1954 | 24,047 | 3.3 | 11 | 13 |
1955 | 25,409 | 3.2 | 12 | 1 |
1956 | 28,519 | 3.4 | 13 | 5 |
1957 | 31,636 | 3.6 | 14 | 8 |
1958 | 34,036 | 3.7 | 15 | 3 |
1959 | 35,929 | 3.7 | 15 | 13 |
1960 | 39,168 | 3.7 | 16 | 14 |
1961 | 43,553 | 3.9 | 18 | 5 |
1962 | 46,829 | 4.0 | 19 | 1 |
The increases in school population have led to an expansion of the school building programme. The following numbers of additional classrooms were completed in recent years. The figures do not include classrooms provided in replacement of obsolete accommodation.
Primary | Post-primary | |
---|---|---|
1956 | 494 | 367 |
1957 | 491 | 358 |
1958 | 468 | 301 |
1959 | 473 | 339 |
1960 | 423 | 463 |
1961 | 388 | 357 |
The need to expand the school building programme has resulted in a number of measures being taken in recent years to increase the supply of classrooms. An emergency measure introduced in 1946 was the provision of prefabricated buildings. A further important step in the efforts to meet rapidly increasing rolls was the use of standard plans for both primary and post-primary schools. In 1951 a Dominion Basic Plan for primary schools was introduced, while, in the post-primary field, three standard designs were evolved; and a number of new schools were built to each of the plans over the period 1953 to 1956.
The first primary schools planned on the “block” principle opened in 1955, and the first post-primary school in 1957. These planning principles are now being developed further in two-storied post primary schools.
Education boards are able to plan and build primary schools within the limits or “white lines” imposed on the one hand by a building code which lays down minimum requirements for each type of building, and on the other by the ceiling placed by the Government on the amount of money which it is prepared to allocate to any particular project.
Children below the age of five years are not enrolled in the State primary schools. They may be enrolled, however, at free kindergartens controlled by local free kindergarten associations which are voluntary bodies formed for the purpose, or at nursery play centres controlled by nursery play centre associations.
Since 1942 the Government has made grants available to kindergarten students in training, and in 1949 accepted responsibility for the cost of sites and buildings for training centres. The salaries of kindergarten teachers and full-time training centre staff have, since 1948, been paid by the Department of Education, and grants are available towards the fees of part-time lecturers in the training centres. Subsidies of £2 for £1 on voluntary contributions raised for the purchase of land, buildings, and initial equipment for free kindergartens are paid by the Government.
Nursery play centre associations receive from the Government a small annual maintenance grant in respect of nursery play centres which meet a required standard of equipment, and a small establishment grant towards initial costs is paid to new centres.
In July 1961 there were 15,517 children enrolled at 207 free kindergartens (8,110 for morning sessions and 7,407 for those held in the afternoon). At the end of 1960 there were 15,168 and 200 respectively. In 1961 there were 161 recognised nursery play centres for 4,356 children.
The primary-school system at the end of 1961 consisted of 2,057 public schools (including district high schools and intermediate schools or departments), 154 Maori schools, 336 registered private primary schools (which included 9 Maori private church schools), and three lower departments of secondary schools.
Lower departments of secondary schools may be run for pupils who have not passed Form II, provided that no part of the cost of instruction or of the maintenance of the department is met from public moneys. At the end of 1961 the total number of pupils in the three departments of secondary schools was 95 with three teachers.
The curriculum of the primary school, as set out in the syllabus of instruction, includes character training, English, arithmetic, geography and history, arts and crafts (including needlework), nature study, physical education (including swimming), health education, and music. Teachers are advised on the teaching of nature study, physical education, and arts and crafts by itinerant specialists. At the Forms I and II levels woodwork and metalwork instruction is given to boys at manual-training centres, and girls are taught domestic subjects, including cookery and hygiene.
The syllabus as a whole has been revised in recent years. Textbooks are issued free to pupils in all schools, both State and private. A series of basic primer readers and a considerable amount of equipment for primer classes are also provided by the Government.
The figures set out in the following table refer to all pupils in public primary schools and intermediate schools and departments. Pupils in secondary departments of district high schools are not included.
Year | Number of Schools (Including Intermediate Schools and Departments) | Pupils at End of Year | Average of Mean Weekly Roll | Average Attendance over Year | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes Chatham Islands and Maori schools. † Average roll and average attendance figures for first four weeks of third term. | |||||
1957 | 1,964 | 348,940 | 334,357 | 311,523 | 93.2 |
1958 | 1,998 | 364,181 | 346,654 | 323,648 | 93.3 |
1959 | 2,010 | 373,807 | 356,877 | 330,313 | 92.6 |
1960 | 2,028 | 378,927 | 359,580 | 335,885 | 93.4 |
1961 | 2,057 | 403,028* | 393,270† | 365,473† | 92.9† |
While the number of schools has not increased greatly, mainly owing to the consolidation of small rural schools, the total rolls have increase by 112,000 since 1951. The changes which have taken place in the size of schools may be seen from the following table.
Number of Public Schools | 1951 | 1961 | Increase (+) or Decrease (−) |
---|---|---|---|
Roll 70 and under | 1,106 | 883 | −223 |
Roll 71 to 350 | 522 | 689 | +167 |
Roll 351 and over | 257 | 461 | +204 |
Totals | 1,885 | 2,033 | +148 |
In each of the education districts are located inspectors of primary schools who form part of the staff of the Department of Education. The total number of primary-school inspectors at 31 March 1962 was 79, allocated as follows: Auckland, 17; South Auckland, 12; Hawke's Bay, 6; Taranaki, 4; Wanganui, 5; Wellington, 10; Nelson, 3; Canterbury, 12; Otago, 6; Southland, 4. These figures exclude one chief inspector and four inspectors in the Head Office of the Department.
The following table relates to pupils on the rolls of the public primary schools, Chatham Islands schools, and Forms I and II only of intermediate schools at J July in each of the years shown.
Age in Years | 1959 Total Pupils | 1960 Total Pupils | 1961 | Percentage of Total Pupils | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total Pupils | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
5 | 43,268 | 44,474 | 23,612 | 22,405 | 46,017 | 12.3 | 12.4 | 12.7 |
6 | 42,933 | 44,694 | 23,583 | 22,325 | 45,908 | 12.2 | 12.5 | 12.6 |
7 | 42,681 | 42,868 | 22,735 | 21,561 | 44,296 | 12.1 | 120 | 12.2 |
8 | 41,607 | 42,612 | 21,969 | 20,991 | 42,960 | 11.8 | 11.9 | 11.8 |
9 | 41,512 | 41,559 | 22,171 | 20,614 | 42,785 | 11.8 | 11.6 | 11.8 |
10 | 41,004 | 41,198 | 21,473 | 20,180 | 41,653 | 11.7 | 11.5 | 11.5 |
11 | 40,798 | 40,578 | 21,211 | 20,198 | 41,409 | 11.6 | 11.3 | 11.4 |
12 | 39,919 | 40,451 | 20,451 | 19,178 | 39,629 | 11.3 | 11.3 | 10.9 |
13 | 15,335 | 16,906 | 9,588 | 6,658 | 16,246 | 4.4 | 4.8 | 4.5 |
14 | 2,575 | 2,294 | 1,363 | 776 | 2,139 | 0.7 | 0.6 | 0.6 |
15 | 192 | 220 | 92 | 75 | 167 | 0.1 | 0.1 | – |
16 and over | 54 | 50 | 43 | 40 | 83 | |||
Totals | 351,878 | 357,904 | 188,291 | 175,001 | 363,292 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The next table gives the number of public primary schools in each education district as at 30 September 1961, classified according to roll numbers. The number of intermediate schools and departments is also shown.
Roll Numbers | Education District | Total Number of Schools | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Auckland | South Auckland | Taranaki | Wanganui | Hawke's Bay | Wellington | Nelson | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | ||
In addition there were three public schools in the Chatham Islands and 21 special schools for handicapped children. | |||||||||||
1– 8 | – | – | 1 | 1 | 1 | 8 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 17 |
9– 24 | 26 | 20 | 11 | 37 | 34 | 36 | 15 | 48 | 21 | 25 | 273 |
25– 30 | 6 | 7 | 5 | 12 | 9 | 10 | 5 | 21 | 10 | 7 | 92 |
31– 70 | 65 | 76 | 45 | 36 | 46 | 34 | 13 | 89 | 46 | 51 | 501 |
71–110 | 44 | 55 | 10 | 15 | 14 | 20 | 10 | 30 | 15 | 16 | 229 |
111–150 | 16 | 31 | 12 | 13 | 11 | 11 | 1 | 11 | 12 | 6 | 124 |
151–190 | 19 | 26 | 7 | 4 | 10 | 11 | 4 | 12 | 10 | 8 | 111 |
191–230 | 14 | 11 | 3 | 4 | 7 | 5 | 3 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 63 |
231–270 | 15 | 11 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 11 | 8 | 2 | 62 |
271–310 | 15 | 4 | 3 | 4 | 3 | 12 | 2 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 58 |
311–350 | 10 | 11 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 42 |
351–390 | 10 | 12 | 5 | 3 | 3 | 12 | 1 | 7 | 6 | 1 | 60 |
391–430 | 14 | 6 | 4 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 2 | 10 | 5 | 4 | 65 |
431–470 | 19 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 5 | 8 | 4 | 6 | 4 | 1 | 56 |
471–510 | 15 | 11 | 1 | 5 | 10 | 10 | 1 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 62 |
511–550 | 11 | 11 | 1 | 3 | – | 4 | 1 | 5 | 2 | – | 38 |
551–590 | 10 | 3 | – | 2 | 2 | 2 | – | 6 | 2 | 3 | 30 |
591–630 | 7 | 5 | – | 4 | – | 6 | – | 7 | 3 | 1 | 33 |
631–670 | 4 | 3 | – | 1 | – | 2 | – | 6 | – | – | 16 |
671–710 | 2 | 3 | – | 2 | – | 3 | – | 4 | – | – | 14 |
711–750 | – | – | – | 1 | – | 2 | – | 2 | – | 1 | 6 |
751–790 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 2 | – | – | – | – | 3 |
791–830 | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 |
831–870 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – |
871–910 | 1 | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1 |
Normal schools | 3 | 1 | – | 2 | – | 2 | – | 2 | 2 | – | 12 |
Intermediate schools and departments | 22 | 9 | 4 | 3 | 6 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 1 | 64 |
Totals | 350 | 322 | 120 | 160 | 175 | 224 | 69 | 308 | 166 | 139 | 2,033 |
Some 69.2 per cent of the Maori children in New Zealand are educated in the public schools, 24.3 per cent at Maori schools, and 6.5 per cent at registered private schools (including those at Maori private church schools). At 1 July 1961 there were 32,962 attending public schools out of a total of 47,660 Maori children receiving primary education in New Zealand. The long-term policy, endorsed by representatives of the Maori people themselves, is gradually to transfer the Maori schools now directly under the Department of Education to the control of the local education boards. However, transfers will take place only after full consultations with the local Maori people.
The language of instruction in the Maori schools is English, but the schools are not completely English in outlook, for Maori arts and crafts, songs, legend, and history are taught.
Methods of teaching are practical, and objectives closely related to the special needs of the Maori people. In many of the Maori schools, such equipment as woodwork rooms, cookery rooms, model cottages, baths, hot and cold showers, and laundries is supplied. Health education is featured in every Maori school.
The number of pupils on the rolls of the 154 Maori schools at 1 July 1961 was 12,663 (including 1,057 European children), while the total roll number of the 9 Maori private church schools was 656. In addition 2,436 Maori children were on the rolls of registered private primary schools.
The following table gives the principal statistics of Maori schools during the latest five years.
Year | Number of Schools at End of Year | Roll at 1 July | Average Attendance, Whole Year | Average Attendance as Percentage of Weekly Roll | Number of Teachers† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Maori | European | Males | Females | ||||
* Average roll and attendance figures for first four weeks of third term. † Includes junior assistants (3 males and 94 females in 1961). | |||||||
1957 | 160 | 11,990 | 1,094 | 10,930 | 88.4 | 251 | 294 |
1958 | 157 | 12,043 | 1,092 | 11,376 | 89.1 | 239 | 309 |
1959 | 156 | 12,063 | 1,090 | 11,547 | 86.0 | 240 | 309 |
1960 | 156 | 12,098 | 1,089 | 11,619 | 88.5 | 252 | 310 |
1961 | 154 | 11,606 | 1,057 | 11,171* | 88.9* | 234 | 312 |
Five inspectors of schools attached to the Department of Education are engaged in the inspection of Maori schools, Maori private church schools, and secondary schools for Maoris.
Pupils on the rolls of the 58 intermediate schools and 6 intermediate departments at the end of 1961 numbered 33,223. The progress that is being made with the establishment of this type of school may be gauged from the fact that 21 years earlier (1940) the number of pupils was 5,450. Of all children in Forms I and II of public (primary and intermediate) schools at 1 July 1961, 39.7 per cent were enrolled at the intermediate schools. The ages of pupils on the roll at 1 July of each of the latest three years were as follows.
Age, in Years | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | Boys | Girls | Total | |
Under 11 | 96 | 145 | 241 | 120 | 197 | 317 | 134 | 178 | 312 |
11 | 4,209 | 4,702 | 8,911 | 4,488 | 5,070 | 9,558 | 4,961 | 5,520 | 10,481 |
12 | 7,124 | 6,895 | 14,019 | 7,564 | 7,124 | 14,688 | 7,801 | 7,460 | 15,261 |
13 | 3,144 | 2,165 | 5,309 | 3,675 | 2,587 | 6,262 | 3,702 | 2,521 | 6,223 |
14 | 541 | 298 | 839 | 484 | 230 | 714 | 535 | 275 | 810 |
15 | 53 | 33 | 86 | 50 | 34 | 84 | 36 | 33 | 69 |
16 and over | 9 | 4 | 13 | 3 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 5 | 8 |
Totals | 15,176 | 14,242 | 29,418 | 16,384 | 15,244 | 31,628 | 17,172 | 15,992 | 33,164 |
The average roll at September 1961 was 33,238 and the average attendance for the same period was 31,247.
No private school may be established unless application is first made to the Department of Education for registration. Certain standards of efficiency and suitability of staff, premises, equipment, and curriculum have to be fulfilled as a condition of registration. In general, the instruction afforded must be as efficient as in a State school of the same class.
The following table contains the principal statistics of private primary schools for each of the last five years. The figures include Maori private church schools.
Year | Number of Schools | Roll at End of Year | Average Yearly Attendance | Teachers | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Total | Males | Females | Total | |||
* Average attendance as at September. | ||||||||
1957 | 323 | 24,438 | 25,206 | 49,644 | 44,883 | 187 | 1,151 | 1,338 |
1958 | 324 | 25,074 | 25,989 | 51,063 | 47,032 | 180 | 1,136 | 1,316 |
1959 | 337 | 26,830 | 26,601 | 53,431 | 48,277 | 199 | 1,205 | 1,404 |
1960 | 335 | 27,051 | 27,117 | 54,168 | 49,788 | 179 | 1,245 | 1,424 |
1961 | 336 | 27,728 | 27,815 | 55,543 | 51,370* | 200 | 1,280 | 1,480 |
The majority of the schools included in the preceding table are Roman Catholic Church schools, of which there were 274 at the end of 1961 with 48,671 pupils (24,410 boys and 24,261 girls) and 1,201 teachers (100 males and 1,101 females). The remaining private schools comprised 52 church schools of other denominations with 231 teachers and 6,063 pupils, and 10 undenominational schools with 48 teachers and 809 pupils.
One of the most striking features in the development of New Zealand education is the marked increase in the proportion of pupils who proceed to some form of post-primary education at the conclusion of the primary course. The raising of the school leaving age to 15 years from 1944 stimulated the movement towards secondary education for all. Every child completing the work of Form II or attaining the age of 14 years by 31 March of the year of entry to post-primary school becomes entitled to free post-primary education. Extension of a free place beyond the age of 19 years is allowable in special cases approved by the Director of Education. The post-primary syllabus is based on a common core, consisting of English, social studies, general science, elementary mathematics, music, arts and crafts, and physical education, to be followed by a degree of specialisation within a wide range of subjects that may be taken to the School Certificate stage. All types of post-primary schools are required to give to all pupils during the first two years of their post-primary course a minimum number of units of instruction in the common core subjects.
Post-primary schools are either public (State) or private. The following table shows the number and types of post-primary schools in existence during each of the latest five years.
Year | State Secondary Schools | Combined Schools | Secondary Departments of District High Schools | Technical High Schools | Maori Secondary Schools | Endowed and Private Secondary Schools | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 80 | 7 | 113 | 33 | 11 | 91 | 335 |
1958 | 89 | 7 | 111 | 34 | 11 | 93 | 345 |
1959 | 97 | 7 | 106 | 35 | 11 | 94 | 350 |
1960 | 102 | 7 | 96 | 41 | 11 | 97 | 354 |
1961 | 110 | 7 | 95 | 43 | 11 | 99 | 365 |
A combined school is an amalgamation of a secondary and a technical school under a single governing body. District high schools are public primary schools with a secondary “top” and the basic course is academic, as in the normal secondary school. Where staffing and equipment allow, special courses are provided in agriculture, commercial work, and domestic science. Technical schools are described later in this section. State secondary schools and combined schools are controlled by boards of governors, and district high schools by the education boards.
The inspection of post-primary schools is carried out by inspectors of post-primary schools attached to the Department of Education. There were (in 1962) 47 inspectors, one chief inspector of post-primary schools, and one superintendent of technical education.
The number of pupils at the end of each of the latest five years is shown in the following table. No account is taken of lower departments of secondary schools, and in the case of district high schools only the secondary departments are included.
Year | State Secondary Schools | Combined Schools | District High Schools | Technical High Schools | Maori Secondary Schools | Private Secondary Schools | Correspondence School | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 41,963 | 5,178 | 8,823 | 17,496 | 834 | 14,904 | 435 | 89,633 |
1958 | 46,364 | 5,109 | 8,720 | 17,406 | 755 | 15,802 | 439 | 94,595 |
1959 | 52,441 | 5,190 | 8,236 | 18,297 | 742 | 16,496 | 496 | 101,898 |
1960 | 59,062 | 5,372 | 7,542 | 20,781 | 927 | 17,757 | 467 | 111,908 |
1961 | 66,268 | 5,697 | 7,931 | 23,111 | 986 | 19,237 | 439 | 123,669 |
The foregoing table does not include part-time students attending technical classes (49,459 in July 1961), students receiving part-time tuition from the Correspondence School (1,591 in July 1961), and students receiving part-time instruction from the Technical Correspondence School (5,861 in July 1961).
The numbers of each sex attending post-primary schools at the end of 1961 were: State secondary schools, 33,928 boys and 32,340 girls, combined schools, 3,143 and 2,554; secondary departments of district high schools, 3,789 and 4,142; technical schools, 13,372 and 9,739; Maori secondary schools, 603 and 383, endowed and registered private secondary schools, 9,301 and 9,936; and full-time at Correspondence School, 189 and 250.
The following table shows the number of pupils at State secondary schools and combined schools taking the different courses available. (This table as at 1 July in each of the latest five years may be compared with the similar table for technical schools later.)
Course | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Industrial | 6,030 | 6,996 | 8,134 | 9,026 | 9,932 |
Professional | 37,271 | 40,776 | 45,697 | 51,959 | 32,065 |
Commercial | 10,893 | ||||
General | 14,074 | ||||
Home life | 4,421 | 4,493 | 4,698 | 5,060 | 6,087 |
Agricultural | 1,791 | 1,743 | 1,803 | 1,893 | 1,949 |
Fine arts | 183 | 146 | 267 | 347 | – |
Other courses for Sixth | |||||
Forms | 819 | ||||
Totals | 49,696 | 54,154 | 60,599 | 68,285 | 75,819 |
As a result of a changed classification adopted in 1961, pupils taking the Professional course, previously listed under General, were separately listed. Also, pupils taking the Fine Arts course, previously separately listed, were included under General.
The technical schools fall roughly into two types: (a) those in the small centres, which provide for all the post-primary needs and are distinguishable from secondary schools only by having in general a rather more strongly developed practical side; and (b) the large technical schools in the main centres, in which there is less evidence of the generalised academic curriculum, since this is adequately provided by the city secondary schools.
However, even in the latter type most of the courses in the day schools are still designedly prevocational and not genuinely “technical” in character. A more recent tendency in the largest centres is for technical schools of the second type to split up into two schools, one a local technical high school, and the other a polytechnic or senior technical school providing technical classes or courses of a special or advanced character and serving a wider regional area. Technical schools are normally controlled by a board of managers, but the education board of the district may act in a similar capacity. Control of a technical school by an education board will, however, usually be for a limited period of up to three years; thereafter the school will, if it remains a technical school, be placed under its own board of managers.
There were 43 technical schools in 1961. The following table shows the number of pupils taking the different courses available (as at 1 July in each of the latest five years).
Course | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included under General. | |||||
Industrial | 6,324 | 5,867 | 6,181 | 7,207 | 8,234 |
Professional | 8,955 | 9,421 | 9,892 | 11,692 | 5,037 |
Commercial | 4,713 | ||||
General | 2,721 | ||||
Home Life | 2,532 | 2,384 | 2,445 | 2,561 | 2,935 |
Agricultural | 1,223 | 1,121 | 1,167 | 1,095 | 1,269 |
Fine arts | 197 | 191 | 184 | 161 | * |
Other courses for Sixth | |||||
Forms | 69 | ||||
Totals | 19,231 | 18,984 | 19,869 | 22,716 | 24,978 |
Technical Classes – The number of centres at which technical classes for part-time day and evening students are provided was 184 in 1961.
The total of individual students including apprentices attending day classes in 1961 was 57,640, including 7,452 part-time students at 1 July on the rolls of the Correspondence and Technical Correspondence Schools, but excluding 717 students who were also full-time day pupils at primary and secondary schools.
In July 1946 the Department took over the responsibility for the study courses previously conducted by the Army Educational and Welfare Service. A Technical Correspondence School was established in Wellington to develop these courses for men in the armed services, and also to provide correspondence instruction in vocational and technical subjects for apprentices and advanced students unable to attend technical schools or classes.
The number of students on the roll at 1 July 1961 was 5,861. There were 95 full-time teachers, besides the Principal, on the staff at 30 September 1961.
An indication of the vocations intended to be followed by pupils leaving post-primary schools during 1961 is contained in the next table. Of the totals, 9.0 per cent of boys and 3.7 per cent of girls intended to proceed to full-time university studies, while a further 2.0 per cent of boys and 7.5 per cent of girls stated their intention of entering the teaching profession. Clerical occupations (including typing) claimed 12.6 per cent of boys and 34.0 per cent of girls; shops and warehouses, 7.1 per cent and 11.8 per cent; manual trades, 27.5 per cent and 3.9 per cent; farming, 16.7 per cent and 0.6 per cent; 0.4 per cent and 8.4 per cent intended to stay at home; various other occupations claimed 16.0 per cent and 23.7 per cent while 8.7 per cent and 6.4 per cent of boys and girls respectively did not know their future vocations at the time.
Occupation | Totals | Maoris Included in Totals | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Boys | Girls | Boys | Girls | |
University | 1,706 | 687 | 16 | 11 |
Teachers' college | 384 | 1,407 | 20 | 57 |
Professional cadetship | 545 | 109 | 11 | – |
Health services | 74 | 2,090 | 5 | 153 |
Office work – | ||||
(a) Government or local authority | 894 | 1,824 | 77 | 171 |
(b) Industry and commerce | 1,490 | 4,572 | 19 | 116 |
Shop and warehouse assistants | 1,345 | 2,206 | 31 | 83 |
Skilled trades – | ||||
(a) Government or local authority | 893 | 102 | 106 | 18 |
(b) With private employers | 4,339 | 635 | 215 | 11 |
Farming (including those engaged at their own homes) | 3,163 | 113 | 352 | 9 |
Clothing workers | 39 | 708 | 4 | 80 |
Factory operatives | 513 | 553 | 114 | 126 |
Domestic work and at home | 69 | 1,576 | 30 | 418 |
Armed forces (not included elsewhere) | 417 | 24 | 54 | 16 |
Other occupations | 1,454 | 967 | 309 | 71 |
Not known | 1,658 | 1,199 | 302 | 241 |
Totals | 18,983 | 18,772 | 1,665 | 1,581 |
The following table gives particulars of pupils who left post-primary schools in 1961, classified according to years of attendance.
Year of Attendance | Secondary Schools† | Combined Schools | Technical Schools | District High Schools | Private Schools* | All Schools | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Per Cent | ||||||
* Private schools were not included in this table in previous years. † Excluding the Secondary Department of the Correspondence School. | |||||||
First | 1,240 | 79 | 830 | 339 | 227 | 2,715 | 7.2 |
Second | 5,555 | 396 | 3,560 | 1,029 | 1,012 | 11,552 | 30.6 |
Third | 6,144 | 461 | 2,592 | 892 | 1,358 | 11,447 | 30.3 |
Fourth | 4,215 | 430 | 1,176 | 438 | 1,637 | 7,896 | 20.9 |
Fifth | 2,252 | 247 | 409 | 80 | 791 | 3,779 | 10.0 |
Sixth and over | 215 | 29 | 71 | 11 | 40 | 366 | 1.0 |
Totals | 19,621 | 1,642 | 8,638 | 2,789 | 5,065 | 37,755 | 100.0 |
It has been mentioned earlier that, except in special circumstances, children are not permitted to leave school until they reach the age of 15 years, and it would appear that many pupils entering post-primary schools remain there only as long as they are required to, as approximately 37.8 per cent did not proceed beyond the second year of attendance. However, in 1948 the proportion not proceeding beyond the second year was approximately 50 per cent.
At the end of 1961, 787 Maori pupils were receiving post-primary education at the 11 Maori secondary schools, 174 of the total being Government scholarship holders. There were 50 scholarship holders enrolled in public post-primary schools and 16 at other private secondary schools. In addition, 199 European pupils received post-primary education at Maori secondary schools.
A further step forward in the provision of post-primary education for Maoris was the approval of the establishment of Maori district high schools. These schools, unlike the private denominational schools, are controlled by the Department of Education; they provide courses of a practical nature specially suited to the needs of the Maori pupils. There were 10 such schools in 1961.
Bursaries, of a maximum annual value of £50 and tenable for a period of up to two years, may be granted to pupils obliged to live away from home in order to take a Sixth Form course at a post-primary school (public or private) which is approved for accrediting purposes. In order to qualify, applicants must be under 18 years of age and must have passed either the School Certificate or the University Entrance Examinations or have been accredited for the latter.
Bursaries of a maximum value of £50 may be awarded to pupils who have completed at any post-primary school a two years' course preparatory to a specialised course in agriculture, fine arts, engineering, building construction, commerce, or home science which can be completed only at some technical school. The bursaries are tenable at post-primary schools approved for that purpose and may be held for a maximum of two years. Applicants must be under the age of 17 years at the commencement of the specialised course and must be obliged to live away from home in order to receive satisfactory instruction in the courses to be followed.
Vocational guidance centres have been opened in the four main centres, and in Lower Hutt and Hamilton. The vocational guidance officers are, however, in close contact with the post-primary schools in other centres. The vocational guidance officers, acting in conjunction with headmasters and special careers teachers in the schools, offer their services at any point in the child's career where a choice has to be made, whether of school course or of vocation. When a child has made his choice of career the vocational guidance officer will if requested find suitable employment for him and endeavour to follow up his progress until he is finally and satisfactorily settled in his line of work.
The centres are in frequent touch with a number of voluntary agencies such as “Heritage”, Crippled Children Society, and lay tuberculosis associations.
For the year ended 31 December 1961 the total callers at the centres numbered 19,876. In addition, 14,794 pupils were interviewed individually in post-primary schools. Group interviews were carried out with many children and “careers courses” were organised by several centres during school holidays so that groups of pupils were enabled to see conditions and operations in occupations selected for their own particular requirements. Other activities, apart from attention to numerous inquiries by letter and the preparation of information sheets covering over 100 occupations, included 1,373 visits to schools, addresses at 207 meetings, and the placement of 1,172 young people in employment.
In order to give children in country districts the advantage of special equipment and more specialised teaching in larger schools, the consolidation of the smaller rural schools has been undertaken wherever practicable. The extent of this consolidation will be evident from the fact that, whereas in 1934 there were 2,532 public primary (excluding intermediate) schools, the number in 1961, despite a considerable increase in the school population in the intervening period, was 1,969.
A natural consequence of consolidation was an increase in the numbers of pupils requiring some form of transport to enable them to attend school. In recent years school transport facilities have been steadily developed until now 18 per cent of the total school population receive assistance in one form or another. Most of these pupils are conveyed by buses under contract to education boards or operated by the Department of Education. Financial aid towards the cost of fares is given in some cases where the number of pupils is insufficient to warrant a special school bus service. In addition, free passes on the railway to the nearest public or private school are granted to eligible children living near a railway line but at some distance from a primary school, and the same privilege is enjoyed by pupils having to travel to attend secondary schools, combined schools, district high schools, and private secondary schools, as well as to part-time pupils travelling to attend technical schools or classes, and pupils attending manual-training centres.
In areas where there is no organised transport, capitation payments are made to parents for the conveyance of their children to school by car. Horseback allowances are also payable.
The expenditure on transport of pupils for the financial year 1961–62 was £1,841,690, as compared with £1,787,715 in 1960–61.
In certain cases, boarding allowances are granted to pupils living in areas where there are no available or convenient transport services to enable them to attend school. Boarding allowances are also granted to post-primary pupils to allow them to take, in other centres, certain specified courses not available at their local school.
The expenditure on boarding allowances of pupils attending schools for the last three years is given in the table below.
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Public primary and intermediate | 6,814 | 7,488 | 6,047 |
Private primary | 8,395 | 9,182 | 7,446 |
State secondary | 71,735 | 76,737 | 82,708 |
Maori | 8,112 | 6,766 | 7,459 |
Private secondary | 50,528 | 53,061 | 57,786 |
Totals | 145,584 | 153,234 | 161,446 |
The next table gives particulars of the number of children transported to school and the number in receipt of boarding allowances as at 1 July 1961, according to the type of school attended. Totals for the two preceding years are also shown.
Type of School | Number of Pupils on Roll | Total Pupils Transported to School | Number Receiving Boarding Allowance |
---|---|---|---|
Public primary schools | 330,003 | 57,625 | 131 |
Intermediate schools and departments | 33,164 | 3,279 | 16 |
Secondary departments of district high schools | 8,834 | 5,014 | 60 |
Secondary schools | 69,859 | 15,042 | 1,880 |
Combined schools | 5,960 | 832 | 686 |
Technical schools | 24,978 | 8,173 | 407 |
Maori schools | 12,663 | 4,848 | 38 |
Chatham Islands schools | 125 | 93 | 7 |
Private primary schools | 53,983 | 3,402 | 184 |
Private post-primary schools | 20,752 | 2,175 | 2,327 |
Lower departments of secondary schools | 96 | 3 | 8 |
Totals, 1961 | 560,417 | 100,486 | 5,744 |
Totals, 1960 | 542,757 | 97,390 | 5,634 |
Totals, 1959 | 523,775 | 91,389 | 5,422 |
Since 1922 correspondence classes have been conducted for the primary education of children in very remote areas and of those unable to attend school on account of lengthy illness or other causes. The usual subjects of the syllabus of instruction are taught at the school, and in addition pupils who require instruction which is usually available in a special class in a public school can receive instruction by correspondence. One of the features of the school is the provision of instruction in subjects involving practical work, such as needlework, woodwork, and the science subjects. A corporate school spirit is developed through the school badge and uniform, daily radio lessons, club activities, the publication of a school magazine, periodical exhibitions of work, and by parents' and ex-pupils' associations. The personal link between the pupil and the school is strengthened and the work of the school facilitated by a number of teachers from the school visiting pupils in their homes in the first term each year and, in two years, by round-the-year visiting by resident teachers. Residential schools are held in November each year to give pupils the opportunity of taking part in group activities and of intensive tutorial work in subjects not readily dealt with by correspondence.
Young persons in employment, including uncertificated teachers of small public schools and junior assistants in Maori schools, inmates of Department of Justice institutions, pupils of post-primary schools who require examination subjects which their own schools cannot provide, officers of Government Departments, and others who are unable to attend evening classes at post-primary schools, also receive tuition as part-time students of the Correspondence School.
At 1 July 1961 there were 4,116 pupils on the roll of the Correspondence School, 1,038 being in the primary division and 532 full-time and 2,546 part-time students in the post-primary division. The staff of the school consists of the headmaster, deputy head teacher, 71 post-primary and 28 primary assistant teachers.
More particularly in rural schools, practical interest in agriculture has been stimulated by the widespread formation of boys' and girls' agricultural clubs. The pupils undertake projects in livestock rearing and crop growing which are adjudged annually on the club field day, usually held at the school or local centre.
The agricultural instructors and nature study specialists employed by the education boards play an important part in the formation of the clubs, and by giving technical advice do much to assure the successful completion of the various projects. The clubs receive active support from parents, teachers, and the farmers' organisations.
Information on the medical and dental inspection of school children and the dental-clinic system is given in Section 5a (Public Health) of this Yearbook.
In 1961 there were seven teachers' training colleges (at Auckland, Ardmore, Hamilton, Palmerston North, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin) available to students who desired to enter the teaching profession. At 1 July 1961 there were 5,407 students in training. This number includes 1,567 holders of post-primary teacher studentships (Division U) who are attached to training colleges while attending university as full-time students as part of their training for teaching, and who are therefore an integral part of the training colleges. Included in the remainder, were 3,158 “Division A” students undertaking training for primary teaching and 263 “Division C” students undertaking training for post-primary teaching. The minimum academic qualification for admission to Division A is the School Certificate, but approximately two-thirds of these students have an Endorsed School Certificate or University Entrance. Nearly all “Division C” students are university graduates at the time of admission.
The following table shows the number of students in these two groups in December of each of the years 1957–1960, and at 1 July 1961.
Year | Division A | Division C | Totals | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1957 | 700 | 1,896 | 105 | 127 | 2,828 |
1958 | 731 | 2,119 | 101 | 132 | 3,083 |
1959 | 775 | 2,275 | 104 | 119 | 3,273 |
1960 | 852 | 2,269 | 107 | 124 | 3,352 |
1961 | 877 | 2,281 | 123 | 140 | 3,421 |
The normal course of training for “Division A” students is a period of two years at a teachers' training college, followed by a further period of one year as a probationary assistant attached to a public school. Third-year studentships, which entitle holders to an extra year's training in lieu of a probationary year, are available to selected students who wish to specialise in nature study, music, physical education, or arts and crafts, or who wish to become speech therapists or teachers of the deaf. A limited number of selected students are permitted to spend most of the third year of training doing full-time study towards a university degree. For students of “Division C” the course is for one year. These students are university graduates who train for service in post-primary schools. To enable students to qualify to teach homecraft subjects, bursaries providing training at a teachers' training college and at a technical high school were instituted in 1943. There were 173 homecraft trainees in the Auckland and Dunedin Training Colleges in 1961. A further 49 trainees were being trained in 1961 as manual training instructors.
In order to meet future staffing requirements due to the rapidly increasing school population a special training scheme was started in September 1949 for selected trainees aged 21 years and over. The scheme was suspended in 1960 but reopened in 1962. On completion of the special training-college course these trainees were required to serve for one year as probationary assistants before being granted trained teachers' certificates. These trainees are not included in the figures in the tabulation of students at training colleges shown earlier, nor are some fee-paying students (Division B) of whom there were 16 in 1961.
Post-primary teachers' bursaries and physical education bursaries, although still awarded in some cases, have been largely replaced by post-primary teacher studentships. To be eligible for one of these awards an applicant must have reached the age of 16 years on 31 December of the year of application, and must at the time of application have qualified for entrance to the university, or hold some equivalent or higher qualification approved by the Director of Education. Students are attached to the training college in the appropriate university centre, and a senior lecturer, appointed to each training college, supervises the work of the students and assists them towards the completion of their university courses. Each student on accepting the award, signs an agreement that he will satisfy the stated conditions. One important condition is that if he does not achieve reasonable success in his university studies he will transfer to the “Division A” course at training college and there complete his training as a teacher.
The allowances payable are –
For the first and second year of the studentship, £260;
For the third and fourth year of the studentship, £360;
For the graduate training year – First step on the teachers' basic scale (£665).
Tuition fees are paid in addition to the allowances. During the four years of the studentship a boarding allowance at the rate of £45 a year is paid if the student is required to live away from home
In 1961, 680 post-primary teacher studentships were awarded and of these 554 were taken up in 1962. In addition, 23 holders of post-primary teachers' bursaries in 1961 qualified to transfer in 1962 to post-primary teacher studentships.
There were 25 holders of post-primary teachers' bursaries and 1,588 holders of post-primary teacher studentships attending university institutions in 1961.
The following table shows the number of teachers in public primary schools in the various education districts as at 30 September 1961, together with totals for 1960, 1959, and 1940.
Sole Teachers | Heads of Schools | Assistant Teachers | Probationary Assistants | Total Number of Teachers | Percentage of Male to Female Teachers | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | M. | F. | |||
Education District | ||||||||||
Auckland | 26 | – | 293 | 4 | 628 | 1,147 | 67 | 220 | 2,385 | 74.0 |
South Auckland | 26 | – | 278 | 2 | 431 | 804 | 50 | 151 | 1,742 | 82.0 |
Taranaki | 18 | – | 95 | 1 | 92 | 218 | 17 | 43 | 484 | 84.7 |
Wanganui | 47 | – | 103 | 3 | 175 | 310 | 25 | 60 | 723 | 93.8 |
Hawke's Bay | 47 | 3 | 113 | – | 199 | 307 | 22 | 70 | 761 | 100.3 |
Wellington | 47 | 7 | 154 | 4 | 326 | 658 | 35 | 111 | 1,342 | 72.1 |
Nelson | 18 | – | 47 | – | 81 | 116 | 10 | 34 | 306 | 104.0 |
Canterbury | 85 | 4 | 204 | 2 | 426 | 719 | 60 | 123 | 1,623 | 91.4 |
Otago | 30 | 2 | 117 | 3 | 213 | 316 | 23 | 71 | 775 | 97.7 |
Southland | 38 | 5 | 91 | – | 120 | 196 | 12 | 40 | 502 | 108.3 |
Intermediate schools and departments | – | – | 58 | – | 577 | 344 | 25 | 33 | 1,037 | 175.1 |
Totals, 1961 | 382 | 21 | 1,553 | 19 | 3,268 | 5,135 | 346 | 956 | 11,680 | 90.5 |
Totals, 1960 | 417 | 22 | 1,519 | 21 | 3,326 | 4,896 | 326 | 1,014 | 11,541 | 93.9 |
Totals, 1959 | 401 | 20 | 1,494 | 23 | 3,253 | 4,708 | 371 | 884 | 11,154 | 97.9 |
Totals, 1940 | 644 | 363 | 991 | 147 | 886 | 2,890 | 227 | 438 | 6,586 | 71.6 |
Between 1940 and 1961 the total number of teachers increased by 5,094, male teachers contributing 2,801 of this increase and female teachers 2,293. The average number of pupils per teacher (including probationary assistants) in all public primary schools was 30.0 in 1940, 29.6 in 1959, 29.1 in 1960, and 32.6 in 1961; but in 1961 the basis was September rolls and not average yearly attendance.
The following table indicates the number of full-time teachers employed in the post-primary schools mentioned. The principals are included except in the case of district high schools, the figures for which apply to assistants in the secondary department only.
Year | Secondary Schools | District High Schools | Technical High Schools | Combined Schools | Grand Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1957 | 1,206 | 787 | 369 | 123 | 715 | 254 | 141 | 90 | 3,685 |
1958 | 1,334 | 846 | 358 | 110 | 730 | 238 | 147 | 93 | 3,856 |
1959 | 1,519 | 959 | 338 | 98 | 760 | 263 | 155 | 83 | 4,175 |
1960 | 1,696 | 1,107 | 295 | 103 | 884 | 304 | 163 | 95 | 4,647 |
1961 | 1,918 | 1,195 | 292 | 118 | 946 | 354 | 149 | 100 | 5,072 |
Male teachers employed in post-primary schools fell from 908 in 1940 to 707 in 1942, this decrease being almost entirely due to enlistment in the armed forces. The position was slightly improved in 1943, and each succeeding year has shown a further advance, the number in 1961 being 3,305, an increase of 2,397 as compared with 1940. The number of female teachers rose from 630 in 1940 to 838 in 1945, this increase being partially due to the employment of women during the war period in positions normally occupied by men. There was a fall to 795 in 1946, but the number at the end of 1961 (1,767) was 1,137 in excess of the number employed in 1940. Teachers employed in private post-primary schools and Maori secondary schools are not included in the figures. In 1961, 909 full-time teachers (454 male, 455 female) were employed in these schools.
Free textbooks were supplied to all primary and post-primary pupils in both State and private schools from the beginning of 1959. Under the free textbooks scheme, the books remain the property of the school controlling authorities and are issued on loan to pupils. The school authorities have a wide discretion in their choice of suitable books.
Regular broadcasting programmes for schools were initiated in 1931. A varied series of programmes linked with the curriculum are broadcast each school day from all main national stations. Special lessons are also broadcast each day for Correspondence School pupils.
The National Film Library, a branch of the Department of Education, lends films and gramophone records free of charge to schools and to organisations having some educational purpose. Approximately 2,000 schools and 1,800 other organisations having some educational purpose have 16 mm sound projectors.
The Library contains more than 24,000 films with about 5,500 titles. About 5,000 reels of film are issued each week, and of these 71 per cent go to schools or colleges.
Film strips are also available on free loan from the film-strip libraries in the offices of education boards. They can also be purchased for a nominal sum from the National Film Library. Nearly all schools are equipped with film-strip projectors.
A tape-copying service is also provided by the National Film Library for some 600 schools with tape recorders. Tapes submitted by the schools are transcribed from master tapes held by the National Film Library.
To assist schools to make the fullest use of the museums, an education officer is attached jointly to the museum and the teachers' training college in each of the four main centres. Cases of exhibits are circulated amongst schools where pupils are unable to make regular visits to a museum.
The School Journal, an illustrated paper, is published in four separate parts suitable for pupils in the various standard classes. Parts 1 and 2 are published six times in the year while Parts 3 and 4 for the senior classes appear four times a year. Primary School Bulletins, dealing with topics of New Zealand history, geography, nature study, and family life in other countries, are published every year. These publications are prepared in the School Publications Branch of the Department of Education and issued free to all primary and intermediate schools, both State and private. Vernacular Journals are also issued to schools in Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands.
Arithmetic textbooks for all classes in primary schools have been prepared and published over the last few years and a set of infant readers is being issued.
A series of handbooks for teachers in primary schools dealing with English, social studies, arts and crafts, and reading in the infant school, have been prepared in the School Publications Branch of the Department of Education, and have been issued free to primary schools, both State and private, on the basis of one copy per classroom. Further handbooks on physical education and on the teaching of numbers in the infant school are in preparation.
The Post-Primary School Bulletin is published 10 times a year and issued free to all public and private post-primary schools. It provides background reading for subjects of the revised curriculum, particularly in social studies, science, and literature.
The Education Gazette is published by the Department twice a month. It is a medium for the dissemination of official information and for the advertisement of vacancies. Copies are distributed to educational authorities and to State schools throughout New Zealand, and private schools receive one copy free of charge.
Education, a magazine for teachers, is published 10 times a year.
The system of higher education in New Zealand has evolved in recent years from a federal university with constituent colleges to a system of separate universities and university colleges of agriculture. From 1 January 1962, the University of New Zealand ceased to exist and its constituent institutions, the University of Auckland, the Victoria University of Wellington, the University of Canterbury, and the University of Otago became autonomous universities. In addition the two agricultural colleges which had been associated with the University of New Zealand became, on the dissolution of that body, university colleges of agriculture. One of these, Massey College, then became associated with the Victoria University of Wellington, and the other, Lincoln College, became a constituent College of the University of Canterbury. A later development was the provision under the Massey University College of Manawatu Act 1962 for Massey College and the branch of the Victoria University of Wellington at Palmerston North to be united to form the Massey University College of Manawatu. The new university college is associated with the Victoria University of Wellington.
The series of University Acts which in 1961 provided for the transition to the new basis for the operation of the universities and university colleges of agriculture in New Zealand, was the final step in a series of measures over a period of years towards the establishment of a system of separate universities in place of a federal university. Earlier steps in this direction included the vesting by the Senate of the University of New Zealand of the control of courses of study and the arrangement of examinations in the individual universities; the enactment of legislation in 1957 which changed the names of the university colleges to universities; and the passing of an Act in 1960 which established a new University Grants Committee with extended powers to advise the Government on the coordination and planning of university education on a national basis. The University Grants Committee determines the allocation of grants of money to be recommended by it for appropriation by Parliament to meet the needs of university education and research, and reviews the expenditure by the universities of money appropriated by Parliament.
In 1959 the Committee on New Zealand Universities was set up by the Government under the chairmanship of Sir David Hughes Parry, q.c., of the University of London, to make recommendations on the long-term pattern of the development of the university system in New Zealand. The Committee's report was completed in December 1959 and provided a basis for the consideration of the future needs of the university system. The Committee agreed that devolution to a system of autonomous universities should proceed as quickly as possible, and the Senate of the University of New Zealand made recommendations to the Government that the Committee's recommendations should be implemented. The University Grants Committee Act 1960 was a preliminary measure to that end, and in 1961 a series of University Acts were passed which gave effect to the recommendations of the Committee on New Zealand Universities that the universities be made autonomous institutions.
The Universities Act 1961 provided for the dissolution of the University of New Zealand and the transfer of some of its functions, including the power to confer degrees and diplomas, to the individual universities, most of its remaining functions being vested in the University Grants Committee. The Act re-enacted, with minor modifications, the provisions of the University Grants Committee Act 1960 and also provided for a new Universities Entrance Board to maintain a common educational standard for admission to the universities. It contained provisions for the continuation of a Curriculum Committee to coordinate the development of courses for degrees and diplomas. The Curriculum Committee's main purpose is to maintain reasonable parity of academic standards and to safeguard the interests of students transferring from one university to another. Other sections of the Act enabled the University Grants Committee to award scholarships and distribute the Government grant for research.
Six further Acts relating to the four individual universities and the two university colleges of agriculture were substantially a re-enactment and consolidation of previous legislation, but, in addition to giving the universities power to confer their own degrees, they provided for a reconstitution of the governing councils. They also made provision for a new relationship between Massey College of Agriculture and the Victoria University of Wellington and between Lincoln College of Agriculture and the University of Canterbury which became necessary on the dissolution of the University of New Zealand. Finally, an amendment to the Law Practitioners' Act made provision for the special problems of legal education arising from the disappearance of the Senate of the University of New Zealand.
Each of the four autonomous universities, besides offering courses in the faculties of arts, science, commerce, law, and music, specialises in certain fields. The University of Otago has medical and dental schools, a school of mining and metallurgical engineering, a school of home science, and a school of physical education; the University of Canterbury has a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, civil, and chemical), and a school of fine arts; the University of Auckland has a school of architecture, a school of fine arts, a school of engineering (mechanical, electrical, and civil), and a post-graduate department of obstetrics and gynaecology, and the Victoria University of Wellington has a school of public administration and a school of social science. In 1960, a branch of the Victoria University of Wellington was established at Palmerston North and a branch of the University of Auckland at Hamilton. From 1 January 1963 the former branch was united with Massey College to form the Massey University College of Manawatu.
There are two university colleges of agriculture specialising in higher agricultural education – Massey College, near Palmerston North, and Lincoln College, near Christchurch. Massey College was formerly separately governed, although associated with the Victoria University of Wellington. From 1 January 1963 Massey College united with the branch of the Victoria University of Wellington at Palmerston North to form the Massey University College of Manawatu. This University College has its own governing body but is associated with the Victoria University of Wellington. Lincoln College, although separately governed, is a constituent college of the University of Canterbury. The total number of students at Massey College in 1961 was 777 and at Lincoln 721. These numbers include 219 students at Massey and 372 at Lincoln College taking short courses. Encouragement in the development of higher agricultural education is given through Government grants to the colleges, amounting to £314,496 in 1961–62. Various research projects at the colleges have been aided by expert assistance and grants from the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Scholarships – The most important awards for those entering university are the 30 University Junior Scholarships and the 40 University National Scholarships. These scholarships are tenable for three to six years, depending upon the minimum time in which the holder, studying full-time, could complete the recognised course taken under the scholarship. The University Junior Scholarship provides a scholarship allowance of £110 a year and the University National Scholarship an allowance of £60 a year. Both scholarships are tenable with a Fees and Allowances bursary (see Bursaries below). These scholarships, together with the Taranaki Scholarships and certain privately endowed scholarships, are awarded on the results of the Entrance Scholarships Examination conducted by the Universities Entrance Board.
Scholarships awarded during degree courses include Senior Scholarships awarded by the individual universities and agricultural colleges (and of a value to be determined by them) and John Tinline Scholarships of £90 a year awarded by the University Grants Committee. The various universities and agricultural colleges also have private scholarships for which their own students may compete. The scholarships awarded at the end of the university course, which are listed in full in the university calendars, include the Rhodes Scholarships, the 1851 Exhibition Scholarships, the Post-graduate Scholarships in Arts and Science, the Travelling Scholarships in Commerce, Law, Engineering, Architecture, Medicine, and Dentistry, the Macmillan Brown Agricultural Scholarship, the Shirtcliffe Scholarships, the Gordon Watson Scholarship, the Shell Post-graduate Scholarship, the Michael Hiatt Baker Scholarship, the Rutherford Scholarships, the Orford Studentship, and the National Research Scholarships. All these are tenable abroad. In addition the University Grants Committee has power to award post-graduate and travelling scholarships for the purpose of encouraging post-graduate study and research in New Zealand and elsewhere. The University Research Committee awards research scholarships tenable in New Zealand.
The system of bursaries for students entering upon a university course which has been in operation for a number of years was changed as a result of a Government decision made at the end of 1961. The new system came into effect from the beginning of 1962 and replaced the former system of entrance bursaries, Higher School Certificate part-time bursaries, Higher School Certificate full-time bursaries, and Higher School Certificate boarding bursaries. The new bursaries are known as fees bursaries, fees and allowances bursaries, and masters' bursaries. In general, fees and fees and allowances bursaries are tenable for the minimum period, not exceeding five years, in which a student following a full-time course in each year could complete the recognised course taken under the bursary. There is provision for these bursaries to be extended for an additional year in any case where, in the opinion of the Director of Education, the personal circumstances of the bursar warrant such course. Masters' bursaries are tenable for one year only. Further particulars of these bursaries are as follows.
Fees Bursaries are awarded to students following part-time or full-time courses who have qualified for entrance to the university either by examination or accrediting. These bursaries provide for payment of tuition fees during their term.
Fees and Allowances Bursaries are awarded to students who hold the Higher School Certificate and are tenable for any recognised course at a university provided that the bursar undertakes a full-time course of study in each year of the bursary. Also, a student who during the first year of his tenure of a fees bursary has obtained passes in three units of a course for a degree of bachelor of arts, or bachelor of science, or equivalent passes in some other recognised course, may transfer to the second year of a fees and allowances bursary.
A fees and allowances bursary entitles the holder to payment of tuition fees plus allowances of £40 in the first year of the bursary, £60 in the second year of the bursary, £60 in the third year of the bursary, and £100 in the fourth year of the bursary and in any subsequent year.
The holder of a fees and allowances bursary who is obliged to live away from his home or his usual place of residence in order to attend a university affording tuition in the subjects appropriate to his course and year may also qualify for a boarding allowance of £80 a year.
Masters' Bursaries are awarded to students who have completed a bachelor's degree, in not more than one year in excess of the minimum period in which that degree could be completed by a student taking a full-time course each year. They must, however, intend in the next year or in the year following that year to take a full-time course leading to a master's degree. The holder of a master's bursary is entitled to tuition fees and an allowance of £100 and he may also, in the same way as a fees and allowances bursar, receive a boarding allowance of £80 a year if eligible.
All these bursaries are subject to strict rules as to suspension and cancellation. A student who in any year does not pass in a prescribed number of units will have his bursary suspended and it will not be reinstated unless in the following year he is credited with a prescribed number of passes. Only one such suspension is allowed and subsequent failure results in cancellation of the bursary.
Further details of the amounts payable and other qualifying conditions for the various classes of bursaries are available from vocational guidance centres and from the Head Office of the Department of Education, Wellington.
The Government offers for competition annually two bursaries to students wishing to attend the School of Social Science at the Victoria University of Wellington. Preference is given to candidates nominated by non-State organisations engaged in social work. These bursaries provide for full fees, a bursary allowance of £80, and a boarding allowance of £50 where appropriate.
The total number of University National, Entrance, and Higher School Certificate bursaries current in 1961 was 6,153.
Bursaries, etc., are also awarded annually by other Government Departments and include medical, dental, physiotherapy, and dietetic bursaries (Department of Health), national research scholarships and national research fellowships (Department of Scientific and Industrial Research), rehabilitation bursaries (Rehabilitation Board), coal-mining bursaries (Mines Department). Study awards are made to selected public servants to enable them to undertake university study. The Department of Education has a very generous system of studentships available for those intending ultimately to qualify as post-primary teachers.
The following table gives the number of students, including those taking short courses at agricultural colleges, who received free university education during each of the latest five years.
Year | Junior University, University National, and Taranaki Scholarships | Senior University Scholarships | University National, Entrance, and H.S.C. Bursaries | Teachers' College Studentships | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 126 | 21 | 4,161 | 542 | 1,422 | 6,272 |
1958 | 139 | 23 | 4,358 | 590 | 1,875 | 6,985 |
1959 | 156 | 29 | 5,203 | 756 | 2,032 | 8,176 |
1960 | 162 | 37 | 5,679 | 722 | 2,395 | 8,995 |
1961 | 186 | 32 | 6,153 | 732 | 2,404 | 9,507 |
Holders of rehabilitation bursaries numbered 40 in 1957, 34 in 1958, 37 in 1959, 42 in 1960, and 16 in 1961.
In 1961 there were 15,326 students actually in attendance at the four universities and the two agricultural colleges. Of these, 1,095 were graduates, 13,176 undergraduates, and 1,055 unmatriculated students. In addition, there were 1,494 students attached to the various universities, but exempt from lectures, and 591 students who were taking short courses at the agricultural colleges. Comparable figures for the latest five years are given in the following table.
Year | Students Attending Lectures | Exempt Students | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
* Does not include 591 students taking short courses at Agricultural colleges. | |||||
1957 | 8,232 | 2,617 | 770 | 142 | 11,761 |
1958 | 9,015 | 2,900 | 795 | 171 | 12,881 |
1959 | 9,942 | 3,348 | 921 | 177 | 14,388 |
1960 | 10,880 | 3,667 | 1,052 | 210 | 15,809 |
1961 | 11,606 | 3,720 | 1,153 | 341 | 16,820* |
The following table gives particulars of students who were taking definite courses at universities, including agricultural colleges, during the latest three years.
Course | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Note – Journalism not available after 1960. Physiotherapy covers first year students only. In 1959 and 1960, Agriculture included Agricultural Science, Dairy Technology, Wool Diploma, etc. | |||||||||
Agricultural Science: Degree | – | – | – | – | – | – | 165 | 1 | 166 |
Horticulture: Degree | – | – | – | – | – | – | 18 | 2 | 20 |
Agriculture – | |||||||||
Ph.D. | – | – | – | – | – | – | 9 | – | 9 |
Degree | 237 | 3 | 240 | 320 | 12 | 332 | 151 | 8 | 159 |
Diploma | 457 | 14 | 471 | 426 | 13 | 439 | 213 | 3 | 216 |
Intermediate | 63 | 2 | 65 | 48 | 2 | 50 | 44 | 3 | 47 |
Other | 86 | 4 | 90 | 37 | – | 37 | – | – | – |
Dairy Technology | |||||||||
Degree | – | – | – | – | – | – | 5 | – | 5 |
Diploma | – | – | – | – | – | – | 64 | – | 64 |
Horticulture – | |||||||||
Degree | 6 | 1 | 7 | 5 | 1 | 6 | 16 | 1 | 17 |
Diploma | 9 | 2 | 11 | 5 | 1 | 6 | 17 | 5 | 22 |
Intermediate | 1 | – | 1 | 6 | 1 | 7 | 3 | 1 | 4 |
Wool: Diploma | – | – | – | – | – | – | 90 | 1 | 91 |
Intensive Course | – | – | – | – | – | – | 35 | – | 35 |
Architecture – | |||||||||
Degree | 149 | 2 | 151 | 162 | 1 | 163 | 118 | 1 | 119 |
Diploma | 66 | 5 | 71 | 70 | 4 | 74 | 116 | 4 | 120 |
N.Z.I.A. | – | – | – | 46 | 2 | 48 | 43 | 1 | 44 |
Intermediate | – | – | – | 4 | – | 4 | 70 | 1 | 71 |
Other | 75 | 2 | 77 | – | – | – | – | – | – |
Arts | 2,465 | 2,082 | 4,547 | 2,972 | 2,457 | 5,429 | 3,133 | 2,533 | 5,666 |
Banking: Diploma | 38 | – | 38 | 43 | – | 43 | 30 | – | 30 |
Commerce: including Accountancy | 1,957 | 86 | 2,043 | 2,293 | 70 | 2,363 | 2,476 | 83 | 2,559 |
Dentistry – | |||||||||
Degree | 163 | 1 | 164 | 166 | 1 | 167 | 175 | 2 | 177 |
Intermediate | 63 | – | 63 | 60 | – | 60 | 46 | 1 | 47 |
Diagnostic Radiology: Diploma | 3 | – | 3 | 2 | – | 2 | 1 | – | 1 |
Divinity | 62 | 4 | 66 | 47 | 8 | 55 | 46 | 5 | 51 |
Education: Diploma | 118 | 56 | 174 | 145 | 40 | 185 | 142 | 42 | 184 |
Educational Psychology: Diploma | – | – | – | 5 | – | 5 | 5 | – | 5 |
Engineering: Degree – | |||||||||
First professional | 218 | – | 218 | 242 | – | 242 | 247 | – | 247 |
Chemical | 25 | – | 25 | 35 | – | 35 | 37 | – | 37 |
Civil | 207 | – | 207 | 238 | – | 238 | 245 | – | 245 |
Electrical | 97 | – | 97 | 101 | – | 101 | 136 | – | 136 |
Mechanical | 54 | – | 54 | 58 | – | 58 | 77 | – | 77 |
Metallurgical | 6 | – | 6 | 5 | – | 5 | 9 | – | 9 |
Mining | 27 | – | 27 | 33 | – | 33 | 25 | – | 25 |
Other | – | – | – | 17 | – | 17 | – | – | – |
Intermediate | 481 | – | 481 | 433 | 1 | 434 | 457 | 1 | 458 |
Engineering Professional | – | – | – | 7 | – | 7 | 6 | – | 6 |
Fine Arts – | |||||||||
Diploma | 109 | 145 | 254 | 91 | 166 | 257 | 51 | 77 | 128 |
Preliminary | – | – | – | 2 | 11 | 13 | 15 | 27 | 42 |
Non-diploma | – | – | – | – | – | – | 38 | 56 | 94 |
Food Technology | – | – | – | – | – | – | 16 | 1 | 17 |
Home Science – | |||||||||
Degree | – | 34 | 34 | – | 30 | 30 | – | 38 | 38 |
Diploma | – | 127 | 127 | – | 145 | 145 | – | 140 | 140 |
Intermediate | – | 15 | 15 | – | 20 | 20 | – | 8 | 8 |
Industrial Chemistry: Diploma | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | 1 | – | 1 |
Journalism | 2 | – | 2 | 2 | – | 2 | – | – | – |
Law | 914 | 38 | 952 | 1,039 | 43 | 1,082 | 1,040 | 66 | 1,106 |
Medical Science | 5 | – | 5 | 8 | 1 | 9 | 8 | – | 8 |
Medicine – | |||||||||
Post graduate | – | – | – | 8 | – | 8 | – | – | – |
Degree | 497 | 53 | 550 | 494 | 57 | 551 | 521 | 53 | 574 |
Intermediate | 287 | 35 | 322 | 290 | 43 | 333 | 310 | 43 | 353 |
Microbiology: Diploma | – | – | – | 3 | 2 | 5 | 1 | – | 1 |
Mining: Diploma A.O.S.M. | 5 | – | 5 | – | – | – | – | – | – |
Music – | |||||||||
Degree | – | – | – | 42 | 63 | 105 | 44 | 61 | 105 |
Diploma | 73 | 106 | 179 | – | 3 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 11 |
Executant diploma | 1 | 16 | 17 | 1 | 15 | 16 | |||
Obstetrics | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – |
Physical Education: Diploma | 32 | 47 | 79 | 37 | 62 | 99 | 37 | 69 | 106 |
Physiotherapy Certificate | 7 | 57 | 64 | 4 | 63 | 67 | 6 | 61 | 67 |
Public Administration: Diploma | 8 | – | 8 | 7 | – | 7 | 12 | – | 12 |
Public Health: Diploma | 3 | – | 3 | – | – | – | 5 | – | 5 |
Radiography: Diploma | – | 3 | 3 | – | 9 | 9 | – | 10 | 10 |
Science | 1,396 | 343 | 1,739 | 1,731 | 428 | 2,159 | 1,918 | 501 | 2,419 |
Social Science: Diploma | 10 | 7 | 17 | 11 | 8 | 19 | 9 | 9 | 18 |
Surveying: Diploma | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1 | 1 | – | 1 |
Town Planning: Diploma | – | – | – | 10 | – | 10 | 12 | – | 12 |
Urban Valuation: Diploma | – | – | – | 24 | – | 24 | 24 | – | 24 |
Veterinary Science: Intermediate | 16 | 1 | 17 | – | – | – | 38 | 2 | 40 |
Other | – | – | – | – | – | – | 4 | – | 4 |
Totals | 10,497 | 3,275 | 13,772 | 11,837 | 3,784 | 15,621 | 12,585 | 3,944 | 16,529 |
The numbers of degree graduates from New Zealand universities in 1961 are shown in the following table.
Faculty | Honours | Masters | Bachelors |
---|---|---|---|
Agriculture | 8 | 3 | 6 |
Agricultural Science | – | 6 | 54 |
Architecture | – | – | 8 |
Arts | 122 | 70 | 547 |
Commerce | – | 2 | 88 |
Dental Surgery | 3 | – | 38 |
Divinity | – | – | 2 |
Engineering (Chemical) | – | – | 10 |
Engineering (Civil) | – | 8 | 94 |
Engineering (Electrical) | – | 51 | |
Engineering (Mechanical) | – | 16 | |
Engineering (Metallurgical) | – | 1 | |
Engineering (Mining) | – | 7 | |
Home Science | – | – | 10 |
Laws | 4 | 1 | 86 |
Medical Science | 2 | – | 1 |
Medicine and Surgery | – | – | 89 |
Music | – | – | 11 |
Science | 81 | 24 | 275 |
Totals | 220 | 114 | 1,394 |
In addition doctorates were completed in Literature (1), Laws (1), Science (5), Medicine (7), Dental Surgery (2), Philosophy (13).
In 1933 the Carnegie Corporation of New York set up a committee to report on the proposal to found in New Zealand a Council for Educational Research. This committee called a conference of representative educationists to consider the proposal and approached educational authorities for their cooperation. In view of the unanimous support given to the proposal, the committee recommended the foundation of the Council, and in November 1933 the Carnegie Corporation appropriated a substantial grant for the purpose, payable in five-yearly instalments, beginning in 1933–34. In 1938 the corporation extended the grant to cover a second five-year period, from 1940 to 1944.
When the corporation grants ceased in 1944 the Government passed legislation giving statutory existence to the Council, and since 1945 has made an annual grant to it. In 1953 the Government grant was raised from £3,000 to £4,000, and again raised to £6,000 in 1959. In 1961, the Government grant was approximately £7,000, and contributions from other sources exceeded £3,500. The Carnegie Corporation has continued to show an interest in the work of the Council, and from time to time has made smaller grants for specific purposes.
The Council has concentrated on New Zealand problems, and many of its publications (39 research reports and 18 shorter studies in education) consist of critical surveys on various aspects of New Zealand education and of accounts of outstanding experiments in school practice. The work done under the auspices of the Council has been carried out not only by its own permanent staff but also by part-time investigators.
In addition to its activities as a research organisation, the Council acts as a clearing house for information on educational matters.
The Council's activities are under the control of a permanent officer (the director), who was, in the year ended 31 March 1962, assisted by a staff of four. There are local institutes for educational research in Auckland, Wellington, Palmerston North, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
This Council was set up in 1958 following a conference of parties interested in technical education called by the Minister for the purpose of advising him on all matters pertaining to education and training for employment in industry and commerce. It was envisaged that the Council would encourage close relations between those concerned with technical education, industry and commerce. The Council has the following constitution:
A Chairman appointed by the Minister;
One member appointed by the Minister on the recommendation of each of the following bodies:
Department of Education;
University Grants Committee;
Associated Chambers of Commerce;
New Zealand Manufacturers' Federation;
New Zealand Employers' Federation;
New Zealand Institution of Engineers:
Two members appointed by the Minister on the recommendation of the Technical Education Association, one of whom shall be a principal;
Two members appointed by the Minister on the recommendation of the Federation of Labour;
The Commissioner of Apprenticeship;
Such additional members, not exceeding five, whom the Minister may appoint for a limited period on the recommendation of the Council to represent regional and special interests;
One member appointed on the recommendation of the State Services Commission;
Three members appointed on the direct nomination of the Minister.
The functions of the Council are as follows:
To advise the Minister of Education on matters pertaining to education and training for employment in industry and commerce;
To make recommendations to the Minister of Education and to other interested bodies on topics–-
submitted for consideration by the Minister of Education;
initiated by the Council;
submitted to it by interested bodies or educational institutions:
(c) To foster close relations between technical education and industry and commerce and more particularly:
to ascertain the needs of industry and commerce and of sections thereof for technical education;
to promote coordination between technical education, industry and commerce, workers' organisations, and government departments in various ways; including research, exchange of staff, provision of visiting lecturers, loans and gifts of equipment, consulting service to industry, advanced lecture courses and seminars;
To consider the coordination of the work of senior technical colleges and the technological activities of the universities;
To advise on location of new or existing national courses.
The Council, which is an autonomous body responsible through its Chairman to the Minister of Education, has recently given consideration to the possible need to restate its functions in view of developments in the field of technical education.
The Maori Education Foundation Act 1961 established the Maori Education Foundation for the general purpose of promoting and encouraging the better education of Maoris and of providing financial assistance for that purpose. The Act provided for the constitution of a Board of Trustees of the Foundation consisting of a chairman appointed by the Governor-General; the Director of Education (deputy-chairman); the Secretary for Maori Affairs; the officer for Maori Education or some other officer of the Department of Education appointed by the Director of Education; and four Trustees appointed by the Governor-General, one a Maori member of Parliament appointed on the nomination of the other Maori members of Parliament, one appointed on the nomination of the Maori Council of Tribal Executives, one appointed on the nomination of the Dominion Executive of the Maori Women's Welfare League, and one appointed on the nomination of the Minister of Maori Affairs. The Government made an initial grant of £125,000 and the Minister of Finance may approve further grants and also subsidies on contributions to the Foundation of money, land, and other property. Some of the principal purposes for which the Board of Trustees was empowered to apply the income of the Foundation include the education and vocational training of Maoris; the granting of financial assistance or of equipment to schools and institutions at which Maoris are receiving education; the provision of bursaries to assist Maoris attending post-primary schools or any New Zealand or overseas university, agricultural college, or institution of similar status; the provision of post-graduate scholarships for Maoris holding university degrees or diplomas; and the making of special research or study grants to Maoris undertaking special research or study projects.
The functions of the National Council of Adult Education are:
To promote and foster adult education and the cultivation of the arts; and
To make recommendations to the Minister of Education as to the amount of the annual grant to be made to the National Council of Adult Education out of moneys appropriated by Parliament for the purpose, and to receive, administer, and control the expenditure of such moneys granted.
The National Council has power to appoint staff and to impose conditions on grants made by it. The full-time executive officer of the Council, the National Secretary of Adult Education, is located in Wellington. The National Council comprises the Director of Education, the Director of Broadcasting, the Director of the National Library Service, the Chairman of the University Grants Committee, or their representatives; two members appointed by each of the four universities; one member appointed by the Dominion Council of the Workers' Educational Association; one member appointed by the Minister of Education to represent the Maori race; and up to two members appointed by the Council itself.
Staff for field work in adult education is employed by the Councils of the four universities. Each University Council has the advice of a Regional Council of Adult Education, to which certain of the powers of the University Council are delegated. The four Regional Councils are differently constituted, but the 1947 Act requires that at least one-half of the members shall be persons appointed on the nomination of voluntary associations or organisations engaged or interested in adult education in the district. In each region the teaching staff consists of a director, “general purpose” tutors, and specialist tutors. The work supervised by the Regional Councils covers a wide range of interests – lecture courses, discussion courses, and various forms of assistance to specially organised groups or groups formed originally for other purposes, in both town and country. An important recent development has been the establishment of the Community Arts Service, which arranges for visits of exhibitions, musicians, and drama and ballet groups to country centres. The Regional Councils also organise short-term summer and winter schools in town and country.
The tutors, working under the direction of the Regional Councils of Adult Education, offer assistance to a large number of voluntary agencies such as parent-teacher associations, home and school societies, play centre associations, and groups concerned with drama, music, and art.
The Country Women's Coordinating Committee, representing both the Women's Division of Federated Farmers and the Women's Institutes, organises classes in rural areas and is supplied with tutors by the Regional Councils.
The Workers' Educational Association operates in conjunction with the universities and organises classes, mostly one-year classes, in the main cities and in a few of the larger towns. Tutors for these classes are provided by the Regional Councils of Adult Education. The Regional Councils also now conduct much of the country work formerly organised by the Workers' Educational Association. The Workers' Educational Association is financed by grants from the National Council of Adult Education and donations from local authorities, trade unions, and private individuals.
The large number of new settlers who have come to New Zealand from European countries in recent years has led to the establishment of evening classes for teaching English and what may broadly be called civics. Several thousands of new settlers have now passed through these classes and many are now becoming naturalised New Zealand citizens. For those persons not in the position to attend classes, a correspondence course is provided. Special textbooks and other material have been prepared for use by teachers and students. The classes are normally held at technical colleges.
In 1938 an experimental community centre was established at Feilding under the supervision of two experienced educationists specially appointed to the staff of the Feilding Agricultural High School. Classes have been conducted in drama, child care, literature, art appreciation, and physical welfare, both at the centre and in outlying areas. In 1944 a community centre was opened in a suburb of Christchurch. Subsequently, experimental centres were opened in Westport, Wakari, Hawera, and in the coal-mining districts of the Buller. All these receive some assistance, directly or indirectly, from public funds. There are, however, many other community centre schemes supported by voluntary effort.
The Adult Education Act 1947 gave the Minister of Education power to establish or recognise community centres and to make grants to them.
This service, which is financed by the Department of Education and administered by the National Library Service, aims at giving children access to the best literature. Regular exchanges of children's and young people's books are sent on a circulating basis to approximately 3,000 schools. The schools served are primary, both public and private, intermediate, and district high schools. Pupils of the Correspondence School also receive books regularly.
All schools, including post-primary schools, receive additional books on request. Some 502,249 requests were filled during the year ended 31 March 1962.
The Library School of the National Library Service offers professional training to those holding university degrees or with equivalent education. Students receive allowances equal to those paid to students of teachers' training colleges. Facilities for training are offered to students sponsored by UNESCO and by countries participating in the Colombo Plan.
The Department of Education acts in liaison with the Department of Island Territories to assist other administrations including those in Fiji, Tonga, Western Samoa, the Gilbert and Ellice Islands, and Pitcairn Island with their educational problems.
As part of this assistance, the Department of Education recruits an average strength of 170 education officers and teachers, inspects them and protects their rights against their return to New Zealand. The Officer for Islands Education maintains a small staff including two inspectors, a scholarships officer, and two textbook writers to provide assistance in a large variety of ways. Apart from advisory visits to most of the islands, supplies of modern texts and apparatus are sent regularly by this Division. Several publications have been produced recently.
In addition, a very important function of the Division is to operate and supervise closely a scholarship system which enables some 200 islands students to obtain in New Zealand schools, trade training centres, and universities, more advanced education than would otherwise be available to them. During the term of their scholarship these students are fully maintained by the Departments of Island Territories and External Affairs. In 1962, approximately 200 other students from Fiji and Tonga, the British Solomon Islands Protectorate, and the Gilbert and Ellice Islands were supervised and assisted in obtaining the benefits of a more varied or advanced education than they could gain in the islands.
The following table shows the numbers of teachers and estimated numbers of pupils in the areas receiving some help from the Islands Education Division of the Department of Education for the year 1962.
Territory | Teachers | Pupils | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand | Local | Primary | Post-primary | Total | |
* Indicates areas where New Zealand assists but has no administrative authority. | |||||
Cook Islands | 32 | 482 | 4,640 | 233 | 4,873 |
Niue - | 11 | 90 | 1,242 | 85 | 1,327 |
Tokelau Island | – | 21 | 564 | 12 | 576 |
Western Samoa* | 37 | 1,000 | 30,050 | 1,411 | 31,461 |
Tonga* | 8 | 762 | 15,975 | 4,786 | 20,761 |
Fiji* | 79 | 2,711 | 80,364 | 6,508 | 86,872 |
C.A.A. Nandi | 4 | – | 108 | – | 108 |
Totals | 171 | 5,066 | 132,943 | 13,035 | 145,978 |
The Child Welfare Act 1925 provided for the creation of a special branch of the Department of Education now known as the Child Welfare Division. The Act was passed to make better provision with respect to the maintenance, care, and control of children who are placed specially under the protection of the State, and to provide generally for the protection and training of indigent, neglected, and delinquent children. The powers conferred by the principal Act were further defined and extended by the Child Welfare Amendment Act 1927. The meaning of the expression “delinquent” was extended by a 1954 amendment to the principal Act.
An important section of the Act provided for the establishment of Children's Courts, to be presided over by Stipendiary Magistrates or Justices specially authorised to exercise jurisdiction in these Courts. Provision was made for the appointment of child welfare officers with wide responsibilities connected with the welfare of children. There were 197 men and women child welfare officers employed at 31 March 1962. The Act also provided for the appointment of honorary child welfare officers. These officers are people of integrity and local standing in their communities who are appointed annually by the Minister in charge of the Division. At 31 March 1962 there were 157 men and women serving in an honorary capacity.
Very wide discretionary powers are given to Children's Courts. Wherever practicable the hearings are conducted in premises apart from the Magistrate's Court, and no newspaper is permitted to publish either the names of children appearing before these Courts or any particulars that are likely to identify a child.
A child for the purposes of the Act is a person up to 17 years of age.
Children's Courts deal with cases of children brought either (a) on a complaint under the Child Welfare Act that a child is neglected, indigent, delinquent, not under proper control, or living in a detrimental environment or (b) charged with an offence. After hearing the complaint or the charge and in the light of the child welfare officer's report, the Court may, according to the needs of the case, commit the child to the care of the Superintendent of Child Welfare, or place him under supervision of a child welfare officer for a period (usually one year or two years) or discharge him with an admonition and, on occasion, an order for restitution or a fine.
A new approach to the problem of delinquency was the establishment throughout New Zealand in 1959 of a Juvenile Crime Prevention Section of the New Zealand Police. The aim is to detect delinquency at an early stage and, by close cooperation between child welfare officers and specialist police officers, to deal with the less serious offenders without Court action. The police, after consultation with child welfare officers, decide whether or not there will be a prosecution. For those not being prosecuted appropriate action is taken, for example in the form of a warning from the Police or continuing informal supervision by child welfare officers. During the year ended 31 March 1962, 3,942 cases were dealt with under this scheme without prosecution.
The number of appearances before the Children's Courts in the latest three years (ended 31 March) were as follows.
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
On “complaints” (under the Child Welfare Act) | 528 | 555 | 572 |
For offences (including offences against Acts, regulations, or bylaws) | 3,567 | 4,521 | 4,345 |
Totals | 4,095 | 5,076 | 4,917 |
On the basis of the total juvenile population at the time, the incidence of appearances for offences is shown as follows.
* Number of cases per 10,000 of the population aged seven to 17 years. | |||
---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Total Court appearances for offences | 3,567 | 4,521 | 4,345 |
Rate* | 77 | 91 | 84 |
Court appearances for all more serious offences (excluding offences against special Acts, regulations, or bylaws) | 2,300 | 2,703 | 2,787 |
Rate* | 48 | 54 | 54 |
The decisions made in Children's Courts during the year ended 31 March 1962 are shown in the summary below.
Decision | Year Ended 31 March 1962 |
---|---|
Committed to the care of the Child Welfare Superintendent | 559 |
Placed under supervision of child welfare officers | 1,755 |
Admonished and discharged with or without costs, restitution, or fine | 1,676 |
All other decisions | 927 |
Total | 4,917 |
Many of the children who are committed to the care of the Superintendent of Child Welfare and who are thereby under his guardianship are placed immediately in foster homes and either at school or in employment. Those who require special care and training which cannot be provided in the ordinary life of the community are placed in institutions administered by the Superintendent. Some few reside in private institutions and some are in boarding schools.
Of the total of 11,561 children under the control and supervision of the Child Welfare Superintendent and his officers at 31 March 1962, 3,457 were under the guardianship of the Superintendent. These 3,457 children were at that date placed as shown in the following summary.
Number | Percentage of Total | |
---|---|---|
Residing in individual private homes (foster homes, employers' or relatives' homes) | 2,701 | 78.1 |
In institutions administered by the Child Welfare Division (including those temporarily admitted) | 493 | 14.3 |
In mental hospitals | 137 | 4.0 |
In residential schools and colleges (including schools for handicapped children) | 86 | 2.4 |
In hospitals, convalescent homes, etc. | 1 | – |
In children's homes (including orphanages, etc.) | 32 | 0.9 |
Attending university or teachers' training college | 7 | 0.2 |
For the children requiring institutional care and training the Child Welfare Division administers several different types of institution. The Girls' Training Centre at Burwood, Christchurch, and the Boys' Training Centre at Levin each provide for the more difficult or disturbed girls or boys. The centres are open institutions providing full educational facilities with qualified and trained teachers and also a wide range of vocational training. Another small institution at Featherston provides specially for Maori girls who, while not seriously difficult, require some training before placement in the community. Two small hostels for girls at Wellington and at Burwood, Christchurch, provide for those who, while in ordinary employment, require for the time being the conditions of supervision and care obtainable in a hostel. There are 11 receiving homes and boys' homes in the larger centres providing for temporary care and observation, as well as one girls' home.
Children not requiring institutional care but presenting behaviour and personality problems beyond the capacity of most ordinary foster parents are provided for in “Family Homes”. These are private houses owned by the Division and occupied rent-free by specially selected married couples who agree to care for children on a long-term basis, as a condition of the tenancy. These homes are also used to provide transit accommodation in areas in which there is no receiving home or boys' home. There are 21 of these homes at present in operation throughout the country and more are planned.
Children placed by the Courts under supervision of child welfare officers are supervised in their own homes, except that in a few cases, with the approval of the parents or guardians, the child welfare officer arranges placement elsewhere – e.g., in employment. Magistrates have the authority to order that part or all of the period of supervision be spent in an institution. Most children placed under supervision respond well; where they do not they may appear before the Court again and be committed to the care of the Superintendent. There were 2,016 children under supervision at 31 March 1962.
Preventive cases, numbering 3,286 at 31 March 1962, consist of children who, without any Court appearance, are being supervised and assisted by child welfare officers under arrangements made voluntarily with the parents or guardians.
Child welfare officers undertake a wide variety of miscellaneous investigations and inquiries concerning the welfare of children. In the year ended 31 March 1962, 7,941 cases were handled. Cases may be referred by neighbours, police, teachers, employers, doctors, solicitors, etc., or by parents themselves who are seeking advice and guidance. Some of these cases will respond quickly to help. Others may need preventive oversight and guidance over several months or even two or three years. Financial help can be given in special cases. In a relatively small number of cases preventive help is not sufficient and Court action is the outcome of inquiries.
As provided for in the Child Welfare Act 1925, child welfare officers, on receiving from the Registrars notifications of ex-nuptial births, make confidential inquiries and assist the mother as necessary in making provision for her child.
Child welfare officers administer the provisions of the Infants Act 1908 by which children under six years of age living apart from their parents or guardians for more than seven consecutive days are required to be in licensed foster homes. At 31 March 1962, 744 such children were being supervised.
Under the Adoption Act 1955 a child welfare officer must give prior approval to the placement for adoption of a child under 15 years, or alternatively, the applicants must apply for an interim order of adoption from the Court. The Court is required to obtain a child welfare officer's report on such a placement before granting an order. A waiting period of at least six months is required, during which the placement is supervised by a child welfare officer, before a final order can be made.
The Division also has a measure of responsibility towards handicapped children generally, partly because of its role in assisting in the administration of residential schools for children who are deaf, mentally backward, or emotionally maladjusted. Child welfare officers, more especially in country areas, also assist in locating children who require special education, in advising parents or teachers concerning the facilities available, and in ensuring that the circumstances become known to appropriate agencies.
Inspection of children's homes operated by private organisations and administration of schemes of Government financial assistance to these homes is another important function of the Division. Financial assistance is given in the form of capitation payments for children in care and subsidies of up to 50 per cent on expenditure for extension or replacement of buildings or additions to facilities.
The Child Welfare Amendment Act 1958 provided for the making of regulations for the registration and licensing of “Child Care Centres” (e.g., day nurseries, creches, etc.). These regulations were made on 7 November 1960 and came into force on 1 March 1961.
Table of Contents
The law applied in the Courts of New Zealand has three principal sources – the common law of England, certain statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament enacted prior to 1947, and statutes of the New Zealand Parliament.
The initial law of New Zealand when it became a British colony was the law of England as it existed on 14 January 1840 – that is, the common law together with those statutes of the United Kingdom Parliament which were applicable to the circumstances of the colony at that date. Subsequent law consists of those enactments of the United Kingdom Parliament between 1840 and 1947 which extended expressly or by necessary implication to New Zealand, and the enactments of the New Zealand Legislature.
In interpreting the common law the Courts have been concerned to preserve uniformity with the common law as interpreted in England. This unity is ensured not only by the existence of the Privy Council as the final Court of appeal for New Zealand, but by the practice of the Judges of following English decisions even though they are in theory not bound by them.
The New Zealand Parliament is now the sole authority with inherent power to legislate for the country, and there are no constitutional restrictions on the law which it can pass. Before the adoption by New Zealand of the Statute of Westminster in 1947 the powers of Parliament were limited in two respects. First, there was a somewhat uncertain and ill-defined incapacity to make laws having extra-territorial application, and, secondly, there was an incapacity to make laws conflicting with a statute of the United Kingdom Parliament extending to New Zealand. Since 1947. however, both these limitations have disappeared, although the United Kingdom Parliament still has the power to make laws extending to New Zealand at the request and with the consent of the New Zealand Legislature.
In any progressive society the law requires alteration from time to time if it is to reflect the life of the community and adequately give effect to the needs of the people. As in other countries in modern times legislation is by far the most important means by which the law of New Zealand is adapted to changing circumstances. The responsibility of bringing before Parliament proposals for the revision of the common law and that part of the statute law not administered by other Departments of State is in the hands of the Attorney-General and Minister of Justice. In formulating these proposals the Attorney-General is assisted by the Department of Justice and by the Law Revision Committee, an informal advisory body first set up in 1937. In addition to the Attorney-General, who is chairman, the Committee (at the beginning of 1963) comprised a representative of the Parliamentary Opposition, the chairman of the Statutes Revision Committee of the House of Representatives, the Permanent Heads of the principal legal Departments of State (the Solicitor-General, the Law Draftsman, and the Secretary for Justice), three representatives of the New Zealand Law Society, two representatives of the university faculties of law, a former Solicitor-General, and a barrister and solicitor in private practice.
The purpose of the Law Revision Committee is to bring into the work of reforming the law the principal groups, both inside and outside the ordinary Government machinery, which by their interest or expert knowledge can contribute in a special way to this task. The existence of the Law Revision Committee ensures that before proposals for the amendment of the law are put forward for Parliamentary approval they have been considered from many different points of view and have secured a substantial measure of informed support.
The hierarchy of Courts in New Zealand comprises the Court of Appeal, the Supreme Court, and the Magistrates' Court.
As constituted by the Judicature Amendment Act 1957 the Court of Appeal consists of the Chief Justice by virtue of his office as head of the judiciary and of a President and two Judges of the Court of Appeal appointed by the Governor-General. An additional Judge or Judges of the Supreme Court may be nominated by the Chief Justice to sit on the Court of Appeal in any particular case where it is expedient. The Judges of the Court of Appeal are also Judges of the Supreme Court, but have seniority over all other Judges of that Court except the Chief Justice or the acting Chief Justice.
The Court of Appeal may from time to time appoint ordinary or special sittings and may make rules in respect of places and times for sittings and similar matters.
The Court of Appeal, unlike other Courts, exercises an appellate jurisdiction only. In addition to ordinary appeals from the Supreme Court, certain other proceedings in inferior Courts may, on an order from the Supreme Court, be removed into the Court of Appeal for argument. The Court of Appeal also determines criminal appeals under the Crimes Act 1961.
All decisions of the Court of Appeal are final unless leave is granted to appeal to the Privy Council. This leave may be granted either by the Court of Appeal or by the Privy Council itself. The Privy Council thus remains the final Court of appeal in all civil cases and may also occasionally hear appeals in special criminal cases.
The Supreme Court, which was first established by the Supreme Court Ordinance 1841, is now constituted under the Judicature Act 1908. The Members of the Court are a Chief Justice and 15 other Judges, the number being fixed by statute. An amendment in 1953 provides, however, that an additional Judge or Judges may be appointed whenever the Governor-General deems it necessary by reason of absence or anticipated absence of any of the Judges on leave prior to retirement, each appointment being a permanent one from the time when it is made. The fixing of the number of Judges, together with the provision that the salary of a Judge shall not be diminished during his term of office, is an important safeguard for the principle of judicial independence. Judges, who retire at 72, are appointed to hold office during good behaviour and may be removed only by the Queen upon an Address by the House of Representatives. The Governor-General may suspend a Judge upon a like Address.
Magistrates' Courts are now set up under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 and possess an extensive jurisdiction in both civil and criminal cases. The jurisdiction of the Court is exercised by Stipendiary Magistrates, whose number is limited by statute to 40, there being 35 at present holding office. Justices of the Peace, however, still sit as a Magistrates' Court to hear a limited number of minor criminal charges.
Stipendiary Magistrates must have been qualified as barristers and solicitors of the Supreme Court for at least seven years. They are appointed by the Governor-General, and under the Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 may be removed by the Governor-General for inability or misbehaviour only. They retire at 68 years of age.
Apart from these Courts of general jurisdiction there are in New Zealand several Courts with specialist functions. These include the Court of Arbitration, which makes awards governing pay and working conditions in industry, and also makes general wage orders; the Compensation Court, which determines claims under the Workers' Compensation Act; the Land Valuation Court, which determines disputes over the valuation of land and hears claims for compensation when land is taken for public purposes; and the Maori Land Court and Maori Appellate Court, which have jurisdiction in respect of questions relating to Maori land.
The institution of the jury is regulated in New Zealand by the Juries Act 1908. Subject to certain exceptions, every male British subject (other than a Maori) between 21 and 65 years resident within 15 miles of a Supreme Court centre is liable to serve on a jury. There is provision for Maoris to serve on juries in criminal cases where both the victim and the accused are Maoris and in civil cases where one of the parties is a Maori.
The special provisions for Maori juries are to be abolished with effect from the end of 1964 by the Juries Amendment Act 1962. Thenceforward all jury cases will be heard before a jury of which Europeans and Maoris are equally qualified to be members.
The list of exempted persons is contained in the Juries Amendment Act 1951. The following is a summary of the persons now exempted from jury service:
Members of the Executive Council and of the House of Representatives; Judges of the Supreme Court and of the Compensation Court; Judges and Members of the Court of Arbitration and of the Land Valuation Court; Judges and Commissioners of the Maori Land Court; Magistrates; Visiting Prison Justices; Coroners; the Chairman of the Local Government Commission; the Chairman and Members of the Licensing Control Commission; Officers of Parliament; clergymen; persons wholly engaged in teaching and school inspectors; barristers and solicitors; medical practitioners and dentists; registered chemists; members of the armed forces; Police and traffic officers; pilots, masters, and crews of vessels; members of fire brigades; and certain officers of the Department of Justice, including those engaged in Court or prison work.
Provision was made by the Women Jurors Act 1942 for women to serve on juries. Women between the ages of 21 and 65 years who would be liable for jury service if they were men may have their names placed on the jury list, but there is no obligation for them to do so. In fact, very few women have volunteered for jury service.
Special juries are provided for in section 71 of the Juries Act. That section provides that in a civil action in the Supreme Court triable by jury either party may, by leave of the Court or a Judge thereof, procure trial by a special jury instead of a common jury. Except with the consent of all the parties, however, no action may be tried with a special jury unless in the opinion of the Court or a Judge difficult questions in relation to scientific, technical, business, or professional matters are likely to arise.
The Grand Jury was abolished in New Zealand by the Crimes Act 1961.
From the beginning of settlement in New Zealand there has existed a speedy and inexpensive forum for determining everyday disputes between citizens. From 1846 to 1925 there were two types of Lower Court, as well as the Supreme Court. Resident Magistrates' Courts (from 1893 called Magistrates' Courts) dealt with the smallest claims, while larger minor claims were determined first by Courts of Requests, and from 1858 by District Courts.
The most important feature of this period was the gradual replacement of the three-tier structure by a two-tier structure as the jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts became more extensive and the District Courts fell gradually into disuse. The jurisdiction of the Magistrates' Courts was considerably extended in 1893, but the main reason for the increasing importance of these Courts was the requirement, first introduced in 1913, that every Magistrate should be a qualified barrister and solicitor. In 1925 District Courts were formally abolished, leaving the Magistrates' Courts and the Supreme Court as the sole Courts with general jurisdiction.
Before 1947 the jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts was limited (a) as to amount, the maximum sum which could be claimed being £300, and (b) as to remedies, which virtually limited jurisdiction to claims for debt or damages.
The Magistrates' Courts Act 1947 revised the whole framework of Magistrates' Courts procedure, which had been substantially unchanged for 80 years, and brought it into line with present-day jurisdiction and requirements. The jurisdiction of the Court was also widened and has been further increased by an amendment in 1961. It may now hear all claims up to £1,000, but if the parties agree in writing that the Court shall hear their case it has jurisdiction whatever the amount claimed. In the exercise of this jurisdiction it may now grant the same remedies, legal and equitable, as the Supreme Court.
The following table shows the number of plaints entered, cases disposed of, amounts sued for, and amounts for which judgment was recorded in the Magistrates' Courts during the latest 11 years.
Year | Plaints Entered | Cases Disposed of | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Total Amount Sued for | Number | Total Amount Claimed | Total Amount for Which Judgment Entered | |
£ | £ | £ | |||
1951 | 38,966 | 1,331,375 | 20,111 | 733,562 | 588,300 |
1952 | 46,836 | 1,701,963 | 24,753 | 880,840 | 743,680 |
1953 | 53,277 | 2,183,452 | 29,842 | 1,180,275 | 1,014,240 |
1954 | 58,156 | 2,496,388 | 32,932 | 1,288,545 | 1,064,327 |
1955 | 66,078 | 2,843,109 | 38,475 | 1,502,398 | 1,318,362 |
1956 | 72,746 | 3,066,946 | 43,872 | 1,859,033 | 1,599,585 |
1957 | 79,000 | 3,212,820 | 46,477 | 1,865,331 | 1,575,680 |
1958 | 82,493 | 3,182,053 | 50,094 | 1,819,169 | 1,575,016 |
1959 | 80,856 | 2,885,959 | 51,386 | 1,805,710 | 1,570,604 |
1960 | 81,185 | 3,147,666 | 49,499 | 1,476,197 | 1,278,360 |
1961 | 92,383 | 3,696,906 | 54,226 | 1,923,957 | 1,716,559 |
The average amount claimed in each plaint has risen from just over £34 in 1951 to £40 in 1961.
The jurisdiction of the Supreme Court is twofold, original and appellate. It has by statute a general jurisdiction to administer the laws of New Zealand. One important aspect of this original jurisdiction is an inherent power to control inferior Courts and judicial tribunals through the writs of certiorari and prohibition. This is essentially a power to determine the limits of jurisdiction of other Courts and is to be distinguished from its appellate function by which the Supreme Court reviews a case which was properly heard and determined by a lower Court. An appeal to the Supreme Court lies only where it is provided for by statute. With certain exceptions, all cases determined in the Magistrates' Court are subject to appeal to the Supreme Court.
The next table shows the number of actions commenced, cases tried, and judgments entered, together with the amounts for which judgments were recorded in the civil jurisdiction of the Supreme Court in the latest 11 years.
Year | Number of Actions Commenced | Cases Tried | Judgments Recorded | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
With Jury | Without Jury | Number | Amount | ||
£ | |||||
1951 | 1,135 | 91 | 224 | 218 | 169,440 |
1952 | 1,451 | 125 | 302 | 242 | 182,036 |
1953 | 1,435 | 106 | 282 | 232,733 | |
1954 | 1,527 | 130 | 237 | 291,041 | |
1955 | 1,614 | 137 | 198 | 255,513 | |
1956 | 1,735 | 146 | 199 | 400,341 | |
1957 | 1,817 | 144 | 206 | 354,528 | |
1958 | 1,931 | 153 | 242 | 467,872 | |
1959 | 2,136 | 138 | 240 | 585,891 | |
1960 | 2,162 | 138 | 248 | 505,078 | |
1961 | 2,201 | 128 | 278 | 485,498 |
The criminal jurisdiction of Magistrates' Courts has gradually grown out of the general jurisdiction historically enjoyed in respect of minor offences by Justices of the Peace. The Court previously had power to deal with all summary cases – that is, cases where a statute provides that an offence shall be dealt with summarily – and with a few indictable offences. Since 1952, however, Magistrates have had jurisdiction, which is now given by the Summary Proceedings Act 1957, to deal with the majority of indictable offences. This Act gives a Magistrate jurisdiction over all crimes against property and all but the most grave of other crimes, such as treason, homicide, rape, and perjury. If the Magistrate deals summarily with an indictable offence, he may impose a sentence of imprisonment of up to three years or a fine of up to £200. A Magistrate may, however, decline to deal with an offence summarily, in which case the accused is committed for trial in the Supreme Court in the ordinary way. The accused person has, moreover, the right to claim jury trial if he is charged with any offence, indictable or summary, punishable by imprisonment for more than three months.
Justices of the Peace now hear only a small number of summary cases where the statute creating the offence provides that one Justice or two or more Justices are to have power to deal with it, or where jurisdiction is expressly conferred on Justices in a particular case. This is provided for in the Summary Proceedings Act and is a departure from the previous law, under which Justices had jurisdiction in all summary cases unless otherwise provided. The tendency is to have all but the most trivial criminal cases dealt with by Stipendiary Magistrates, although the extent to which this is practicable varies from district to district.
The following table shows the number of criminal charges dealt with in Magistrates' Courts in the latest 11 years. These figures and all the figures relating to Magistrates' Courts, Supreme Court, and prisons include Maoris; Children's Court cases are excluded and will be found under the section relating to juvenile offences.
Year | Number | Per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Against Males | Against Females | Total | Against Males | Against Females | Total | |
1951 | 60,106 | 3,002 | 63,108 | 61.46 | 3.09 | 32.40 |
1952 | 78,536 | 3,666 | 82,202 | 78.26 | 3.69 | 41.18 |
1953 | 85,895 | 4,606 | 90,501 | 83.38 | 4.52 | 44.17 |
1954 | 84,200 | 3,977 | 88,177 | 79.93 | 3.82 | 42.09 |
1955 | 82,218 | 4,317 | 86,535 | 76.41 | 4.06 | 40.46 |
1956 | 91,314 | 5,262 | 96,576 | 83.18 | 4.85 | 44.24 |
1957 | 104,142 | 5,655 | 109,797 | 92.77 | 5.09 | 49.18 |
1958 | 113,506 | 6,804 | 120,310 | 98.72 | 5.99 | 52.63 |
1959 | 106,360 | 6,622 | 112,982 | 90.59 | 5.71 | 48.39 |
1960 | 117,061 | 7,735 | 124,796 | 97.98 | 6.54 | 52.50 |
1961 | 126,030 | 8,925 | 134,955 | 103.28 | 7.39 | 55.60 |
The great majority of these charges are, as may be expected, for comparatively minor offences, particularly against the traffic laws. Traffic offences alone accounted for more than two-thirds of the convictions in the Magistrates' Courts in 1961; of the 122,544 convictions, 87,474 were for traffic offences, while 5,046 were for offences against the liquor laws, and 4,494 for drunkenness.
The following table classifies the convictions in Magistrates' Courts into more common offences or groups of offences for the latest five years. The figures refer to total charges, with the corresponding number of distinct cases following the totals in each year.
Type of Offence | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Counting only the principal offence in cases where a person is charged simultaneously with two or more offences. | |||||
Common assault | 870 | 956 | 843 | 979 | 1,067 |
Sexual offences | 475 | 518 | 407 | 376 | 564 |
Other offences against the person | 199 | 233 | 176 | 175 | 152 |
Theft | 3,537 | 4,496 | 3,997 | 3,919 | 3,500 |
Wilful damage | 832 | 908 | 734 | 977 | 852 |
Other offences against property (including forgery) | 4,371 | 5,222 | 5,508 | 5,561 | 5,107 |
Drunkenness (including drunk in charge, etc.) | 5,941 | 4,886 | 4,556 | 4,715 | 4,494 |
Application for prohibition order | 1,005 | 818 | 696 | 733 | 637 |
Offensive conduct or language, obstruction, etc., of police, and vagrancy | 2,411 | 2,167 | 2,164 | 2,412 | 2,694 |
Minor traffic offences | 59,707 | 71,452 | 67,960 | 77,400 | 85,746 |
Other offences against good order | 1,059 | 1,221 | 921 | 1,795 | 1,809 |
Breach of probation | 298 | 345 | 356 | 398 | 436 |
Unlawfully on licensed premises and other breaches of Licensing Act | 5,962 | 4,781 | 4,297 | 4,868 | 5,036 |
Failing to furnish return and making false return of land and income | 4,013 | 2,253 | 1,763 | 2,700 | 4,118 |
Failing to pay maintenance | 1,552 | 1,640 | 1,690 | 1,531 | 1,313 |
Deserting merchant ships | 322 | 286 | 139 | 145 | 226 |
Breaches of price control orders | 57 | 64 | 168 | 56 | 139 |
Other offences | 6,036 | 6,545 | 5,280 | 4,149 | 4,654 |
Totals | 98,647 | 108,791 | 101,655 | 112,889 | 122,544 |
Distinct cases* | 79,741 | 87,745 | 82,307 | 93,273 | 102,340 |
The total convictions (122,544) for 1961 represent a rate of 50.48 per 1,000 of mean population. Comparing 1961 with the previous year, the larger increases according to types of offence were as follows:
Sexual offences | 188 |
Offensive conduct or language, obstruction, etc., of police, and vagrancy | 282 |
Minor traffic offences | 8,346 |
Unlawfully on licensed premises and other breaches of Licensing Act | 168 |
Failing to furnish return and making false return of income | 1,418 |
Other offences | 505 |
Major decreases according to types of offence were as follows: | |
Theft | 419 |
Other offences against property (including forgery) | 454 |
Drunkenness (including drunk in charge, etc.) | 221 |
Failing to pay maintenance | 218 |
The next table classifies the result of hearing and punishment inflicted on summary conviction for all cases during 1961.
Result of Hearing | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property | Offences Against Good Order | Other Offences | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Dismissed, withdrawn, or struck out | 572 | 1,446 | 4,509 | 4,843 | 11,370 |
Committed for trial or sentence | 297 | 657 | 36 | 37 | 1,027 |
Admonished and discharged | 1 | 2 | 8 | 3 | 14 |
Imprisonment | 465 | 2,883 | 927 | 618 | 4,893 |
Corrective training | 2 | 190 | 3 | 2 | 197 |
Detention in detention centre | 14 | 100 | 24 | 7 | 145 |
Detention in borstal institution, etc. | 40 | 1,099 | 66 | 51 | 1,256 |
Released on probation | 215 | 2,311 | 328 | 90 | 2,944 |
Convicted and ordered to come up for sentence | 94 | 233 | 149 | 43 | 519 |
Fined | 353 | 1,963 | 90,708 | 12,276 | 105,800 |
Convicted and discharged (or pay costs) | 100 | 680 | 2,433 | 810 | 4,023 |
Suspended imprisonment (maintenance cases) | – | – | – | 1,156 | 1,156 |
Miscellaneous | – | – | 742 | 869 | 1,611 |
Totals | 2,653 | 11,564 | 99,933 | 20,805 | 134,955 |
Distinct cases | 2,116 | 5,627 | 87,847 | 15,654 | 111,244 |
Traffic Offences – Traffic offences form so large a proportion of summary convictions that a further analysis is of interest. The most frequent traffic offences are breaches of parking regulations and excessive speed.
The following table analyses all traffic convictions dealt with in Magistrates' Courts for the latest five years.
Offence | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Negligently driving motor vehicle causing death | 46 | 36 | 29 | 28 | 22 |
Drunk in charge of motor vehicle causing death | 1 | – | – | – | – |
Negligent driving causing injury | 24 | 33 | 30 | 31 | 31 |
Drunk in charge of motor vehicle causing injury | 1 | 1 | – | – | 1 |
Failing to stop motor vehicle after accident involving bodily injury | 22 | 27 | 18 | 24 | 12 |
Unlawfully converting vehicle to own use | 829 | 1,088 | 1.135 | 1,079 | 947 |
Drunk in charge of motor vehicle | 957 | 786 | 711 | 707 | 713 |
Drunk in charge of other vehicle | 12 | 14 | 10 | 6 | 2 |
Excessive speed in motor vehicle | 11,616 | 15,963 | 16,590 | 21,713 | 25,059 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of motor vehicle | 11,602 | 12,849 | 11,437 | 12,671 | 14,058 |
Negligent or dangerous driving of other vehicle | 108 | 77 | 128 | 126 | 115 |
Breaches of regulations for the lighting of vehicles | 2,627 | 2,782 | 3,092 | 2,604 | 3,317 |
Offences relating to the registration, etc., of motor vehicles | 4,895 | 6,003 | 6,105 | 5,781 | 6,044 |
Offences relating to driver's licence | 3,684 | 3,776 | 3,727 | 4,383 | 5,079 |
Breaches of parking regulations | 16,854 | 20,563 | 18,027 | 20,967 | 22,009 |
Other traffic offences | 8,323 | 9,439 | 8,854 | 9,155 | 10,065 |
Totals | 61,601 | 73,437 | 69,893 | 79,275 | 87,474 |
Convictions per 1,000 of mean population | 27.59 | 32.13 | 29.94 | 33.35 | 36.04 |
Convictions for traffic offences in 1961 were 8,199, or 10.3 per cent, higher than in 1960. The largest increase was in the number of convictions for excessive speed in a motor vehicle, which was 3,346, or 15.4 per cent more than in 1960. Other major increases in convictions (with the percentage increases in parentheses) were recorded for the following: negligent or dangerous driving of motor vehicle, 1,387 (10.9); parking offences, 1,042 (5.0); lighting offences, 713 (27.4); and offences relating to driver's licence, 696 (15.9). It should be noted that the number of motor vehicles increased from 856,868 at 30 June 1960 to 917,799 at 30 June 1961.
The previous table excludes the more serious cases involving death or injury, which are sent forward to the Supreme Court for trial or sentence. In 1961, 76 such cases were sent forward and there were 21 sentences, comprising 9 for negligent or drunken driving causing death, 10 for negligent or drunken driving causing injury, and 2 for failing to stop after accident involving injury.
Of the 87,474 convictions for traffic offences, 4,909 persons had their drivers' licences cancelled for varying lengths of time. These are given below, together with the figures for the previous year.
Period for which Licence Cancelled | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|
Under 3 months | 1,556 | 1,677 |
3 months and under 6 months | 900 | 988 |
6 months and under 1 year | 201 | 265 |
1 year and under 2 years | 1,043 | 990 |
2 years and under 3 years | 200 | 274 |
3 years and under 4 years | 547 | 586 |
4 years and under 5 years | 13 | 12 |
5 years and over | 97 | 117 |
Total cancellations | 4,557 | 4,909 |
Drunkenness – The following table shows the number of convictions for drunkenness, together with the rate per 1,000 of mean population for each of the latest five years.
Year | Convictions for Drunkenness | Per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
1957 | 5,738 | 203 | 5,941 | 5.11 | 0.18 | 2.66 |
1958 | 4,691 | 195 | 4,886 | 4.08 | 0.17 | 2.14 |
1959 | 4,402 | 154 | 4,556 | 3.75 | 0.13 | 1.95 |
1960 | 4,538 | 177 | 4,715 | 3.80 | 0.15 | 1.98 |
1961 | 4,381 | 113 | 4,494 | 3.59 | 0.09 | 1.85 |
Repeated (or duplicate) convictions against the same person are included in the statistics shown in the preceding table, but the figures do not include cases of application for prohibition orders of which there were 637 in 1961, compared with 733 in 1960. The rates of convictions have been lower in the latest three years, with convictions of females following the same trend as convictions of males.
Criminal cases in the Supreme Court are of two classes – those in which the accused person has pleaded guilty in the Lower Court and has been committed to the Supreme Court for sentence, and those actually tried in the Supreme Court.
The following table gives a summary of criminal cases dealt with in the Supreme Court during each of the latest five years. Frequently a series of charges is preferred against the one offender and this serves to explain the distinction between total cases and distinct persons.
Year | Tried in Supreme Court | Sentences in Case of Committal for Sentence | Total Sentence | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Indictments and Informations | Convictions | ||||||||
M | F | M | F | M | F | M | F | Total | |
(a) Total Cases | |||||||||
1957 | 506 | 25 | 260 | 16 | 276 | 15 | 536 | 31 | 567 |
1958 | 809 | 23 | 323 | 13 | 219 | 3 | 542 | 16 | 558 |
1959 | 578 | 40 | 274 | 14 | 302 | 5 | 576 | 19 | 595 |
1960 | 1,301 | 53 | 603 | 35 | 107 | 4 | 710 | 39 | 749 |
1961 | 901 | 75 | 394 | 25 | 113 | – | 507 | 25 | 532 |
(b) Distinct Persons | |||||||||
1957 | 202 | 16 | 117 | 9 | 69 | 4 | 186 | 13 | 199 |
1958 | 257 | 12 | 147 | 7 | 50 | 2 | 197 | 9 | 206 |
1959 | 262 | 17 | 146 | 12 | 52 | 2 | 198 | 14 | 212 |
1960 | 354 | 24 | 196 | 15 | 72 | 3 | 268 | 18 | 286 |
1961 | 406 | 28 | 222 | 12 | 60 | – | 282 | 12 | 294 |
Of the 434 distinct persons indicted during 1961, 234 were convicted and 183 acquitted, and “no bill” was returned or the prosecution was not otherwise proceeded with in the remaining 17 cases.
The next table summarises the offences of persons convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest five years.
Year | Total Convictions and Sentences | Distinct Persons Convicted and Sentenced | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property | Forgery and Offences Against the Currency | Other Offences | Total | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property | Forgery and Offences Against the Currency | Other Offences | Total | |
1957 | 186 | 349 | 1 | 31 | 567 | 90 | 98 | 1 | 10 | 199 |
1958 | 203 | 312 | 17 | 26 | 558 | 90 | 94 | 6 | 16 | 206 |
1959 | 115 | 421 | 28 | 31 | 595 | 83 | 104 | 9 | 16 | 212 |
1960 | 170 | 515 | 16 | 48 | 749 | 118 | 139 | 5 | 24 | 286 |
1961 | 209 | 282 | 13 | 28 | 532 | 161 | 119 | 5 | 9 | 294 |
The table which follows shows the number of distinct persons sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the latest five years classified according to the principal types of offences.
Type of Offence | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes persons charged with murder but convicted of manslaughter. | |||||
Murder | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 2 |
Attempted murder | 1 | 1 | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Manslaughter* | 8 | 7 | 8 | 6 | 4 |
Traffic offences involving death or injury | 8 | 6 | 14 | 21 | 21 |
Assaults and wounding | 10 | 17 | 22 | 24 | 44 |
Sexual offences | 58 | 54 | 34 | 59 | 80 |
Other offences against the person | 4 | 4 | 1 | 5 | 9 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 38 | 47 | 48 | 37 | 38 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 52 | 41 | 48 | 86 | 68 |
Other offences against property | 8 | 6 | 8 | 16 | 13 |
Forgery and uttering | 1 | 6 | 9 | 5 | 5 |
Other offences | 10 | 16 | 16 | 24 | 9 |
Totals | 199 | 206 | 212 | 286 | 294 |
Per 10,000 mean population | 0.89 | 0.90 | 0.91 | 1.22 | 1.21 |
Sentences imposed in the Supreme Court during each of the latest five years were as follows:
Sentence | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Commuted to life imprisonment. | |||||
Probation (under Criminal Justice Act) | 30 | 26 | 19 | 44 | 34 |
Ordered to come up for sentence | 1 | 5 | 4 | 5 | 5 |
Discharged | 1 | 2 | 1 | 2 | – |
Fined | 12 | 17 | 17 | 31 | 29 |
Imprisoned | 118 | 127 | 137 | 160 | 172 |
Corrective training | 8 | 5 | 5 | 8 | 7 |
Borstal training | 2 | 9 | 10 | 16 | 33 |
Preventive detention | 26 | 14 | 17 | 19 | 13 |
Death | 1 | 1* | 2* | 1* | 1* |
Totals | 199 | 206 | 212 | 286 | 294 |
In 1941 the death sentence for murder was abolished, life imprisonment with hard labour being substituted therefor. It was restored in 1950 by the Capital Punishment Act but was again abolished by the Crimes Act 1961. The only crime for which the death penalty may be imposed is treason. On conviction for murder a mandatory sentence of life imprisonment is imposed.
Flogging and whipping were also abolished in 1941 and have not been restored.
The law relating to criminal appeals is now contained in the Crimes Act J 961. Both the prosecutor and the accused may appeal on a point of law. In addition, any person convicted on indictment or committed for sentence may appeal to the Court –
Against his conviction on any ground involving a question of law.
With the leave of the Court or on the certificate of the Judge who tried the case, on any ground involving a question of fact or on any other ground deemed sufficient by the Court.
With the leave of the Court against the sentence passed unless it is one fixed by law.
The Court may quash the conviction, vary the sentence, or order the case to be retried in the Supreme Court.
The Act does not affect the Crown's prerogative of mercy, but contains a provision enabling the Governor-General to refer to the Court any application for the exercise of the prerogative.
Of the 134,955 criminal charges dealt with in the Magistrates' Courts in 1961, 8,925, or 6–6 per cent, were preferred against females. This figure showed an increase on the 1960 total which was 7,735.
Most of the offences for which summary convictions are entered against women are of a trivial nature, such as minor breaches of traffic regulations.
Convictions for more serious offences during 1960 and 1961 included the following:
1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|
Common assault | 23 | 25 |
Drunkenness | 160 | 102 |
Burglary | 21 | 29 |
Breaking and entering | 15 | 7 |
Theft | 429 | 524 |
Fraud and false pretences | 106 | 185 |
Offensive conduct or language | 51 | 70 |
Vagrancy | 97 | 130 |
Supreme Court statistics also suggest that women in general are of a law-abiding disposition; 12 females (4.1 per cent of the total) were sentenced in 1961 for criminal offences.
Women received into prison under sentence during 1961 numbered 142. The principal offences concerned were: burglary, 4; embezzlement, 9; theft, 44; fraud and false pretences, 7; wilful damage, trespass, 4; indecent, riotous, offensive conduct, 5; vagrancy, 37; breach of probation, 9. The corresponding total in 1960 was 117, and the main offences were; common assault, 4; procuring abortion and attempts, 4; burglary, 6; theft, 39; fraud and false pretences, 10; drunkenness, 4; vagrancy, 16; breach of probation, 5.
As previously mentioned, Maoris are included in the statistical tables presented elsewhere in this section, the data given here being for purposes of comparison. According to the population estimate of 31 December 1961, 5.31 per cent of the total population of New Zealand aged 15 and over were Maoris.
It is not possible to classify Maoris and non-Maoris in Magistrates' Court summons cases, but an accurate classification can be arrived at in the case of arrests, and the following summary shows total charges for arrest cases in 1961. Figures for non-Maoris are quoted for comparative purposes.
Class of Offence | Total Charges for Arrest Cases | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Race | Against the Person | Against Property | Against Good Order | Other Offences | ||||
Drunkenness | Other | Males | Females | Total | ||||
Maoris | 346 | 2,325 | 403 | 748 | 249 | 3,668 | 403 | 4,071 |
Non-Maoris | 1,351 | 6,770 | 3,268 | 3,217 | 937 | 14,699 | 844 | 15,543 |
Totals | 1,697 | 9,095 | 3,671 | 3,965 | 1,186 | 18,367 | 1,247 | 19,614 |
Of the total number of arrests and convictions 20.8 per cent in each case were Maoris.
The total number of Maoris convicted and sentenced in the Supreme Court during the five years 1957 to 1961 was 218, or 18.2 per cent of the total of 1,197. Of the 68 Maoris (including four females) sentenced during 1961, 22 were committed from Magistrates' Courts and 46 were tried and convicted in the Supreme Court. The following table shows the number of Maoris sentenced in the Supreme Court during each of the last five years, together with the percentage of Maori offenders to total persons sentenced in each case.
Year | Offences Against the Person | Offences Against Property* | Total Offences† | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sexual Offences | Other | |||||||
Maoris Sentenced | Percentage of Total Sentences | Maoris Sentenced | Percentage of Total Sentences | Maoris Sentenced | Percentage of Total Sentences | Maoris Sentenced | Percentage of Total Sentences | |
* Including forgery and uttering. † Includes other offences. | ||||||||
1957 | 15 | 25.9 | 10 | 31.2 | 9 | 9.1 | 36 | 18.1 |
1958 | 6 | 11.1 | 10 | 27.8 | 14 | 14.0 | 31 | 15.0 |
1959 | 6 | 17.6 | 10 | 20.4 | 24 | 21.2 | 41 | 19.3 |
1960 | 13 | 22.0 | 13 | 22.0 | 16 | 11.5 | 42 | 14.7 |
1961 | 32 | 40.0 | 20 | 24.7 | 16 | 12.9 | 68 | 23.1 |
During 1961, 854 Maoris (including 60 females) were received into prison under sentence, this being 26.6 per cent of the total number of distinct committals. Of the 1,866 persons held in custody on 31 December 1961, 583, or 31.2 per cent, were Maoris. Corresponding figures for 1960 were: 779 received under sentence (including 45 females) this being 25.5 per cent of the total of distinct committals. (No figures are available for Maoris in prison on 31 December 1960.)
Children's Courts were established in New Zealand under Part IV of the Child Welfare Act 1925, and are expressly designed to separate youthful offenders and children in need of protection from the atmosphere and associations of the regular Courts. All offences, except murder or manslaughter on the one hand, and certain traffic offences on the other, committed by children under 17 years are dealt with in Children's Courts, the procedure and rules of which differ widely from those of the ordinary Courts. In addition, when an offender between 17 and 18 years comes before a regular Court, the Court may order his case to be heard in the Children's Court.
To fulfil the object for which Children's Courts were set up, the legislation prescribes that as far as possible persons attending a Children's Court shall not be brought into contact with persons attending any other Court. Unless no other suitable room is available, sittings of the Children's Court are not held in a courtroom and, where a Children's Court is in the same building as any other Court, it does not sit when that other Court is in session. Proceedings in Children's Courts are not open to the public, and no report of them may be published except with the consent of the presiding Magistrate.
When a child was brought before a Children's Court and charged with any offence, the Court was formerly not required to hear the charge against him. The law was changed in 1948, and all charges must now be heard and determined. It is not necessary, however, to record a conviction even if the charge is proved, and in practice convictions are not entered. The Court has power without recording a conviction to impose any penalty or make any order as if a conviction had been recorded.
The following table shows the number of cases dealt with in Children's Courts during each of the latest five years. It is shown in two ways; i.e., total charges (meaning each offence counted once irrespective of the number with which a person is charged at the one time); and distinct cases (meaning only one charge, the most serious, is counted, irrespective of the number a person is charged with at the time). All the Children's Court tables are shown in this way.
Year | Total Charges | Distinct Cases | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
1951 | 3,315 | 508 | 3,823 | 1,816 | 405 | 2,221 |
1952 | 3,910 | 453 | 4,363 | 2,118 | 345 | 2,463 |
1953 | 3,775 | 576 | 4,351 | 2,138 | 416 | 2,554 |
1954 | 4,851 | 571 | 5,422 | 2,409 | 422 | 2,831 |
1955 | 5,026 | 685 | 5,711 | 2,730 | 548 | 3,278 |
1956 | 5,420 | 593 | 6,013 | 2,949 | 495 | 3,444 |
1957 | 7,306 | 875 | 8,181 | 3,770 | 646 | 4,416 |
1958 | 8,084 | 1,089 | 9,173 | 4,358 | 745 | 5,103 |
1959 | 7,158 | 809 | 7,967 | 3,525 | 640 | 4,165 |
1960 | 9,297 | 1,068 | 10,365 | 4,803 | 806 | 5,609 |
1961 | 9,104 | 1,356 | 10,460 | 4,678 | 867 | 5,545 |
Detailed statistics for Children's Court cases during each of the latest five years are as follows.
Type of Offence | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes forgery and uttering. Note – Distinct cases figures are included in those for total charges. | |||||
Total Charges | |||||
Sexual offences | 95 | 143 | 116 | 81 | 167 |
Assaults | 72 | 107 | 82 | 131 | 114 |
Other offences against the person | 12 | 31 | 9 | 8 | 11 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 1,162 | 1,198 | 1,336 | 1,521 | 1,544 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 2,712 | 3,200 | 2,607 | 3,455 | 3,262 |
Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 680 | 864 | 830 | 980 | 1,164 |
Wilful damage | 600 | 668 | 457 | 673 | 574 |
Other offences against property* | 133 | 73 | 56 | 156 | 53 |
Offences against good order | 1,565 | 1,771 | 1,482 | 2,160 | 2,357 |
Indigent or delinquent child | 853 | 785 | 824 | 940 | 908 |
Other offences | 297 | 333 | 168 | 260 | 306 |
Totals | 8,181 | 9,173 | 7,967 | 10,365 | 10,460 |
Distinct Cases | |||||
Sexual offences | 66 | 112 | 88 | 67 | 109 |
Assaults | 57 | 82 | 66 | 96 | 90 |
Other offences against the person | 11 | 26 | 9 | 6 | 11 |
Robbery, burglary, and breaking and entering | 441 | 542 | 582 | 629 | 743 |
Theft, receiving, and fraud | 1,311 | 1,561 | 1,173 | 1,634 | 1,500 |
Unlawful conversion of vehicles | 292 | 294 | 255 | 390 | 351 |
Wilful damage | 307 | 360 | 185 | 291 | 227 |
Other offences against property* | 19 | 27 | 25 | 50 | 15 |
Offences against good order | 956 | 1,153 | 937 | 1,449 | 1,555 |
Indigent or delinquent child | 748 | 710 | 732 | 830 | 765 |
Other offences | 208 | 236 | 113 | 167 | 179 |
Totals | 4,416 | 5,103 | 4,165 | 5,609 | 5,545 |
The cases heard during 1961 resulted as follows: | Total Charges | Distinct Cases |
---|---|---|
Dismissed or withdrawn | 614 | 360 |
Admonished and discharged | 1,688 | 1,006 |
Committed to care of Child Welfare Division of the Department of Education | 1,591 | 680 |
Placed under supervision | 3,248 | 1,688 |
Committed to an institution | 546 | 121 |
Fined | 1,965 | 1,352 |
Otherwise dealt with | 808 | 338 |
Total cases | 10,460 | 5,545 |
The present legislation on probation is contained in Part I of the Criminal Justice Act 1954. The Court may release on probation any offender guilty of an offence punishable by imprisonment either on indictment or summarily.
An offender may be released on probation for a period of not less than one year nor more than three years, and during this time he must observe certain statutory conditions governing his behaviour and must accept the supervision of a Probation Officer. The statutory conditions of probation relate to such matters as reporting to a Probation Officer, employment and residence, associates, and general behaviour. In addition, the Court may impose particular conditions designed to assist his rehabilitation and to prevent further crime. It may also impose a fine in addition to probation. At the end of his period of probation the offender is deemed to be a free man, but if at any time during the period he breaks any of the conditions on which probation has been granted to him, he may be brought back to Court and becomes liable to a term of imprisonment or to a fine. In addition, he may be sentenced for the original offence for which he was placed on probation.
The probation method has come to be accepted as an integral part of the penal system and is widely used in New Zealand. The following figures show the number of persons released on probation during each of the past 11 years.
Year | Number Admitted to Probation |
---|---|
1951 | 1,071 |
1952 | 1,176 |
1953 | 1,098 |
1954 | 1,278 |
1955 | 1,429 |
1956 | 1,692 |
1957 | 1,749 |
1958 | 1,870 |
1959 | 1,804 |
1960 | 1,979 |
1961 | 1,944 |
The next table gives the number of offenders in each age group placed on probation during 1961, together with the period of their probation.
Age, in Years | Period of Probation | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 Year | 15 Months | 18 Months | 2 Years | 3 Years | ||
* Includes two offenders placed on probation for 30 months. | ||||||
Under 20 | 223 | 8 | 187 | 610 | 132 | 1,160 |
20–24 | 119 | 1 | 72 | 170 | 56 | 418 |
25–29 | 44 | 1 | 18 | 52 | 17 | 132 |
30–39 | 51 | 1 | 15 | 55 | 29 | 151 |
40–49 | 16 | – | 8 | 32 | 7 | 63 |
50–59 | 5 | – | 2 | 2 | 4 | 13 |
60–69 | 1 | – | – | 4 | 1 | 6 |
70 and over | – | – | – | – | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 459 | 11 | 302 | 925* | 247 | 1,944 |
Probation is a conditional suspension of imprisonment and provides the opportunity whereby the offender may, with the assistance and supervision of a Probation Officer, rehabilitate himself. The real purpose of probation is to prevent further offences, and it is more freely used in the case of first offenders and young offenders.
The historical development of prisons is summarised in the 1960 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The object of imprisonment is the protection of society, and this may be achieved by the processes of deterrence and reformation. It is the duty of the prisons administration to exert every effort to divert the young and malleable offender from further crime and to attempt reformation in any case offering any hope of success. It is also necessary to balance the demands of reformative training and security. The interest of the community as well as of the offender demand that so far as possible the time spent in prison should be so used as to bring about the greatest likelihood that the prisoner will lead a law-abiding and socially purposeful life on his discharge.
The Criminal Justice Act 1954, which came into force on 1 January 1955, revised the penal system. The Act had a twofold purpose: the first, to provide every possible means of diverting the young or inexperienced offender from a life of crime, and the second, to protect the community against the hardened offender by keeping him away from society for a long period.
From the coming into force of the Act the sentences of detention which the courts may impose are as follows:
Borstal training, which means detention in a borstal institution for an indefinite period not exceeding the maximum prescribed by the Act. This was formerly three years but was reduced to two years by the Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1962. The offender must be at least 17 years (in special cases 15) but under 21 years. The time of his release is decided by the Parole Board, which must consider his case from time to time. After his release he is on probation for 12 months.
Detention in a detention centre, the term fixed by statute being three months. The offender must be at least 16 but under 21 years of age, and he may earn up to one month's remission of his sentence by good conduct. (The part of the Act relating to this type of punishment was brought into force for male offenders sentenced by Courts in the North Island in June 1961 and for male offenders sentenced by Courts in the South Island in August 1962.) After his release the offender is on probation for 12 months.
Corrective training, which means detention in prison for corrective training for an indefinite period not exceeding three years. The offender must be at least 21 but under 30 years of age (in exceptional cases 35) and he must qualify for this sentence by the gravity of his offence or by the number of his previous convictions and the type of his previous sentences. The time of his release is decided by the Parole Board, which must consider his case from time to time. After his release he is on probation for 12 months.
Imprisonment for a stated number of years or for life. If the sentence is for less than 12 months the Court may order that the offender be on probation for a period of up to 12 months from his release. If the sentence is for 12 months or more the offender will automatically be on probation on his release, the period of probation being for 12 months or for the unexpired term of his sentence, whichever is the greater. An offender sentenced to imprisonment for a fixed term may earn remission of up to one-quarter of his sentence.
Preventive detention, which means detention in prison for an indefinite term to be decided by the Parole Board, but in any event not less than three years nor, except where the offender has qualified for preventive detention through certain sexual offences, more than 14 years. The offender must be 25 years of age or over and must have qualified for preventive detention by the number of his previous convictions and the type of his previous sentences. After serving three years of his sentence the offender may be released on probation on the recommendation of the Parole Board, provided the Board is of opinion that he is not likely to resume his criminal career. The period of probation in each case extends until the expiry of the full 14 years or for life, as the case may be.
The Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1962 made provision for another type of sentence for young offenders – the sentence of periodic detention. This is regarded as an experiment at present and the intention is that it will initially be available only to Courts in Auckland.
Under the Act any person between the ages of 15 and 21 years who is convicted of an offence punishable by imprisonment or who wilfully refuses to pay a fine may be sentenced to periodic detention for any term up to 12 months. The person will then be required to attend at a work centre on a certain number of occasions each week and while in custody will be kept busy attending classes or groups, undergoing physical training or performing work either in the centre or outside it. Outside work may be at a hospital or school, at the home of an elderly or infirm person or on Crown or local authority property. The sentence is designed primarily for young offenders of the vandal and larrikin types.
Subject to the overall control of the Minister of Justice, the administration and general management of the prisons and the borstal institutions are the responsibility of the Secretary for Justice.
The key to successful prison work lies in understanding the individual prisoner, and in order to assist the prisons administration to this end Classification Boards operate in the three main reception centres, Auckland Prison, Wellington Prison, and Christchurch Prison.
Every man sentenced to imprisonment for a term of six months or more comes before the classification board which can call upon a psychologist, psychiatrist, vocational guidance officer, probation officer, or any other form of specialist service to assist in defining the offender's character and potential, and advise upon the most hopeful form of treatment while he is in prison.
In New Zealand the total number of prisoners is not high. There is therefore little opportunity for special categories of prisons. The task of the Classification Boards is to advise on the question of allocation of prisoners. Boards have no executive powers, but they furnish to the prisons administration a report on each prisoner whom they see and their recommendations are as far as possible carried out.
This section may conveniently be dealt with under she heads – vocational and non-vocational training; earnings; punishments; pre-release; and after care.
Vocational Training – Every prisoner must assist by his labour to reduce the cost of his maintenance in custody; it is also necessary that he should develop the habit of hard and consistent work. In New Zealand all available prisoners are put to work on some form of constructive employment, whether it be industrial production in a secure institution or food production on a prison farm. In addition, and particularly for the younger offender, there are courses of trade training.
Non-vocational Training – If a prisoner is eventually to be released into the community, then it is important during his period of imprisonment to pay regard to every aspect of his life as a citizen. It is not enough merely to restrict his freedom and to train him to work; he must also be kept or made mentally and morally fit.
An increasing number and variety of evening activities are being introduced into the prisons, and the number of prisoners engaged on them is likewise increasing. Very real training benefit is derived from these activities, whether they be recreational, educational, cultural, individual, or collective.
There are full-time teachers in Auckland Prison, Christchurch Prison, Waikeria Youth Centre, Arohata and Invercargill Borstal Institutions, and part-time teachers in many other institutions. It is their task to seek to improve the general education of those prisoners who have been unable to reach the level of the present Form II or the old Standard VI, and also to assist those who are undertaking further education or technical courses through a Correspondence School. The interest shown in education is encouraging, since in many cases it fits a prisoner for better employment on his release and thereby helps to reduce the chances of his further offending.
Since 1945, when, as the Country Library Service, it made some provision for the Invercargill Borstal Institution, the National Library Service has year by year increased its assistance to prisons. At the present time all institutions receive at regular intervals a generous supply of well chosen books and, in addition, inmates are permitted a free use of the Library's Request Service.
Earnings – All prisoners are credited with earnings based on a system of marks assessed according to diligence and conduct. The present system has been in operation for several years and is proving beneficial. A portion of the earnings may be spent on tobacco, confectionery, and toilet necessities in a prison canteen, and this provides an incentive to good work and conduct. At the same time the loss of this privilege is a useful disciplinary measure.
Punishments – An inmate charged with one of the less serious offences against discipline appears before the Superintendent, who may impose a penalty or in his discretion refer the case to a Visiting Justice or to the Court'. A Visiting Justice may deal with all cases of offences against discipline and must deal with those which are outside the jurisdiction of the Superintendent, unless he thinks they should be brought before the Court. His powers of punishment are wider than those of a Superintendent. The provisions as to offences and punishments are the same for both prisons and borstals.
Pre-release – Various means are used to prepare inmates for their release. In 1961 the first pre-release hostel was opened in Invercargill. It provides accommodation for up to seven borstal trainees who are permitted to take private employment during the last few weeks of their sentence. Another similar hostel for borstal trainees has been opened in Auckland.
Under the Penal Institutions Amendment Act 1961, selected inmates may be released during the day to engage in private employment. In accordance with the Act the selection of inmates for this privilege is made, on the recommendation of Superintendents, by a special committee chaired by a Magistrate. The inmates are required to contribute some of their wages towards the cost of their maintenance in the institution. The balance is made available to their dependants or is held by the Justice Department for payment upon final release.
After care – Offenders serving a sentence of borstal training, corrective training, preventive detention, or imprisonment for 12 months or more are released on probation. For a period of time they must be under the supervision of a Probation Officer, and, during any part of that period falling within the maximum period they could have been detained in an institution, are subject to recall if their behaviour on release is not satisfactory. Offenders sentenced to detention in a detention centre are also subject to probationary supervision for 12 months following release. The period of supervision has a dual purpose – it is the protection of the community against further offending and it is at the same time an aid to the prisoner to re-establish himself. The step from custody to freedom is a difficult one for prisoners, many of whom require assistance, advice, and discipline during this period.
An offender serving a sentence of imprisonment of less than 12 months is on probation after release if the sentencing Court so orders.
The introduction of types of sentences designed to encourage the rehabilitation of an offender or to protect society against the hardened criminal, rather than merely to inflict punishment for an offence which has been committed, has created the need for a procedure to enable a person serving one of these sentences to be released as soon as he shows that he is fit to be returned to society.
This need is filled by the parole boards which have the responsibility of reviewing the cases of all persons sentenced to borstal training, corrective training, preventive detention, or life imprisonment, and of recommending, or in the case of borstal trainees directing, release on probation at the appropriate time.
There are at present four parole boards; the Prisons Parole Board, which deals with all offenders except those sentenced to borstal training, and three Borstal Parole Boards which between them have jurisdiction over all borstal trainees. Persons serving sentences of imprisonment other than life imprisonment do not normally have their cases considered by a board but any particular case may be referred to the Prisons Parole Board in special circumstances.
Until 1961 there was only one board, called the Prisons Board in 1910 when it was established, and known as the Parole Board after 1954, when the Criminal Justice Act amended its jurisdiction to conform with the changes then made in the penal Jaw. The provision for separate boards for the review of borstal cases was made by the Criminal Justice Amendment Act 1961.
The Prisons Parole Board consists of a Judge of the Supreme Court as Chairman, the Secretary for Justice, and at least one but not more than five other members, all except the Secretary for Justice being appointed by the Governor-General for three years and being eligible for reappointment.
Each Borstal Parole Board consists of a Magistrate as Chairman, the Secretary for Justice, the superintendent of the borstal institution in respect of which the particular board is appointed, and two residents of the locality in which that institution is situated. All the members except the Secretary for Justice and the superintendent are appointed by the Governor-General for three years and are eligible for reappointment.
Categories of persons whose cases were considered by the Parole Board during each of the latest five years were as follows.
Year | Borstal Detention | Corrective Training | Imprisonment or Hard Labour | Habitual Criminals or Preventive Detention | Persons on Parole | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Removed from jurisdiction in November 1961. | ||||||
1957 | 610 | 195 | 36 | 29 | 12 | 882 |
1958 | 817 | 247 | 48 | 35 | 11 | 1,158 |
1959 | 1,075 | 198 | 40 | 67 | 4 | 1,384 |
1960 | 781 | 205 | 37 | 97 | 12 | 1,132 |
1961 | 875* | 161 | 32 | 80 | 10 | 1,158 |
Of the cases coming before the Board in 1961, there were 401 recommendations made for release on probation and five persons on parole were favourably recommended for discharge.
There are 14 institutions serving as prisons or borstals in New Zealand, and 11 police gaols. Any person serving a sentence of not more than eight days may be detained at any police station, which is deemed to be a prison for that period. The prison population during the year 1961 is shown in the following table.
Males | Females | Total | |
---|---|---|---|
Persons in prison at 1 January 1961 | 1,731 | 97 | 1,828 |
Receptions during the year (including multiple receptions of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 5,244 | 341 | 5,585 |
Discharges during the year (including multiple discharges of the same person, but excluding transfers) | 5,221 | 326 | 5,547 |
Persons in prison at 31 December 1961 | 1,754 | 112 | 1,866 |
Daily average number of prisoners | 1,795 | 100 | 1,895 |
Not all prisoners received were actually persons undergoing sentence on conviction for criminal offences. In 1961, 209 debtors were released after being detained or imprisoned for non-payment of debt following a Court order, 28 were classed as mental defectives and transferred to mental hospitals, while 1,744 persons were not returned to prison after release for hearing of the charge, being acquitted, fined, placed on probation, etc.
The following table analyses the ages and offences of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1961.
Age, in Years | Offences Against the Person | Burglary, Theft, and Fraud | Conversion, Wilful Damage, etc. | Vagrancy and Drunkenness | Other Offences | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sexual Offences | Assaults | Other | ||||||
Under 21 | 59 | 44 | 6 | 360 | 129 | 35 | 203 | 836 |
21–24 | 30 | 49 | 5 | 241 | 52 | 53 | 192 | 622 |
25–29 | 25 | 46 | 6 | 145 | 36 | 38 | 156 | 452 |
30–39 | 38 | 39 | 11 | 202 | 21 | 119 | 233 | 663 |
40–49 | 33 | 16 | 7 | 101 | 9 | 107 | 117 | 390 |
50–59 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 43 | 2 | 60 | 57 | 177 |
60 and over | 8 | 5 | 2 | 7 | 1 | 25 | 21 | 69 |
Totals | 202 | 204 | 38 | 1,099 | 250 | 437 | 979 | 3,209 |
Maoris (included above) | 59 | 80 | 6 | 328 | 95 | 85 | 201 | 854 |
The next table gives particulars of ages and length of sentence of distinct persons received into prison under sentence during 1961.
Age, in Years | Length of Sentence | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 1 Month | 1 Month and Under 3 Months | 3 Months and Under 12 Months | 1 Year and Under 3 Years | 3 Years and Under 5 Years | Over 5 Years | Other | Total | |
* Detained during Her Majesty's pleasure. † Sentenced to death but commuted to life imprisonment. | ||||||||
Under 21 | 63 | 171 | 139 | 36 | 423 | 3 | 1* | 836 |
21–24 | 114 | 186 | 176 | 94 | 51 | 1 | – | 622 |
25–29 | 90 | 134 | 119 | 78 | 29 | 2 | – | 452 |
30–39 | 154 | 179 | 206 | 97 | 19 | 7 | 1† | 663 |
40–49 | 111 | 100 | 109 | 48 | 11 | 11 | – | 390 |
50–59 | 51 | 51 | 58 | 13 | 3 | 1 | – | 177 |
60 and over | 26 | 21 | 15 | 7 | – | – | – | 69 |
Totals | 609 | 842 | 822 | 373 | 536 | 25 | 2 | 3,209 |
Of the total of distinct persons received into prison in 1961 no less than 72.1 per cent had been convicted for an offence on at least one previous occasion, and 30.4 per cent of these had been convicted more than six times.
The number of prisoners received to serve sentence imposed during the year 1961 for criminal offences was 3,607, but deducting multiple receptions of the same prisoner, the number of distinct persons was 3,209 (3,067 males and 142 females). The corresponding figures for 1960 were 3,506, of which 3,057 were distinct persons (2,940 males and 117 females).
An analysis is given below of distinct persons received into prison according to nature of sentence imposed in 1959, 1960, and 1961.
Nature of Sentence | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|
Imprisonment | 2,582 | 2,631 | 2,673 |
Corrective training | 54 | 58 | 42 |
Detention centre | – | – | 67 |
Borstal training | 304 | 350 | 414 |
Preventive detention | 13 | 17 | 12 |
Death | 2 | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 2,955 | 3,057 | 3,209 |
The next table shows the number of persons in prison at 31 December in each of the latest 11 years.
At 31 December | Persons in Jail | Proportion per 10,000 of Population as at 31 December | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Undergoing Sentence | On Remand and Awaiting Trial, etc. | Total | Undergoing Sentence | Total in Prison | |
1951 | 1,040 | 36 | 1,076 | 5.28 | 5.46 |
1952 | 1,083 | 30 | 1,113 | 5.35 | 5.50 |
1953 | 1,088 | 27 | 1,115 | 5.24 | 5.37 |
1954 | 1,196 | 27 | 1,223 | 5.65 | 5.77 |
1955 | 1,117 | 37 | 1,154 | 516 | 5.33 |
1956 | 1,362 | 41 | 1,403 | 6.17 | 6.35 |
1957 | 1,469 | 44 | 1,513 | 6.49 | 6.69 |
1958 | 1,636 | 59 | 1,695 | 7.06 | 7.32 |
1959 | 1,702 | 44 | 1,746 | 7.29 | 7.48 |
1960 | 1,770 | 58 | 1,828 | 7.45 | 7.69 |
1961 | 1,810 | 56 | 1,866 | 7.46 | 7.69 |
The number of distinct persons received into prison under sentence of imprisonment during the latest 11 years, with the proportion per 10,000 of mean population, is given in the next table.
Year | Number | Per 10,000 of Mean Population |
---|---|---|
1951 | 1,975 | 10.14 |
1952 | 2,268 | 11.36 |
1953 | 2,354 | 11.49 |
1934 | 2,404 | 11.48 |
1955 | 2,531 | 11.83 |
1956 | 2,886 | 13.22 |
1957 | 3,037 | 13.60 |
1958 | 3,056 | 13.37 |
1959 | 2,955 | 12.83 |
1960 | 3,057 | 12.86 |
1961 | 3,209 | 13.22 |
The Police in New Zealand are maintained wholly by the General Government. The law relating to the establishment and regulation of the Police is contained in the Police Act 1958.
A Commissioner and an Assistant Commissioner, with headquarters at Wellington, subject to the directions of the Minister of Police, have the general superintendence and control of the Police. New Zealand is divided into 15 districts, each under the charge of a Chief Superintendent, Superintendent, or Chief Inspector of Police, who is responsible for the maintenance of good order and the proper execution of police duty therein. Districts are divided into subdistricts under the charge of Chief Inspectors, Inspectors, senior sergeants, sergeants, or constables, and cities and towns, where regular beat duty is performed, are divided into beats, patrolled by constables under the supervision of sergeants, and supplemented by mobile patrols.
In addition to the enforcement of the criminal law and the provisions of the Police Offences and the Official Secrets Acts, there are several statutes of a regulatory nature which the members of the Police are called upon to administer, wholly or partly, such as the Arms Act, Licensing Act, Gaming Act, Dangerous Drugs Act, Transport Act, Pawnbrokers Act, Secondhand Dealers Act, etc. They also undertake certain types of inquiries and other duties on behalf of other Departments of the Government Service.
Police in country districts in some cases hold such additional appointments as Registrars and Bailiffs of Magistrates' Courts, Probation Officers, Inspectors of Sea Fishing, and Kauri-gum Rangers.
In general, male recruits for the Police must be between the ages of 19 and 35 years, be not less than 5 ft 8½ in. in height, and female recruits must be between the ages of 23 and 33 years, with a height of not less than 5 ft 5 in. Recruits must pass a departmental pre-entry test. They must be of British nationality, of good character, smart, active, intelligent, and be passed as medically fit. The selection of recruits is made after exhaustive inquiries into the character, antecedents, and qualifications of the applicants. On appointment they undergo a three months' course of training at the Police Training School, Trentham, where they are drilled and receive comprehensive training in their powers and responsibilities as police officers, fitting them to deal with the situations which may be faced on duty.
Appointments to vacancies in the higher ranks up to the rank of Chief Inspector are made from those members of the next lower rank who have qualified by examination, efficiency, and seniority for such promotion.
Members who show an aptitude for detective duty are detailed for service in the Criminal Investigation Branch, which is attached to each district headquarters and undertakes the investigation and detection of the more serious crimes.
The effective strength of the Police at 31 March 1962 was 2,478 (2,227 Uniform Branch; 251 Criminal Investigation Branch). In addition, 15 members who had commenced retiring leave prior to retirement were on the non-effective strength. Details of the effective strength were: Commissioner, 2 Assistant Commissioners, 3 Chief Superintendents, 4 Superintendents, 30 Chief Inspectors, 30 Inspectors, 89 senior sergeants, 279 sergeants, 13 temporary sergeants, 1,988 constables and 39 policewomen. In addition to the above, there were also 72 police cadets, 50 police surgeons, 6 matrons and 1 district constable.
At 31 March 1962 the women police consisted of 1 sergeant and 38 policewomen and these were stationed at Auckland, Hamilton, Napier, New Plymouth, Wanganui, Palmerston North, Wellington, Nelson, Christchurch, Timaru, Dunedin, and Invercargill. Their duties are mainly the investigation of complaints in respect of women and children, and patrol duties in uniform. Some policewomen are employed in the Criminal Investigation Branch.
Table of Contents
A Department of Defence is being set up to act as a coordinating defence authority to advise the Government on defence policy, planning, and expenditure. The Department is headed by a Secretary of Defence, who is also Chairman of an Officials Committee, or Defence Board, comprising the chairman of the Chiefs of Staff Committee, the three Service chiefs, and the Secretary to the Treasury, and the Secretary of External Affairs. This committee provides advice to the Minister of Defence on defence policy as a whole, combining considerations of military, strategic, economic, financial, and diplomatic matters. There is thus a welding of the factors necessary for the formation of an integrated defence policy through the Cabinet Committee on Defence.
Chiefs of Staff Committee – The Chiefs of Staff Committee, comprising the Chiefs of the Naval, General, and Air Staffs, meeting under an independent chairman, is responsible for advising the Minister of Defence on purely military questions. It is served by several inter-service committees dealing with various subjects such as strategic and operational plans, intelligence, and communications.
Principal Personnel Officers' Committee – This committee comprises the senior personnel officers of the three Services. This committee is responsible for personnel matters such as manpower, conditions of service (including pay), medical services, education, and welfare.
Principal Administrative Officers' Committee – This committee consists of the senior supply officers of the three Services and a Treasury representative. Their sphere of responsibility covers matters such as supply and maintenance, quartering, transportation, works, munitions, and equipment This and the preceding committee are served by subordinate committees responsible for administrative planning, and in various specialist fields such as medical, recruiting, and the design and provisioning of clothing and other stores.
In order that contact may be maintained with other countries. New Zealand joint service liaison staffs are maintained in London, Canberra, and Washington. A New Zealand military liaison staff is located with the Commissioner for New Zealand in Singapore and is accredited also to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in Malaya. The head and deputy head of the New Zealand Joint Services Liaison Mission in Washington are accredited to the Canadian service authorities as military, naval, and air advisers to the High Commissioner for New Zealand in Ottawa. A New Zealand military liaison officer serves with the Commonwealth Liaison Mission in Korea. The United Kingdom and Australia have service representatives in Wellington attached to the offices of their respective High Commissioners, and there are military attachés on the staff of the United States Embassy in Wellington.
Planning in respect of the demands which, in war or on the threat of war, the services would make on industry is the task of the Joint War Production Committee, on which is represented the Departments of Industries and Commerce, Scientific and Industrial Research, and the Services.
Defence science activities in New Zealand are guided by an executive committee, comprising the Chiefs of Staff and the Secretary of the Department of Scientific and industrial Research, known as the Defence Science Policy Committee.
The Defence Science Policy Committee is served by appropriate technical subcommittees of service and scientific composition. It is aided by the Defence Science Advisory Committee consisting of non-Government scientists and experts. The Policy Committee with its supporting groups is known as the Defence Research Organisation.
Defence science activities are coordinated with Commonwealth requirements through the Commonwealth Advisory Committee on Defence Science or by direct negotiation with ether Commonwealth Governments.
The principal statutes governing the armed services are as follows: Army, the New Zealand Army Act 1950 and its amendments, the Military Manoeuvres Act 1915; Navy, the Navy Act 1954 and its amendments, the Naval Discipline Act (U.K.), the Naval and Victualling Stores Act 1908; and Air Force, the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950 and its amendments.
Two other Acts of general application, are the National Military Service Act 1961 and the Courts-Martial Appeals Act 1953. The latter provides for the establishment of a special Court of Appeal for the Navy, Army, and Air Force, to which persons convicted by a court martial may appeal against conviction.
The Court is to consist of an uneven number of Judges (not fewer than three), of whom one is a Judge of the Supreme Court and the others either Judges, barristers, or former Judges of the Supreme Court.
The Courts Martial Appeal Court is empowered to allow an appeal if it thinks that the finding of the court martial is unreasonable, or cannot be supported having regard to the evidence, or involves a wrong decision on a question of law, or that on any other ground there was a miscarriage of justice. The Court may dismiss any appeal if it considers that no substantial miscarriage of justice has actually occurred. When the Court allows an appeal it may direct either an acquittal or a new trial.
The Court may also substitute what it regards as another lawful conviction for the conviction appealed from, and it is empowered to substitute when necessary an appropriate sentence for the sentence of the court martial without increasing the sentence.
The decision of the Court on any appeal is to be final unless the Attorney-General grants a certificate that a point of law of exceptional public importance is involved, and that another appeal is desirable in the public interest, in which case it may be made to the Court of Appeal.
This Act, which repealed the National Service Registration Act 1958, follows very closely the lines of the Military Training Act 1949. The Minister of Labour may, by notice in the Gazette, require the registration of all male British subjects who are in a specified age group between 18 and 21 years. These persons may then be called upon to serve in the Army for (a) a period of whole-time service in camp not exceeding 14 weeks; (b) three years' part-time service during which training may be required for a total of 60 days; (c) three years in the Reserve.
Currently, youths in the 20 year age group are required to register.
The following table gives the strengths of the regular forces of the three services together with any emergency force over the latest 11 years:
As at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
1952 | 2,525 | 5,995 | 3,985 | 12,505 |
1953 | 2,823 | 6,558 | 4,624 | 14,005 |
1954 | 2,915 | 5,970 | 4,691 | 13,576 |
1955 | 2,809 | 4,571 | 4,763 | 12,143 |
1956 | 2,832 | 4,380 | 4,701 | 11,913 |
1957 | 2,926 | 3,907 | 4,790 | 11,623 |
1958 | 2,998 | 4,400 | 4,769 | 12,167 |
1959 | 3,007 | 4,230 | 4,547 | 11,784 |
1960 | 2,919 | 5,342 | 4,510 | 12,771 |
1961 | 2,853 | 4,905 | 4,390 | 12,148 |
1962 | 2,821 | 5,424 | 4,505 | 12,760 |
The Government in New Zealand has since the earliest days made provision for naval forces in its defence measures. Royal Naval vessels regularly visited New Zealand waters, but these were soon supplemented by a number of Government-owned vessels, the first of which was the Australia, a schooner purchased from India in 1842. In addition, in 1877 the New Zealand Government began regular financial contributions towards maintaining Royal Naval ships in New Zealand waters.
A Naval Defence Act was passed in 1913 to provide for the maintenance of a sea-going naval force and a training centre under the immediate control of the New Zealand Government. However, the First World War intervened and it was not until 1921 that this policy was implemented and the naval forces became the New Zealand Division of the Royal Navy. In 1941 these forces became the Royal New Zealand Navy.
The command and administration of the Royal New Zealand Navy is carried out by the Naval Board. The Naval Board consists of the Chairman (the Minister of Defence), Chief of the Naval Staff and First Naval Member (a Rear Admiral), Second Naval Member and Member for Personnel (a Commodore), Third Naval Member and Member for Supply and Material (a Commodore), and Navy Secretary and Member for Finance (a senior public servant).
Through the collective defence arrangements made by New Zealand, e.g., under UN, SEATO, and ANZUS agreements, and within the Commonwealth, the Royal New Zealand Navy provides forces capable of integrating with the navies of friendly nations. These forces are also planned to provide a measure of defence for the home territories should the need arise.
One ship is permanently attached to the Commonwealth Far East Strategic Reserve and others could reinforce it at short notice. The normal peacetime duties are many and varied, and include flag-showing cruises to foreign ports and around New Zealand and its island territories; support for New Zealand Antarctic interests, surveying, fishery protection, and servicing weather stations. These are in addition to training both active service personnel and reserves for their wartime tasks. State of the Navy – Her Majesty's New Zealand ships are at present:
* In reserve. | |||
---|---|---|---|
Cruiser | Royalist | At least one cruiser or frigate is maintained on the Far East Station if required. The remaining ships in commission are normally employed within the New Zealand Naval Station. | |
Frigates (Otago Class) | Otago | ||
Taranaki | |||
Frigates | Rotoiti | ||
Pukaki | |||
Kaniere* | |||
Hawea* | |||
Survey ship | Lachlan | ||
Supply ship | Endeavour | Antarctic support and fleet replenishment. | |
Ocean minesweepers | Stawell* | ||
Kiama* | |||
Inverell* | |||
Echuca* | |||
Anti-submarine mine-sweeping vessel | Kiwi* | ||
Fleet auxiliary | Tui | Naval and oceanographic research. | |
Motor launches | Twelve | Fishery protection. Training. Survey work. Harbour duties. RNZNVR Divisions. |
Navy Office, Wellington, is the office of the New Zealand Naval Board and its associated naval and administrative staffs.
The Naval Base at Devonport, Auckland, consists of the office of the Commodore, Auckland, HMNZS Philomel (the naval barracks and training establishment), the Royal New Zealand Naval Hospital, and Dockyard.
The Dockyard (administered by a Captain Superintendent) includes the Naval Store Depot and is capable of refitting ships up to light cruisers.
HMNZS Tamaki is the new entry training establishment for the Navy and is situated at Motuihe Island, Auckland. HMNZS Irirangi is the wireless station for the New Zealand Naval Station and is situated at Waiouru in the centre of the North Island.
Entry into the Royal New Zealand Navy is open to young men through the following channels:
Boys | Ages 15 years 3 months to 16 years 3 months. |
Artificer apprentices | Ages 15 years to 17 years 6 months. |
Youths | Ages 16 years 3 months to 17 years 6 months. |
Adult entries | Ages 17 years 6 months to 25 years (28 years for tradesmen). |
With the exception of the artificer apprentices who carry out their initial training in Philomel before proceeding to the United Kingdom for trade training, all new entries receive their basic training in Tamaki. Technical and specialist training is, as far as possible, carried out in New Zealand, but where no facilities exist, ratings attend courses in naval establishments in Australia and the United Kingdom.
There are two schemes for direct entry as officer cadets. Candidates between the ages of 15 years and 16 years 6 months are eligible for selection as cadet midshipmen; these cadets carry out three years' training at the Royal Australian Naval College, Jervis Bay, New South Wales, before proceeding to the United Kingdom for specialist technical training. To cater for the older age group, young men between the ages of 17 years and 19 years are eligible for selection as special entry cadets; these cadets undergo approximately 20 months preliminary training at the Royal Australian Naval College before proceeding to the United Kingdom. Cadets entered under both schemes carry out a short period of sea training in the Royal New Zealand Navy before undergoing their specialist training in the United Kingdom. In the United Kingdom those cadets who will become seamen and supply specialists spend two years at the Royal Naval College, Dartmouth, and the cadets who will become engineering specialists undergo about four years' technical training at the Royal Naval Engineering College, Plymouth. On completion of their United Kingdom training the officers return to New Zealand to take up appointments as trained officers in the Royal New Zealand Navy.
Suitable ratings who qualify educationally and professionally are eligible for promotion to officer rank, depending on age and experience.
Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service – The Women's Royal New Zealand Naval Service was first formed in 1942 as a wartime service. In 1949 the WRNZNS became a permanent part of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Employment of members of the WRNZNS is varied and includes duties as cooks, stewards, writers, shorthand typists, chart correctors, motor-transport drivers, and teleprinter operators. These duties are supplemented or amended as necessary to meet the requirements of the Navy.
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve – There is a division of the Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve in each of the four main centres – Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. When the Military Training Act 1949 was introduced these divisions accepted the responsibility for training the Navy's compulsory naval reservists. In all they trained 1,992 men before it was decided in 1957 to cease compulsory training for the Navy. The divisions then reverted to their former purely volunteer role.
The strength of the Navy as at 31 July 1962 is shown below:
Officers | Ratings | Total | |
---|---|---|---|
Regular Forces (including WRNZNS) | 310 | 2,514 | 2,824 |
Active reserves – | |||
Royal New Zealand Naval Reserve | 11 | – | 11 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Reserve | 121 | 391 | 512 |
Total (reserves) | 132 | 391 | 523 |
Inactive reserves – | |||
Royal New Zealand Naval Fleet Reserve | – | 1,560 | 1,560 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Supplementary Reserve | 309 | – | 309 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Emergency Reserve | – | 173 | 173 |
Royal New Zealand Naval Volunteer Emergency Reserve | – | 19 | 19 |
Retired officers and pensioners | 244 | 122 | 366 |
Compulsory naval reservists | 2 | 1,081 | 1,083 |
Royal Naval Volunteer Supplementary Reserve | 21 | – | 21 |
Royal Naval Special Reserve (National Service) | – | 5 | 5 |
Totals (inactive reserves) | 576 | 2,960 | 3,536 |
During the year ended 31 March 1962 the sum of £7,075,695 was expended on the Royal New Zealand Navy. Of this sum £4,950,000 was expended from vote “Navy”, £1,875,493 from the Defence Fund, and the sum of £250,202 from vote “Defence Construction and Maintenance – Subdivision III – Navy”. The total expenditure for the previous financial year was £9,194,763.
The New Zealand Army is raised, maintained, and organised under the authority of the New Zealand Army Act 1950.
The Army consists of the Regular Force, the Territorial Force, the Army Reserve, the Cadet Corps, and military forces raised in time of war or other like emergency.
The New Zealand Army comprises the following Corps:
Royal Regiment of New Zealand Artillery.
Royal New Zealand Armoured Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Corps of Signals.
Royal New Zealand Infantry Corps.
New Zealand Special Air Service.
Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Medical Corps.
Royal New Zealand Army Ordnance Corps.
Corps of Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineers.
Royal New Zealand Dental Corps.
Royal New Zealand Chaplains Department.
New Zealand Army Pay Corps.
New Zealand Army Legal Service.
Royal New Zealand Provost Corps.
New Zealand Army Education Corps.
Royal New Zealand Nursing Corps.
New Zealand Women's Royal Army Corps.
New Zealand Cadet Corps.
The New Zealand Army Act as far as possible places the officers and soldiers of the Regular and Territorial Forces on the same footing.
The Army Board consists of –
The Minister of Defence, as President; The Chief of the General Staff (First Military Member); The Adjutant-General (Second Military Member); The Quartermaster-General (Third Military Member); The Army Secretary; and a Territorial Officer (Associate Member).
The board is charged with the administration and, through the officers appointed for that purpose, the command of the Army.
The Army in peace is so organised, trained, and equipped that, in the event of war, it can undertake rapidly and efficiently the tasks which will fall to it.
The Army consists basically of:
A static Regular Force.
An operational Regular Formation.
A Territorial Force.
The Static Regular Force – The static Regular Force commands, trains, and equips the Army as a whole, including the provision of cadres for the Territorial Force. The establishment of the static force is approximately 3,250 all ranks, assisted by service units of the operational Regular Formation.
The Operational Regular Formation – The operational Regular Force is designed to provide the major portion of an infantry brigade group prepared for overseas service. A battalion of this formation is deployed with the British Commonwealth Far East Strategic Reserve. In addition this formation assists in the training of the Territorial Force and the Cadet Corps. It is organised on standard British lines with a total establishment of 3,000 all ranks.
The Territorial Force – The Territorial Force is designed to provide additional formations should additional forces be required. It will also provide reserves of trained officers, N.C.O.s, and men as necessary to place the Army on a war footing.
The Territorial Force is organised as three brigade groups at reduced establishment. Its strength as at 30 September 1962 was 6,145 all ranks. The Review of Defence Policy 1961 provides for the Territorial Force to be brought up to its planned strength of 10,000 by a selective National Service Scheme which commenced in 1962.
In time of war or other like emergency the Governor-General may, by Proclamation, transfer the Army Reserve or any specified portion thereof to the Regular Force or to the Territorial Force, and declare the Territorial Force liable for continuous service within New Zealand or overseas during the continuance of such state of war or emergency.
The New Zealand Army Act also empowers the Governor-General to accept the offer of any officers or soldiers of the Territorial Force or the Army Reserve or of any other persons to render themselves liable, or to enlist in the Army, as the case may be, for service within or outside New Zealand.
Conditions of Service – Regular Force: All officers and soldiers of the Regular Force are liable for service within New Zealand and, with the exception of minors and the Home Service Section, overseas.
Enlistment in the Regular Force, which is voluntary, is until retiring age for officers, with provision for special short-term engagements, and for soldiers of the General Service Section as follows:
Men: Eight years, of which three, four, or five may be served on the Active List and the balance on the reserve. Re-engagement may be for a period to complete five, eight, or 12 years' service on the Active List or until retiring age. Reserve service after re-engagement will be for three years or until retiring age, whichever is the sooner.
Women: Three years, with re-engagement for one, two or three years or until retiring age.
Regular Force: Except in the case of special entries and Quartermaster officers commissioned from the ranks all Regular officers are commissioned on graduation from the Royal Military Academy, Sandhurst, England, the Royal Military College, Duntroon, Australia, or from the Officer Cadet School, Portsea, Australia.
Post-graduate and specialist training is received either in New Zealand or at overseas training establishments. Candidates for Staff College must pass the same entrance examinations as British Regular officers except for military law, and administration and morale, upon which candidates are examined by Army Headquarters, Wellington.
Promotion of long-service Regular officers to lieutenant, captain, and major is normally gained after two, six, and seven years' service respectively in the previous rank, provided that the prescribed promotion courses and examinations are passed and the officer is recommended for promotion to the next higher rank.
Regular soldiers are trained at the Army Schools, Corps Depots, and in Regular units in New Zealand. In certain cases special training is received at overseas training establishments. Before promotion, qualification is required at a unit test for corporal, a district course for sergeant, written examinations set and marked by Army Headquarters for staff sergeant, and a course at Army Schools for warrant officer.
Territorial Force – Officers and soldiers are required to carry out annually a minimum of 20 days' training to be classified as efficient. Of this training a minimum of 14 days must, be annual camp training. In addition to this part-time training obligation, selected National Servicemen will be required to carry out a period of full-time training at the commencement of their service.
The maximum number of days annual part-time training, including attendance at courses, for which officers and soldiers can receive pay is: (a) commanding officers of units, 60 days; (b) other officers, 50 days; (c) non-commissioned officers, 50 days; and (d) privates, 40 days.
Before promotion to captain and major, officers are required to qualify at prescribed promotion courses and examinations, and before promotion to lieutenant-colonel at a promotion course.
The Army Schools – Headquarters, The Army Schools, commands and administers a group of Army schools situated at the one centre, which provide courses for all ranks of the Regular Force as well as for officers and specialist non-commissioned officers of the Territorial Force and New Zealand Cadet Corps.
The group consists of the Tactical School, Regular Force Depot, School of Army Administration, School of Artillery, Armoured School, School of Signals, School of Infantry, Royal New Zealand Army Service Corps School, Royal New Zealand Electrical and Mechanical Engineering School, the Regular Force Cadet Unit, and the Regular Force Cadet School.
The Regular Force Depot provides basic recruit and instructor courses for all arms of the Regular Force, including Regular Force Cadets.
The Regular Force Cadet School provides academic training for cadets between the ages of 16 and 18 years. Trade training of cadets is carried out at the appropriate corps school or depot.
Other training establishments, the School of Military Engineering, Medical Corps Depot, and the Army Ordnance School are situated apart from the central Army School organisation but fulfil similar functions. In addition, each military district from time to time holds courses for Territorial officers and soldiers, and for personnel of the New Zealand Cadet Corps.
In accordance with New Zealand's undertaking to make a contribution to the British Commonwealth Strategic Reserve in Malaya, a small formation headquarters and an infantry battalion at lower establishment totalling 750 all ranks, are at present serving in South-East Asia. It is policy to change the battalion in Malaya at two-yearly intervals, the most recent change being at the end of 1961. Personnel of the formation headquarters are changed on an individual basis. The First Battalion, New Zealand Regiment, relieved the Second Battalion, New Zealand Regiment, in Malaya in November 1961.
There are 167 secondary schools with Army cadet units with a total strength of 54,802 all ranks. These units are designated by the name of the school. Service is voluntary and annual training approximates 30 hours. All units are basically infantry, but provision is made in the larger units for such specialist activities as Artillery Troops, Signal Platoons, etc. All units can take part in certain Empire shooting competitions and have had marked success in this respect. Courses for officers and non-commissioned officers are held at district training camps, and units may bold barracks annually.
All rifle clubs and associations (including the parent body, the National Rifle Association of New Zealand) must be formally recognised by the Army Board. There are 103 rifle clubs and 18 rifle associations and subassociations in New Zealand.
The planning, construction, and maintenance of rifle ranges, and safety precautions to be observed in conducting rifle practices and competitions, are governed by orders issued by the Army Board.
The following table shows Army expenditure for the financial years 1960–61 and 1961–62.
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|
£(000) | £(000) | |
Vote: Army | 7,269 | 7,993 |
Vote: Defence Construction and Maintenance | 1,004 | 2,104 |
Defence Fund | 2,025 | 1,699 |
10,298 | 11,796 |
The strength of the Army as at 30 September 1962 was as follows.
Officers | Soldiers | Total | |
---|---|---|---|
Regular Force (including force in Malaya, women, and personnel seconded from the British and Australian Armies) | 565 | 4,539 | 5,104 |
Territorial Force (Active) | 771 | 5,374 | 6,145 |
Reserve of Officers (Regimental List) | 69 | – | 69 |
Reserve of Officers (General List) | 1,065 | – | 1,065 |
Class A Reserve (Territorial Force) | – | 41,950 | 41,950 |
Class B Reserve (Regular Force) | – | 1,010 | 1,010 |
The Royal New Zealand Air Force had its inception in the New Zealand Permanent Air Force and the New Zealand Air Force (Territorial), established as part of the defence forces of the country in 1923. Permission to change the name of the NZPAF to Royal New Zealand Air Force was granted by His Majesty King George V in 1934. By the Air Force Act 1937, the RNZAF was constituted as a separate armed service, and its administration was vested in the newly formed Air Department. Until 1951 the administration of Air Force law was in accordance with RAF practice, but with the coming into force that year of the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950 the provisions of the RAF code ceased to apply.
The force is raised, maintained, and organised under the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950 and the amending Acts of 1954 and 1959, and consists of –
The Regular Air Force.
The Territorial Air Force.
The Air Force Reserve.
The Women's Royal New Zealand Air Force.
The Air Training Corps.
It is administered by the Air Board, which consists of the Minister of Defence, as President; the Chief of the Air Staff; the Air Member for Personnel; the Air Member for Supply; the Assistant Chief of the Air Staff; and the Air Secretary, who is also the permanent head of the Air Department.
Command of the RNZAF is exercised by the Air Officer Commanding, who also holds the appointment of Chief of the Air Staff. RNZAF Headquarters is located in Wellington. There are seven stations in New Zealand, including Headquarters Unit, and one in Fiji. A small headquarters is established in London and liaison staffs are in Washington and Melbourne. One squadron is serving with the Far East Air Force in Singapore.
The role of the RNZAF is to provide forces for the defence of New Zealand and her island and trust territories, for the defence of sea and air communications, and for deployment overseas as necessary to support the United Nations and to meet obligations to, and defence arrangements with, the Commonwealth and allied countries. In order to meet these commitments the RNZAF is organised to provide an operational force immediately available in an emergency. In addition, the RNZAF provides support for the search and rescue organisation in New Zealand and the South Pacific area.
Regular Air Force – Candidates for commissions in the General Duties Branch are drawn mainly from civil life and appointed to short-service commissions. Permanent commissions in the General Duties Branch are granted to limited numbers of men who are selected for training at the RAF and RAAF colleges at Cranwell and Point Cook respectively, and also to selected officers serving on short-service commissions. Professional training for officer cadets, combining both military and university studies, is carried out at Wigram in association with the University of Canterbury. This scheme permits training for up to 10 cadets annually for permanent commissions in the General Duties, Technician and Administrative and Supply branches.
Candidates for commissions in branches other than General Duties are also drawn from the ranks. Some, with higher educational and specialist qualifications, are commissioned on joining the service. Commissions are either permanent or short-service; the latter carry an obligation for service with the Air Force Reserve.
Retiring ages for officers holding permanent commissions in the General Duties Branch are: squadron leader and below, 45 years; wing commander, 48 years; group captain and above, 53 years; while those for other branches are 49, 51, and 53 years respectively.
Service for airmen in the Regular Air Force is mainly through initial engagements of up to eight years on the active list, according to trade, with a reserve liability of four years in each case. Twelve-year engagements are granted to men who are selected for apprentice training. This training was formerly carried out at the RAF apprentice schools at Halton and Locking, but from 1960 has been provided by the RAAF apprentice schools at Wagga, New South Wales, and Canterbury, Victoria. Opportunities exist for re-engagement. The RNZAF also trains its own apprentices (in certain trades) under a scheme known as the New Zealand Certificate in Engineering Training Scheme. Trainees commence their service at Woodbourne and undergo a four year course as fitters to the level of the New Zealand Certificate in Engineering. To qualify for superannuation, it is necessary to complete a minimum period of 20 years' service before attaining the age of 55 years. For women, the initial term of service is normally for three years with no reserve obligation. Opportunities exist for re-engagement, and airwomen may qualify for superannuation.
Non-regular Air Force – The non-regular forces of the RNZAF consist of:
(a) The Territorial Air Force, (b) the Active Reserve, and (c) the General Reserve.
The Territorial Air Force is manned in specialist branches only. Some members serve full time, some train annually. The Active Reserve is manned by personnel who either have reserve obligations following service in the Regular Air Force, or who volunteer subsequent to the expiry of those obligations. They have an annual training liability. The General Reserve has no training obligation in time of peace.
The Air Training Corps provides a valuable source of recruits for the Regular Air Force and fosters airmindedness throughout the youth of New Zealand. Annual flying scholarships provide training at the Central Flying School for selected cadets.
Recruitment – Recruiting is effected through three area recruiting offices located at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, and through the Air Training Corps Office in Dunedin.
Operational units comprise a medium-range transport squadron serving with the RAF in Singapore, a maritime squadron stationed in Fiji, a long-range transport squadron at Whenuapai, and a light bomber squadron based at Ohakea. These squadrons are supported by operational conversion units and a transport support unit.
Flying Training – The training of all aircrew is undertaken at the Flying Training School at Wigram.
Ground Training – Boy entrants undergo an educational, general service, and basic training course for 12 months at the Boy Entrant School, Woodbourne. During this period boy entrants enlisted in non-technical trades are trained to specialist level, while those enlisted in technical trades complete training to a basic engineering level. All other recruits, both airmen and airwomen, receive initial general-service training at Wigram. Airmen technical recruits then go to No. 1 T.T.S., Hobsonville, for basic engineering training and graduate to No. 2 T.T.S., Wigram; No. 4 T.T.S., Woodbourne, or to the Photographic School, Ohakea, for specialist trade training. Recruits in administrative trades receive their trade training at No. 3 T.T.S., Wigram. After a period of employment on units, ranging from 12 months to two years, airmen and airwomen are given further training to an advanced level. The training of N.C.O.s, provosts, and general service instructors is conducted at General Service Training School, Wigram.
Officer Training – Officer training, other than that carried out by officer cadets and aircrew trainees as part of their course, is given at the Command and Staff School, Whenuapai, which embraces initial, intermediate, and staff college training.
The strength of the RNZAF at 31 March 1962 was –
Regular Air Force | 4,292 |
WRNZAF | 213 |
Territorial Air Force | 132 |
Active Reserve | 966 |
General Reserve | 6,717 |
Air Training Corps | 9,750 (8,000 in school units: 1,750 in town squadrons). |
A brief summary of forces raised and employed overseas in the post-war period 1945–55 with the British Commonwealth Occupation in Japan, on service with the United Nations forces in Korea, and on garrison duties in Cyprus is given in the 1959 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The Prime Minister announced in early 1955 that it was intended to recruit an Army Special Air Service Squadron for jungle warfare in Malaya. This squadron left New Zealand in November 1955 and, after completing jungle and parachute training in the theatre, joined its parent unit early in 1956 in an operational role. Towards the end of 1957 this squadron was replaced by an infantry battalion. The New Zealand Unit is in addition to the Royal New Zealand Air Force contribution comprising No. 41 Transport Squadron, together with occasional training visits by maritime reconnaissance aircraft. The Royal New Zealand Navy continues to maintain a frigate or a cruiser in the area.
A total of 124,211 persons (including 91,941 volunteers) were called up for overseas and home service prior to 12 November 1918. Of these 100,444 proceeded overseas. This total comprised 98,950 troops serving with the New Zealand Expeditionary Forces in the European, Mediterranean, or Samoan areas; 550 nurses; and 944 others (including 211 British Army reservists, 541 naval personnel, and 192 Royal Flying Corps personnel). In addition, it was known that 3,370 (not included above) left New Zealand and enlisted in British and Australian forces, while others (exact numbers unknown) are known to have joined Canadian and South African forces.
At Armistice date in November 1918 New Zealand had over 56,000 troops overseas, and a further 10,000 were ready to embark or in training.
The troops provided for overseas service represented nearly 10 per cent of the total population of New Zealand in 1914 and over 40 per cent of the male population between the ages of 20 and 45 years. These percentages do not take into account New Zealanders who served in the British or Australian naval or military forces.
Approximately 60,000 men volunteered for service in the New Zealand forces in the Second World War before conscription was introduced in July 1940.
The net intake of men to the armed forces – i.e., exclusive of transfers between the services and of re-entries – was 194,000, equivalent to 67 per cent of the male population between the ages of 18 and 45 years. In addition, approximately 10,000 women served in the forces.
A total of 104,988 Army personnel served overseas with the Second New Zealand Expeditionary Force, and, of these, 99,343 (97,893 males and 1,450 females) left New Zealand on or before 15 August 1945, and 5,645 (5,491 males and 154 females) left New Zealand on or after 16 August 1945. (Some detailed tables are given on pages 269–271 of the 1956 issue of the Yearbook.)
The following table shows the approximate strength of each of the services from the outbreak of war in September 1939 at yearly intervals until August 1945, when hostilities ceased. The figures at July 1942 are also shown, as that month marked the peak for mobilisation, there being 151,073 men in the armed forces at that time, representing approximately 43 per cent of the male population of military age.
As at 31 March | Navy | Army | Air Force | All Services | Total | Female Personnel (Included in Previous Columns) | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In New Zealand | Overseas | ||||||
1939 (September) | 1,320 | 18,000 | 1,486 | 20,392 | 414 | 20,806 | – |
1940 | 1,791 | 29,300 | 3,808 | 27,628 | 7,271 | 34,899 | 18 |
1941 | 3,579 | 75,148 | 10,213 | 54,997 | 33,943 | 88,940 | 202 |
1942 | 5,605 | 109,389 | 18,228 | 82,201 | 51,021 | 133,222 | 2,356 |
1942 (July) | 6,110 | 124,773 | 23,666 | 104,490 | 50,059 | 154,549 | 3,476 |
1943 | 7,657 | 104,087 | 33,777 | 82,740 | 62,781 | 145,521 | 7,302 |
1944 | 10,018 | 72,662 | 41,595 | 55,039 | 69,236 | 124,275 | 7,942 |
1945 | 10,412 | 46,698 | 35,004 | 42,731 | 49,383 | 92,114 | 5,609 |
1945 (August) | 10,466 | 40,942 | 31,578 | 36,962 | 46,024 | 82,986 | 4,632 |
The following table gives particulars of casualties suffered on active service by members of the armed forces in the wars, etc., listed. For the Second World War the figures shown for Navy and Air Force include New Zealand personnel serving with the
Royal Navy and Royal Air Force respectively. Deaths and injuries due to accidental causes while on active service are included in the figures of deaths and wounded respectively. The number shown as “missing” refers to the number so classified at the end of the period quoted.
Deaths (Including Died as Prisoner of War) | Wounded and Injured | Prisoners of War | Wounded and Taken Prisoner of War | Interned | Missing | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* At 4 August 1919 this total comprised 16,688 deaths, 41,315 wounded, and 1 missing. | |||||||
South African War, 1899–1902 | 228 | 166 | – | – | – | – | 394 |
First World War, 1914–18 (up to 12 November 1918) – | |||||||
1 N.Z.E.F. | 16,302 | 41,262 | 356 | – | – | 84 | 58,004* |
Samoa. | 2 | – | – | – | – | – | 2 |
Nurses | 13 | – | – | – | – | – | 13 |
Totals | 16,317 | 41,262 | 356 | – | – | 84 | 58,019 |
Second World War, 1939–45 (up to 31 December 1946) – | |||||||
Navy | 573 | 170 | 54 | – | 3 | – | 800 |
Army | 6,793 | 15,324 | 6,644 | 1,219 | – | 46 | 30,026 |
Air Force | 4,149 | 255 | 520 | 32 | 23 | – | 4,979 |
Mercantile Marine | 110 | – | – | – | 123 | – | 233 |
Totals | 11,625 | 15,749 | 7,218 | 1,251 | 149 | 46 | 36,038 |
Jayforce (up to December 1948) | 11 | – | – | – | – | – | 11 |
Korea (up to December 1954) – | |||||||
Navy | 2 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 3 |
Army | 37 | 80 | 1 | – | – | – | 118 |
Totals | 39 | 81 | 1 | – | – | – | 121 |
Malaya (up to September 1960) – | |||||||
Army | 10 | 21 | – | – | – | – | 31 |
Air Force | 5 | 2 | – | – | – | – | 7 |
Totals | 15 | 23 | – | – | – | – | 38 |
A condensed account of the wartime activities of the three armed services was given in the 1958 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The Civil Defence Act 1962 made provision for a civil defence organisation, the preparation of plans for civil defence to operate in the case of a national emergency or a major disaster, and the carrying out of those plans if a national emergency or a major disaster occurs. Provision is made for the appointment of a Director of Civil Defence, a Deputy Director and Regional Commissioners, and the constitution of a National Civil Defence Committee. Local authorities are responsible for preparing local civil defence plans.
The Rehabilitation Act 1941 and its amendments made provision for the re-establishment in civil life of discharged servicemen, and an extensive programme was promoted by the Rehabilitation Board, the National Rehabilitation Council, and the Rehabilitation Department. Under the Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Act 1953 regulations have been made for the rehabilitation and protection of servicemen and dependants of servicemen who served overseas in connection with any emergency under the United Nations Charter or otherwise.
The Rehabilitation Board determines the nature and extent of the assistance that may be granted to any class of servicemen, and approves the granting of such assistance.
The board has the assistance of District Rehabilitation Committees, which keep in touch with discharged servicemen and act in an advisory capacity concerning rehabilitation matters in their respective districts. The number of committees at 31 March 1962 was nine.
On 1 April 1954 the Rehabilitation Department ceased to function as a separate Department and became a division of the Department of Internal Affairs, in the form of a board secretariat with regional representation at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch. From 1 January 1960 the Rehabilitation Division became part of the Social Security Department.
With the reduction in demand for rehabilitation benefits, the provision of initial rehabilitation assistance has been substantially completed in all fields except land settlement and housing, and decisions terminating the availability of various forms of assistance in so far as they apply to ex-servicemen of the Second World War have been made from time to time. All forms of rehabilitation assistance available to ex-servicemen of the Second World War and K Force are to cease on 31 March 1965.
No time limits have been fixed in respect of the availability of any rehabilitation assistance for (a) children of deceased and totally incapacitated ex-servicemen, or (b) ex-servicemen whose rehabilitation may at any time be retarded or interrupted or become necessary from war disability. Appropriate forms of assistance for these groups will continue under such terms and conditions as may be considered appropriate by the Rehabilitation Board from time to time.
Ex-servicemen eligible under the Emergency Forces Rehabilitation Regulations, who require farm training or settlement, preferential allocation of a State rental house, educational or trade training assistance, or tools-of-trade loan are required to make their applications within 12 months of the date of their discharge from the emergency forces, or their return to New Zealand, whichever is the earlier. For housing and furniture loans and loans for establishment in business no time limit has been fixed in the meantime.
Special provisions exist to ensure that rehabilitation assistance will continue to be available to all ex-servicemen whose rehabilitation may at any time be interrupted or become necessary as a result of disability arising from service with emergency forces.
Apart from the board's general forms of assistance which are available to these men, special training assistance continues to be provided on behalf of the board by the Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League and the Blinded Servicemen's Trust Board.
The league provides training in trades particularly suited to seriously disabled men, and the Rehabilitation Board is prepared to subsidise wages of any such disabled men whose disabilities make institutional treatment necessary or preferable to training within industry. This assistance is valuable for the ex-serviceman whose disability prevents him from following his normal occupation.
The league also provides employment under sheltered conditions for ex-servicemen whose disabilities make them unemployable in the ordinary industrial life of the community. Here again the Rehabilitation Board is prepared to assist by subsidising wages.
Since the league undertook this work on behalf of the Rehabilitation Board 538 men had completed their training by 31 March 1962. Nine men were receiving training at that date.
The Blinded Servicemen's Trust Board was constituted in 1945 to provide training facilities for the wholly or partially blinded ex-servicemen and to promote their welfare. Many men have attended the training centre, “St. Dunstan's”, for instruction in additional techniques and new methods. The bulk of training has now been accomplished, and the trust board's activity is mainly concentrated on after-care of some 59 men located throughout New Zealand and the coordination of assistance available through State and private channels.
Provision is made for discharged servicemen from the emergency forces who were engaged continuously in farm employment before service. There have been 12,441 ex-servicemen settled on farms with rehabilitation assistance. Rehabilitation assistance has also been given to those who have purchased established farms on their own account.
The area of land acquired for the settlement of ex-servicemen up to 31 March 1962 was 2,637,203 acres. Further particulars are contained in Section 10b.
Educational facilities are provided by the Rehabilitation Board for ex-servicemen in the way of bursaries, payment of fees, book allowance, etc. Up to 31 March 1962 assistance had been granted in 54,432 cases.
In conjunction with the War Pensions Office, the Rehabilitation Board is also concerned with the education of the children of deceased servicemen whose deaths have been the result of war injuries, and of the children of ex-servicemen who through war disability are totally incapacitated for work. The responsibility for the education of these children through the primary and post-primary school stages is undertaken by the War Pensions Office. Assistance for education and career training after post-primary schooling is completed may be granted by the Rehabilitation Board, the assistance taking the form of tuition and examination fees and a contribution towards the cost of books. Where full-time study is approved, a subsistence allowance is payable, varying from £3 15s. per week to £5 5s. per week at the age of 21 years, with married male bursars being granted £9 10s. a week.
So that due encouragement is given to any children wishing to train for a worth-while trade or career the board will, where necessary, consider a payment to bring their wages up to £5 net per week where required to live away from home or £3 15s. per week when living at home. Those 21 years of age and over, whether living at or away from home while engaged in career occupations not covered by apprenticeships, may be considered for a grant sufficient to bring their net wages up to £5 10s. per week.
The following is a summary of loan limits and net interest rates applicable to the various types of loan granted by the Rehabilitation Board.
Type of Loan | Maximum Amount | Rate of Interest |
---|---|---|
* Above these limits it is normal to ask the ex-serviceman to contribute on a pound-for-pound basis and, more recently, and in suitable cases, to ask for less than the pound-for-pound contribution. †This limit applies with up to two children. The limit increases with the number of children to a maximum of £2,650 where there are five or more. | ||
£ | Per Cent | |
(a) Tools of trade | 50 | Free |
(b) Furniture | 100 | Free |
(c) Business | 500 | 4 |
(d) Farms – | ||
Going concerns – | ||
Dairy | 5,000* | 3 |
Sheep | 6,250* | 3 |
Stock and plant only – | ||
Dairy | 1,500 | 4 |
Sheep or mixed | 2,500 | 4 |
(e) Houses – | ||
New | 2,500† | 3 |
Existing | 1,800 | 3 |
Particulars of the various classes of loan authorised during the year ended 31 March 1962, and the totals to 31 March 1962, are as follows.
Class of Loan | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | Totals to 31 March 1962 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
£ | £ | |||
Purchase of farms, etc. | 95 | 1,538,558 | 12,043 | 75,150,030 |
Housing | 1,399 | 3,254,233 | 62,512 | 95,256,414 |
Tools of trade | – | – | 1,482 | 48,964 |
Furniture | 75 | 7,190 | 63,826 | 5,986,731 |
Business | 3 | 1,234 | 11,528 | 7,532,461 |
Miscellaneous | – | – | 670 | 132,057 |
Totals | 1,572 | 4,801,215 | 152,061 | 184,106,657 |
In addition to the loan facilities available to assist ex-servicemen in purchasing existing businesses, or in establishing new businesses, special assistance has been given to ex-servicemen requiring licences for licensed industries and trades, and also in obtaining stock, plant, and equipment which may be in short supply or subject to control.
There had been 11,528 loans totalling £7,532,461 granted up to 31 March 1962. Of these, three for £1,234 were granted in the latest year.
Assistance in this connection consists of a certain priority in the allocation of State rental houses, and provision of finance for the erection of new, and the purchase of existing dwellings.
The number of loan authorisations for the erection of new homes during the year ended 31 March 1962 was 903, making a total of 30,327 to 31 March 1962.
Loans for the purchase of existing dwellings were authorised in 496 cases in 1961–62, while the total up to the end of that period was 32,185.
Rehabilitation expenditure (including loan authorisations) for the year ended 31 March 1962, together with the totals to 31 March 1962, was as follows.
Item | To 31 March 1961 From Outset | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | To 31 March 1962 From Outset |
---|---|---|---|
Educational facilities, including books, tuition fees, and subsistence allowance | £ | £ | £ |
1,799,217 | 12,928 | 1,812,145 | |
Trade training – | |||
Grants and loans to Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League | 355,219 | 13,931 | 369,150 |
Land and buildings for trade-training schemes, Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League, etc. | 288,147 | 288,147 | |
Private firms and Disabled Servicemen's Re-establishment League (includes subsidies to employers and separation allowances) | 1,590,450 | 5,052 | 1,595,502 |
Trade-training centres operated by Rehabilitation Board | 5,860,264 | – | 5,860,264 |
Training of blinded ex-servicemen | 121,463 | 3,100 | 124,563 |
Other expenditure | 234,724 | – | 234,724 |
8,450,267 | 22,083 | 8,472,350 | |
Farm training and settlement (excluding loans) – | |||
Farm training | 485,700 | – | 485,700 |
Purchase of lands for settlement, development, and other expenses in connection therewith (excluding £26,010,042 recovered from Rehabilitation Loans Committee and shown under “Loans”) | 37,837,583 | 1,325,125 | 39,162,708 |
38,323,283 | 1,325,125 | 39,648,408 | |
Loans – | |||
Interest concessions | 10,605,847 | 819,047 | 11,424,894 |
Loans authorised (Maori Rehabilitation Finance Committee) | 3,292,282 | 144,761 | 3,437,043 |
Loans authorised (Rehabilitation Loans Committee) | 179,305,442 | 4,801,215 | 184,106,657 |
Reserve Fund contributions | 2,389,054 | 51,679 | 2,440,733 |
Small Farms Act leases; losses and interest concessions | 55,327 | 55,327 | |
Suspensory loans (Maori Rehabilitation Finance Committee) | 142,160 | 1,385 | 143,545 |
Suspensory loans (Rehabilitation Loans Committee) | 5,030,320 | 135,025 | 5,165,345 |
Earthquake damage insurance | 633 | – | 633 |
200,821,065 | 5,953,112 | 206,774,177 | |
Grants – | |||
Rehabilitation allowances | 431,885 | – | 431,885 |
Special grants (including supplementary wage grants to children) | 108,135 | 15 | 108,150 |
Special grants to Returned Services' Associations | 68,461 | 750 | 69,211 |
Travelling expenses of ex-servicemen, including fares, furniture removals, and loss of earnings | 42,669 | – | 42,669 |
651,150 | 765 | 651,915 | |
Other items | 9,709 | – | 9,709 |
Totals | 250,054,691 | 7,314,013 | 257,368,704 |
The following table gives particulars of assistance afforded to Maori ex-servicemen up to 31 March 1962. Maoris are entitled to the same assistance under the same general conditions as Europeans, although special measures have been provided to meet their particular needs. At 31 March 1962, 5,379 Maori ex-servicemen had been demobilised, of whom 3,964 had served overseas.
Type of Assistance | Number of Ex-servicemen | Amount Authorised |
---|---|---|
Loans – | £ | |
Farm | 228 | 1,449,060 |
Housing | 1,466 | 2,507,610 |
Furniture | 1,563 | 153,697 |
Business | 243 | 106,983 |
Tools of trade | 63 | 2,053 |
Miscellaneous | 62 | 8,212 |
Totals, loans | 3,627 | 4,227,615 |
Educational assistance | 155 | – |
Trade training– | £ | |
“A” class | 673 | … |
“B” class | 66 | … |
“C” class | 8 | … |
“D” class | 72 | … |
“F” class | 3 | … |
Total, trade training | 822 | … |
Farm training | 277 | … |
Total number assisted | 4,881 | … |
In addition, 89 ex-servicemen have been settled on farms under the Maori Land Amendment Act 1936 and 35 ex-servicemen have received housing assistance under the Maori Housing Act 1935.
Table of Contents
The total area of New Zealand, excluding the island territories comprising Cook and associated islands and Tokelau Islands, but inclusive of the minor islands since these form parts of land districts, is 66,390,700 acres.
The broad grouping of land use in 1960 for farm and other purposes is shown in the following table:
Acres | ||
---|---|---|
Occupied farm land | (million) | |
Improved grassland | 18.4 | |
Tussock and other native grassland | 13.0 | |
Total grassland | 31.4 | |
Land in field crops, gardens, and orchards | 1.4 | |
Plantations | 0.9 | |
Land in fern, scrub, and second growth | 5.7 | |
Standing bush | 2.7 | |
Barren and unproductive land | 1.9 | |
Total other occupied farm land | 12.6 | |
Total occupied farm land | 44.0 | |
Land in cities and boroughs | 0.4 | |
National parks, reserves, and domains | 5.1 | |
State forest land | 9.8 | |
Other land, including waste land such as mountains, bare rock, water surfaces, roads etc. | 7.1 | |
Total land | 66.4 |
The area of land in occupation as at 31 January 1960, classified according to tenure, was as follows:
Acres | |
---|---|
Crown land (including leases and licences) | 18,256,493 |
Freehold (including all land held on deferred payment) | 22,335,285 |
Leasehold | 3,427,119 |
Total occupied area | 44,018,897 |
Although approximately 31 per cent of holdings surveyed in 1960 were less than 100 acres in extent, the total area of such holdings represented only a little under 3 per cent of the occupied land of New Zealand. A further 24 per cent of the holdings ranged between 100 and 200 acres, but the aggregate area of these amounted to less than 9 per cent of the total. At the other end of the scale it was found that 64 per cent of the occupied land was held in areas of 1,000 acres and upwards, although the number of such holdings was only a little under 9 per cent of the total. Holdings of 5,000 acres and upwards, of which there were 1,013 in 1960, accounted for 38 per cent of the total area of occupied land.
The number of holdings and percentages of total holdings in occupation, grouped according to size, as returned in each of the years 1949, 1952, 1957, and 1960 are given below. For these years, excepting 1960, statistics were collected for areas under 10 acres.
Area, in Acres | Number of Holdings | Percentage of Total | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1949 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 | 1949 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 | |
1– 9 | 11,463 | 12,363 | 11,765 | 13.16 | 13.69 | 13.90 | ||
10– 49 | 13,611 | 13,716 | 10,396 | 11,721 | 15.63 | 15.19 | 12.29 | 15.24 |
50– 99 | 12,962 | 13,460 | 11,932 | 12,353 | 14.89 | 14.91 | 14.10 | 16.06 |
100– 199 | 17,250 | 18,104 | 17,949 | 18,384 | 19.81 | 20.05 | 21.22 | 23.90 |
200– 319 | 10,084 | 10,308 | 10,289 | 10,687 | 11.58 | 11.42 | 12.16 | 13.89 |
320– 639 | 10,653 | 11,083 | 11,184 | 12,109 | 12.23 | 12.27 | 13.22 | 15.74 |
640– 999 | 4,215 | 4,382 | 4,357 | 4,659 | 4.84 | 4.85 | 5.15 | 6.06 |
1,000– 4,999 | 5,827 | 5,866 | 5,745 | 6,002 | 6.69 | 6.50 | 6.79 | 7.80 |
5,000– 9,999 | 538 | 535 | 531 | 551 | 0.62 | 0.59 | 0.63 | 0.71 |
10,000–19,999 | 278 | 276 | 261 | 264 | 0.32 | 0.31 | 0.31 | 0.34 |
20,000–49,999 | 144 | 143 | 141 | 145 | 0.17 | 0.16 | 0.17 | 0.19 |
50,000 and over | 51 | 52 | 54 | 53 | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.07 |
Totals | 87,076 | 90,288 | 84,604 | 76,928 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The total acreage of holdings in each group is given in the following table.
Area of Holdings, in Acres | 1949 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|
acres | ||||
1– 9 | 53,053 | 56,401 | 50,871 | |
10– 49 | 344,548 | 346,400 | 265,188 | 299,766 |
50– 99 | 949,958 | 989,287 | 882,805 | 918,596 |
100– 199 | 2,417,342 | 2,536,230 | 2,521,234 | 2,618,512 |
200– 319 | 2,527,401 | 2,584,876 | 2,579,161 | 2,692,109 |
320– 639 | 4,823,068 | 5,011,073 | 5,061,457 | 5,470,835 |
640– 999 | 3,349,984 | 3,470,297 | 3,452,809 | 3,683,904 |
1,000– 4,999 | 11,377,539 | 11,367,370 | 11,125,375 | 11,537,911 |
5,000– 9,999 | 3,661,138 | 3,670,182 | 3,592,587 | 3,755,107 |
10,000–19,999 | 3,891,586 | 3,870,948 | 3,704,443 | 3,839,876 |
20,000–49,999 | 4,457,035 | 4,404,001 | 4,326,151 | 4,330,396 |
50,000 and over | 4,864,847 | 4,912,635 | 4,989,284 | 4,871,885 |
Totals | 42,717,499 | 43,219,703 | 42,551,365 | 44,018,897 |
The following additional details not normally obtained in the annual farm production survey were collected under the special census of agriculture in 1960:
Holdings at 31 January 1960 | Number | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|
Occupied by Maoris | 5,227 | 6.79 |
Lying entirely idea unused | 4,591 | 5.97 |
A classification of all holdings in 1960 according to the status of the occupier showed the following position:
Holdings at 31 January 1960 | Number | Percentage of Total |
---|---|---|
Owner | 44,119 | 57.35 |
Lessee | 13,571 | 17.64 |
Manager | 3,683 | 4.79 |
Partner | 3,950 | 5.13 |
Shareworker | 2,107 | 2.74 |
Part owner, part lessee | 9,498 | 12.35 |
Totals | 76,928 | 100.00 |
In 1961, 43,666,746 acres were assessed as being occupied, including reserves and Maori lands leased, but excluding areas within borough boundaries, and holdings of less than 10 acres in extent. The land in occupation in New Zealand at 31 January 1961 was classified according to condition and use as follows.
Acres | Percentage of Total | |
---|---|---|
*Includes areas also sown with grasses and clovers. †Includes unimproved land together with domestic orchards, residences, private gardens, and grounds. | ||
In principal cereal crops and crops for threshing* | 406,239 | 0.93 |
In green, root and other crops* | 813,710 | 1.86 |
In fallow | 138,757 | 0.32 |
In sown grasses and clovers– | ||
Cut for hay, seed or silage | 1,206,438 | 2.76 |
Not cut for hay, seed or silage | 17,616,636 | 40.34 |
In orchards (commercial only) | 15,797 | 0.04 |
In market gardens and nurseries | 16,971 | 0.04 |
In plantations | 938,350 | 2.15 |
Total area in cultivation | 21,152,898 | 48.44 |
Balance of land† | 22,513,848 | 51.56 |
Total area in occupation | 43,666,746 | 100.00 |
Information collected in 1960 in conjunction with the World Census of Agriculture showed that 36 per cent of the total area in occupation was stated as being capable of cultivation by ploughs or discs.
Land in cultivation (under crop and in pasture) forms the subject matter of Section 14 – Farming. An indication of the condition and geographical distribution of unimproved land is afforded by the following table, which relates to the position at 31 January 1960.
Land District | Phormium (New Zealand Flax) | Tussock and Naturally Established Native Grasses | Fern, Scrub, and Second Growth | Standing Native Bush | Barren and Unproductive Land | Total, Unimproved Occupied Land |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
acres | ||||||
North Auckland | 3,575 | 107,539 | 871,412 | 263,177 | 95,023 | 1,340,726 |
South Auckland | 1,717 | 62,322 | 1,299,029 | 687,679 | 107,206 | 2,157,953 |
Gisborne | 65 | 116,171 | 310,830 | 178,136 | 29,368 | 634,570 |
Hawke's Bay | 55 | 286,719 | 341,212 | 69,538 | 42,198 | 739,722 |
Taranaki | 61 | 4,295 | 150,328 | 193,136 | 17,863 | 365,683 |
Wellington | 7,923 | 589,474 | 672,635 | 290,726 | 126,672 | 1,687,430 |
North Island | 13,396 | 1,166,520 | 3,645,446 | 1,682,392 | 418,330 | 6,926,084 |
Marlborough | 5,838 | 1,407,022 | 278,281 | 112,482 | 225,566 | 2,029,189 |
Nelson | 2,089 | 200,676 | 380,029 | 190,723 | 41,938 | 815,455 |
Westland | 4,323 | 43,758 | 207,166 | 214,841 | 126,146 | 596,234 |
Canterbury | 4,897 | 3,931,458 | 242,723 | 113,033 | 539,795 | 4,831,906 |
Otago | 2,031 | 5,054,486 | 614,061 | 250,702 | 439,049 | 6,360,329 |
Southland | 6,956 | 1,231,629 | 303,981 | 147,452 | 67,201 | 1,757,219 |
South Island | 26,134 | 11,869,029 | 2,026,241 | 1,029,233 | 1,439,695 | 16,390,332 |
New Zealand | 39,530 | 13,035,549 | 5,671,687 | 2,711,625 | 1,858,025 | 23,316,416 |
Land has been set aside for public purposes from the early years of colonial administration in New Zealand. The New Zealand Act 1840 (Imperial) authorised the disposal of land “to any persons, bodies, public or corporate, for the public uses of our subjects there resident or any of them”. Royal Instructions of 1840 to Governor Hobson elaborated on this and provided that such lands were not to be granted conveyed or demised or occupied by any private person or for any private purpose. A subsequent Royal Instruction dated 1846 and the New Zealand Company's Colonisation Act 1847 (Imperial) authorised the vesting of reserves in trust for public purposes or uses.
The wisdom of reserving areas for public purposes on the subdivision of land into residential sections has also long been recognised by legislation. The Plans of Towns Regulations Act 1875 provided for reserves in the case of Crown subdivisions. Legislation requiring the provision of reserves on subdivisions of private land was first enacted in the Land Laws Amendment Act 1912. The Land Act 1924 specified that not less than 5 per cent of the area of any subdivision was to be reserved for public purposes and the Land Subdivision in Counties Act 1946 added the alternative, at the option of the Minister of Lands, of the subdivider paying costs or contributing land for sale with the proceeds earmarked for the purchase or improvement of reserves.
Subdivision in cities, boroughs, and town districts is controlled by the local authority under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954; land is normally set aside as reserves, but the local authority may take a cash payment for reserve development. By the Counties Amendment Act 1961 control of subdivision in counties was vested in the local county council from 1 April 1962. The position at present is that local authorities are charged with ensuring that adequate provision is made on subdivision for reserves and with subsequent administration of reserves. The Crown is not bound by this legislation, but in practice refers its subdivisions to local bodies for approval and makes generous provision for reserves.
The first statute providing for the reservation of Crown land for parks and domains was the Land Act 1877; an amendment in 1884 permitted the reservation of land containing “natural curiosities”; and the Land Act 1892 allowed Crown land to be set aside as scenic reserves. It was in 1887 that the three mountain peaks of Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro were given to the nation by Te Heuheu Tukino and associated chiefs as “a national park for the benefit of everybody”. This gift came only 15 years after Yellowstone was established as America's and the world's first national park and the gift area formed the nucleus of New Zealand's first national park – Tongariro – in 1894. The second national park – Egmont – was constituted by special legislation in 1900.
The first general legislation on national parks was enacted in 1928 – this provided a uniform means of setting up and administering new parks. Under this legislation two new parks were established – Arthur's Pass in 1929 and Abel Tasman in 1942.
Interest in national parks increased after the Second World War and a review of the administration led to the passing of the National Parks Act 1952. This made the Minister of Lands responsible to Parliament for national parks and laid the foundations for an integrated system of parks. Fiordland (part of which was first reserved in 1905) became a national park and four new parks were constituted- Mount Cook (1953), Urewera (1954), Nelson Lakes (1956), and Westland (1960). The Act established the National Parks Authority consisting of the Director-General of Lands (Chairman), the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Secretary for Internal Affairs, the Director-General of Forests, the General Manager of Department of Tourist and Health Resorts, three persons appointed by the Minister of Lands on the recommendation of the Forest and Bird Protection Society, the Federated Mountain Clubs of New Zealand and the Royal Society of New Zealand respectively, and one person appointed by the Minister of Lands to represent the national park boards.
The National Parks Authority is serviced by the Department of Lands and Survey and a Supervisor of National Parks has been appointed to assist in coordinating and integrating policy in the nine parks. Each national park is under the control of a National Park Board of which the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the Land District is chairman. Each Board comprises not more than eight persons appointed by the Minister of Lands but in the case of Egmont and Tongariro special provisions exist regarding the appointment of members to the Boards. Each Board employs one or more salaried rangers responsible for development, protection, and interpretation, and their work is supplemented by the voluntary help of about 250 honorary rangers appointed from those whose interests bring them into the parks frequently or who live nearby.
Scenic and historic reserves also come under the overall jurisdiction of the National Parks Authority, but are directly controlled by scenic and historic boards, by local authorities, or by the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the district. A large number of honorary rangers help in the supervision of these reserves. The legislation governing these and all other reserves is the consolidated Reserves and Domains Act 1953 which placed the responsibility for the reservation of land on the Minister of Lands. Once land has been reserved for a specific purpose, either by notice in the New Zealand Gazette or by deposit of a subdivisional plan, the purpose of the reservation can only be changed or the reservation revoked by the Minister of Lands. In some cases advertising is first required and in all cases the Minister will not approve a change of purpose or the revocation of the reservation unless it is in the public interest. The Minister is also responsible through the Department of Lands and Survey to see that use of these areas is consistent with the purpose for which the land was reserved.
Nine national parks have been constituted in New Zealand covering 4,528,327 acres or one-fifteenth of the country's land area. They are set aside as the law says “for the purpose of preserving in perpetuity as national parks, for the benefit and enjoyment of the public, areas of New Zealand that contain scenery of such distinctive quality or natural features so beautiful or unique that their preservation is in the national interest”. The National Parks Act requires that parks be administered and maintained so that they are preserved as far as possible in their natural state; that their value as soil, water, and forest conservation areas is maintained; that, as far as possible, native flora and fauna is preserved and introduced flora and fauna exterminated; and that, subject to restrictions necessary to preserve native flora and fauna or for the general welfare of the parks, the public has freedom of entry and access. The only restricted area is the “special area” set aside to protect the habitat of the takahe (notornis) – 128,000 acres out of the three-million acre Fiordland National Park.
Any form of development not provided for in the National Parks Act must be sanctioned by Act of Parliament as was done in the Manapouri – Te Anau Development Act 1960. Permitted development includes the erection of houses for park rangers and huts for Government employees engaged in noxious animal destruction, the erection of huts by mountaineering, tramping, or other similar clubs, the erection of ski tows and similar facilities. Appropriate commercial undertakings may operate, in the parks under licence while boards controlling the parks may, with the consent of the Authority, establish camping grounds, huts, hostels, accommodation houses, or other buildings and may help private enterprise in their establishment. “Wilderness areas” where development is restricted to access by foot track are provided for in the Act and a number have been set aside. Virtually all the finance for parks is provided by the Government, but donations by private individuals or organisations are encouraged and earn a £2 for £1 subsidy from the Government.
Three of the nine national parks are in the North Island and six in the South. Tongariro National Park (163,221 acres), includes the three volcanoes – Ruapehu, Ngauruhoe, and Tongariro – and is the skiing playground of the North Island. Egmont (81,676 acres) contains one of the world's most symmetrical mountains and preserves forests within a 6-mile radius. It varies from heavily forested lower slopes to the bare scoria, rock, snow, and ice of the upper levels. The remaining park in the North Island, Urewera (454,834 acres), surrounds Lake Waikaremoana and contains the largest remaining forest area in the North Island. Kiwi, kaka, and most other native birds are found and the area is rich in Maori history.
In the South Island, Abel Tasman National Park (43,474 acres), contains coastal and elevated bush-clad country along the shores of Tasman Bay and includes off-shore islands and reefs. It has a broken coastline with many bays, coves, and beaches of golden sand. Nelson lakes (139,836 acres) is centred on the twin lakes of Rotoiti and Rotoroa and is surrounded by mountainous country with extensive beech forests on the lower slopes. Further south, Arthur's Pass (239,155 acres), preserves an alpine and forested area straddling the Southern Alps. Mount Cook (172,979 acres) and Westland (210,070 acres) national parks share a common boundary along the main divide of the Southern Alps, and Westland takes in forest and lake country and a small strip of sea coast as well as the Franz Josef and Fox Glaciers. Mount Cook National Park contains most of New Zealand's highest mountains and includes the 18-mile-long Tasman Glacier. Fiordland (3,023,073 acres), one of the world's largest national parks, contains majestic scenery with fiords, mountains, forests, and lakes. It includes Lakes Manapouri and Te Anau while the road through the Homer Tunnel gives access to Milford Sound. The park is the only known habitat of the takahe (notornis) and the kakapo.
Scenic reserves, of which there are 874 with a total area of 661,054 acres, preserve native forest, and preserve access by the public to other scenic features such as the sea coast, lakes, rivers, waterfalls, limestone caves, thermal areas, and vantage points. Forest areas range from large tracts of remote forested land with considerable conservation value to small remnant areas in developed districts. Large scenic reserves have been set aside along main highways, but, in general, barren mountainous regions not included in national parks remain Crown land.
There are 17 reserves in excess of 5,000 acres and some are larger than the smallest national park, Abel Tasman. Some areas at present set aside as scenic reserves could, in future years, achieve national park status.
Scenic reserves over 5,000 acres are: Lewis Pass, 63,406 acres; Haast Pass, 62,170 acres; Wanganui River, 34,407 acres; Buller Gorge, 30,302 acres; Routeburn, 27,366 acres; Rakeahua (Stewart Island), 25,200 acres; Lake Kaniere, 18,440 acres; Gouland Downs, 16,200 acres; South Cape (Stewart Island), 15,815 acres; Glenhope, 13,528 acres; Lake Brunner, 10,241 acres; Tennyson Inlet, 9,968 acres; Rahu (Reefton), 7,541 acres; Mangamuka Gorge, 6,872 acres; Tangarakau 6,524 acres; Te Tapui (Cambridge), 5,856 acres; Waioeka Gorge, 5,274 acres.
Public use of scenic reserves varies greatly, as does the extent of development of them. Some are well developed with cleared areas used for camping and picnics and have formed tracks. Facilities on those flanking highways are mainly the provision of off-road parking combined with picnic areas. Many reserves have no facilities as yet. Among the best known reserves not in the preceding list are Trounson Kauri Park in North Auckland, Huka Falls, near Taupo, Hongi's Track, near Rotorua, Ball's Clearing in Hawke's Bay, Pelorus Bridge and Hundalee in Marlborough, the Summit Road Scenic Reserves and Peel Forest Park in Canterbury, Punakaiki, and Lake Ianthe in Westland, and Forest Hill and Curio Bay in Southland.
In an endeavour to recreate the natural New Zealand scene in an area where exotic trees, noxious weeds, and engineering development have intruded, the Department of Lands and Survey has established a plant nursery at Taupo where native trees and shrubs are being propagated for beautification of reserves in the Taupo basin.
There is provision in the Reserves and Domains Act 1953 for land to be declared private scenic reserves – this land remains in private ownership, but receives the protection of the Act. There are 2,092 acres in 12 private scenic reserves and these include White Island, where grey faced and other petrels nest in large numbers, as well as about 3,000 pairs of gannets annually. The Pukeiti Rhododendron Trust area is a private scenic reserve near New Plymouth in native bush being planted with native trees as well as rhododendrons. Other large private scenic reserves are Moncrieff, near Nelson, and Makarora on the Haast Pass Road.
Forty areas of historic interest totalling 3,008 acres are set aside as historic reserves and the Department of Lands and Survey cooperates closely in administration and investigation of historic sites with the National Historic Places Trust. Historic reserves mark the landfall and landing places of early voyagers such as Tasman and Cook, the site of missionary Samuel Marsden's first sermon on New Zealand soil, sites of early fortifications, of engagements during the Maori wars, and buildings of historic value. Sites of Maori rock drawings and places of significance in New Zealand's early constitutional history are also preserved.
The Treaty House area at Waitangi administered by the Waitangi National Trust, is not an historic reserve, in the strict sense.
Land is reserved for bird sanctuaries, for the preservation of flora and fauna, or some similar purpose in cases where the land provides a habitat for bird or plant life of such importance that some control on public access is desirable. Such areas are now reserved under the Reserves and Domains Act 1953. In all there are 28 reserves in this category with a total area of 446,855 acres; some of them are mainland areas, but most are off shore, outlying, and sub-antarctic islands. Major areas of particular public interest include Little Barrier Island in Hauraki Gulf, the only known habitat of the stitch bird; Cape Kidnappers gannet colony in Hawke's Bay; Kapiti Island off Wellington's west coast; the white heron colony in South Westland; and the Taiaroa Head albatross colony near Dunedin.
All of New Zealand's subantarctic islands, except for a small area surrounding the meteorological station on Campbell Island, are reserved for the preservation of flora and fauna and provide a habitat for marine mammals and millions of sea birds. As well as Campbell Island, the reserves include the Auckland Islands, Bounty Islands, Antipodes Islands, and Snares Islands. To the north of New Zealand most of the land in the Kermadec Islands is similarly reserved.
Generally, access to reserves of this type is by permit only, a policy followed solely in the interests of preservation of the plant and bird life to ensure an absolute minimum of human interference to anything living and growing naturally there.
The Wildlife Act 1953 provides for the constitution of wildlife sanctuaries, these being areas devoted primarily as habitat areas for wildlife where the maximum degree of protection can be afforded. Restrictions are imposed on entry into the sanctuaries and certain prohibitions dealing with killing or disturbance of wildlife are imposed. The former game sanctuaries are now termed wildlife refuges. Occupiers of any land in wildlife refuges can be authorised to carry out certain operations necessary for the normal use of land.
Domains of which there are 918 covering 61,196 acres provide districts with land for the recreational needs of the people as a whole. Many domains are designed primarily to provide for organised sport but there are a large number which preserve for public use attractive natural areas, particularly along the coastline, and provide facilities for camping. Some outstanding examples of coastal domains are Orewa, near Auckland, Ohope Beach, near Whakatane, Queen Elizabeth Park, near Wellington, Momorangi Bay in the Marlborough Sounds, Kaiteriteri and Pohara in the Nelson district, and Waikuku Beach in Canterbury. Universally known city domains are the Auckland Domain and Hagley Park, Christchurch. Native bush is protected on domain land.
Practically all title to privately owned land and interests in land in New Zealand is held under the land transfer system administered under the Land Transfer Act 1952. This system was introduced into New Zealand by the Land Transfer Act 1870. While that Act retained some of the provisions and innovations of the Land Transfer Act 1860 which it repealed and superseded, it was largely based on the revolutionary Torrens system of registration of title devised for South Australia.
Under this land transfer system, which with certain modifications has operated in New Zealand since 1870, the title to land is not secured or effected by the mere execution of deeds or documents. Registration of a valid title is the fundamental principle, and it is only by such registration that title to land or any interest therein may pass or be obtained. The District Land Registrar appointed in and for each of the land registration districts is responsible for the registration in his district, and any person named in the register as taking an interest under a registered instrument acquires a practically indefeasible title.
No instrument or dealing may be registered unless it is in accordance with statute or general law or if forbidden by positive law. An increasing number of statutes and regulations expressly impose upon the District Land Registrar the duty and responsibility of ensuring that no instrument is registered or no interests in land are acquired in contravention of the statutory provisions and requirements regulating the aggregation and subdivision of land, the alienation of Crown land, Maori land, or public reserves, the dedication or constitution of roads, streets, and access ways, and many other matters involving Government policy.
The land transfer and deeds systems operated side by side until 1924 when the Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act 1924 was passed. This Act provided for Registrars to bring all the deeds system land in their districts under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act within a period of five years. Defects in title were accounted for by issuing “limited” titles which did not become State guaranteed until the defects had been remedied. In passing this legislation New Zealand moved ahead of all other countries using the Torrens system and is now in the fortunate position of being the only country which has a State-guaranteed system for virtually all of its privately owned land.
The land transfer system has proved so successful and has provided such a reliable record of dealings with land that over the last half century there has been an increasing tendency on the part of local authorities and other statutory bodies to use its facilities to give specific notice of obligations and restrictions attaching to land by virtue of their respective statutes. When national or district schemes of drainage, irrigation, water supply, or sewerage which result in improvement to land are undertaken today, statutory authority is customarily given to charge part of the cost against the land. These charges are recorded against the titles concerned. While entries of this nature on the register were not envisaged in the original land transfer system they do ensure that a prospective purchaser, by inspection of the Register, can acquaint himself with all matters affecting the property. The land transfer registration system is also used extensively to ensure that other statutory restrictions governing the acquisition and subdivision of land and dealings with land are not contravened.
Special procedures are necessary for the registration of dealings with Crown land and Maori land and these are contained in the Land Act 1948, the Maori Affairs Act 1953, and the various related Acts respectively.
The demand for land for housing development has resulted in adaptations to the system. The normal procedures relating to subdivision title and finance have been streamlined and, as in most forms of substantial purchase today, provision made for payment by instalment. The State-sponsored group building schemes, the Housing Act 1955, and the housing provisions in the Municipal Corporations Act 1954 and the Counties Act 1956 have met this situation. Agreements for sale and purchase and occupation licences are registered today in great numbers in the same way as the traditional forms of dealing with land.
The Joint Family Homes Act which was passed in 1950 provides for settlements of land as “joint family homes” and increasing use is made of this procedure year by year. (See Section 19.)
The following table shows the number of certificates issued for the latest eight years.
Year Ended 31 March | Total |
---|---|
1955 | 25,356 |
1956 | 24,069 |
1957 | 22,948 |
1958 | 23,590 |
1959 | 25,521 |
1960 | 26,953 |
1961 | 29,337 |
1962 | 31,743 |
The table following shows transfers registered under the Land Transfer Act.
Year Ended 31 March | Town and Suburban Properties | Country Properties | All Properties: Total Consideration | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Consideration | Freehold | Total Freehold and Leasehold | |||||
Number | Area | Consideration | Number | Consideration | |||||
acres | £(000) | acres (000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1952 | 46,145 | 12,084 | 73,165 | 9,655 | 1,514 | 34,010 | 10,464 | 35,965 | 109,129 |
1953 | 39,325 | 10,008 | 65,461 | 8,285 | 1,343 | 33,050 | 9,053 | 35,241 | 100,702 |
1954 | 43,427 | 10,925 | 75,503 | 8,442 | 1,371 | 36,596 | 9,188 | 38,915 | 114,419 |
1955 | 46,978 | 11,840 | 88,761 | 8,804 | 1,725 | 44,460 | 9,593 | 47,964 | 136,725 |
1956 | 41,378 | 10,363 | 80,684 | 7,112 | 1,237 | 37,366 | 7,722 | 40,256 | 120,940 |
1957 | 38,066 | 9,578 | 75,614 | 6,677 | 1,205 | 36,089 | 7,268 | 39,064 | 114,678 |
1958 | 42,183 | 10,391 | 89,641 | 7,703 | 1,440 | 46,113 | 8,390 | 50,060 | 139,701 |
1959 | 41,854 | 10,283 | 85,216 | 6,796 | 1,072 | 39,619 | 7,299 | 42,400 | 127,616 |
1960 | 45,125 | 10,999 | 94,866 | 7,204 | 1,263 | 44,576 | 7,730 | 47,859 | 142,725 |
1961 | 52,233 | 16,000 | 119,894 | 8,103 | 1,710 | 62,176 | 9,179 | 67,888 | 187,782 |
1962 | 49,358 | 13,979 | 116,705 | 7,787 | 1,408 | 50,578 | 8,455 | 63,343 | 180,048 |
The numbers of transfers shown in the table relate only to transfers of land on sale, i.e., they do not include transfers of land from trustees to beneficiaries or to new trustees, transfers of mortgages, easements, etc.
As all classes of properties are included, land transfer figures do not give a precise indication of any changes that may take place in property values. In the case of town and suburban properties, however, the numbers involved are probably sufficient to smooth out changes from year to year in the proportions of different classes of property included in the total.
Data, covering the latest five years, of average consideration per transaction of town and suburban properties are shown in the next table.
Year Ended 31 March | Under £1,000 | £1,000-£9,999 | £10,000-£24,999 | £25,000 and Over | Totals | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Consideration | Average | Number | Consideration | Average | Number | Consideration | Average | Number | Consideration | Average | Number | Consideration | Average | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | |||||||||||
1958 | 17,512 | 7,775 | 444 | 24,267 | 72,808 | 3,000 | 303 | 4,232 | 13,966 | 101 | 4,826 | 47,785 | 42,183 | 89,641 | 2,125 |
1959 | 18,131 | 8,391 | 463 | 23,362 | 69,907 | 2,992 | 290 | 4,071 | 14,038 | 71 | 2,846 | 40,082 | 41,854 | 85,216 | 2,036 |
1960 | 19,554 | 9,661 | 494 | 25,144 | 76,600 | 3,046 | 345 | 4,779 | 13,853 | 82 | 3,825 | 46,648 | 45,125 | 94,866 | 2,102 |
1961 | 21,461 | 11,104 | 517 | 30,089 | 94,952 | 3,156 | 542 | 7,633 | 14,083 | 141 | 6,205 | 44,007 | 52,233 | 119,894 | 2,295 |
1962 | 19,890 | 10,723 | 539 | 28,739 | 91,343 | 3,178 | 581 | 8,061 | 13,874 | 148 | 6,579 | 44,449 | 49,358 | 116,705 | 2,364 |
The following analysis shows, for 1961–62, transfers of country freehold properties classified by area groups. The average consideration per acre is also given for the two earlier years.
Size Group (Acres) | Number | Area | Consideration | Consideration per Acre | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961–62 | 1961–62 | 1961–62 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
acres | £(000) | £ | £ | ||
Under 30 | 3,561 | 23,360 | 11,918 | 496.15 | 510.17 |
30– 49 | 454 | 17,984 | 2,497 | 136.74 | 138.82 |
50– 99 | 979 | 71,373 | 7,934 | 107.14 | 111.16 |
100–149 | 728 | 87,622 | 7,264 | 81.25 | 82.90 |
150–249 | 713 | 136,085 | 8,107 | 56.99 | 59.57 |
250–499 | 708 | 251,734 | 9,260 | 38.29 | 36.78 |
500 and over | 644 | 820,134 | 11,599 | 12.39 | 14.41 |
Totals | 7,787 | 1,408,292 | 58,578 | 36.36 | 41.59 |
Further particulars relating to transfers of country freehold properties are contained in the next table. As indicated previously, very diverse types of property are included in the figures, and the averages should not be taken for more than they purport to show. This is particularly so in the case of country properties, where the number of transactions is comparatively small.
Year Ended 31 March | Average Value per Transaction | Average Value per Acre |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
1951 | 2,276 | 14.53 |
1952 | 3,523 | 22.46 |
1953 | 3,989 | 24.61 |
1954 | 4,335 | 26.69 |
1955 | 5,050 | 25.77 |
1956 | 5,254 | 30.21 |
£ | £ | |
1957 | 5,405 | 29.94 |
1958 | 5,986 | 32.03 |
1959 | 5,830 | 36.97 |
1960 | 6,188 | 35.30 |
1961 | 7,399 | 36.36 |
1962 | 7,522 | 41.59 |
Monthly statistics of transfers on sale of land registered under the Land Transfer Act are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Legislation governing this aspect is found in the Land Act 1948, the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952, and the Marginal Lands Act 1950. The Land Act provides for the administration, development, and disposal of Crown lands and authorises the purchase and development of private land for settlement purposes. The Land Settlement Promotion Act provides for the closer settlement of farm land by preventing the undue aggregation of land and providing for the acquisition of farm land that is, or when subdivided will be, capable of substantially increased production. The Marginal Lands Act 1950 assists farmers to restore, maintain, and increase production on marginal lands, by providing finance for approved development programmes where it is not available through normal lending channels.
Part I of the Act authorises the Minister of Lands to take in certain circumstances any farm land that is suitable for settlement, and is, or when subdivided and developed will be, capable of substantially increased production. Land cannot be taken from any person owning less than the equivalent of two economic farms, and provision is also made for the retention of land for the owner's children. The owner may object to the Land Valuation Committee or the Land Valuation Court to the taking of land. The Court may also be called in to assess compensation for land taken if the owner does not accept the Crown's offer.
Part II deals with the control of sales and leases of farm land to prevent undue aggregation. The Act applies to sales of freehold farm land and, with certain exceptions, to leases of farm land for terms of three years or more. The consent of the Land Valuation Court is required to such transactions unless the purchaser or lessee files a declaration with the District Land Registrar within one month of the date of the transaction to the effect that he owns no farm land, has no interest in any estate or trust owning farm land, has not since the passing of the Act transferred any farm land, and that he has entered into the transaction solely on his own behalf. The matters to be considered by the Court or committee in determining whether undue aggregation would result include: (a) whether the farm land already owned, leased, held, or occupied in fee simple or under any tenure of more than one year's duration, by the purchaser or lessee, is sufficient to support him, his wife, and any dependent children in a reasonable manner and reasonable standard of comfort; (b) whether, having regard to land so held, etc., the acquisition of additional land could, judged by ordinary and reasonable standards, be considered excessive; (c) the nature of the use to which the purchaser proposes to devote the land and his ability to achieve that purpose; (d) whether the acquisition would be in or against the public interest; and (e) whether refusal of consent would result in unavoidable and substantial hardship to the vendor or lessor.
The Act prevents, without the consent of the Land Valuation Court or Committee, the purchase of farm land by a trustee for any person under the age of 17 years, or the purchase by a company or trustee for a company to be formed where the shareholders are less than 10 in number and any member of such company is under the age of 17 years or where shares will be held in trust for any person under that age at the date of the transaction.
The administration of the Act is the responsibility of the Minister of Lands and is carried out by the Department of Lands and Survey. Actual control is vested in the Marginal Lands Board. To assist it in the administration of the Act the Board has appointed Marginal Lands Committees in each land district. Each committee consists of three members – the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the land district, who is chairman, an officer of the Department of Agriculture, and one other person selected from a panel of farmers appointed for each committee. The farming members are selected for their experience in the farming or management of marginal lands.
The Board is empowered to make loans for clearing, cultivation, grassing, fencing, drainage, irrigation, buildings, farm machinery, livestock, in fact for any purpose having for its object the successful development and fanning of a property regarded as suitable for a loan.
It is the policy of the Board not to compete with existing lending institutions and before it will make an advance the applicant must satisfy the Board that finance cannot be obtained through normal business channels. The Board will not normally provide finance for the improvement of a property unless it is capable of being developed into an economic unit. The policy is to assist competent men to make their holdings economic rather than help farmers already substantially established to bring into production additional land which could be developed from their private resources or out of revenue.
The scheme is achieving its objective of increasing production from marginal country. Many farmers on difficult and unattractive properties have, with Marginal Lands Board assistance and with application and energy established and maintained profitable production. Many have completed their development programmes and, as a result, have been able to convert their current account mortgages to instalment mortgages, repaying the advances over a term of years, while others have repaid their advances in full.
An estimate of the area of grassing undertaken with Marginal Lands Act finance is 96,000 acres with increases in carrying capacity estimated at 210,000 sheep, 9,500 run cattle, and 10,000 dairy cows.
For the year ended 31 March 1962 the Board granted 69 loans totalling £399,616. In all, from the inception of the marginal lands scheme, 874 loans have been approved, amounting to £3,834,452. The present rates of interest payable on advances are:
Current account first mortgage | 5 per cent. |
Current account second and subsequent mortgages | 5½ per cent. |
Instalment mortgage, first | 5½ per cent, reducible to 5 per cent. |
Instalment mortgage, second and subsequent mortgages | 6 percent, reducible to 5½ percent. |
The problem of damage by flooding and soil erosion, and of exhausted soils on hill country, deteriorating pastures, and increasing run-off led to the enactment of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Act 1941. This provided for the establishment of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, and catchment boards in problem districts. There are 13 catchment boards and three catchment commissions and the Waikato Valley Authority, covering three-quarters of New Zealand.
New Zealand has a generous and well distributed rainfall exceeding 45 in. over about 70 per cent of the country, and has only a very small area with less than 25 in. In some districts, such as the West Coast of the South Island and the western central plateaus of the North Island, annual rainfall exceeds 100 in., with extremes over 200 in.
The topography and soils over most of the country generally favour high run-off, both on total annual flow and peak flood discharges. There are, however, some areas in the North Island where flood peaks are greatly reduced by porous pumice soils, while on some river systems natural lake storage in headwaters helps to control flooding. Severe storms are likely to occur at any season of the year and extreme falls have been experienced of 12 in. to 20 in. in 24 hours in certain areas. It is therefore not surprising that flood control is a major problem in New Zealand, with total run-off and peak flood discharges being among the highest in the world.
With the passing of the Act and the setting up of catchment boards with their specialist staff, great progress has been made with river control throughout the country. Action has naturally been focussed first on the major river valleys where there has been a history of severe flood damage and where the property owners have been able to meet their share of the cost. Schemes are now in hand, or planned, in the lower reaches of most of the major problem rivers. Schemes range from channel clearing, training, and bank protection, with partial flood protection up to 5–10-year frequency, to complete protection with stopbanks up to floods of 100-year frequency. Such schemes may involve expenditure up to £2,500,000, and subsidies vary generally from £1 for £1 to £3 for £1 or more depending on the capacity of the property owners to meet their share of the cost.
The policy of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council is to encourage soil conservation as complementary to river control. In the case of two large river schemes and several smaller schemes planning has included the whole catchment. As farmers become aware of the benefits of soil conservation work comprehensive planning for other river catchments will follow.
There are many rivers in New Zealand where major control schemes cannot be justified at the present time, but where a great many smaller individual works covering clearing, training works, bank protection, minor stopbanking, and the like are being carried out. Such works primarily serve to hold the river in check and prevent serious deterioration until such time as more comprehensive planning can be justified. Type and cost of works have to be related to the financial capacity of the area. Subsidies are generally £2 for £1 but may be up to £3 for £1. Continuity of control and maintenance is of greatest importance in river work and the Council therefore encourages the planning of comprehensive schemes where rating districts are established to ensure the meeting of capital charges and adequate future maintenance.
Most of the major river-control works are carried out by catchment boards, the Waikato Valley Authority, or river boards, but smaller works are also carried out by Ministry of Works, counties, and drainage boards.
The high rainfall and run-off factors indicated above have created drainage problems in many areas, particularly in low-lying sections of valleys where river gradients are flat or in coastal areas. Drainage works are often carried out in conjunction with river-control schemes and include floodgates and pumping stations. Particularly in the North Island, there are large areas of peat swamps that pose a special problem of development because of shrinkage and necessity for water-level control. These areas have been largely held and developed by the Lands and Survey Department.
Drainage work is generally more straightforward with quicker returns, and subsidies rarely exceed £1 for £1. Only community drains giving benefit to more than one owner qualify for subsidy. Drain maintenance is also subsidised to encourage a higher standard of maintenance, the subsidy usually being £1 for £2.
Drainage works are carried out primarily through catchment authorities, Waikato Valley Authority, and a large number of drainage boards, but are also carried out by the Ministry of Works on behalf of the Lands and Survey Department and by counties. It is emphasised that drainage works must be properly coordinated with river works.
Soil erosion and flooding problems have their origin on the hill-country pastoral lands, especially where farming has forced grass to take over the protective functions of vigorous native forest, scrub, fern, and swamp vegetation. The changes in the vegetation brought about by developing farm resources have been reflected in drastic changes in the soil in the hill country. The protective, stabilising, and water-controlling combination of vigorous native vegetation, litter, and spongy soil has given way to a shallow-rooted, less protective carpet of grass on compacted, impervious, and often exhausted soils. The problem is one of restoring an erosion-resistant and water-absorbent combination of soil and vegetation with a satisfactory capacity to control water, which causes most soil erosion. Successful techniques which have been developed include spelling, control of burning and of animal pests, oversowing, topdressing, strict grazing control, the wider use of cattle, subdivisional fencing, stock water ponds, gully-control, contour ploughing, terraces, grassed waterways, and spaced and close tree planting for stability.
To assist farmers directly to tackle their own problems subsidies are made on farmers' contributions. These are from £1 for £1 to £2 for £1 on tree planting for stability and wind breaks, materials for conservation fencing, contouring, or flood-control dams, and on gully-control planting and structures.
Experience has proved that the American system of land classification for soil conservation purposes is very satisfactory. In this system an inventory is made of the physical factors of slope, soil type, climate, and soil erosion. Along with a knowledge of vegetation and farming experience a land capability map is prepared classifying the land into classes according to the way in which the land in each class can be used. The required soil conservation practices are also determined for each class.
From this basic classification of the land in a catchment more detailed surveys of individual farms provide the data necessary for detailed conservation farming plans. These plans are then discussed with the farmer and fitted into his capacity for implementing them over a period of years. Great care is taken to support the necessary special soil conservation practices with accepted good farm management practices. The conservation treatment and farm management practice can then be dovetailed with the river control and drainage plans for the lower catchment to provide the ultimate plan for catchment control. Allied operations of importance are soil conservation forestry, fire prevention, and animal pest destruction.
Plans have now been developed in this country to integrate farming practices with the physical limitations of the land in order to assure permanent production consistent with stability and permanence of the land and conservation of the rain that falls.
The Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council has an advisory committee on agricultural aviation, which since 1949–50 has sponsored new developments in aviation for conservation purposes. The promotion of aerial topdressing, aerial oversowing with grasses and clovers, dropping of fencing materials, and spreading of rabbit poison is enabling millions of acres of denuded and eroded high country to receive conservation treatment progressively. These aerial aids to farming, coupled with the wider adoption of provident management practices on the land, provide a practical soil conservation approach with great potentialities on the dominantly hilly problem lands.
The Ministry of Works and Department of Agriculture provide the technical and administrative services required by the Council. The Council and the catchment boards have built up a team of specialist engineers and soil conservators, which ensures that investigations, planning, supervision, and execution of works are carried out to high standards.
An administrative rate of up to 1/12d. in the pound on capital value over the district provides for the services of catchment boards, but special rates struck on a classification according to the benefit accruing provide the local contribution for actual works.
The Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council sponsors information services by way of publications, movie films, show displays and radio broadcasts.
Crown land is administered under the authority of the Land Act 1948. The Minister of Lands is charged with the administration of the Land Act, and his executive officer is the Director-General of Lands, who is the Permanent Head of the Department of Lands and Survey. New Zealand is divided into 12 land districts, the executive officer for each district being a Commissioner of Crown Lands.
The central authority under the Land Act is the Land Settlement Board consisting of the Minister of Lands (Chairman), the Director-General of Lands (Deputy Chairman), the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, the Valuer-General, a representative of the State Advances Corporation, the Assistant Director-General of Lands, the Fields Director of the Department of Lands and Survey, and not more than two other persons appointed by the Governor-General. The Director of Rehabilitation and a representative of the New Zealand Returned Services' Association are members of the Board for matters concerning the rehabilitation of ex-servicemen of the Second World War.
The duties of the board are broadly defined in the Act as follows:
It shall be the duty of the board to carry out the provisions of this Act for the administration, management, development, alienation, settlement, protection, and care of Crown land; and to carry out all negotiations for the purchase of land by the Crown under this Act and the performance and completion of all contracts of purchase so entered into by the Crown.
The Land Settlement Board is required to appoint one or more Land Settlement Committees for each land district, and 20 of these committees have been set up. Each committee consists of three members with the Commissioner of Crown Lands for the land district as chairman and two private farmer members. The board may also appoint as an associate member of any committee any person who in the opinion of the board possesses expert knowledge of advantage to the committee in the execution of its functions. The functions of these committees are not expressly set out in the Act, but the board has wide powers of delegating to committees any of its functions.
Crown land is normally offered to the public at valuation and if necessary a ballot is conducted to decide the successful applicant, although in certain circumstances preferential allotment can be made. Any urban or commercial or industrial land may be offered for disposal by tender at a minimum price or rental value or by public auction at an upset price. Every applicant must be of the age of 17 years or upwards, and must apply for Crown land solely for his own use or benefit. Two or more persons may make application to purchase or take on lease or licence as joint tenants or tenants in common.
Crown land may be acquired on the following tenures:
Farm land, urban land, commercial or industrial land – (a) On renewable lease; (b) for cash; (c) on deferred payments. A renewable lease is for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term and, except where otherwise provided for, with a right of acquiring the fee simple. The board may, however, determine that any specified land may be taken on renewable lease only, but without the right of acquiring the fee simple. The board may also determine that any specified commercial or industrial land may be taken on lease only, but without the right of acquiring the fee simple, for any term with or without a right of renewal, but so that the aggregate term, including renewals (if any), does not exceed 50 years.
Pastoral land – (a) On pastoral lease for a term of 33 years with a perpetual right of renewal for the same term, but with no right of acquiring the fee simple; (b) on pastoral occupation licence for a term not exceeding 21 years, with no right of renewal or of acquiring the fee simple.
Short tenancies for grazing or other purposes for a term not exceeding five years.
In some cases a holder of a lease or licence is required to effect within a certain specified period such improvements as the board determines. In most cases the lessee or licensee of any farm or pastoral land is required to commence to reside on the land within one year after the date of his licence.
The following table shows details of the various freehold selections during the year 1961–62, together with totals for 1960–61.
Freehold | Number of Selectors | Total Area Selected | Purchase Price |
---|---|---|---|
Crown lands–- | acres | £ | |
Farm land | 258 | 14,908 | 53,085 |
Urban land | 424 | 150 | 174,870 |
Commercial or industrial land | 47 | 250 | 153,341 |
Lands freeholded: Land Subdivision in Counties Act | 26 | 8 | 9,775 |
Cash Sales: Section 67, Land Act | 2 | 1 | 1,033 |
Totals, 1961–62 | 757 | 15,317 | 392,104 |
Totals, 1960–61 | 999 | 23,923 | 566,877 |
Corresponding details concerning selections made under leasehold tenures are given for similar periods.
Leases and Licences | Number of Selectors | Total Area Selected | Annual Rental | Annual Instalments |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Areas and rents not shown; licences on royalty basis only. | ||||
Crown lands–- | acres | £ | £ | |
Renewable leases–- | ||||
Farm | 59 | 9,402 | 5,568 | 201 |
Urban | 63 | 16 | 1,931 | |
Pastoral leases | 3 | 37,213 | 580 | 20 |
Pastoral occupation licences | 4 | 30,799 | 55 | |
Deferred-payment licences–- | ||||
Farm | 113 | 19,315 | 13,741 | |
Urban | 1,396 | 316 | 68,464 | |
Commercial or industrial | 46 | 343 | 13,162 | |
Land Subdivision in Counties Act | 125 | 30 | 7,362 | |
Special leases under section 67, Land Act | 18 | 4,340 | 1,201 | 10 |
Special leases under section 165, Land Act* | 31 | |||
Communal grazing leases, section 69, Land Act | 1 | 84 | ||
Grazing and other licences, section 68, Land Act, etc. | 2,213 | 81,985 | 84,541 | |
Totals | 4,072 | 183,843 | 93,876 | 102,960 |
Endowment lands–- | ||||
Westport Harbour Board endowments | 17 | 296 | 47 | |
Leases under section 169, Land Act | 5 | 726 | 117 | |
Leases under section 48, Land Act | 60 | 6,543 | 6,085 | 2,856 |
Leases under section 47, Land Act | 2 | 42 | 185 | |
Sundry endowment tenures | 37 | 137 | 271 | |
Grand totals, 1961–62 | 4,193 | 191,587 | 100,581 | 105,816 |
Grand totals, 1960–61 | 3,699 | 268,862 | 126,372 | 80,121 |
The following table shows the total number of leases and licences current at 31 March 1962. This table is in two parts, the first (a), dealing with leases and licences issued under the Land Act 1948, and the second (b), with those issued under Acts other than the Land Act 1948 and still current at 31 March 1962.
Tenure | Number | Area | Annual Rent | Annual Instalment (Including Improvement Loading) |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Areas and rents not shown; licences on royalty basis only. | ||||
(a) Tenures Under the Land Act 1948 | ||||
Crown lands – | ||||
Renewable leases – | acres | £ | £ | |
Farm | 4,797 | 2,547,772 | 431,761 | 10,746 |
Urban | 2,775 | 941 | 53,711 | 318 |
Commercial or industrial | 72 | 94 | 14,366 | 131 |
Pastoral leases | 435 | 6,680,280 | 85,380 | 1,547 |
Pastoral occupation licences | 52 | 369,426 | 3,442 | … |
Deferred-payment licences – | ||||
Farm | 1,394 | 484,149 | … | 160,207 |
Urban | 9,996 | 2,534 | … | 450,456 |
Commercial or industrial | 335 | 2,015 | … | 87,795 |
Land Subdivision in Counties Act | 995 | 231 | … | 46,077 |
Special leases (section 67, Land Act) – | ||||
Renewable – | ||||
Farm | 170 | 51,416 | 8,203 | 732 |
Urban | 5 | 11 | 97 | 180 |
Commercial or industrial | 18 | 4,139 | 8,389 | 228 |
Non-renewable – | ||||
Farm | 58 | 14,194 | 3,435 | 117 |
Urban | 14 | 5 | 174 | … |
Commercial or industrial | 10 | 87 | 33,255 | … |
Licences for removal of minerals* | 185 | … | ||
Flax leases | 6 | 1,057 | 17 | 415 |
Communal grazing licences | 3 | 557 | 267 | … |
Miscellaneous licences | 5,066 | 404,509 | 100,850 | |
Totals, Crown lands | 26,386 | 10,563,418 | 743,347 | 758,949 |
Endowment lands – | ||||
Leases under section 169, Land Act | 28 | 3,034 | 504 | … |
Leases under section 48, Land Act | 232 | 18,821 | 19,975 | 2,856 |
Leases under section 47, Land Act | 9 | 100 | 522 | … |
Sundry tenures | 270 | 224,927 | 7,125 | … |
Totals, tenures under Land Act 1948 | 26,925 | 10,810,300 | 771,473 | 761,805 |
Tenure | Number | Area | Annual Rent | Annual Instalment (Including Improvement Loading) |
---|---|---|---|---|
(b) Tenures Under Acts Other Than the Land Act 1948 | ||||
Crown lands–- | acres | £ | £ | |
Renewable leases | 5,116 | 1,436,471 | 162,383 | 2,714 |
Leases under section 5, Discharged Soldiers' Settlement Amendment Act 1921–22 | 16 | 4,835 | 912 | |
Special tenure leases | 369 | 137,699 | 16,592 | 174 |
Leases in perpetuity | 6,394 | 1,300,256 | 153,192 | 48 |
Perpetual leases | 16 | 1,024 | 91 | |
Mining district land occupation leases | 63 | 591 | 115 | |
Pastoral regulation licences (mining districts) | 37 | 7,228 | 212 | … |
Small grazing-run leases | 61 | 162,232 | 6,729 | … |
Pastoral-run licences | 116 | 1,385,833 | 11,162 | … |
Education reserves: Public Bodies' Leases Act | 259 | 19,597 | 3,407 | 33 |
Deferred-payment licences | 591 | 139,224 | 26,308 | |
Miscellaneous licences | 987 | 34,974 | 8,529 | … |
Small farm leases | 22 | 182 | 41 | … |
Leases under Education Lands Act – | ||||
Leases | 104 | 20,279 | 8,259 | 156 |
Temporary tenancies | 13 | 7 | 660 | … |
Agreements sale and purchase | ||||
Waikato Land Settlement Scheme | 3 | 494 | … | 560 |
Hanmer Crown leases | 41 | 12 | 162 | |
Sundry leases | 46 | 1,235 | 223 | |
Totals, Crown lands | 14,254 | 4,652,173 | 372,669 | 29,993 |
Endowment lands – | ||||
Westport Harbour Board Endowment | 570 | 11,340 | 2,868 | … |
Thermal Springs licences | 53 | 28 | 222 | … |
Sundry other endowments | 80 | 26,837 | 3,181 | 19 |
Totals, tenures under Acts other than Land Act 1948 | 14,957 | 4,690,378 | 378,940 | 30,012 |
Grand totals, all tenures | 41,882 | 15,500,678 | 1,150,413 | 791,817 |
Over the past few years many Crown lessees have availed themselves of the provisions of the Land Act 1948 and have freeholded their leases, either for cash or on deferred-payment licence.
In 1961–2, 587 leases were freeholded, either for cash or on deferred payments. The area embraced by these leases was 99,991 acres, and the total purchase price £837,775, of which £543,435 was on deferred payments. These figures are an increase on those for 1960–61, when 342 leases over 55,988 acres were freeholded for a total of £427,782.
Leases and Licences Freeholded | Number | Area | Purchase Price |
---|---|---|---|
For cash – | acres | £ | |
Crown lands | 176 | 23,204 | 143,805 |
Endowment lands | 189 | 23,207 | 150,535 |
On deferred payments– | |||
Crown lands | 222 | 53,580 | 543,435 |
Totals | 587 | 99,991 | 837,775 |
The Land Act 1948 authorises the Land Settlement Board to purchase private land or the interest of any lessee or licensee in any Crown land or Maori land for the purposes of settlement as farming, urban, commercial and industrial, or pastoral land. The Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952 gives power to the Minister of Lands, under certain conditions, to take any farm land suitable for settlement where additional farm land is required for settlement of landless discharged servicemen and others requiring land on which to establish themselves in farming (see p. 299). This provision has not been operated, however.
The Land Settlement Board, constituted in 1941 to administer land policy and land development through the Department of Lands and Survey, has had the responsibility of developing, for the settlement of ex-servicemen of the Second World War, both Crown land and undeveloped private land purchased or acquired for the purpose. Initially all land developed was offered exclusively to ex-servicemen eligible for rehabilitation fanning assistance, but with the commitment to settle ex-servicemen largely fulfilled, a civilian land settlement policy has been introduced. The few remaining ex-servicemen awaiting farms still receive preference at ballots, but as few are applying, the great bulk of farms offered by the Land Settlement Board go to civilians.
Development of land for settlement includes clearing, cultivation, grassing, fencing, erection of buildings, and installation of water supplies. To consolidate pastures and to control regrowth of scrub and weeds, the land is farmed as part of the development process. This helps to meet the cost of development and to ensure that, when the farms are disposed of, the new settlers will not experience stock troubles or reversion.
The major development districts are Rotorua with 301,000 acres under development, Southland (221,000 acres), North Auckland (184,000 acres), and Te Kuiti (136,000 acres).
The following table contains particulars of land acquired for development and settlement during the year ended 31 March 1962, and from the establishment of the Land Settlement Board in 1941 to 31 March 1962; also shown are those areas made available for settlement and the balance on hand at the latter date. The figures do not include particulars relating to ex-servicemen who have been assisted by way of rehabilitation loans to purchase established farms on their own account. Further information concerning the settlement of ex-servicemen on the land will be found in Section 9b, Rehabilitation.
As the table shows, the bulk of the land has been purchased by voluntary negotiation or was formerly unoccupied Crown land which has been included in development blocks. All the land shown as acquired compulsorily was acquired between 1943 and 1953.
Nature of Transaction | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | From Inception (1941) to 31 March 1962 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Area | Units | Area | Units | |
Areas include adjustments consequent on surveys. * Reduced by two units on re-scheming of farm settlement. †Tentative figures only. Final subdivision and utilisation is decided as development is approaching completion. | ||||
ACQUISITIONS | ||||
acres | acres | |||
(a) Purchased by voluntary negotiation | 44,899 | 50† | 1,508,428 | |
(b) Compulsorily acquired (Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 and Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950) | − | − | 281,472 | |
(c) Properties where ex-servicemen substituted under section 31 (3) (b), Servicemen's Settlement Act 1950 | − | − | 17,390 | |
(d) Crown land made available | 32,341 | 39† | 829,913 | |
Totals, acquisitions | 77,240 | 89† | 2,637,203 | 5,475† |
DISPOSALS | ||||
I To Grade “A” Ex-servicemen | ||||
(a) Developed units (including substitutions) | 11,236 | 35 | 1,350,637 | 3,480* |
(b) Unimproved units | − | − | 1,314 | 5 |
11,236 | 35 | 1,351,951 | 3,485 | |
II To Civilians | ||||
(a) Developed units | 21,228 | 56 | 96,770 | 273 |
(b) Unimproved units | 3,859 | 4 | 43,630 | 88 |
25,087 | 60 | 140,400 | 361 | |
III Sundry Disposals | ||||
(a) Transferred to Maori Affairs Department for settlement | 153 | 1 | 12,116 | 31 |
(b) Adjacent owners, reserves, workers' homes unsuitable for settlement, etc. | 3,453 | − | 120,469 | 15 |
3,606 | 1 | 132,585 | 46 | |
Totals, disposals | 39,929 | 96 | 1,624,936 | 3,892 |
Land on hand planned for development in farm settlements | − | − | 1,012,267 | 1,583† |
Before European settlement, all the land in the country was held by the various groups and tribes of the Maori people in accordance with their traditional customs and usages, and the land so held was described as Maori customary land. By the Treaty of Waitangi the exclusive right to purchase such land was reserved to the Crown. Practically all of the land which was formerly Maori customary land has now been converted to other forms of title by one or other of the following processes:
Purchase or other acquisition by the Crown.
The issue of a Crown grant to a Maori owner on the recommendation of the Maori Land Court.
The issue of a freehold order by the Maori Land Court in favour of the Maori or Maoris found entitled upon an investigation of title. This process was used instead of process (b) after the introduction of the land transfer system into New Zealand.
Land which was included in titles issued under processes (b) and (c) became known as Maori freehold land.
Maori freehold land becomes Crown land if all interests in it are purchased or otherwise acquired by the Crown, or becomes European land by the following processes:
If all interests in it are sold to or otherwise vested (including vesting by succession) in a person or persons each of whom is less than one-half Maori blood for a beneficial estate in fee simple.
If the land (being solely owned) is declared to be European land by the Maori Appellate Court.
If the Maori owner of solely owned land had been declared to be a European by Order in Council under provisions since repealed or has obtained an exemption order under section 433a of the Maori Affairs Act 1953.
If the land is comprised in any certificate of title issued under section 12 of the Maori Housing Amendment Act 1938.
Even though one of many Maori owners may sell, the land remains Maori land until all have disposed of their interest, or until the purchaser has had his interests partitioned off. The term “Maori” includes a half-caste, or a person intermediate in blood between a Maori and a half-caste.
Since 1954, by virtue of various provisions in the Maori Affairs Act 1953, emphasis has been placed on the need for the improvement of existing Maori land titles by the elimination of small fractional interests and the reduction in the number of owners. The idea behind this is to clear the way for the better use of the land in an attempt to keep Maori freehold land in the possession of the Maoris.
The ordinary provisions as to alienation of Maori land do not affect the power to dispose of land by will, but a Maori cannot will to a European except it be a husband or wife or other relative of the person making the will. A Maori cannot dispose of customary land, whether by will or otherwise. No alienation of Maori land by a Maori has any effect until it is confirmed by the Maori Land Court.
The Court, before confirming an alienation, must satisfy itself, inter alia, that it is not contrary to the interests of the Maori alienating; that the consideration is adequate; that the purchase money or other consideration is paid or secured; and that the alienation is not otherwise prohibited by law. A lease of Maori land cannot be for a longer term than 50 years.
With regard to Maori freehold land, the Court during 1961–62 approved of new leases comprising 21,490 acres to Europeans and 4,850 acres to Maoris, the previous year's figures being 22,429 and 25,472 acres respectively. It confirmed transfers (apart from sales to the Crown) affecting 15,518 acres of freehold land to Europeans and 4,850 acres to Maoris in 1961–62, the corresponding 1960–61 figures being 16,717 and 3,079 acres respectively. During the year ended 31 March 1962 timber-cutting rights were confirmed by the Court in respect of 24,065 acres.
The area of Maori land still held by Maoris in the North Island is estimated at 3,750,000 acres, and in the whole of New Zealand at 4,000,000 acres. In many cases the Maoris are utilising their land for pastoral and dairying purposes. Other lands are being farmed for them by the Maori Trustee. Extensive areas formerly managed for the Maori owners by the East Coast Commissioner, acting under statutory powers, have practically all been returned to the management of the owners, who are farming them under the system of incorporated owners provided by Part XXII of the Maori Affairs Act 1953.
The Board of Maori Affairs constituted under the Maori Affairs Act 1953 consists of the Minister of Maori Affairs, the Secretary for Maori Affairs, the Director-General of Lands, the Valuer-General, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, the member of the Executive Council representing the Maori race or, if there is no such member, any member of the Executive Council appointed by the Governor-General to be a member of the Board, and three other members appointed by the Governor-General.
The functions of the Board include, inter alia, the following:
The control of the development and settlement of Maori land or land owned or occupied by Maoris.
The approval of investment and advances, and of certain expenditure from the Maori Trustee funds.
The control of negotiations for the acquisition of Maori lands by the Crown.
The control of expenditure on housing operations under the Maori Housing Act 1935, as amended in 1938.
The Maori Land Court consists of a Chief Judge and such other Judges as the Governor-General may think fit to appoint. All powers of the Court may be exercised by a single Judge, but there are certain important powers vested exclusively in the Chief Judge. Commissioners are appointed who exercise such jurisdiction of a Judge as the Governor-General authorises. The chief matters within the jurisdiction of the Court are:
The investigation of title to customary land, and transforming it into Maori freehold land.
The exclusive power of partitioning land among the owners.
The sanctioning of exchanges for other Maori land and European land.
Granting probates of wills and effecting succession to the estates of Maoris.
Making orders for the adoption of children.
Appointing trustees for Maoris who are minors or under other disability.
The incorporation of the owners of Maori land.
Granting confirmation of alienation of Maori land.
Assessing compensation for Maori land taken under the Public Works Act.
Making awards under legislation similar to the Family Protection Act 1955.
The Maori Appellate Court consists of any two or more Judges of the Maori Land Court, provided that two Judges at least shall concur in every decision of the Court. With certain exceptions the Appellate Court determines appeals, whether on law or on fact, from all final orders of the Maori Land Court.
The Maori Trust Office was originally created to take over from the Public Trust Office the administration of certain Maori reserves and the administration of the estates of deceased Maoris and those under disability. The Maori Trust Office now forms part of the Department of Maori Affairs and is headed by the Maori Trustee, comparable in status and function with the Public Trustee. The control of most Maori Trustee activities has been decentralised by the delegation of wide powers to the District Officers of the Department of Maori Affairs, who deal primarily with all Maori Trustee matters in their districts. A detailed review of the functions and powers of the Maori Trustee is contained in parliamentary paper G. 9 of 1954.
The Maori Trustee may be appointed executor of the will of a deceased Maori or administrator of an intestate Maori estate. He may also be appointed trustee to manage the property of Maoris who are minors or suffer from some other legal disability, and is statutory trustee of the estates of Maori mental patients. The Maori Trust Office Regulations 1954 prescribe the rates of commission and fees chargeable by the Maori Trustee and the rates of interest payable in respect of moneys held by him in his Common Fund.
In addition to the administration of Maori reserves, situated mainly in Taranaki, and in Nelson, Greymouth, and other South Island localities, the Maori Trustee has the responsibility for the administration of large areas of Maori land elsewhere. Most of these lands are, like the Maori reserves, vested in the Maori Trustee, who is responsible for leasing them and distributing the proceeds to the owners. The two principal statutes under which the Maori Trustee acts in relation to the control and leasing of land are the Maori Vested Lands Administration Act 1954 and the Maori Reserved Land Act 1955. Another function is the collection and distribution to owners of rents from most other Maori land leased under Part XXIII of the Maori Affairs Act 1953.
The Maori Trustee has extensive lending powers used principally for the settlement and improvement of Maori land, for the establishment of Maoris in business, and for housing purposes. Most advances are made on the security of Maori land.
The following table is a summary of the assets and liabilities of the Maori Trustee as at 31 March in the latest two years.
Item | As at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
Assets – | £ | £ |
Cash | 194,379 | 48,049 |
Investments – | ||
Government securities | 2,553,283 | 2,838,997 |
Local authority debentures | 140,662 | 25,000 |
Mortgages, charges, and advances on overdraft | 1,164,946 | 1,217,403 |
Land, buildings, and miscellaneous | 125,829 | 138,062 |
Totals | 4,179,099 | 4,267,511 |
Liabilities – | ||
Amounts held for beneficiaries and sundry depositors | 3,157,728 | 3,176,347 |
Reserves and Appropriation Account | 1,012,689 | 1,082,223 |
Sundry creditors, etc. | 8,682 | 8,941 |
Totals | 4,179,099 | 4,267,511 |
Maori land development policy is directed to the settlement of Maori farmers on farms which will assure them of a reasonable standard of living based on today's costs and standards; to secure them the best possible tenure for the lands they farm; to assist them to develop the land and to teach them modern methods of farming. The means at the Department's disposal have permitted the development of approximately 10,000 acres of new land annually. In the year ended 30 June 1962 there were 17 farms settled.
The Lands and Survey Department has estimated that Maori land at 31 March 1955 totalled 4,072,398 acres. This total is broken down, very tentatively, by the Department of Maori Affairs into the following categories:
Acres | |
---|---|
Leased to Europeans | 750,000 |
Under control of the Department and the Maori Trustee (Part XXIV) | 445,230 |
(This
includes 210,000 acres being developed or suitable for development) | |
Farmed by Maori trusts and incorporations | 1,477,770 |
Idle land suitable for development | 550,000 |
Idle land not suitable for development | 777,000 |
4,000,000 |
The estimated area of Maori land suitable for settlement is thus limited to 760,000 acres (210,000 acres under departmental control and 550,000 acres of idle land).
Up to 30 June 1962 the Department had settled 2,241 Maoris on farms. If the use of the remaining 760,000 acres follows the usual pattern of one-third sheep farms and two-thirds dairy farms, only 3,910 more Maori farmers can be settled, i.e., 560 sheep farmers and 3,350 dairy farmers.
The surveys of Crown lands, Maori lands, land purchased under the former Settlements Acts and the Land Act 1948, lands acquired under the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952, and lands acquired or taken for public works, are executed under the authority of the Minister of Lands, and are carried out by staff and contract surveyors registered by the Survey Board under the provisions of the Surveyors Act 1938. This Act provides that in order to undertake land title surveys all registered surveyors must hold annual practising certificates, issued by the secretary of the New Zealand Institute of Surveyors. The necessary qualification is completion of a three-year diploma course at the University of Otago, two years' practical survey experience, and final examination by the Survey Board.
The surveys of private lands for the purpose of the Land Transfer Act 1952 are carried out by private surveyors similarly registered.
Statutory authority for the surveyor to enter upon any land and to place survey marks thereon is contained in several Acts, and the wilful destruction of these marks is subject to a severe penalty.
All surface surveys are made in accordance with regulations laid down and are subject to field check (if thought necessary) and to office examination prior to approval and deposit.
The standard of length is the chain of 22 Imperial yards divided into 100 links, and all linear measurements have to be expressed in terms thereof, and areas in acres, roods, and perches, with decimals of a perch. Standard comparison bands are available in each district office of the Department of Lands and Survey, as well as at the office of the Surveyor-General.
In the 1957 and earlier issues of the Yearbook there is described the survey system of minor triangulation adopted in 1876 to enable settlers to be given possession of definite pieces of land, with each section having for the purpose of record and title registration a complete identification by means of its number, the number of the block, and the name of the district.
In 1906 a geodetic triangulation to coordinate the local systems and to cover the whole country was commenced. This work was carried on intermittently over the years and the field work was eventually completed in 1946. Computations of the filed information were completed in 1949 when the Geodetic Datum 1949 was established.
New advances in the field of electronic distance measurement have led to the purchase by the Department of Lands and Survey of tellurometer equipment which has been proved suitable for the establishment and extension of geodetic control.
Immediately on the outbreak of war the Army requested the Department of Lands and Survey to undertake the responsibility for the production of military maps. At the end of the war in 1945 half of the country had been mapped for military purposes.
It was fortunate that the geodetic control was sufficiently advanced to enable the topographical maps produced during the war period 1939–45 to be coordinated in terms of an overall military grid. This grid was a provisional one and due to this factor and the various expediencies which had to be adopted to produce the topographical data the maps published were issued as a provisional series.
While this series of provisional maps was temporarily discontinued in favour of a national series of completely contoured maps produced with the assistance of photogrammetrical plotting machines, progress with these maps has been slow and it has been found necessary to resort to a system of interim stream and ridge-pattern maps using aerial photographs with slotted template assembly and radial line plotting.
In order to more adequately correlate and redefine old boundary marks for land-title purposes and to provide a permanent standard of reference for future surveys in cities and boroughs where land values are high, and on highways and on main arterial roads where modern road surfaces have eliminated survey marks, a precise survey is carried out, all intersections being referenced with permanent standard marks, normally iron tubes in concrete blocks protected by an iron cover.
These surveys are of two classes – (1) those in the cities and boroughs, being of standard of accuracy of 2 inches to the mile, the cost of which is borne partly by the local authority concerned and partly by the Department of Lands and Survey and (2) those carried out on highways and arterial roads to a lesser standard of accuracy, for the purpose of referencing survey marks lost or obliterated by road works and surfaces.
These standard traverses will in the future be correlated with precise levelling traverses, thus providing a standard level datum for engineering works.
Approximately 1,547 miles of precise levelling have been carried out for the purpose of correlating the level data of irrigation and drainage and other engineering works. This type of levelling has been carried out in accordance with international standards of accuracy – namely, 0.012 feet or 0.144 inches per mile.
These levels are at mean sea-level datum determined from the tidal records of the principal tidal stations or of tide gauges established specially for that purpose. The traverses are referenced at approximately 10-mile intervals by fundamental bench marks and at approximately 1-mile intervals by standard bench marks.
This work is being further extended to meet the requirements of national drainage, irrigation, hydro-electric, and river-control development, where related and coordinated levels in terms of a fixed datum are essential.
Prior to the Army demand for military maps the Department of Lands and Survey had in 1936 set up a small photogrammetric unit equipped with two small precision stereoscopes for delineating contours on vertical aerial photographs. An area had been photographed by the RNZAF in the Hawke's Bay district in 1935, and by 1939 the first topographical map of the national 1 mile to an inch series was produced. On the outbreak of the war an overall contract was entered into by the Army with a private operating company for a complete photographic coverage of New Zealand to be carried out in accordance with priorities fixed by the Department.
Gradually greater use was made of aerial photographs as a basis for topographical map production. The private company has continued to supply all the aerial photographic requirements of all Government Departments, orders for the supply of which are coordinated and issued by the Department of Lands and Survey. An up-to-date and well equipped photogrammetric branch is now capable of producing any type and scale of topographic map or plan including those used for road location and hydro design purposes.
Extensive use is made of the aerial photographs for other than purely mapping purposes. All types of land and engineering development, investigations into geological resources, afforestation, and town and rural planning are now based on data extracted from the aerial photographs. The Department is responsible for the maintenance of a complete library of aerial photographs, which are made available for all national purposes. All orders for photography required by any Department of State are coordinated and priorities for such photography fixed by a coordinating committee. At present the North Island has been completely photographed while two-thirds of the South Island has been covered.
The responsibility for the production of all aeronautical charts for RNZAF and civil aviation purposes is also a permanent function of the Department of Lands and Survey. Assistance is also given to the hydrographic branch of the Navy Department in the establishment of shore beacons for the control of the offshore hydrographic survey at present being carried out by the Navy Department There is an increasing demand for topographical maps of all scales for land development, forestry, engineering, geological and soil survey, and other governmental purposes. New cartographic techniques have revolutionised the production of better and more varied scales and types of maps. In consequence it can now be claimed that New Zealand has a mapping organisation that compares more than favourably with overseas mapping agencies.
Mapping is also undertaken of islands and territory within the Ross Dependency, Antarctica. Information for these maps is based on aerial photography supplied by the United States, field work from New Zealand field parties, and maps prepared by other countries.
The tidal work carried out by the Department at the commencement of the survey operations in New Zealand consisted of determinations of mean high-water mark (H.W.M.) for the purpose of defining the boundary of land abutting on tidal waters.
Later the adoption of mean sea level as the datum of reference for the heights shown on the maps of trigonometrical and precise levelling surveys led to a more accurate system of tidal observations being initiated; but it was not until 1909 that a complete tidal survey was inaugurated, at the request of the Admiralty, to include the predictions of the times and heights of high and low water of the ports of Auckland and Wellington in the Admiralty Tide Tables.
The tidal observations are made mainly by self-registering tide gauges, in which a curve is traced which shows the height of the water at any time above an arbitrary datum. This curve is decomposed, by a process devised by Lord Kelvin, and known as “harmonic analysis,” into its harmonic elements. These components are now computed for the ports of Auckland, New Plymouth, Wellington, Lyttelton, Dunedin, Bluff, and Westport, and from them the predicted times and heights of high and low water are obtained by means of the tide predictor at the Tidal Institute, University of Liverpool, and published in advance in the New Zealand Nautical Almanac, the Admiralty Tide Tables, and several of the maritime publications of foreign nations.
The seven ports for which tide tables are prepared serve as standards of reference on which to base, by means of tidal difference, the times and heights of high and low water of all the other ports in New Zealand.
The New Zealand Geographic Board, constituted under the provisions of the New Zealand Geographic Board Act 1946, is the official place-names authority.
The main function of the board is to adjudicate on matters pertaining to place and feature names in New Zealand. The board has authority to assign new names for localities, geographical features, post offices, railway stations, etc., and to alter existing names subject to the right of appeal vested in the general public and to the rights of local authorities concerning names within the areas administered by such local authorities.
The board together with three co-opted members also acts as the Antarctic Place Names Committee. This committee is the official New Zealand authority for approval of names in the Antarctic. Its activities are confined mainly to the Ross Dependency but liaison is maintained with the place-name authorities of other countries.
The membership of the board comprises the Surveyor-General, two representatives of the Maori race, a representative of the New Zealand Geographical Society, a representative of the Federated Mountain Clubs of New Zealand, and two members appointed on the recommendation of the Minister of Lands.
The Department, in addition to the activities outlined in the preceding paragraphs, carries out many miscellaneous functions, among which are the drawing of maps and diagrams for special publications, the periodic preparation of maps for census and electoral purposes, the copying of maps and plans by photostat process, the preparation of aerial photograph mosaics and enlargements for departmental purposes, compilation of maps and data for town and regional planning purposes, the control and administration of the subdivision of land in counties required for housing, the preparation of special topographical maps for land settlement, engineering and scientific development, the preparation of maps for air navigation requirements, the production of all maps for the armed services, and many other cognate duties requiring the services of the surveyor or the draughtsman.
Reports: An annual report of the departmental survey activities is published as a parliamentary paper, C. 1a. At intervals a publication called The Records of the Survey is issued, the latest volume being numbered five. The publication of professional papers is now discontinued, these being incorporated in the Records.
Map sales agencies are maintained at each of the district offices except Wellington and at the Head Office of the Department of Lands and Survey. In addition 300 private selling agents have been appointed throughout the country and overseas. All maps for sale are listed in the Catalogue of Maps published by the Department.
The necessity for fixing equitable land values arises in many of the relations of the General Government and local governing authorities with the individual. In particular they are required in connection with the following:
The levying of land tax.
The apportionment of rating levies over contributory local authorities.
The levying of rates by local authorities.
The advancing of money on mortgage by Government Departments and by trustees under the Trustee Act.
The assessing of stamp, estate, and gift duties.
The fixing of prices payable to the Crown or by the Crown for transfers of land.
The Government Valuation of Land Act 1896 set up a separate Government Department charged with the duty of assessing the values of real estate for taxation and other purposes of the General Government and for local rating purposes. The present law relating to the valuation of land is contained in the Valuation of Land Act 1951, and in the Land Valuation Court Act 1948.
The work of the Valuation Department is directed by the Valuer-General, the actual work of valuing being done by district valuers and assistant valuers. The duty of a valuer is to examine each property and to estimate to the best of his ability (1) the unimproved value of the land contained therein, (2) the value of the buildings (if any) or other improvements (if any) upon such land, and (3) the capital value of the property.
Valuers are enjoined not to strain after high values, nor to accept special prices paid for land in exceptional circumstances, but to determine the value neither above nor below the fair selling value in view of the many and diverse purposes for which the values are used.
Generally, under the New Zealand law, the increased value attaching to any piece of land which is due to the successful working of other lands in the district, or to State or local authority expenditure on public works, or to the general prosperity and development of the country, forms portion of the “unimproved value”.
“Improvements” on land are defined, with certain provisos, as any work done or materials used on or for the benefit of the land by any owner or occupier resulting in an increase in the value of the land.
The “capital value” is the sum of the “unimproved value” plus the value of “improvements”.
The Valuation of Land Act 1951 directs the preparation of a valuation roll for each district over which a local authority has rating jurisdiction, setting forth in respect of each separate property the following particulars:
The name of the owner of the land, and the nature of his estate or interest therein, together with the name of the beneficial owner in the case of land held in trust:
The name of the occupier within the meaning of the Rating Act 1925:
The situation, description, and area of the land:
The nature and value of the improvements:
The unimproved value of the land:
The capital value of the land:
Such other particulars as are prescribed.
District valuation rolls are revised by the Valuer-General at intervals of not more than five years unless the Governor-General in Council directs otherwise.
Naturally it is not generally possible to revalue all the constituent districts of a special purpose rating authority such as a catchment board in one year. With rising values, this sectional revaluation could lead to a greater proportion of the special purpose authority's rates falling on the newly revalued districts. To meet this situation the Valuation Equalisation Act was passed in 1957. The general purpose of this Act is to provide for an equitable adjustment of rates and of levies based on rateable values as between the several constituent districts comprising the district of an ad hoc local authority where those constituent districts have been revalued by the Valuer-General at different times.
There is, in addition to the district valuation roll for each district, a supplementary roll for that district. The supplementary roll may be used for the same purposes as the district roll except that it may not be used for the assessment of land tax or local rates. Generally, all special valuations of land made during the currency of a district roll for particular purposes – e.g., the granting of loans by Government Departments or trustees on the security of lands, the assessment of stamp, gift, and estate duties – are entered on the supplementary roll, but not on the district roll. There is generally a right of objection to such special valuations procedurally similar to the objections discussed under the next heading.
When a district valuation roll is revised the Valuer-General addresses to each owner, and also to the owner concerned when any particular valuation in that roll is altered, a notice showing the new valuation and naming a date before which all objections (in writing) to the values must be lodged. In the case of a revision of a district roll the Valuer-General, any local authority, or any owner whose name appears on the roll, may object to any valuation thereon. Where a particular property only is revalued, only the owner has a right of objection.
The Valuer-General refers any objections to his district valuers for reconsideration. He may then decide (1) of his own motion to refer the objection to the Land Valuation Court, (2) to alter the valuation to the extent claimed, (3) to alter the valuation to such extent as is agreed upon with the objector, or (4) to decline to alter the valuation. If his decision is either (2), (3), or (4), he serves notice of it on the objector, and on the owner if other than the objector. Either of these may notify the Valuer-General within 14 days that he desires the objection to be heard by the Land Valuation Court. If no such notice is received the Valuer-General's decision is deemed to be assented to, and the roll is amended, if necessary, to give effect to his decision.
The Land Valuation Court Act 1948 established the Land Valuation Court, which consists of three members appointed by the Governor-General in Council, one of whom is the Judge of the Court. In addition to its jurisdiction under the Valuation of Land Act the Court hears claims for compensation under the Public Works Act 1928 and determines values under the Land Settlement Promotion Act 1952.
The Act also established Land Valuation Committees which, in the exercise of their powers and functions, are subject to the general jurisdiction of the Court. A local authority may appoint a person, other than a member or paid officer of a local authority, to be an additional member of the Land Valuation Committee exercising its functions in the district of that local authority. This provision is limited to cases where objections to valuations of property situated in that local authority's district are being heard.
Except that the Judge of the Court may on the application of any party to proceedings, or of his own motion, state a case for the opinion of the Court of Appeal on a question of law, the decisions of the Land Valuation Court (either decisions of the Court itself or orders of the committees sealed by the Registrar) are final.
If any owner who has objected to a valuation made at a revision of a district roll is not satisfied with the value of the land as fixed by the Land Valuation Court's order, he may, within 14 days of the sealing of the order, give notice to the Valuer-General that he requires the capital value to be reduced to the value which he (the owner) considers to be the fair selling value as specified in his notice (but not less than the aggregate amount owing on mortgages or other charges on the land), or the land to be acquired on behalf of Her Majesty, or sold, at that value. There is also provision that if the Valuer-General is of the opinion that the value has been fixed by the Court at less than the capital value, he may within 14 days after the sealing of the Court's order require the owner to consent to what he (the Valuer-General) considers is the fair capital value, and, failing such consent being given within 30 days after notice is delivered, he may, with the approval of the Governor-General in Council, acquire the property at that value on behalf of Her Majesty.
The district valuation roll so long as it continues in force is by law the roll from which the valuation roll of every local authority rating on the capital or on the unimproved value is framed.
The Urban Farm Land Rating Act 1932 provides for rating relief for farm lands subject to rates levied by borough (or city) councils, independent town councils, and county councils in respect of county towns. The Act provides that these local authorities may assess valuations for rating purposes for such farm lands lower than the values for the same lands appearing on the district valuation rolls. There are rights of objection to such valuations, either to a specially constituted Assessment Court where the valuations are to appear on a farm-land roll, or to a Magistrate if special rateable values are being assessed for the ordinary rating roll. The values are generally revised at five-yearly intervals.
A heritage of the days of independent valuations by local authorities is the provision by which they can rate on the annual (rental) values of properties within their areas, these values being assessed by the local authorities' own valuers. The annual value is defined as the rent at which a property would let from year to year reduced by 20 per cent in the case of houses, buildings, and other perishable property, and by 10 per cent in the case of land, but it may not be less than 5 per cent of the value of the fee simple. A new valuation roll in this regard is prepared either annually or triennially.
The figures in the following table show valuations over a long period of years for the whole of New Zealand; they are gross values and include the value not only of rateable properties but also of churches, schools, unoccupied Crown lands, and other lands exempt from local rating.
At 31 March | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) |
---|---|---|
£ (thousand) | ||
1878 | 99,567 | 62,574 |
1885 | 113,271 | |
1888 | 111,138 | 75,497 |
1891 | 122,225 | 75,832 |
1897 | 138,591 | 84,401 |
1902 | 154,816 | 94,848 |
1905 | 197,684 | 122,937 |
1907 | 236,645 | 149,683 |
1909 | 271,516 | 172,760 |
1911 | 293,117 | 184,063 |
1913 | 340,560 | 212,963 |
1915 | 371,077 | 230,705 |
1916 | 389,165 | 241,322 |
1917 | 405,466 | 251,088 |
1918 | 421,383 | 260,922 |
1919 | 445,533 | 275,988 |
1920 | 470,094 | 290,880 |
1921 | 518,584 | 317,631 |
1922 | 544,503 | 329,174 |
1923 | 553,404 | 330,791 |
1924 | 568,501 | 333,870 |
1925 | 587,350 | 339,310 |
1926 | 603,250 | 341,048 |
1927 | 618,264 | 341,519 |
1928 | 631,455 | 335,217 |
1929 | 655,907 | 344,758 |
1930 | 664,571 | 338,887 |
1931 | 667,911 | 331,635 |
1932 | 662,829 | 321,799 |
1933 | 653,708 | 314,556 |
1934 | 650,362 | 309,770 |
1935 | 637,604 | 301,138 |
1936 | 635,802 | 295,696 |
1937 | 632,230 | 287,845 |
1938 | 636,363 | 282,326 |
1939 | 652,899 | 282,806 |
1940 | 660,524 | 278,881 |
1941 | 673,118 | 277,542 |
1942 | 681,922 | 276,885 |
1943 | 684,181 | 276,881 |
1944 | 688,795 | 277,039 |
1945 | 697,366 | 277,495 |
1946 | 710,425 | 279,214 |
1947 | 746,412 | 284,274 |
1948 | 796,038 | 291,617 |
1949 | 889,268 | 307,152 |
1950 | 985,880 | 324,465 |
1951 | 1,112,747 | 349,160 |
1952 | 1,314,879 | 394,228 |
1953 | 1,532,358 | 449,814 |
1954 | 1,702,727 | 487,125 |
1955 | 2,068,313 | 579,128 |
1956 | 2,306,585 | 644,410 |
1957 | 2,496,337 | 697,540 |
1958 | 2,677,250 | 751,129 |
1959 | 2,832,252 | 805,299 |
1960 | 3,066,231 | 889,821 |
1961 | 3,248,684 | 952,831 |
1962 | 3,472,864 | 1,030,529 |
The table shows a continuous decrease in land values from 1929 to 1943. Probably the lowest point in real values was reached about 1934, and the decreases shown after that year merely indicate that the new valuations being made were still at levels lower than the existing pre-depression figures. After 1943 land values were stabilised through the operation of the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943, and the increases shown to 1950 mainly reflect the writing into new valuations of increases which had occurred prior to 1943.
The lifting of land sales control on urban properties from 23 February 1950 was reflected in the 1951 general revaluations of boroughs and cities. County revaluations did not, however, reflect the transition to a free market basis until the 1952 revaluations, the effect of the higher basis having been postponed 12 months as provided for by section 38 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1950.
The fact that land valuations are not continuously up to date has the effect in the preceding table of delaying the appearance of other than the steepest movements and of reducing their apparent magnitudes. Rural land values are generally conditioned by the prices received for exports of primary products, improved efficiency in farming methods, growth of population, improved internal transport, and other facilities, etc.
In the following table the gross values are analysed in more detail for the latest five years.
As at 31 March | North Island | South Island | New Zealand | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | |
£ (thousand) | ||||||
Counties | ||||||
1958 | 748,843 | 216,519 | 382,137 | 139,113 | 1,130,980 | 355,632 |
1959 | 803,199 | 233,712 | 405,664 | 148,444 | 1,208,863 | 382,155 |
1960 | 854,809 | 245,950 | 427,397 | 154,998 | 1,282,206 | 400,949 |
1961 | 898,134 | 258,858 | 461,050 | 174,446 | 1,359,185 | 433,304 |
1962 | 953,475 | 272,300 | 499,816 | 189,523 | 1,453,291 | 461,824 |
Boroughs | ||||||
1958 | 1,115,079 | 293,589 | 421,906 | 100,547 | 1,536,985 | 394,136 |
1959 | 1,167,280 | 314,657 | 446,487 | 107,092 | 1,613,767 | 421,749 |
1960 | 1,297,221 | 364,848 | 477,498 | 122,653 | 1,774,719 | 487,501 |
1961 | 1,381,388 | 393,128 | 498,088 | 124,945 | 1,879,476 | 518,073 |
1962 | 1,480,049 | 432,188 | 528,091 | 134,666 | 2,008,140 | 566,853 |
Independent Town Districts | ||||||
1958 | 6,817 | 1,157 | 2,467 | 204 | 9,284 | 1,361 |
1959 | 7,093 | 1,190 | 2,529 | 205 | 9,622 | 1,395 |
1960 | 7,433 | 1,232 | 873 | 139 | 9,306 | 1,371 |
1961 | 7,980 | 1,295 | 2,043 | 158 | 10,023 | 1,453 |
1962 | 9,325 | 1,693 | 2,108 | 159 | 11,433 | 1,852 |
Grand Totals | ||||||
1952 | 917,274 | 265,854 | 397,605 | 128,373 | 1,314,879 | 394,228 |
1953 | 1,093,872 | 313,896 | 438,486 | 135,917 | 1,532,358 | 449,814 |
1954 | 1,223,171 | 342,660 | 479,556 | 144,465 | 1,702,727 | 487,125 |
1955 | 1,477,970 | 405,183 | 590,343 | 173,946 | 2,068,313 | 579,128 |
1956 | 1,641,247 | 446,658 | 665,338 | 197,752 | 2,306,585 | 644,410 |
1957 | 1,750,298 | 476,779 | 746,039 | 220,761 | 2,496,337 | 697,540 |
1958 | 1,870,739 | 511,266 | 806,511 | 239,864 | 2,677,250 | 751,129 |
1959 | 1,977,571 | 549,558 | 854,681 | 255,741 | 2,832,252 | 805,299 |
1960 | 2,159,464 | 612,030 | 906,767 | 277,790 | 3,066,231 | 889,821 |
1961 | 2,287,502 | 653,281 | 961,182 | 299,549 | 3,248,684 | 952,831 |
1962 | 2,442,849 | 706,181 | 1,030,015 | 324,347 | 3,472,864 | 1,030,529 |
The values quoted earlier in this section relate to gross values (i.e., the value of all property, whether exempt from local rating or not). The following summary indicates rateable values for counties, boroughs, and independent town districts as at 31 March 1962.
Local Authority District | North Island | South Island | New Zealand | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | Capital Value (Land and Improvements) | Unimproved Value of Land (Included in Previous Column) | |
£(thousand) | ||||||
Counties | 861,047 | 257,445 | 462,975 | 181,889 | 1,324,022 | 439,334 |
Boroughs | 1,318,829 | 390,466 | 468,010 | 122,252 | 1,786,839 | 512,718 |
Town districts (independent) | 7,872 | 1,428 | 1,846 | 146 | 9,718 | 1,574 |
Totals | 2,187,748 | 649,339 | 932,832 | 304,287 | 3,120,579 | 953,626 |
The next table shows the percentage distribution of area and population as at 1 April 1962, and of rateable property values between the different types of local authority districts as at 31 March 1962.
Local Authority District | Area | Population | Rateable Property Values | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Capital Value | Unimproved Value | Value of Improvements | |||
Percentage Distribution | |||||
Counties | 99.5 | 35.7 | 42.3 | 46.7 | 40.4 |
Boroughs | 0.5 | 63.7 | 57.4 | 53.2 | 59.2 |
Town districts (independent) | 0.6 | 0.3 | 0.1 | 0.4 | |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
It will be observed that there is a closer correlation between value of improvements and population distribution than between unimproved values and population distribution, with capital values consequently taking up an intermediate position.
Particulars of values for each county, borough, and independent town district in considerable detail are contained in the Report on Local Authority Statistics, where similar data are also given for dependent town districts and for road districts.
The Valuers Act 1948 provides for the registration of land valuers and for some control of their work. There is a Registration Board under the chairmanship of the Valuer-General, which issues certificates for registration to all valuers and annual practising certificates to public valuers. The main objects of the Act are to secure a high standard of valuation work throughout the country and to encourage competent valuers. There were 303 classified as rural valuers, 363 as urban valuers, and 59 as both rural and urban valuers at 31 December 1962.
Table of Contents
The Bay of Islands was the first New Zealand port used by commercial shipping, but port development soon followed in other northern harbours such as Hokianga, Mangonui, and Auckland. Wellington came later, followed by New Plymouth. With settlements becoming established in the South Island, shipping was next recorded at Nelson, Akaroa, and Pore Chalmers. By 1853, when statistics were first compiled for New Zealand as a whole, 11 ports were receiving shipping direct from overseas. The number of ports in use by overseas vessels increased during the gold-rush period, but later decreased to a number which has not changed greatly during the past 60 years.
The following table, which enumerates entrances of ships direct from overseas, illustrates the changing pattern of overseas shipping since 1853, and indicates the great increase in the size of vessels during these years.
Year | Number of Ports Entered | Number of Vessels | Total Tonnage of Vessels | Average Tonnage of Vessels |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | ||||
No. | No. | tons | tons | |
1853 | 11 | 238 | 65,504 | 275 |
1860 | 14 | 398 | 140,276 | 352 |
1870 | 23 | 756 | 273,151 | 362 |
1880 | 19 | 730 | 395,675 | 542 |
1890 | 20 | 744 | 662,769 | 891 |
1900 | 15 | 616 | 854,632 | 1,387 |
1910 | 17 | 609 | 1,389,031 | 2,281 |
1920 | 17 | 744 | 2,062,370 | 2,772 |
1930 | 15 | 600 | 2,297,142 | 3,829 |
1940 | 15 | 601 | 2,834,499 | 4,716 |
1950 | 13 | 597 | 2,688,223 | 4,503 |
1960 | 12 | 972 | 4,500,892 | 4,631 |
1961 | 13 | 1,038 | 4,953,929 | 4,773 |
1962* | 13 | 995 | 4,727,000 | 4,751 |
The early development of coastal shipping is not easy to trace. Coastal movements of vessels were first recorded in the statistics in 1873, and no distinction was made between the movements of purely coastal vessels and the coastal movements of overseas vessels. This position obtained until 1921.
The following table includes all inward movements of ships, i.e., direct entrances from overseas, coastal movements of overseas ships, and entrances of coastal vessels. This gives some idea of the development of the activities of the ports over the period.
Year | Ports Included in Records | Inward Movements of Vessels |
---|---|---|
* In these years data were collected from some minor ports which were later omitted from the records. †Provisional. | ||
1873 | 30 | 14,029 |
1880 | 30 | 17,615 |
1890 | 30 | 17,860 |
1900 | 30 | 21,478 |
1910 | 31 | 27,304 |
1920 | 34 | 20,156 |
1930 | 51* | 20,834 |
1940 | 46* | 18,343 |
1950 | 38 | 14,393 |
1960 | 35 | 13,373 |
1961 | 35 | 13,899 |
1962† | 35 | 14,257 |
The tonnage of total shipping at the ports is not available on a comparable basis over the whole period of this table.
The Customs Department records the number and tonnage of all vessels arriving in New Zealand ports direct from overseas, and of the departures of all vessels for overseas destinations. The Department of Statistics receives monthly from each port a statement of all shipping handled.
The figures given in this section include all registered merchant vessels trading at New Zealand ports: thus they exclude naval vessels when engaged in their normal duties, private launches, lighters engaged in loading or unloading vessels in roadsteads, trawlers, other fishing vessels, and pleasure craft.
In recording the statistics of overseas shipping only one entry and one clearance is counted for each voyage, viz, at the first port of call and at the port of final departure, regardless of the number of ports visited by the vessel while in New Zealand waters.
The following table gives the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels entering and clearing New Zealand ports during the last 11 years, distinguishing those entered and cleared ‘with cargo” (cargo manifest tonnages are also shown for these) from those “in ballast”.
Year | With Cargo | In Ballast† | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Net Tonnage | Cargo Manifest Tonnage* | Vessels | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Net Tonnage | |
* Direct comparisons of import and export tonnages are invalid since the former contain a much higher proportion of goods recorded in “measurement” tons than do the latter. † “In ballast” means (a) inwards – “having no cargo for discharge in New Zealand”: (b) outwards – “having no cargo loaded in New Zealand”. ‡ Provisional. | |||||||
Entered | |||||||
1952 | 652 | 2,759,949 | 4,400,254 | 52 | 268,081 | 704 | 3,028,030 |
1953 | 614 | 2,502,856 | 3,617,497 | 59 | 264,701 | 673 | 2,767,557 |
1954 | 687 | 2,882,310 | 4,453,506 | 64 | 277,822 | 751 | 3,160,132 |
1955 | 753 | 3,173,211 | 4,858,369 | 71 | 353,357 | 824 | 3,526,568 |
1956 | 720 | 3,022,713 | 4,422,905 | 60 | 341,835 | 780 | 3,364,548 |
1957 | 795 | 3,503,875 | 4,560,463 | 101 | 436,064 | 896 | 3,939,939 |
1958 | 794 | 3,445,543 | 4,536,110 | 135 | 608,225 | 929 | 4,053,768 |
1959 | 750 | 3,355,648- | 3,989,897 | 133 | 671,477 | 883 | 4,027,125 |
1960 | 818 | 3,800,255 | 4,636,376 | 154 | 700,637 | 972 | 4,500,892 |
1961 | 865 | 4,150,015 | 4,951,635 | 173 | 803,914 | 1,038 | 4,953,929 |
1962‡ | 860 | 4,028,000 | 4,697,000 | 135 | 699,000 | 995 | 4,727,000 |
Cleared | |||||||
1952 | 388 | 1,774,658 | 1,173,577 | 338 | 1,365,638 | 726 | 3,140,296 |
1953 | 406 | 1,746,157 | 1,175,035 | 270 | 1,057,863 | 676 | 2,804,020 |
1954 | 427 | 1,800,305 | 1,224,978 | 308 | 1,332,629 | 735 | 3,132,934 |
1955 | 451 | 2,014,952 | 1,328,155 | 349 | 1,435,521 | 800 | 3,450,473 |
1956 | 464 | 2,017,829 | 1,476,096 | 321 | 1,346,892 | 785 | 3,364,721 |
1957 | 549 | 2,488,506 | 1,516,780 | 346 | 1,451,350 | 895 | 3,939,856 |
1958 | 554 | 2,495,808 | 1,531,033 | 357 | 1,478,484 | 911 | 3,974,292 |
1959 | 577 | 2,506,593 | 1,791,165 | 326 | 1,608,136 | 903 | 4,114,729 |
1960 | 610 | 2,643,682 | 1,747,897 | 351 | 1,764,743 | 961 | 4,408,425 |
1961 | 651 | 2,999,025 | 1,848,869 | 380 | 1,924,397 | 1,031 | 4,923,422 |
1962 | 671 | 3,049,000 | 1,977,000 | 316 | 1,772,000 | 987 | 4,821,000 |
Particulars of the number and net tonnage of vessels entered and cleared between New Zealand and various countries are given in the following table.
Country | 1960 | 1961 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Entered | Cleared | Entered | Cleared | |||||
No. | Net Tonnage | No. | Net Tonnage | No. | Net Tonnage | No. | Net Tonnage | |
Aden | 3 | 16,373 | 2 | 8,453 | 1 | 6–537 | 5 | 24,665 |
Australia | 392 | 1,511,736 | 436 | 1,649,682 | 414 | 1,782,653 | 465 | 1,900,142 |
Bahrain | 4 | 24,977 | 6 | 36,276 | 5 | 33,574 | 1 | 6,960 |
Belgium | 3 | 12,689 | 1 | 4,350 | 12 | 61,085 | 1 | 3,454 |
Canada | 21 | 149,915 | 7 | 72,876 | 21 | 136,347 | 7 | 95,266 |
Ceylon | 3 | 22,877 | 1 | 7,070 | 5 | 27,208 | 1 | 1,965 |
Fiji | 43 | 139,119 | 36 | 121,884 | 31 | 168,391 | 32 | 178,922 |
France | 1 | 3,006 | 14 | 73,974 | 1 | 4,934 | 32 | 170,552 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 8 | 38,841 | 6 | 30,694 | 12 | 64,375 | 7 | 37,453 |
Hong Kong | 15 | 33,598 | 7 | 17,775 | 14 | 24,067 | 11 | 32,123 |
India | 11 | 54,814 | 6 | 23,207 | 11 | 54,330 | 6 | 18,707 |
Indonesia | 1 | 1,495 | 5 | 27,725 | 4 | 23,476 | 7 | 45,997 |
Iran | 8 | 50,241 | 4 | 26,406 | 11 | 71,482 | 1 | 6,940 |
Japan | 58 | 122,106 | 74 | 162,508 | 93 | 242,761 | 95 | 257,187 |
Malaya | 1 | 6,937 | − | − | 4 | 13,045 | 9 | 23,070 |
Nauru Island | 32 | 171,997 | 31 | 170,923 | 28 | 152,521 | 29 | 158,176 |
Netherlands Antilles | 12 | 75,709 | 15 | 106,392 | 20 | 129,426 | 19 | 125,850 |
Singapore | 27 | 135,977 | 26 | 118,093 | 18 | 103,613 | 21 | 119,396 |
South Africa | 16 | 69,025 | 3 | 12,033 | 12 | 54,545 | 4 | 20,977 |
Sweden | 2 | 6,462 | − | − | 1 | 2,750 | − | − |
United Kingdom | 123 | 876,522 | 125 | 839,598 | 133 | 872,666 | 99 | 710,087 |
United States of America | 86 | 559,855 | 55 | 380,679 | 69 | 398,189 | 63 | 378,080 |
Other countries | 102 | 416,621 | 101 | 517,827 | 118 | 525,954 | 116 | 607,453 |
Totals | 972 | 4,500,892 | 961 | 4,408,425 | 1,038 | 4,953,929 | 1,031 | 4,923,422 |
In earlier years the tonnage of shipping entering from and clearing for the United Kingdom was higher than that for any other individual country. In 1954, however, shipping to and from Australia exceeded that recorded for the United Kingdom, and this has been the case for subsequent years also. The year 1954 was the first in which over 1,000,000 tons of shipping left New Zealand for an individual country. Shipping to Australia has been over that figure each year since then, and in 1956 and 1958 over 1,000,000 tons departed for the United Kingdom also.
The next table shows the net tonnage of shipping between New Zealand and certain principal countries for the latest six years.
Year | Australia | United Kingdom | United States of America | Canada | Pacific Islands |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
net tons | |||||
Entered | |||||
1956 | 966,502 | 955,058 | 188,068 | 63,688 | 365,335 |
1957 | 1,150,046 | 1,028,742 | 578,088 | 31,865 | 305,383 |
1958 | 1,405,602 | 955,345 | 304,144 | 141,185 | 422,736 |
1959 | 1,432,370 | 881,554 | 359,270 | 116,364 | 381,656 |
1960 | 1,511,736 | 876,522 | 559,855 | 149,915 | 493,516 |
1961 | 1,782,653 | 872,666 | 398,189 | 136,347 | 562,570 |
Cleared | |||||
1956 | 1,089,037 | 1,061,118 | 152,661 | 65,430 | 357,224 |
1957 | 1,222,762 | 975,140 | 507,494 | 20,136 | 390,863 |
1958 | 1,346,441 | 1,016,060 | 415,774 | 95,303 | 358,363 |
1959 | 1,494,841 | 966,890 | 391,364 | 69,406 | 382,653 |
1960 | 1,649,682 | 839,598 | 380,679 | 72,876 | 474,714 |
1961 | 1,900,142 | 710,087 | 378,080 | 95,266 | 624,798 |
The next table shows the extent to which various ports were made the first port of arrival or the last port of departure by overseas vessels during the last three years. The relative overseas trade of the various ports can be judged only by taking into account the coastwise visits of overseas vessels in the course of unloading and loading. This is shown in later tables.
Port | Entered | Cleared | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
net tons | ||||||
Auckland | 2,414,215 | 2,701,120 | 2,793,028 | 1,652,183 | 1,812,543 | 1,967,718 |
Tauranga | 43,946 | 69,685 | 142,840 | 316,384 | 360,149 | 439,791 |
Gisborne | 745 | 324 | 410 | 17,222 | 6,266 | 1,727 |
Napier | 64,783 | 30,555 | 59,176 | 206,532 | 241,192 | 243,409 |
Taranaki | 93,351 | 90,350 | 112,477 | 191,016 | 186,340 | 205,798 |
Wanganui | 321 | 894 | 706 | 321 | 573 | 385 |
Wellington | 865,301 | 997,032 | 1,242,767 | 874,792 | 848,863 | 1,007,642 |
Picton | 20,162 | 23,015 | 20,828 | 189 | 32,158 | 2,245 |
Nelson | 22,739 | 22,265 | 19,238 | 51,712 | 51,026 | 74,560 |
Greymouth | 2,668 | 16,963 | 7,419 | 963 | 385 | - |
Lyttelton | 351,265 | 349,318 | 367,652 | 302,917 | 292,662 | 317,763 |
Timaru | 24,883 | 26,143 | 38,753 | 29,442 | 39,532 | 40,309 |
Oamaru | 321 | − | − | − | − | − |
Otago | 89,708 | 89,608 | 94,495 | 285,569 | 332,917 | 349,492 |
Bluff | 32,717 | 83,620 | 54,140 | 185,487 | 203,819 | 272,583 |
Totals | 4,027,125 | 4,500,892 | 4,953,929 | 4,114,729 | 4,408,425 | 4,923,422 |
As will be seen, in 1961,81 per cent of overseas vessels (on a tonnage basis) arriving in New Zealand made Auckland or Wellington their first port of entry, and 60 per cent used one of these two ports as the final departure point.
The table following shows the nationality of vessels arriving in New Zealand during the latest five years.
Country of Registry | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
net tons (000) | |||||
British Commonwealth – | |||||
United Kingdom | 2,046 | 2,110 | 1,913 | 2,239 | 2,541 |
New Zealand | 581 | 550 | 516 | 484 | 428 |
Other British Commonwealth | 251 | 242 | 287 | 243 | 269 |
With cargo | 2,550 | 2,479 | 2,337 | 2,559 | 2,812 |
In ballast | 328 | 423 | 379 | 407 | 426 |
Totals,
British Commonwealth countries | 2,878 | 2,902 | 2,716 | 2,966 | 3,238 |
Percentage of total | 73 | 72 | 67 | 66 | 65 |
Country of Registry | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
net tons (000) | |||||
Other – | |||||
Norway | 271 | 306 | 282 | 272 | 363 |
Sweden | 47 | 41 | 88 | 101 | 91 |
Netherlands | 142 | 116 | 205 | 324 | 373 |
Panama | 88 | 104 | 102 | 66 | 80 |
United States of America | 331 | 364 | 381 | 394 | 372 |
Remaining countries | 183 | 220 | 253 | 378 | 437 |
With cargo | 954 | 966 | 1,018 | 1,242 | 1,338 |
In ballast | 108 | 185 | 293 | 293 | 378 |
Totals, other countries | 1,062 | 1,151 | 1,311 | 1,535 | 1,716 |
Percentage of total | 27 | 28 | 33 | 34 | 35 |
Grand totals | 3,940 | 4,054 | 4,027 | 4,501 | 4,954 |
The following table shows the changes that have taken place in recent years in the proportions of cargo carried to and from New Zealand in ships of different countries of registry. United Kingdom ships still carry the bulk of our external trade although the proportion of outward cargo carried in vessels of this country of registry has tended to decrease over the period shown.
Country of Registry | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | |||||
Cargo Inward from Overseas | |||||
United Kingdom | 48.0 | 50.3 | 45.3 | 48.5 | 49.9 |
New Zealand | 20.2 | 17.8 | 18.7 | 16.9 | 15.7 |
Australia | 0.9 | 2.6 | 3.8 | 1.7 | 3.0 |
United States of America | 0.9 | − | 0.3 | 0.5 | 0.2 |
Norway | 13.2 | 15.0 | 13.7 | 11.2 | 14.5 |
Panama | 3.8 | 4.4 | 5.4 | 2.9 | 2.8 |
Denmark | 1.6 | 1.0 | 2.2 | 1.3 | 2.2 |
Netherlands | 4.6 | 3.8 | 3.0 | 6.3 | 2.1 |
Sweden | 2.2 | 1.6 | 4.1 | 4.6 | 3.8 |
Other countries | 4.6 | 3.5 | 3.5 | 6.1 | 5.8 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Cargo Outward for Overseas | |||||
United Kingdom | 71.6 | 71.8 | 65.7 | 63.2 | 62.5 |
Hong Kong | 1.7 | 1.1 | 0.6 | 1.1 | 2.1 |
New Zealand | 16.6 | 16.5 | 15.7 | 18.2 | 12.7 |
Australia | 1.0 | 1.4 | 1.9 | 1.6 | 1.6 |
Netherlands | 0.6 | 1.6 | 1.3 | 1.7 | 2.8 |
Norway | 0.8 | 1.4 | 1.0 | 2.9 | |
Japan | 3.6 | 5.4 | 9.6 | 8.2 | 9.9 |
Panama | 1.3 | − | − | − | 0.7 |
Other countries | 2.8 | 2.2 | 3.8 | 5.0 | 4.8 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The overseas passenger traffic is concentrated principally at Auckland and Wellington. Small numbers of overseas passengers, however, arrive at and leave from the other ports. The following table gives the numbers of passengers arriving at and departing from each port for the years 1957–61.
Port | Passengers Arriving from Overseas | Passengers Departing for Overseas | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Bay of Islands | 4 | − | 4 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − |
Auckland | 20,646 | 21,140 | 20,622 | 20,264 | 25,144 | 15,818 | 17,756 | 20,865 | 20,306 | 21,090 |
Tauranga | − | 1 | 1 | 3 | 8 | 13 | 18 | 15 | 30 | 39 |
Gisborne | − | 4 | − | − | − | − | 19 | 7 | − | − |
Napier | 22 | 61 | 48 | 7 | 30 | 119 | 86 | 91 | 136 | 170 |
Taranaki | 25 | 28 | 4 | 24 | 34 | 24 | 40 | 54 | 26 | 17 |
Wanganui | − | − | − | − | − | − | − | 1 | − | − |
Wellington | 20,693 | 19,562 | 19,523 | 16,757 | 20,430 | 13,790 | 14,646 | 15,328 | 16,069 | 13,848 |
Picton | − | − | 18 | 18 | − | 4 | − | − | 482 | 4 |
Nelson | 26 | − | 22 | 2 | 1 | − | − | 10 | 1 | − |
Greymouth | 5 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − | 1 | − |
Lyttelton | 799 | 1,071 | 1,151 | 816 | 1,185 | 179 | 204 | 193 | 262 | 571 |
Timaru | 12 | − | 27 | 6 | 13 | 6 | − | 16 | − | 20 |
Oamaru | − | − | 2 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − |
Otago | 30 | 56 | 37 | 58 | 82 | 94 | 89 | 66 | 128 | 511 |
Bluff | 5 | 12 | 11 | 19 | 15 | 45 | 27 | 43 | 58 | 72 |
Totals | 42,267 | 41,935 | 41,470 | 37,974 | 46,942 | 30,092 | 32,885 | 36,689 | 37,499 | 36,342 |
The following matters dealing with the trade of ports are now covered: shipping tonnages, cargo statistics, and transhipments.
This section deals with the tonnage recorded by the various ports in New Zealand and includes overseas and coastal shipping, irrespective of whether the former had been entered or cleared overseas or coastwise. Thus the coastal movements of overseas vessels are included, each overseas vessel being recorded as such at every port of call. In the earlier tables overseas vessels were recorded only at the first port of arrival and the final port of departure.
The movement of overseas and coastal vessels on the New Zealand coast is well illustrated in the following table, which gives the total number and tonnage of all calls made during each of the latest 11 years.
Year | Overseas Vessels | Coastal Vessels | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Net Tonnage | Number | Net Tonnage | Number | Net Tonnage | |
1952 | 1,820 | 7,640,410 | 13,622 | 4,621,963 | 15,442 | 12,262,373 |
1953 | 1,841 | 7,257,775 | 13,696 | 4,451,465 | 15,537 | 11,709,240 |
1954 | 2,049 | 8,332,107 | 1.3,502 | 4,782,208 | 15,551 | 13,114,315 |
1955 | 2,200 | 9,189,066 | 13,239 | 4,740,267 | 15,439 | 13,929,333 |
1956 | 2,268 | 9,752,769 | 12,984 | 4,855,295 | 15,252 | 14,608,064 |
1957 | 2,443 | 10,304,913 | 12,927 | 4,827,719 | 15,370 | 15,132,632 |
1958 | 2,977 | 11,879,342 | 12,735 | 4,793,364 | 15,712 | 16,672,706 |
1959 | 2,875 | 12,699,652 | 10,999 | 4,972,529 | 13,874 | 17,672,181 |
1960 | 3,124 | 13,548,761 | 10,249 | 4,978,142 | 13,373 | 18,526,903 |
1961 | 3,652 | 16,177,083 | 10,247 | 5,035,749 | 13,899 | 21,212,832 |
1962 | 3,603 | 16,457,267 | 10,654 | 5,466,893 | 14,257 | 21,924,160 |
Figures for recent years show substantial increases in the numbers and net tonnages of overseas vessels recorded at ports. These figures, which also reflect the increased number of ports visited by ships while on the New Zealand coast, have doubled since 1952. The average number of coastal calls that each overseas vessel made was 3.2 in 1958, 3.3 in 1959, 3.2 in 1960, 3.5 in 1961, and 3.6 in 1962.
The movements of coastal vessels, on the other hand, have declined since 1953, though net tonnages have steadily increased.
The following table shows for the three latest years the number and net tonnage of overseas vessels arriving at New Zealand ports, either direct or coastwise.
Port | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Tonnage | Number | Tonnage | Number | Tonnage | |
Bay of Islands | 32 | 120,897 | 38 | 148,077 | 50 | 259,319 |
Whangarei | 21 | 74,673 | 26 | 93,244 | 30 | 138,600 |
Auckland | 750 | 3,595,105 | 795 | 3,822,699 | 854 | 4,186,738 |
Onehunga | 2 | 378 | 3 | 922 | 1 | 477 |
Raglan | 1 | 321 | − | − | − | − |
Tauranga | 170 | 478,067 | 199 | 558,365 | 243 | 779,078 |
Tolaga Bay | − | − | − | − | − | − |
Gisborne | 27 | 122,630 | 32 | 139,917 | 37 | 178,885 |
Napier | 192 | 786,613 | 217 | 897,097 | 266 | 1,099,162 |
Taranaki | 151 | 720,049 | 160 | 747,792 | 204 | 967,421 |
Wanganui | 3 | 971 | 4 | 1,215 | 3 | 1,089 |
Wellington | 516 | 2,670,792 | 556 | 2,636,523 | 654 | 3,163,405 |
Picton | 6 | 33,859 | 15 | 91,857 | 21 | 105,533 |
Nelson | 66 | 172,433 | 74 | 187,961 | 88 | 241,561 |
Westport | 6 | 2,371 | 8 | 2,651 | 6 | 1,164 |
Greymouth | 3 | 2,446 | 7 | 16,566 | 6 | 12,173 |
Jackson Bay | − | − | 2 | 770 | 2 | 770 |
Lyttelton | 406 | 1,706,060 | 428 | 1,818,435 | 498 | 2,136,545 |
Timaru | 101 | 481,451 | 107 | 516,185 | 153 | 685,313 |
Oamaru | 6 | 9,442 | − | − | 5 | 9,734 |
Otago | 288 | 1,208,934 | 299 | 1,258,747 | 335 | 1,423,801 |
Bluff | 128 | 512,160 | 154 | 609,738 | 196 | 786,315 |
Totals | 2,875 | 12,699,652 | 3,124 | 13,548,761 | 3,652 | 16,177,083 |
Overseas vessels are shown to have called at 20 ports in 1959, 19 in 1960, and 20 in 1961. In the years 1936–38 approximately 24 New Zealand ports were visited by overseas vessels. The following table shows the percentages of inward overseas shipping tonnage recorded at the ports of Wellington, Auckland, and Lyttelton for the latest five years. In most years these three ports have handled two-thirds of the total tonnage of overseas shipping though the proportion fell slightly in 1961.
Port | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | |||||
Auckland | 30.9 | 29.2 | 28.3 | 28.2 | 25.9 |
Wellington | 22.0 | 21.3 | 21.0 | 19.5 | 19.6 |
Other North Island | 14.0 | 16.4 | 18.2 | 19.1 | 21.1 |
North Island | 66.9 | 66.9 | 67.5 | 66.8 | 66.6 |
Lyttelton | 13.9 | 13.5 | 13.4 | 13.4 | 13.2 |
Other South Island | 19.2 | 19.6 | 19.1 | 19.8 | 20.2 |
South Island | 33.1 | 33.1 | 32.5 | 33.2 | 33.4 |
New Zealand totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The following table shows for the latest three years the total shipping traffic handled inwards at the various ports. Overseas and coastal vessels calling at more than one port in the course of a single voyage have been recorded as entered at every port visited.
Port | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Tonnage | Number | Tonnage | Number | Tonnage | |
Awanui | 133 | 9,206 | 117 | 5,935 | 103 | 5,797 |
Mangonui | 55 | 3,942 | 58 | 4,074 | 71 | 4,420 |
Whangaroa | 75 | 4,316 | 45 | 1,914 | 42 | 1,341 |
Bay of Islands | 104 | 125,297 | 105 | 150,072 | 108 | 260,433 |
Whangarei | 831 | 225,677 | 755 | 232,471 | 865 | 298,594 |
Auckland | 3,615 | 3,913,417 | 3,499 | 4,154,955 | 3,610 | 4,535,001 |
Onehunga | 125 | 37,468 | 129 | 39,623 | 107 | 37,647 |
Raglan | 54 | 14,802 | 52 | 15,081 | 57 | 19,497 |
Thames | 194 | 3,567 | 188 | 3,020 | 130 | 1,939 |
Coromandel | 104 | 3,675 | 115 | 4,119 | 106 | 4,548 |
Whitianga | 90 | 2,011 | 84 | 1,943 | 90 | 1,995 |
Tauranga | 313 | 508,498 | 336 | 595,296 | 330 | 804,460 |
Whakatane and Ohiwa | 48 | 5,484 | 32 | 7,351 | 14 | 5,446 |
Kutarere | 29 | 3,004 | − | − | − | − |
Opotiki | 5 | 522 | − | − | − | − |
Tokomaru Bay | 15 | 4,808 | 18 | 4,816 | 13 | 3,228 |
Tolaga Bay | 11 | 3,438 | 13 | 3,786 | 14 | 2,915 |
Gisborne | 177 | 189,175 | 228 | 207,205 | 218 | 240,947 |
Napier | 362 | 859,345 | 405 | 973,664 | 448 | 1,170,265 |
Taranaki | 270 | 772,674 | 262 | 792,772 | 303 | 1,017,500 |
Patea | 53 | 5,467 | 1 | 21 | − | − |
Wanganui | 303 | 96,717 | 256 | 88,866 | 238 | 94,897 |
Wellington | 2,336 | 4,379,178 | 2,194 | 4,334,845 | 2,300 | 4,841,717 |
Picton | 326 | 308,820 | 303 | 393,111 | 282 | 379,892 |
Wairau | 67 | 5,695 | 54 | 4,752 | 43 | 4,257 |
Nelson | 785 | 306,948 | 751 | 313,273 | 782 | 365,021 |
Motueka | 224 | 31,823 | 217 | 28,649 | 260 | 28,559 |
Tarakohe | − | − | − | − | 145 | 104,561 |
Westport | 148 | 117,867 | 143 | 113,885 | 150 | 113,555 |
Greymouth | 122 | 115,960 | 116 | 120,063 | 119 | 122,695 |
Jackson Bay | − | − | 2 | 770 | 2 | 770 |
Kaiapoi | 77 | 4,457 | 75 | 4,415 | 123 | 9,935 |
Lyttelton | 1,290 | 3,017,909 | 1,274 | 3,123,597 | 1,219 | 3,409,177 |
Timaru | 407 | 618,847 | 407 | 645,686 | 370 | 803,090 |
Oamaru | 102 | 55,425 | 85 | 43,785 | 81 | 55,227 |
Otago | 497 | 1,319,628 | 504 | 1,365,747 | 534 | 1,539,094 |
Bluff | 396 | 572,257 | 428 | 702,766 | 501 | 881,247 |
Half-moon Bay | 131 | 24,857 | 122 | 44,575 | 121 | 43,165 |
Totals | 13,874 | 17,672,181 | 13,373 | 18,526,903 | 13,899 | 21,212,832 |
In 1961 Wellington ranked as the first port of New Zealand as regards aggregate tonnage of shipping entered, followed by Auckland, Lyttelton, Otago, Napier, Taranaki, Bluff, Tauranga, and Timaru, in that order.
The most noteworthy changes in the tonnage of shipping handled during the last three years were at Tauranga, where extra port development has taken place for the handling of timber and logs and the output of the new pulp and paper industries of the district, at Bay of Islands, where developments in 1957 enabled this port to be used by overseas vessels, and at Bluff, where new harbour facilities have recently been completed. Steadily increasing volumes continue to be recorded at Napier and Taranaki.
In the cases of Wellington, Lyttelton, and Picton, the figures are inflated by the recording of the regular inter-island steamer express services.
The Department of Statistics collects from each port a monthly statement of the cargo handled. In this statement provision is made for analysis of the cargo under 38 commodity headings, for each of which is shown the quantity handled, both inwards and outwards, and the transhipments. Cargo statistics were first collected in 1922. The tables which follow are compiled from the data provided in these returns.
The following table gives a summary of the tonnage of cargo handled at all ports for the last eleven years.
Year | Inwards* | Transhipments | Outwards* | Total Tonnage† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
* Excluding transhipments. †Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
manifest tons | ||||||
1952 | 1,971,925 | 4,811,147 | 207,218 | 1,846,616 | 1,328,218 | 10,372,342 |
1953 | 1,975,448 | 3,835,923 | 174,294 | 1,858,608 | 1,253,384 | 9,271,951 |
1954 | 2,120,786 | 4,529,665 | 170,855 | 1,948,195 | 1,277,572 | 10,217,928 |
1955 | 2,155,588 | 5,050,090 | 204,305 | 1,951,014 | 1,389,657 | 10,954,959 |
1956 | 2,148,733 | 4,947,327 | 190,172 | 1,943,784 | 1,555,598 | 10,975,786 |
1957 | 2,252,605 | 5,169,225 | 174,109 | 1,963,710 | 1,610,988 | 11,344,746 |
1958 | 2,259,487 | 4,865,187 | 148,282 | 2,018,076 | 1,664,984 | 11,104,298 |
1959 | 2,179,689 | 4,494,627 | 127,633 | 1,930,003 | 1,912,677 | 10,772,262 |
1960 | 2,282,968 | 5,059,083 | 109,963 | 1,995,578 | 1,932,786 | 11,490,341 |
1961 | 2,433,177 | 5,704,028 | 157,546 | 2,164,491 | 1,983,158 | 12,599,946 |
1962 | 2,464,035 | 5,156,683 | 116,317 | 2,231,495 | 2,045,363 | 12,130,210 |
The next table shows for each port the total cargo inwards and outwards in 1961. The high proportion of transhipments in the case of Wellington is due to the central position of the port and the fact that much overseas cargo is transhipped from Wellington to South Island ports.
Port | Inwards* | Transhipments | Outwards* | Total Tonnage† | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Coastal | Overseas | Coastal | Overseas | |||
* Excluding transhipments. † Transhipments included twice. | ||||||
manifest tons | ||||||
Mangonui | 5,372 | − | − | 500 | − | 5,872 |
Bay of Islands | 3,041 | 4,621 | − | − | 28,836 | 36,498 |
Whangarei | 123,429 | 73,968 | 27 | 145,625 | − | 343,076 |
Auckland | 605,894 | 2,099,436 | 32,465 | 210,916 | 483,537 | 3,464,713 |
Onehunga | 59,933 | − | 292 | 65,885 | − | 126,402 |
Raglan | 22,583 | − | − | 2,007 | − | 24,590 |
Thames | 4,057 | − | − | 467 | − | 4,524 |
Tauranga | 25,372 | 331,047 | − | 27,075 | 375,424 | 758,918 |
Whakatane (including Ohiwa) | 946 | − | − | 8,966 | − | 9,912 |
Tokomaru Bay | 137 | − | − | 1,001 | − | 1,138 |
Tolaga Bay | 69 | − | − | 2,838 | − | 2,907 |
Gisborne | 53,997 | 2,976 | 8 | 13,583 | 20,678 | 91,250 |
Napier | 102,662 | 280,887 | 1,531 | 17,942 | 152,418 | 556,971 |
Taranaki | 70,129 | 324,007 | 1,389 | 7,021 | 160,877 | 564,812 |
Wanganui | 128,505 | 550 | − | 10,769 | − | 139,824 |
Wellington | 487,051 | 1,190,543 | 106,896 | 423,828 | 248,131 | 2,563,345 |
Picton | 60,238 | 657 | 6 | 53,719 | 10,010 | 124,636 |
Wairau | 4,845 | − | − | 3,481 | − | 8,326 |
Nelson | 74,164 | 62,240 | 1,113 | 91,228 | 61,101 | 290,959 |
Motueka | 6,917 | − | − | 29,473 | − | 36,390 |
Tarakohe | 16,594 | − | − | 135,852 | − | 152,446 |
Westport | 5,823 | 1,547 | − | 195,073 | − | 202,443 |
Greymouth | 12,540 | 225 | − | 179,019 | 13,317 | 205,101 |
Jackson Bay | − | − | − | − | 786 | 786 |
Kaiapoi | 17,728 | − | − | 17,417 | − | 35,145 |
Lyttelton | 302,251 | 784,081 | 3,361 | 324,937 | 128,321 | 1,546,312 |
Timaru | 54,617 | 32,116 | 32 | 75,002 | 89,090 | 250,889 |
Oamaru | 15,225 | 1,584 | − | 23,132 | 29 | 39,970 |
Otago | 107,629 | 319,100 | 10,426 | 73,048 | 83,979 | 604,608 |
Bluff | 59,083 | 194,443 | − | 22,968 | 126,624 | 403,118 |
Half-moon Bay | 2,346 | − | − | 1,719 | − | 4,065 |
Totals | 2,433,177 | 5,704,028 | 157,546 | 2,164,491 | 1,983,158 | 12,599,946 |
In any consideration of these statistics it is advisable to note that the term “ton” does not invariably denote a weight of 2,240 lb. It is practicable to obtain the actual weights involved for only a portion of the goods handled. In other cases close approximations are made by applying uniform formulae as to the number of bales, cases, sacks, etc., to the ton. A considerable portion of trading goods, however, is recorded in measurement tons, 40 cubic feet of space being regarded as the equivalent of a ton. As the practice is uniform, comparisons from year to year are not appreciably affected, nor are comparisons between ports, unless there is a radical difference in the class of trade carried on, in which case recourse should be had to consideration of items of trade. Since a much larger proportion of imports are in measurement tons, thus artificially swelling the figures, direct comparison of import cargo tonnage with export is invalid.
In the Section dealing with the export trade it is pointed out that pastoral products make up over 90 per cent of New Zealand's exports. The following table shows how the various ports participated in the handling of the main pastoral produce items in the outward overseas cargo during 1961. Although pastoral products constitute the bulk of New Zealand's exports on a value basis, a number of other types of commodities constitute an important part of the total outward overseas cargo. The table also shows the extent to which exporting ports participated in the handling of the major remaining items.
Port | Butter | Cheese | Other Milk Products | Frozen Meat | Hides and Skins | Tallow | Wool |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||||
Bay of Islands | 13,877 | − | 2,149 | 10,072 | 522 | 907 | 149 |
Auckland | 127,764 | 16,532 | 91,025 | 97,014 | 16,516 | 15,599 | 41,909 |
Tauranga | − | 5 | 935 | − | − | 262 | 289 |
Gisborne | 4,934 | − | − | 9,861 | 585 | 1,178 | 3,710 |
Napier | − | 123 | 147 | 57,103 | 5,140 | 7,479 | 50,347 |
Taranaki | 14,300 | 67,457 | 6,519 | 45,878 | 3,837 | 4,832 | 4,619 |
Wellington | 13,536 | 13,474 | 16,513 | 61,236 | 9,781 | 9,122 | 49,829 |
Picton | − | − | − | 5,933 | − | 274 | 824 |
Nelson | 391 | 951 | − | 2,665 | 225 | 1,589 | 388 |
Lyttelton | 421 | 1,148 | 391 | 44,441 | 7,822 | 8,823 | 28,052 |
Timaru | − | 1,118 | − | 50,590 | 3,815 | 4,523 | 20,510 |
Otago | 132 | 1,579 | 980 | 28,636 | 3,847 | 6,491 | 30,123 |
Bluff | 159 | 4,844 | 1,876 | 69,815 | 5,737 | 7,225 | 32,819 |
Totals | 175,514 | 107,231 | 120,535 | 483,244 | 57,822 | 68,304 | 263,568 |
Port | Fruit, Fresh | Iron and Steel, etc. | Paper, Newsprint, etc. | Timber, Softwood | Wood Pulp | All Other Goods | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||||
Bay of Islands | − | − | − | − | − | 1,160 | 28,836 |
Auckland | 2,797 | 5,716 | 977 | 9,193 | 482 | 58,013 | 483,537 |
Tauranga | 3 | − | 46,399 | 259,439 | 66,373 | 1,719 | 375,424 |
Gisborne | − | − | − | − | − | 410 | 20,678 |
Napier | 18,960 | − | − | 491 | − | 12,628 | 152,418 |
Taranaki | 32 | − | − | 68 | − | 13,335 | 160,877 |
Wellington | 647 | 3,191 | 66 | 2,780 | − | 67,956 | 248,131 |
Picton | 1,482 | − | − | − | − | 1,497 | 10,010 |
Nelson | 32,823 | − | − | 21,274 | − | 795 | 61,101 |
Greymouth | − | − | − | − | − | 13,317 | 13,317 |
Jackson Bay | − | − | − | 786 | − | − | 786 |
Lyttelton | 225 | 1,185 | 30 | 162 | − | 35,621 | 128,321 |
Timaru | − | 64 | − | 4,298 | − | 4,172 | 89,090 |
Oamaru | − | − | − | − | − | 29 | 29 |
Otago | 699 | 145 | 8 | 275 | − | 11,064 | 83,979 |
Bluff | − | 1 | − | − | − | 4,148 | 126,624 |
Totals | 57,668 | 10,302 | 47,480 | 298,766 | 66,855 | 225,864 | 1,983,158 |
Transhipments of cargo during 1961 totalled 157,896 tons, of which 106,896 tons were transhipped at Wellington. As was noted earlier, the central position of this port tends to increase the quantity of goods transhipped. Quantities of inwards overseas cargo, particularly motor spirit, kerosene, and mineral oils, are transhipped at Wellington for delivery to other ports, while significant, though reducing, quantities of New Zealand produce are carried to Wellington coastwise for transhipment there to overseas ships. The main contribution to transhipment at Wellington is the carriage of apples by coasters across from Nelson.
Transhipments fall into the following four classes:
Coastal to Coastal – Cargo which has been loaded in a vessel at one New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at another New Zealand port.
Coastal to Overseas – Cargo which has been loaded in a vessel at a New Zealand port and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a port outside New Zealand.
Overseas to Coastal – Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge at a New Zealand port.
Overseas to Overseas – Cargo which has come from overseas and is transhipped to another vessel for discharge outside New Zealand.
The first class represents purely coastal trade while goods in the last class do not enter New Zealand, but each of the others may be added to the appropriate figures of overseas trade shown previously, to ascertain the total tonnage of goods arriving from or departing for overseas. Thus the total inward tonnage from overseas in 1961 was 5,822,037, and the total outward tonnage going overseas 2,011,511. Comparative figures for 1965 were 5,132,003 and 1,959,437 tons respectively.
The following table shows for 1960 and 1961 the transhipment trade of each port affected.
Port | Coastal to Coastal | Coastal to Overseas | Overseas to Coastal | Overseas to Overseas | Total | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
manifest tons | ||||||||||
Whangarei | − | 27 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − | 27 |
Auckland | 1,960 | 2,629 | 3,954 | 2,818 | 27,816 | 23,287 | 4,44 | 3,731 | 38,214 | 32,465 |
Onehunga | 17 | 292 | − | − | − | − | − | − | 17 | 292 |
Tauranga | 33 | − | 4 | − | − | − | − | − | 37 | − |
Gisborne | − | 8 | − | − | 81 | − | − | − | 81 | 8 |
Napier | 74 | 78 | 1,263 | 1,073 | 119 | 380 | − | − | 1,461 | 1,531 |
Taranaki | − | − | − | 533 | − | 856 | − | − | − | 1,389 |
Wellington | 3,158 | 1,570 | 21,357 | 23,838 | 37,368 | 80,881 | − | 607 | 61,883 | 106,896 |
Picton | 2 | 6 | − | − | − | − | − | − | 2 | 6 |
Nelson | 304 | 510 | 55 | − | 8 | 603 | − | − | 367 | 1,113 |
Motueka | 4 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − | 4 | − |
Lyttleton | 97 | 43 | − | 78 | 1,256 | 1,911 | 2 | 1,329 | 1,355 | 3,361 |
Timaru | − | 32 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − | 32 |
Otago | 257 | 322 | 13 | 13 | 6,272 | 10,091 | − | − | 6,542 | 10,426 |
Totals | 5,906 | 5,517 | 26,651 | 28,353 | 72,920 | 118,009 | 4,486 | 5,667 | 109,963 | 157,546 |
The next table shows the various items of merchandise, etc., which comprised the transhipment trade in 1961.
Item | Coastal to Coastal | Coastal to Overseas | Overseas to Coastal | Overseas to Overseas | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
manifest tons | |||||
Beans and peas | 2 | 407 | 283 | − | 692 |
Butter | − | 37 | − | − | 37 |
Cement | 1,420 | − | 42 | − | 1,462 |
Cereal products | 77 | 75 | 76 | − | 228 |
Chaff, hay, and straw | 40 | − | − | − | 40 |
Cheese | 2 | 18 | − | − | 20 |
Coke | 5 | − | − | − | 5 |
Fish | 6 | 158 | − | − | 164 |
Flour | 5 | − | − | − | 5 |
Fruit preserved | 16 | 20 | 1,795 | 3 | 1,834 |
Fruit, fresh | − | 18,625 | 1,499 | − | 20,124 |
Grain | 459 | − | 37 | − | 496 |
Hemp, linen flax, and phormium | 36 | − | 580 | − | 616 |
Hides, skins, and pelts | 20 | 749 | − | 3 | 772 |
Iron and steel, pipes, etc. | 197 | 1 | 14,077 | 214 | 14,489 |
Lime | − | − | 5 | 10 | 15 |
Machinery | 21 | 71 | 4,377 | 155 | 4,624 |
Manures | 12 | − | 3,451 | 20 | 3,483 |
Meat, frozen | − | 102 | − | 1 | 103 |
Meat, preserved | 1 | − | − | − | 1 |
Milk products (other than butter and cheese) | 93 | 385 | − | − | 478 |
Motor spirit, kerosene | − | − | 34,324 | 607 | 34,931 |
Motor vehicles, parts, and tyres | 191 | 10 | 1,271 | 452 | 1,924 |
Oil, other mineral | 102 | − | 14,745 | 70 | 14,917 |
Paper, newsprint, etc. | 118 | 1 | 671 | 30 | 820 |
Potatoes | 42 | 14 | − | − | 56 |
Seeds | 59 | 190 | 77 | − | 326 |
Sugar | 47 | − | − | 34 | 81 |
Tallow | 18 | 1,248 | − | − | 1,266 |
Timber, hardwoods | − | 6 | 7,300 | 13 | 7,319 |
Timber, softwoods | 74 | − | 2,045 | 322 | 2,441 |
Wine, spirits, ale, beer | 73 | 7 | 703 | 214 | 997 |
Wood pulp | 205 | − | 317 | − | 522 |
Wool | 43 | 5,057 | − | − | 5,100 |
All other goods | 2,133 | 1,172 | 30,334 | 3,519 | 37,158 |
Totals | 5,517 | 28,353 | 118,009 | 5,667 | 157,546 |
In the tables of overseas shipping no account is taken of ships moving between the main islands of New Zealand and the island dependencies of Cook Islands and Niue. These islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand, and shipping to or from them is not treated as overseas. The following table illustrates the extent of this shipping movement during the latest five years.
Year | Entered New Zealand Ports from Cook Islands and Niue | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
With Cargo | In Ballast | ||||
Vessels | Net Tonnage | Cargo (Manifest Tonnage) | Vessels | Net Tonnage | |
1957 | 18 | 13,697 | 8,399 | 1 | 76 |
1958 | 16 | 20,680 | 15,654 | 3 | 10,152 |
1959 | 12 | 10,112 | 10,560 | 1 | 5,741 |
1960 | 9 | 6,374 | 6,118 | 1 | 27 |
1961 | 16 | 17,945 | 12,725 | − | − |
Year | Cleared New Zealand Ports for Cook Islands and Niue | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
With Cargo | In Ballast | ||||
Vessels | Net Tonnage | Cargo (Manifest Tonnage) | Vessels | Net Tonnage | |
1957 | 17 | 9,323 | 9,501 | 1 | 76 |
1958 | 12 | 11,374 | 10,036 | 1 | 80 |
1959 | 9 | 5,679 | 6,005 | − | − |
1960 | 12 | 16,536 | 12,162 | − | − |
1961 | 16 | 25,610 | 14,989 | − | − |
In most years all the departures to the islands are from Auckland. Of the 16 vessels bringing cargo from the islands in 1961, 12 were of New Zealand registry.
Although New Zealand is well supplied with rivers few can be used by shipping for other than short distances. There are no regular passenger or cargo services on any of the rivers. The only inland-water shipping of consequence is the service on Lake Wakatipu operated with the Earnslaw. This vessel is the property of the New Zealand Railways. Passengers and cargo are carried from Queenstown to other points on the shores of the lake. Farmers use this service for transporting livestock. The next table shows the operations of this service during the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Passengers | Livestock | Timber | Other Goods | Revenue | Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | No. | super, ft. (000) | tons | £ | £ | |
1958 | 29,602 | 10,205 | 326 | 4,787 | 22,699 | 27,173 |
1959 | 24,078 | 10,289 | 204 | 4,338 | 21,651 | 27,479 |
1960 | 33,430 | 10,921 | 306 | 3,824 | 21,838 | 28,994 |
1961 | 35,726 | 13,936 | 506 | 3,861 | 23,403 | 32,625 |
1962 | 35,976 | 17,535 | 295 | 4,108 | 24,613 | 33,711 |
The figures for vessels registered in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last 11 years are as follows.
Year | Sailing Vessels | Steam and Motor Vessels | Totals | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
1952 | 43 | 2,920 | 2,492 | 462 | 246,819 | 127,758 | 505 | 249,739 | 130,250 |
1953 | 40 | 2,059 | 1,653 | 463 | 259,633 | 133,882 | 503 | 261,692 | 135,535 |
1954 | 39 | 2,042 | 1,643 | 465 | 253,387 | 130,648 | 504 | 255,429 | 132,291 |
1955 | 37 | 1,831 | 1,497 | 476 | 255,107 | 131,090 | 513 | 256,938 | 132,587 |
1956 | 37 | 1,831 | 1,497 | 481 | 258,924 | 132,547 | 518 | 260,755 | 134,044 |
1957 | 36 | 1,821 | 1,487 | 490 | 264,309 | 134,669 | 526 | 266,130 | 136,156 |
1958 | 36 | 1,821 | 1,487 | 495 | 271,179 | 137,660 | 531 | 273,000 | 139,147 |
1959 | 41 | 2,338 | 1,898 | 490 | 260,248 | 131,409 | 531 | 262,586 | 133,307 |
1960 | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 491 | 243,008 | 122,631 | 533 | 245,479 | 124,662 |
1961 | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 503 | 241,096 | 120,992 | 545 | 243,567 | 123,023 |
1962 | 40 | 2,652 | 2,096 | 493 | 250,399 | 124,724 | 533 | 253,051 | 126,820 |
In the table which follows, the vessels on the New Zealand register at 31 December 1961 are classified into sailing, steam, and motor, and are listed for the various ports of registry.
Port of Registry | Sailing Vessels | Steam Vessels | Motor Vessels | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | Vessels | Gross Tonnage | Net Tonnage | |
Auckland | 36 | 2,412 | 1,987 | 22 | 5,429 | 2,559 | 306 | 48,567 | 23,137 |
Napier | − | − | − | 1 | 819 | 449 | 10 | 4,494 | 1,930 |
Wellington | 6 | 59 | 44 | 26 | 60,463 | 30,592 | 61 | 78,930 | 41,929 |
Nelson | − | − | − | − | − | − | 21 | 7,190 | 3,031 |
Lyttelton | − | − | − | 7 | 4,695 | 1,774 | 14 | 4,166 | 1,983 |
Timaru | − | − | − | 1 | 942 | 488 | − | − | − |
Otago | − | − | − | 5 | 7,314 | 3,673 | 13 | 16,553 | 8,865 |
Bluff | − | − | − | 3 | 1,056 | 428 | 13 | 478 | 154 |
Totals | 42 | 2,471 | 2,031 | 65 | 80,718 | 39,963 | 438 | 160,378 | 81,029 |
Auckland is the port of registry of the majority of the vessels forming New Zealand's “mosquito” fleet, the average net tonnage of the 364 vessels on the Auckland register being only 76 tons.
In the next table vessels registered in New Zealand at the end of 1961 have been classified according to whether employed in the coastal or the foreign trade. The totals given therein do not agree with those shown above, as vessels employed exclusively within “restricted limits” and pleasure craft are not included. The total number of vessels engaged in trading was 145, of an aggregate net tonnage of 109,195.
Size of Vessels | Employed in the Coastal Trade Only | Employed Partly in the Coastal and Partly in the Foreign Trade | Employed in the Foreign Trade Only | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Vessels | Net Tonnage | Number of Vessels | Net Tonnage | Number of Vessels | Net Tonnage | |
Under 50 tons | 34 | 597 | − | − | − | − |
50 and under 100 tons | 16 | 1,103 | − | − | − | − |
100 and under 200 tons | 15 | 1,970 | − | − | − | − |
200 and under 300 tons | 5 | 1,217 | − | − | − | − |
300 and under 400 tons | 20 | 7,185 | 1 | 369 | − | − |
400 and under 600 tons | 5 | 2,353 | − | − | − | − |
600 and under 800 tons | 2 | 1,453 | − | − | − | − |
800 and under 1,000 tons | 1 | 807 | 1 | 909 | 4 | 3,599 |
1,000 and under 1,200 tons | − | − | − | − | − | − |
1,200 and under 1,500 tons | 1 | 1,326 | − | − | 11 | 14,421 |
1,500 and under 2,000 tons | 1 | 1,625 | − | − | 15 | 29,227 |
2,000 tons and over | 3 | 9,710 | − | − | 10 | 31,324 |
Totals | 103 | 29,346 | 2 | 1,278 | 40 | 78,571 |
The examinations for masters, mates, and engineers serving in the Mercantile Marine are conducted by the Marine Department, the regulations relating to these examinations being based upon those of the United Kingdom Ministry of Transport with such modifications as are necessitated by local conditions. The Ministry of Transport recognises the following certificates only as of Commonwealth validity: extra master, master, first mate and second mate foreign-going ships, first- and second-class steam and motor engineers. It is a condition of such recognition that candidates must possess service qualifications and pass examinations similar and not inferior to those prescribed by the Ministry of Transport. Regulations provide for the examinations for masters and mates and for marine engineers in both foreign going and home trade.
The Marine Department carries out the survey of ships as required by the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, and during the period 1 January 1961 to 31 December 1961 certificates of survey were issued to the following categories of New Zealand ships:
Passenger ships engaged in international voyages | 4 |
Cargo steamships engaged in international voyages | 8 |
Cargo motorships engaged in international voyages | 32 |
Home-trade steamships | 7 |
Home-trade motorships | 68 |
Restricted-limits steamships | 33 |
Restricted-limits motorships | 259 |
Total | 411 |
In addition to the certificates of survey required under the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, the Department is required to issue certificates to vessels engaged in international voyages in accordance with the provisions of the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1948, to which the New Zealand Government is a signatory. Special surveys additional to the above were made for seaworthiness after damage, for efficiency of equipment, and for tonnage measurement.
The rugged and windswept coastlines of New Zealand's two main islands and Stewart Island which are over 4,000 miles in length are lit by 25 manned and 66 unmanned automatic coastal lights (not including harbour entrance and other harbour lights). The main harbours are on the east coasts of both islands and the majority of lights are located on these coasts, in Cook Strait between the North and South Islands and in Foveaux Strait between the South and Stewart Islands. The Marine Department maintains the coastal lights, fog signals and radio beacons, and harbour boards maintain their own lights and fog signals. Fog and low visibility are not frequent on the New Zealand coasts which can be said to be well served by 13 radio beacons.
In the New Zealand Light Service all manned lights are electrified, where possible from the national mains supply, otherwise with diesel-electric generating plant. Electric alarm bells cover all types of failure. The unmanned automatic light beacons are equally divided between electric lights (mains or battery operation) and acetylene gas lights. Seven of the principal lighthouses are equipped with radiotelephone.
Fog signals of the diaphone type are established on Tiritiri Matangi, at Pencarrow Head, Godley Head, and Taiaroa Head; while radio beacons have been established at Cape Reinga, East Cape, Portland Island, Cuvier Island, Mokohinau, Baring Head, Stephens Island, the Brothers Island, Cape Campbell, Godley Head, Taiaroa Head, Dog Island, and Puysegur Point.
The most powerful light is that of Stephens Island, which, placed some 600 ft above high water, is visible at a distance of 32 nautical miles. Next in order come Cape Reinga (altitude 542 ft), visibility 31 miles; East Cape (505 ft), visible at 30 miles; Cape Brett (altitude 490 ft), visible at 29 miles; Cuvier Island (altitude 390 ft) and Mokohinau (altitude 400 ft), both of which have a visibility of 26 miles; Godley Head (altitude 317 ft) and Portland Island (altitude 300 ft), both visible at 24 miles. Thirteen other lights have a range of 20 miles or over, being Centre Island, Baring Head, and Akaroa, of 23 miles; Cape Palliser, Brothers, and Nugget Point, of 22 miles; Cape Foulwind, of 21 miles; Tiritiri Matangi, Cape Saunders, Channel Island, Marotiri, Taiaroa Head, and Gibson Point, 20 miles each. The remaining lights have visibilities of under 20 miles.
In the case of any wreck or shipping casualty in New Zealand waters a Collector of Customs, Superintendent of Mercantile Marine, or other person empowered by the Minister of Marine, institutes an inquiry into the cause and circumstances of such casualty. If necessary, a formal investigation is held by a Magistrate, who has power to cancel or suspend the certificate of any officer from whose wrongful act or default damage has resulted.
Should any wreck occur on the coast, the Receiver of Wrecks for that district, usually an officer of the Customs, has the necessary authority to be used in the preservation of life and property.
The numbers of shipping casualties reported to the Marine Department during the year ended 31 December 1961 are shown in the following table. It should be noted that figures list all casualties including small craft.
Type of Ship | Miscellaneous, Berthing, Machinery Breakdown, etc. | Collision | Fire | Foundering | Stranding | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Passenger | − | 4 | 2 | − | − | 6 |
Cargo | 6 | 9 | 4 | 2 | 7 | 28 |
Fishing | − | 2 | − | 8 | 4 | 14 |
Pleasure | − | 1 | − | − | − | 1 |
Totals | 6 | 16 | 6 | 10 | 11 | 49 |
Railway history in New Zealand dates from the year 1860. In that year a contract was let for the construction of a line from Christchurch to Lyttelton, and the first portion of this line was opened on 1 December 1863. A line from Invercargill to Bluff Harbour was opened on 5 February 1867. The Provincial Council of Auckland in 1865 began the construction of a line from Auckland to Drury, and in 1870 the General Government established an Immigration and Public Works Department with one of its objects the building of a system of railways to open up the country for settlement.
Although practically the whole of the railways are now State owned, some sections were built by private enterprise, notably the 83-mile line from Wellington to Longburn constructed by the Wellington and Manawatu Railway Co. Ltd. in 1882–86 and operated by the company until 1908.
By 31 March 1880, 1,182 miles of State-owned lines were open for traffic and by 31 March 1900 more than 2,100 route miles in 10 separate sections were in use. The 369-mile trunk line between Christchurch and Invercargill was completed for through traffic as early as 1879, but the 426-mile North Island main trunk railway between Auckland and Wellington was not completed until November 1908.
More recently, other main lines have been completed, linking up most of the hitherto isolated sections. Westland was connected with Canterbury via the 5¼-mile Otira Tunnel in 1923; Whangarei was connected to the main North Island system in 1924; Gisborne and Dargaville to the same system in 1942; and Westport was linked with the South Island system in 1943. In 1945 the Christchurch-Picton main line was completed.
The past decade has seen the building of new lines to serve the extensive man-made forests in the North Island. An 18-mile branch railway from Putaruru through Tokoroa to Kinleith was opened in 1952 and the 9-mile Kawerau branch and 36-mile Murupara branch were completed in 1957.
In 1957 the main highway between Blenheim and Nelson was deemed to be a notional railway connected at Blenheim to the South Island railway system. Standard rail rates apply on a continuous milage basis between Nelson and railway stations in the South Island.
Government railways in most instances have been constructed by the Ministry of Works and transferred to the Railways Department when completed. The gauge is 3 ft 6 in. Standard rails for heavy traffic main lines weigh 91 lb per lineal yard, and for secondary and branch lines 72 lb per yard. At present much of the track is laid to the standards adopted prior to 1950 – viz, 85 lb, 70 lb, and 55 lb rails. Sleepers, 2,400 to the mile, are principally of Australian hardwood, but since 1960 substantial use has been made of pine sleepers from New Zealand mills.
Vast improvements have been made to existing railways during the past 60 years and many sections have been reconstructed at considerable expense to ease gradients, shorten distances, and reduce curvature. The Auckland-Westfield deviation, opened in 1930; the Wellington-Tawa deviation, brought into full use in July 1937; and the Turakina-Okoia deviation, opened in December 1947, are typical examples. Recent examples are the Rimutaka deviation and its 5½-mile tunnel between Upper Hutt and Featherston, which was opened in November 1955 to eliminate the 1-in-15 Rimutaka Incline used from 1878; and the Porirua-Plimmerton deviation and duplication completed in 1961.
The total route milage of railways vested in the Railways Department and open for traffic at 31 March 1962 was 3,332 – 1,645 miles in the North Island and 1,687 in the South Island. In addition, traffic was being worked by the Railways Department over a further 4 miles of railways owned by other Government departments. Double line was provided on 157 route miles of track. Between 1 April and 9 September 1962 five little-used branch lines totalling 69 miles in length were closed to traffic, reducing the South Island railway milage to 1,618 and the total system milage to 3,263.
The Otira – Arthur's Pass section of line, including the Otira Tunnel, was electrified in 1923, the Christchurch-Lyttelton section in 1929, the Wellington-Johnsonville line in 1938, and the Wellington-Paekakariki section in 1940. The first part of electrified services between Wellington and the Hutt Valley was brought into operation in 1953, and the last stage of this project was completed in July 1955.
The introduction of main-line diesel-electric locomotives in 1952 was the beginning of a radical change in motive power operation in New Zealand. By the end of 1962, 129 of these locomotives were in use. In addition 104 diesel shunting locomotives of more than 200 h.p. each had been purchased overseas since 1949, and a further 20 were under construction in New Zealand railway workshops. Between 1955 and 1959, 35 new articulated diesel railcars were placed in service. Diesel traction was responsible for handling 46¼ per cent of the traffic during the year 1961–62. The total fleet of 50 railcars ran approximately 45 per cent of the total passenger train milage.
Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service – An air freight service across Cook Strait was commenced in February 1947; information on its operation is given in Subsection 11d.
Cook Strait Vehicular Ferry Service – A ferry to carry road and rail vehicles, and passengers, is operated by the Railways Department between Wellington and Picton. The Aramoana (4,300 tons) is designed to carry a maximum of 34 railway wagons, or about 85 motorcars, on the vehicle deck and a further 30 motorcars in an upper deck garage. There is all-weather accommodation in lounges and cabins for nearly 500 passengers, but it is possible to carry up to 1,150 passengers on special occasions. Regular sailings began on 13 August 1962.
In 1876 the railways that had been operated by Provincial Governments passed under full control of the Public Works Department, which itself operated some of the opened lines that it had built. In 1880 a separate Railways Department was established with a General Manager responsible to the Minister for Public Works, but in 1889 a board of three Railway Commissioners was appointed. This was the form of management until 1 January 1895 when, under the Government Railways Act 1894, a Minister for Railways was appointed for the first time, with a General Manager once again as the permanent head of the Department. Control by a Minister and General Manager continued until 1952, except for two short periods of board management from 1925 to 1928 and from 1931 to 1936 respectively.
Following a recommendation of a Royal Commission, appointed in March 1952, that management be vested in a Corporation, the Government established a Railways Commission comprising five Directors appointed from 12 January 1953 and interposed between Minister and General Manager. When the position of General Manager became vacant on 1 April 1955 the Government appointed a Director of the Railways Commission to the dual position of General Manager and Director. The Government Railways Amendment Act 1956 abolished the Railways Commission from 1 April 1957, and invested control in a General Manager, who is responsible to the Minister of Railways.
The capital cost of State railways as at the end of each of the last five financial years is given below.
Item | 31 March 1958 | 31 March 1959 | 31 March 1960 | 31 March 1961 | 31 March 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Together equal to £40,379 per mile of open line. Includes cost of rolling stock, buildings, and equipment as well as right of way and track. | |||||
£ (thousand) | |||||
Open for traffic–- | |||||
Railway lines and works | 84,237 | 89,893 | 92,608 | 95,781* | 98,523 |
Rolling stock | 31,509 | 33,690 | 35,110 | 35,259* | 36,020 |
Cook Strait ferry service | − | − | − | 261 | 1,216 |
Other subsidiary services | 9,726 | 10,360 | 10,754 | 11,317 | 11,875 |
Totals | 125,472 | 133,943 | 138,472 | 142,618 | 147,634 |
Works under construction - | 3,191 | 299 | 298 | 379 | 379 |
Grand totals | 128,663 | 134,242 | 138,770 | 142,997 | 148,013 |
So varied are the geographical features of New Zealand that a great disparity exists in the cost of constructing the individual sections of lines. Numerous mountain chains and rivers make railway construction in general both difficult and expensive. The Otira Tunnel is 5 miles 26 chains long, and the Rimutaka Tunnel is 5 miles 37 chains. The length of the longest bridge, over the Rakaia River, is 5,720 ft, and the largest viaduct, the Mohaka, 887 ft long and 318 ft above water level.
Information as to the rolling stock in use on the State railways as at 31 March 1962 is given in the following table.
* In addition there are 5 small diesel-electric shunting locomotives in use in workshops and 95 diesel and petrol shunting tractors, both road and rail type, in use at stations. | |
---|---|
Locomotives – | |
Steam (tender) | 397 |
Steam (tank) | 67 |
Electric | 28 |
Diesel-electric | 119 |
Diesel-electric shunting | 28 |
Diesel-mechanical shunting | 86 |
Total | 715* |
Passenger vehicles – | |
Sleepers | 18 |
First class | 88 |
Second class | 655 |
Composite | 7 |
Railcars | 50 |
Electric multiple units | 128 |
Postal | 8 |
Total | 954 |
Wagons – | Four Wheeled | Bogie |
---|---|---|
Horse boxes | 12 | 46 |
Cattle | 984 | 87 |
Sheep | 2,818 | 19 |
Frozen and chilled meat | 624 | 745 |
Cool, ventilated | 1,199 | |
Covered goods | 752 | 431 |
High side | 18,449 | 245 |
Low side | 1,228 | |
Platform | 2 | 1,188 |
Vegetable | 30 | |
Brake vans | 8 | 423 |
Other | 2,950 | 492 |
Total | 29,026 | 3,706 |
32,732 |
From 1901 to 1939 most of the locomotives and rolling stock were built in the railway workshops, but many steam locomotives and goods wagons were imported after the 1914–18 war. A number of electric locomotives, multiple-unit electric coaches, and railcars were also imported from England between 1923 and 1939.
After the 1939–45 war, construction of steam locomotives in railway workshops continued until 1950 in the North Island and until 1956 in the South Island. Construction of goods wagons has also continued in railway workshops, the annual output being dependent on the availability of staff and materials. Other requirements have been met by importations of locomotives, railcars, multiple-unit coaches, and goods wagons, mainly from the United Kingdom.
Since 1945, more than 14,000 goods and livestock wagons of modern design have been placed in service, together with several steam locomotives, 35 diesel railcars, 111 multiple-unit coaches, seven electric locomotives, and more than 200 diesel locomotives.
Dieselisation of locomotive power commenced in 1949 with the purchase of four 25-ton diesel-mechanical shunting locomotives. There are now 86 in service.
In 1959, eighteen 40-ton diesel-electric shunting locomotives were imported for heavy shunting duties and 20 more are on order from railway workshops.
The first diesel-electric locomotives for main line service were fifteen 51-ton (660 h.p.) locomotives imported in 1952. Ten 78-ton (1,425 h.p.) locomotives delivered late in 1962 brought the fleet of main-line diesels up to 129.
The latest diesel railcars, of which 35 were placed in service between 1955 and 1959, each weigh 57 tons unladen and seat 88 passengers. Designed for a top speed of 65 m.p.h. on level track, they are powered by two 210 h.p. diesel engines. With 15 railcars of earlier design, they provide fast passenger services covering a total of more than 7,000 miles daily spread over 12 main lines.
Standard main-line passenger cars are 56 ft in length, have chair seats, and are steam heated and electrically lit. They are steel sheathed and fitted with enclosed vestibules and gangways. Sleeping cars are provided with wash basins in each two-berth cabin, wall mirrors, reading lights, and plug-in sockets for electric razors.
Typical of the modern wagons now in use are steel high-side open wagons with a capacity of 15 tons; double-deck sheep wagons able to carry 80 sheep; 50-ft covered goods wagons for express goods trains; and high-capacity all-steel insulated wagons for frozen meat and chilled beef traffic. A new type of wagon, 42½ ft long and 9 ft wide, for the Murupara-Kawerau log traffic, was specially designed for carrying a 26-ton bundle of logs loaded up to 12 ft above rail level. Deliveries of a new type of 14-ton capacity covered goods wagon designed for palletised goods traffic began in 1960, and special wagons have been introduced for the conveyance of cement in bulk and heated bitumen.
The proportions of railway traffic moved by the different types of motive power are shown in the following table. In recent years, diesel power has become steadily more important at the expense of steam.
In these traffic figures, the weight of motive power is excluded – except in the case of diesel railcars and multiple-unit electric trains.
Types of Trains | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross Ton-miles (Million) | Per Cent | Gross Ton-miles (Million) | Per Cent | Gross Ton-miles (Million) | Per Cent | |
Passenger trains – | ||||||
Steam locomotives | 299.1 | 40.4 | 307.2 | 40.3 | 294.9 | 38.3 |
Diesel locomotives | 46.1 | 6.2 | 49.1 | 6.4 | 56.9 | 7.4 |
Diesel railcars | 170.4 | 23.0 | 174.8 | 22.9 | 177.7 | 23.1 |
Electric locomotives | 50.3 | 6.8 | 46.4 | 6.1 | 47.0 | 6.1 |
Electric multiple unit | 175.0 | 23.6 | 185.1 | 24.3 | 193.5 | 25.1 |
Totals, passenger | 740.9 | 100.0 | 762.6 | 100.0 | 770.0 | 100.0 |
Mixed and goods trains – | ||||||
Steam | 1,810.2 | 54.6 | 1,773.7 | 52.1 | 1,656.0 | 48.0 |
Diesel | 1,427.4 | 43.1 | 1,551.2 | 45.6 | 1,718.2 | 49.8 |
Electric | 76.3 | 2.3 | 77.9 | 2.3 | 77.6 | 2.2 |
Totals, mixed and goods | 3,313.9 | 100.0 | 3,402.8 | 100.0 | 3,451.8 | 100.0 |
All trains – | ||||||
Steam locomotives | 2,109.3 | 52.0 | 2,080.9 | 50.0 | 1,950.9 | 46.2 |
Diesel locomotives | 1,473.5 | 36.4 | 1,600.3 | 38.4 | 1,775.1 | 42.0 |
Diesel railcars | 170.4 | 4.2 | 174.8 | 4.2 | 177.7 | 4.2 |
Electric locomotives | 126.6 | 3.1 | 124.3 | 3.0 | 124.6 | 3.0 |
Electric multiple unit | 175.0 | 4.3 | 185.1 | 4.4 | 193.5 | 4.6 |
Grand totals, gross ton-miles | 4,054.8 | 100.0 | 4,165.4 | 100.0 | 4,221.8 | 100.0 |
Gross revenue and expenditure on the railways (including subsidiary services) are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Loss |
---|---|---|---|
* Loss recovered from General Reserve. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1958 | 34,442,769 | 35,588,196 | −1,145,427* |
1959 | 34,372,864 | 35,137,305 | −764,441* |
1960 | 34,936,914 | 35,500,047 | −563,133* |
1961 | 36,238,998 | 36,301,757 | −62,759* |
1962 | 36,639,380 | 36,801,304 | −161,924* |
The expenditure figures do not include interest on capital (£5,725,353 in 1961–62). The chief items of expenditure for 1961–62 were wages, £22,198,193; locomotive fuel (including electricity), £1,853,110; stores and material, £4,291,628; depreciation and renewals, £4,834,768; miscellaneous, £3,623,605.
A sum of £5,043,576 was set aside in 1961–62 for depreciation and track renewals, while expenditure from these funds amounted to £3,307,760. The amounts standing to the credit of the Depreciation and Renewals Accounts for 31 March 1962 were £16,683,762 and £219,564 respectively.
The revenue and expenditure for the last five years, distinguishing between railway operation and other items, are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Revenue | Expenditure | Net Loss | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | Railway Operation | Subsidiary Services, etc. | |
#x00A3; (thousand) | ||||||
1958 | 30,010 | 4,433 | 31,064 | 4,525 | −1,054 | −91 |
1959 | 29,823 | 4,550 | 30,505 | 4,632 | −682 | −82 |
1960 | 30,271 | 4,666 | 30,758 | 4,742 | −487 | −76 |
1961 | 31,429 | 4,810 | 31,489 | 4,813 | −60 | −3 |
1962 | 31,695 | 4,945 | 31,816 | 4,986 | −121 | −41 |
The respective Island figures of revenue and expenditure for railway operation only (i.e., omitting subsidiary services) are given below for the 1961–62 year.
Area | Revenue | Expenditure | Net Revenue or Loss | Ratio of Expenditure to Revenue |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | per cent | |
North Island | 21,629,951 | 19,694,683 | 1,935,268 | 91.1 |
South Island | 10,064,577 | 12,120,932 | −2,056,355 | 120.4 |
Totals | 31,694,528 | 31,815,615 | −121,087 | 100.4 |
The various subsidiary services conducted by the Railways Department, with the revenue and expenditure of each during the last two years, are shown below. Full working costs, including interest, are charged against these services, and the interest so charged is taken into miscellaneous receipts as revenue.
Service | Revenue | Expenditure | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
£ (thousand) | ||||
Lake Wakatipu steamers | 23 | 25 | 33 | 34 |
Refreshment service | 375 | 421 | 418 | 468 |
Bookstall service | 283 | 270 | 276 | 261 |
Advertising service | 89 | 94 | 79 | 81 |
Departmental dwellings | 393 | 398 | 1,072 | 1,177 |
Leases of bookstalls, etc. | 126 | 125 | 116 | 121 |
Road services – Passengers and goods | 2,837 | 2,911 | 2,819 | 2,844 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 684 | 701 | ||
Totals | 4,810 | 4,945 | 4,813 | 4,986 |
In the following table the railway operating revenue is classified according to the class of traffic, etc., from which it was derived.
Year Ended 31 March | Passenger Fares | Parcels, Luggage, and Mails | Goods and Livestock | Labour, Demurrage, etc. | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* As from April 1959 revenue from checked and left luggage was included with passenger revenue; parcels and mail revenue was included with freight revenue. † As from April 1961 revenue from labour demurrage, etc., was included with goods. | |||||
£ (thousand) | |||||
1958 | 2,778 | 665 | 25,847 | 720 | 30,010 |
1959 | 2,769 | 652 | 25,710 | 692 | 29,823 |
1960 | 2,798 | * | 26,785 | 688 | 30,271 |
1961 | 2,826 | * | 27,888 | 715 | 31,429 |
1962 | 2,901 | * | 28,794 | † | 31,695 |
The revenue from passenger fares and luggage during the year 1961–62 represented an expenditure on railway travel of £1 3s. 5d. per head of mean population. The total railway operating revenue was equal to £12 15s. 10d. per head.
The railway operating expenditure under various heads is now given.
Year Ended 31 March | Maintenance of Way and Works | Maintenance of Rolling Stock | Locomotive Transportation | Traffic Transportation | Head Office and General Charges* | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including superannuation subsidy. | ||||||
£ (thousand) | ||||||
1958 | 8,791 | 6,862 | 5,799 | 8,838 | 773 | 31,064 |
1959 | 8,617 | 6,792 | 5,586 | 8,739 | 771 | 30,505 |
1960 | 8,288 | 7,220 | 5,539 | 8,901 | 809 | 30,758 |
1961 | 8,374 | 7,232 | 5,551 | 9,488 | 844 | 31,489 |
1962 | 8,095 | 7,389 | 5,618 | 9,861 | 853 | 31,816 |
The increase in expenditure has been due chiefly to the greater milage run, and an increased wages bill, mainly the result of higher rates of pay and improved conditions of employment.
From about 1925 until 1933 there was a steady decline in the number of passenger journeys recorded. This was attributed to the development of motor competition and, after 1930, to the severe economic depression. As economic conditions improved from 1933 to 1939 there was an upward trend, and from 1939 to 1944 there was a sharp increase caused by the wartime movement of members of the armed forces, the curtailment of road services, and the restrictions placed on private motoring by rationing of petrol and shortage of rubber tyres.
In January 1944 train services had to be reduced drastically owing to shortage of coal. This fact, together with the large decline in armed forces traffic after the cessation of hostilities, caused the annual number of railway passenger journeys to recede considerably until the 1948–50 period, when restoration of a number of main line and suburban passenger train services became possible. Many branch-line and country main-line mixed-train services that had been discontinued were not restored, however, and the short-distance traffic that they carried was transferred permanently to road services.
Curtailment of main line and suburban services was again necessitated in 1951 because of shortage of coal arising from industrial disputes. Subsequent staff shortages prevented any large-scale restoration of services until more railcars could be introduced on main lines and until the Hutt Valley electrification scheme was nearing completion. Nevertheless, the number of passenger journeys per annum rose steadily from 1952 to 1957, reaching 25,377,170 in 1956–57. There was a decline to 24,816,639 in 1957–58, attributed partly to the continuing development of private-car competition and air services, and also to the exceptional series of floods and line blockages during the year but a subsequent steady increase brought the number of journeys up to 26,324,017 in 1962.
Passenger train-miles run during 1961–62 totalled 5,803,445; and the total passenger revenue (including luggage) received represents 120d. per passenger train-mile, and £1,195 per mile of line operated by passenger services.
The number of passenger journeys in 1961–62 increased by 0.35 per cent, compared with the previous year.
The following table shows passenger journeys over the latest four years.
Type of Journey | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Non-suburban – | ||||
Ordinary – | ||||
Standard fares | 1,907,404 | 1,877,125 | 1,893,439 | 1,861,012 |
Reduced fares | 463,919 | 448,774 | 416,911 | 385,141 |
Season | 693,902 | 660,042 | 645,913 | 766,426 |
Totals, Non-Suburban | 3,065,225 | 2,985,941 | 2,956,263 | 3,012,579 |
Suburban – | ||||
Ordinary | 5,699,018 | 5,919,291 | 6,150,491 | 5,495,711 |
Season | 16,672,840 | 17,229,248 | 17,126,676 | 17,815,727 |
Totals, Suburban | 22,371,858 | 23,148,539 | 23,277,167 | 23,311,438 |
Grand totals | 25,437,083 | 26,134,480 | 26,233,430 | 26,324,017 |
The following table shows the revenue received from passenger journeys over the latest four years.
Type of Fare | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Nun-suburban – | ||||
Ordinary – | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Standard fares | 1,665,515 | 1,637,650 | 1,665,958 | 1,621,551 |
Reduced fares | 174,029 | 181,005 | 168,079 | 158,989 |
Season | 55,008 | 42,764 | 43,841 | 42,277 |
Miscellaneous | 79,983 | 117,541 | 119,223 | 133,820 |
Totals, Non-Suburban | 1,974,535 | 1,978,960 | 1,997,101 | 1,956,637 |
Suburban – | ||||
Ordinary | 279,372 | 288,264 | 300,127 | 321,881 |
Season | 514,883 | 530,600 | 529,213 | 622,518 |
Totals, Suburban | 794,255 | 818,864 | 829,340 | 944,399 |
Grand totals | 2,768,790 | 2,797,824 | 2,826,441 | 2,901,036 |
The quantity of goods traffic carried by New Zealand Railways increased steadily year by year until 1929–30, but declined considerably during the depression until 1933. Since 1933 there has been a steady upward trend, with only occasional and brief recessions reflecting fluctuations in economic activity so that over the 29 years to 1962 the tonnage of goods carried has almost doubled (from 5,490,686 tons to 10,822,353 tons), and the ton-milage has more than trebled (from 363.4 million to 1,221 million).
Revenue-earning ton-miles in 1961–62 (1,221 million) reached a record figure, being an increase of 1.36 per cent compared with 1960–61 traffic. The average distance that each ton of goods was hauled rose from 66 miles in 1932–33 to 113 miles in 1961–62. The tonnage of goods handled decreased by 7,680 tons or 0.1 per cent.
The numbers of livestock carried for the last two years were as follows.
Item | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | Variation | |
---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | ||||
Cattle and horses | 801,254 | 805,825 | + 4,571 | + 0.6 |
Calves | 577,553 | 579,328 | + 1,775 | + 0.3 |
Sheep | 8,040,459 | 7,014,635 | −1,025,824 | −12.8 |
Pigs | 431,358 | 409,946 | −21,412 | − 5.0 |
Totals | 9,850,624 | 8,809,734 | −1,040,890 | −10.6 |
Equivalent tonnage | 639,145 | 598,652 | − 40,493 | − 6.3 |
Revenue | £1,943,218 | £1,750,687 | − £192,531 | − 9.9 |
The following table gives interesting information concerning goods and livestock traffic and earnings for the year 1961–62.
Commodity | Tonnage | Revenue | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Tons Carried | Per Cent of Total | Tons One Mile (000 Omitted) | Average Haul | Total | Per Cent of Total | Per Ton | Per Ton-mile | |||
Products of Agriculture | No. | per cent | No. | miles | £ | per cent | £ | s. | d. | d. |
Grain and seeds | 272,837 | 2.52 | 23,372 | 86 | 464,121 | 1.61 | 1 | 14 | 0 | 4.77 |
Meal | 95,658 | 0.88 | 9,564 | 100 | 191,103 | 0.66 | 2 | 0 | 0 | 4.80 |
Fruit and vegetables | 57,058 | 0.53 | 10,669 | 187 | 253,298 | 0.88 | 4 | 8 | 10 | 5.70 |
Root crops and fodder | 107,818 | 1.00 | 16,580 | 154 | 261,440 | 0.91 | 2 | 8 | 6 | 3.78 |
Totals | 533,371 | 4.93 | 60,185 | 113 | 1,169,962 | 4.06 | 2 | 3 | 11 | 4.66 |
Animals and Other Products | ||||||||||
Cattle, calves and horses | 297,571 | 2.75 | 35,347 | 119 | 797,212 | 2.77 | 2 | 13 | 7 | 5.41 |
Sheep and pigs | 301,081 | 2.78 | 34,068 | 113 | 953,475 | 3.32 | 3 | 3 | 4 | 6.72 |
Meat, fresh and frozen | 494,219 | 4.57 | 19,343 | 39 | 1,088,287 | 3.78 | 2 | 4 | 0 | 13.50 |
Butter | 174,069 | 1.61 | 17,524 | 101 | 488,026 | 1.70 | 2 | 16 | 1 | 6.68 |
Cheese | 75,374 | 0.70 | 4,843 | 64 | 159,607 | 0.55 | 2 | 2 | 5 | 7.91 |
Wool | 252,547 | 2.33 | 25,945 | 103 | 876,486 | 3.05 | 3 | 9 | 5 | 8.11 |
Dairy by-products | 104,557 | 0.97 | 10,052 | 96 | 277,014 | 0.96 | 2 | 13 | 0 | 6.61 |
Pat, hides, and skins | 82,290 | 0.76 | 6,315 | 77 | 244,873 | 0.85 | 2 | 19 | 6 | 9.31 |
Fish | 4,578 | 0.04 | 958 | 209 | 23,932 | 0.08 | 5 | 5 | 0 | 6.00 |
Totals | 1,786,286 | 16.51 | 154,395 | 86 | 4,908,912 | 17.06 | 2 | 15 | 0 | 7.63 |
Products of Mines | ||||||||||
Agricultural lime | 196,647 | 1.82 | 14,758 | 75 | 213,036 | 0.74 | 1 | 1 | 8 | 3.46 |
Coal, West Coast | 684,283 | 6.32 | 70,356 | 103 | 958,629 | 3.33 | 1 | 8 | 0 | 3.27 |
Coal, other | 1,096,504 | 10.12 | 139,782 | 127 | 1,855,793 | 6.44 | 1 | 13 | 0 | 3.19 |
Road materials | 50,767 | 0.47 | 5,984 | 118 | 105,154 | 0.37 | 2 | 1 | 5 | 4.22 |
Totals | 2,028,201 | 18.73 | 230,880 | 114 | 3,132,612 | 10.88 | 1 | 10 | 1 | 3.26 |
Products of Forests | ||||||||||
Timber, imported | 25,699 | 0.24 | 2,009 | 78 | 60,849 | 0.21 | 2 | 7 | 5 | 7.27 |
Timber, New Zealand | 4,993 | 7.16 | 140,515 | 181 | 2,274,954 | 7.91 | 2 | 18 | 9 | 3.89 |
Products of New Zealand pulp mills | 355,956 | 3.29 | 58,702 | 165 | 1,012,519 | 3.52 | 2 | 16 | 1 | 4.14 |
Logs, ex Murupara | 791,182 | 7.31 | 28,744 | 36 | 303,165 | 1.05 | 7 | 8 | 2.53 | |
Totals | 1,947,830 | 18.00 | 229,970 | 118 | 3,651,487 | 12.69 | 1 | 17 | 6 | 3.81 |
Manufactures, etc. | ||||||||||
Benzine, gasoline, kerosene | 336,243 | 3.10 | 36,769 | 109 | 1,001,694 | 3.48 | 2 | 19 | 7 | 6.54 |
Cement | 294,07 | 2.72 | 54,201 | 184 | 886,047 | 3.08 | 3 | 0 | 1 | 3.92 |
Manures, phosphates, etc. | 1,051,20 | 9.72 | 100,755 | 96 | 1,901,329 | 6.60 | 1 | 16 | 2 | 4.53 |
Totals | 1,682,200 | 15.54 | 191,725 | 114 | 3,789,070 | 13.16 | 2 | 5 | 1 | 4.74 |
Other traffic | 2,844,465 | 26.29 | 353,929 | 124 | 12,138,652 | 42.15 | 4 | 5 | 4 | 8.23 |
Grand Totals | 10,822,353 | 100.00 | 1,221,084 | 113 | 28,790,695 | 100.00 | 2 | 13 | 2 | 5.66 |
The next table shows the tonnage of goods carried, freight train-miles run, and net ton-miles run, together with the respective averages.
Year Ended 31 March | Tonnage Carried | Freight Train-miles | Tons 1 Mile | Gross Revenue | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Ton | Per Freight Train-mile | Per Ton-mile | ||||||||
* From 1960 revenue includes parcels traffic. †From 1962 revenue includes demurrage, cranage, engine hire, and other miscellaneous revenue. | ||||||||||
(000) | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | d. | |||
1958 | 10,331,948 | 9,092,635 | 1,150,543 | 2 | 10 | 0 | 2 | 16 | 10 | 5.4 |
1959 | 10,367,478 | 8,836,856 | 1,157,636 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 18 | 3 | 5.3 |
1960* | 10,543,097 | 8,762,609 | 1,170,714 | 2 | 10 | 9 | 3 | 1 | 2 | 5.5 |
1961 | 10,830,033 | 9,022,074 | 1,204,737 | 2 | 11 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 10 | 5.5 |
1962† | 10,822,353 | 9,121,166 | 1,221,084 | 2 | 13 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 5.7 |
The following diagram illustrates the growth in the tonnage of goods and livestock carried over the last 80 years.
A classification of goods traffic is now given.
Year Ended 31 March | Agricultural and Pastoral Produce | Agricultural Lime and Manures | Timber | Coal | Motor Spirits and Kerosene | Other | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Agricultural Produce | Dairy Produce | Meat, Fish, and Livestock | Wool | |||||||
Tons (thousand) | ||||||||||
1958 | 563 | 375 | 1,040 | 224 | 1,318 | 1,258 | 1,855 | 347 | 3,352 | 10,332 |
1959 | 621 | 372 | 1,063 | 244 | 1,099 | 1,468 | 1,881 | 324 | 3,295 | 10,367 |
1960 | 569 | 403 | 1,130 | 257 | 1,187 | 1,569 | 1,810 | 325 | 3,293 | 10,543 |
1961 | 541 | 409 | 1,101 | 258 | 1,220 | 1,652 | 1,755 | 336 | 3,558 | 10,830 |
1962 | 533 | 354 | 1,097 | 253 | 1,248 | 1,592 | 1,781 | 336 | 3,628 | 10,822 |
The average number of persons employed by the State railways throughout the year ended 31 March 1962 was 23,990. The staff is divided into two divisions – namely, the salaried division, and the general division – and is further classed in a number of branches, as shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Traffic | Way and Works | Locomotive Running | Workshops | Road Services | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 8,025 | 6,804 | 3,601 | 5,068 | 1,531 | 1,302 | 26,331 |
1959 | 7,813 | 6,657 | 3,590 | 5,075 | 1,526 | 1,290 | 25,951 |
1960 | 7,571 | 6,495 | 3,613 | 5,046 | 1,516 | 1,278 | 25,519 |
1961 | 7,370 | 6,198 | 3,523 | 4,824 | 1,495 | 1,231 | 24,641 |
1962 | 7,273 | 5,856 | 3,458 | 4,679 | 1,490 | 1,234 | 23,990 |
A system of classification, first introduced in 1896 and revised at various times since, applies to railway employees. A Board is constituted to hear appeals of members against decisions in regard to promotion, loss of status, or breaches of discipline. The board consists of a Magistrate and two members of the Railways service, one appointed by the Minister of Railways and the other elected by the members of the Department. The Government Railways Amendment Act 1944 provided for the establishment of a tribunal of three members whose principal functions are to prescribe scales of salaries and rates of wages for railway employees; conditions in regard to hours of work, overtime, etc.; and terms and conditions in regard to leave of absence, railway travel concessions, etc. This tribunal, known as the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, is deemed to be a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908. The members, who must not be members of the Railways Department or of any of the railway employees' organisations, are appointed for a term of three years.
A superannuation fund in connection with the Railways service was established in 1903, but was merged with other State superannuation funds as from 1 April 1948. Information concerning this is given in Section 6c.
Paid sick leave was introduced for employees in the general division in September 1956. Previously only salaried division employees had been entitled to paid sick leave.
A New Zealand Government Railways Welfare Society administered by the Department was established in 1958.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 26 persons were killed and 418 injured in all kinds of accidents associated with train working and movements of rolling stock. Comparative figures for the previous year were 25 killed and 485 injured. These figures do not include employees who were killed or injured whilst engaged on other duties, e.g., railway workshops.
Of the 26 persons meeting with fatal accidents in 1961–62 three were passengers and six were employees; of the remainder who were neither passengers nor employees three were killed in accidents on the line, 13 at level crossings, and one while trespassing. Of those injured 34 were passengers, 295 employees (chiefly in minor accidents), and 89 were neither passengers nor employees. Of the 89 other persons, 64 were injured in crossing accidents.
There are a number of short private railways in New Zealand, principally lines serving collieries and sawmills. The most important is the 7-mile line of the Ohai Railway Board, extending from Wairio (north-west of Invercargill) to coal mines at Ohai and carrying a substantial coal traffic. The Whakatane Board Mills Ltd. in the North Island operates logging trains over the 15-mile Matahina Tramway from Matahina to Edgecumbe, thence by running rights over the Government railways for 4 miles to Awakeri and finally over their 6½-mile line from Awakeri to the mill at Whakatane. At Portland, near Whangarei, Wilsons Portland Cement Co. Ltd., operates an extensive private railway system serving its works.
The total milage of formed roads in New Zealand at 31 March 1961 was 57,135. Details are given in the following table.
Nature of Surface | Counties | Boroughs | Town Districts | Road Districts | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
County Roads | State Highways and Motorways | |||||
* All on County roads. | ||||||
Sealed | 6,851 | 4,837 | 4,019 | 78 | 5 | 15,790 |
Metal or gravel | 32,195 | 1,974 | 891 | 101 | 102 | 35,263 |
Unmetalled | 5,861 | 17 | 163 | 20 | 21 | 6,082 |
Totals: formed roads | 51,735 | 5,073 | 199 | 128* | 57,135 |
The formation of roads in many parts has been attended with considerable expense and difficulties, arising from the configuration of the country and the abundance of rivers. As illustrating the latter aspect, the following table, showing the number and lengths of bridges incorporated in the roads system as at 31 March 1961, is of interest. Only bridges 25 ft or over in length have been taken into account, no official enumeration having been made of the innumerable culverts and short bridges. There is an average of slightly over 14 ft of bridging per mile of formed road.
Materials of which Bridge Constructed | Counties | Boroughs | Town Districts | Road Districts | Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Total Length | No. | Total Length | No. | Total Length | No. | Total Length | No. | Total Length | |
* Includes Bailey Bridges erected as a temporary measure. | ||||||||||
ft | ft | ft | ft | ft | ||||||
Concrete reinforced or stone | 2,362 | 230,558 | 192 | 19,895 | 6 | 303 | − | − | 2,560 | 250,756 |
Steel girders and concrete deck* | 869 | 91,031 | 69 | 10,134 | 6 | 497 | − | − | 944 | 101,662 |
Timber with steel or concrete | 1,880 | 170,601 | 63 | 8,063 | 4 | 120 | 3 | 105 | 1,950 | 178,889 |
Timber | 3,472 | 268,407 | 112 | 10,380 | 5 | 277 | 10 | 425 | 3,599 | 279,489 |
Totals | 8,583 | 760,597 | 436 | 48,472 | 21 | 1,197 | 13 | 530 | 9,053 | 810,796 |
The main statutes covering roads administration in New Zealand are the Public Works Act 1928, the Municipal Corporations Act 1954, the Counties Act 1956, and the National Roads Act 1953. Administration of the country's roading system is exercised by municipalities in respect of streets, by county councils in respect of county roads, and by the National Roads Board in respect of State highways. There are 7,059 miles of State highways.
By the National Roads Act a National Roads Board was established from 1 April 1954, and its functions are defined as follows:
To administer the National Roads Fund in accordance with the provisions of the Act.
To provide an advisory service in respect of the whole roading system of counties, boroughs, and town districts throughout New Zealand, and to report to the Government from time to time on the progress being made in providing a roading system adequate for needs arising from current developments in motor traffic.
To advise the Government of any changes necessary in the legislation and regulations relating to the use of roads.
To act as the final authority in disputes relating to road classifications.
To advise the Government of changes necessary in the provision of finance for road construction and maintenance, particularly of changes considered advisable in the levying and collection of motor taxation, including exemptions therefrom.
To assist and advise local authorities generally on roading matters and any special roading problems arising from development of industries, etc.
To undertake at not more than five or less than three year intervals a comprehensive survey into the roading position in New Zealand, including standards, growth of traffic, adequacy, etc.
To give effect to any special matter of roading policy communicated to it by the Government.
To initiate and conduct research into roading problems in New Zealand.
To collect information on roading developments in other countries and make this available to roading authorities in New Zealand.
To undertake any other activity for the provision of a roading system adequate both for the needs of an efficient road transport system and for the benefit generally of motor-vehicle operators and the safety of the public in relation to motor traffic.
The composition of the National Roads Board is: (a) one member, to be appointed Chairman of the Board; (b) the person holding the appointment in the Ministry of Works as Director of Roading; (c) an officer of the Ministry of Works; (d) an officer of the Transport Department; (e) two nominees of the New Zealand Counties Association (Incorporated); (f) two nominees of the Municipal Association of New Zealand (Incorporated); (g) a representative of commercial road users; and (h) a representative of private motorists.
New Zealand is divided into 21 roads districts, composed of local authorities grouped according to geographic situation and community interest.
For each roads district there is an advisory body, known as the District Roads Council, which is constituted to include the District Commissioner of Works, one representative of each constituent county and road district, one person to represent boroughs and independent town districts for each two members representing counties or road districts, a representative of commercial road users, a representative of private motorists, and a nominee of the Commissioner of Transport.
District Roads Councils function as advisory bodies, with the principal duties of recommending upon the maintenance and improvement programmes for State highways, and upon the yearly allocation of subsidies and grants from the National Roads Fund for local authority roading. They also make recommendations to the National Roads Board on standards and requirements for roads and highways in their particular districts, and on general matters affecting road users or road safety.
The National Roads Act 1953 provided for a National Roads Fund to be established within the Public Account, the revenue of the Fund to be derived mainly from motor taxation together with an annual contribution from the Government. Expenditure from the Fund is for the purpose of developing State highways to modern standards and of subsidising the roading programmes of local authorities.
On the revenue side of the Fund's operations the Act reintroduced the principle of reserving motor taxation for roading purposes, and now provides for the apportionment of fixed minimum percentages thereof for expenditure on State highways, county roads, and municipal streets.
Details of the classes of revenue automatically paid into the Fund from 1 April 1954 are as follows:
Fees and charges from registration and licensing of motor vehicles.
Heavy traffic licence fees.
Motor spirits tax and milage tax.
Tyre tax.
Receipts from any source in respect of the construction, maintenance, or control of any highway.
Receipts from transfers, sales, or hire of materials or plant or property of any kind or from executing works for other organisations.
Any other moneys credited to the Fund.
Since April 1954 a tax on motor spirits of 1s. 3¾d. per gallon has been paid into the National Roads Fund. (Additional tax of 1s. per gallon imposed from 27 June 1958, and reduced to 2d. in 1960, has been paid to the Consolidated Fund.)
Expenditure from the Fund may be made without appropriation as follows:
Payment of annual subsidies to local authorities for roading purposes.
Payments by the Crown in respect of the construction, maintenance, and control of State highways.
Compensation payable by the Crown for acquisition of land for a State highway.
Compensation and damages payable by the Crown for accidents and injuries in relation to works the cost of which is chargeable to the Fund.
Cost of purchase or hire of machinery or equipment.
Cost of survey and other preparatory work for State highways.
Cost of experimental work.
Cost of administration by the Ministry of Works.
Other expenses by the National Roads Board in exercise of its functions.
Following is a statement of receipts and expenditure of the National Roads Fund for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962.
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Receipts | ||
Petrol tax (net) | 15,735,181 | 17,341,499 |
Milage tax | 499,599 | 574,808 |
Tyre tax | 43,677 | 20,808 |
Fees and charges | ||
Registration and licence fees | 2,416,365 | 2,533,384 |
Heavy traffic fees | 2,614,032 | 2,781,061 |
Contribution from Consolidated Fund | 1,000,000 | 1,000,000 |
Miscellaneous receipts – | ||
Repayments of plant purchases | 39,241 | 32,257 |
Repayments of advances to local authorities | 7,463 | 7,356 |
Rents | 18,826 | 39,957 |
Fees | 4,740 | 153 |
Sales of land and buildings | 36,631 | 23,543 |
Interest on plant purchases | 3,301 | 2,174 |
Interest on advances to local authorities | 1,659 | 2,411 |
Transfer of bridging material | 42,433 | 11,710 |
Bailey bridging hire | 9,851 | 29,435 |
Maintenance and construction of Government and county roads | 21,321 | |
Interest on investments | 21,833 | 17,333 |
Miscellaneous | 11,432 | 1,510 |
Refunds of overpayments of rate subsidies to local authorities | 137,515 | − |
Hamilton arterial routes:
(Railway lowering) contribution from Hamilton
City Council and Consolidated Fund | − | 100,000 |
Total receipts | 22,665,100 | 24,519,399 |
Expenditure – | ||
Highways maintenance | 4,117,771 | 4,205,238 |
Highways construction | 8,310,058 | 7,206,379 |
Local authority roading subsidies and grants | 9,806,770 | 10,633,166 |
Administration and general expenses – | ||
Ministry of Works administration | 1,093,930 | 1,089,250 |
Abolition of toll gates | 594 | − |
Purchase of plant (local authority) | 10,674 | 24,966 |
Fees and travelling expenses | 3,926 | 4,805 |
Miscellaneous expenses | 31,904 | 28,214 |
Advances to local authorities | − | − |
Bridging expenses – | ||
Bailey bridging | 57,902 | 7,699 |
Other bridging | − | − |
Unauthorised expenditure | 404 | 4,480 |
Total expenditure | 23,433,933 | 23,204,197 |
Balance in Fund at end of year | 711,678 | 2,026,880 |
In the following table are shown the amounts which have been expended on State highways construction, renewal, or maintenance during the last five years. Maintenance figures include the cost of flood damage restoration when applicable.
Class of Expenditure | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61* | 1961–62* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* On 1 April 1961 milage of highway system reduced from 13,200 to 7,060. Figures for previous years relate to State and main highways. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Construction and improvement | 6,370,750 | 7,298,287 | 8,954,534 | 7,384,304 | 6,230,506 |
Renewal of bridges | 1,569,777 | 1,484,689 | 1,558,542 | 925,754 | 975,873 |
Maintenance, repairs, etc. | 4,681,921 | 4,901,642 | 5,554,659 | 4,117,771 | 4,205,238 |
Totals | 12,622,448 | 13,684,618 | 16,067,735 | 12,427,829 | 11,411,617 |
An analysis of the actual expenditure on maintenance in each Island, as compared with the number of motor vehicles in each Island at 31 March of each of the last five years, appears in the following table, the percentages relating to New Zealand totals.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Percentage of New Zealand Totals | |||||
North Island – | |||||
Maintenance expenditure | 66.41 | 65.41 | 69.04 | 68.08 | 66.46 |
Motor vehicles | 67.41 | 67.37 | 67.46 | 67.47 | 67.74 |
South Island – | |||||
Maintenance expenditure | 33.59 | 34.59 | 30.96 | 31.92 | 33.54 |
Motor vehicles | 32.59 | 32.63 | 32.54 | 32.53 | 32.26 |
The following table shows the milage of State highways in the North and South Islands at 31 March 1962, together with a classification as to the type of construction or surface.
Length of Highways | Island | ||
---|---|---|---|
Dustless Surface | Gravel or Macadam Surface | Total | |
miles | |||
North Island | 2,798 | 972 | 3,770 |
South Island | 2,308 | 981 | 3,289 |
Totals | 5,106 | 1,953 | 7,059 |
The National Roads Act provides for the declaration of roads as State highways with the approval of the Minister of Works.
The National Roads Board has the sole power of construction, maintenance, and control of all State highways. These powers may be delegated, for any State highway or portion thereof, to the local authority in whose district the road is situated. Any construction or maintenance work that is not delegated by the Board to a local authority is carried out by or through the agency of the Commissioner of Works and the cost borne by the Fund. The Board may also delegate to the Ministry of Works its duties in connection with design, supervision, construction, or maintenance, or the administration of any specified State highway. No new construction works are to be commenced by the Board, however, without the prior consent of the Minister of Works.
For State highways, the whole cost of construction is to be met from the National Roads Fund.
Highway Standards – In order to qualify for highway subsidies local authorities are required to carry out works to a standard approved by the National Roads Board. Subsidies are not payable unless the approved standard is observed, although work of a higher standard may be undertaken provided that the additional expenditure involved is found by the local authorities concerned. From time to time the Board's standards are revised to meet the latest developments in highway practice and engineering design and also to cater for the requirements of increasing traffic. Roadmaking materials used in highway works are subject to standard tests, and during recent years advances have been made in the direction of framing standard specifications which allow of a wider use of certain local materials which formerly were not accepted.
Motorways – Legislation by means of the Public Works Amendment Act 1947, as amended by section 44 of the Public Works Amendment Act 1948, makes provision for the declaration of motorways. It is emphasised that motorways are not merely better all-purpose highways, but are limited as to access, and restricted as to class of traffic.
In addition to providing the most efficient and economic transport service, the main distinguishing features of a motorway are the control of access and the total elimination of ribbon development, both of which will go far to improve road safety and prevent obsolescence.
The total milage of motorways in use at 31 March 1962 was 3509 miles. During 1961–62, 14 motorway bridges, totalling 7,071 ft, were completed. Additional lengths are under construction at Auckland and Wellington. The figures quoted for motorways' milages and bridging are included in those shown under highways.
Activity During the Year Ended 31 March 1962 – During the year ended 31 March 1962, 114 miles of new sealing on highways were completed, giving an aggregate of 5,106 miles sealed, or 72.3 per cent of the total highway milage. In addition, improvements to existing sealed surfaces were effected on 559 miles of highways.
New bridging totalled 12,728 linear feet, compared with 7,257 linear feet in the previous year.
Under the National Roads Amendment Act 1959 the National Roads Board pays from 1 April 1960 a subsidy at the rate of 15s. for each £1 that is spent by the local authority out of its own funds in the financial year on such programme of subsidised works as has been accepted for that financial year by the Board; the amount of subsidy is to be not less than 14 per cent of the Board's revenue in the case of boroughs and independent town districts, and not less than 30 per cent in the case of counties, dependent town districts, and road districts.
In addition to these statutory subsidies the Board may, so far as money available in the Fund permits, provide such additional finance as it thinks justified to a local authority having regard to its particular financial problems or special circumstances. Such additional aid is provided by way of grant.
In recognition of the urgency and importance of the country's bridge renewal problem, the Board decided that a more generous subsidy would be available to all local authorities for bridge replacement work, and such additional aid is provided by grants.
For the year ended 31 March 1962 the following amounts were paid to local authorities from the National Roads Fund for roading.
Local Authority | Subsidy | Grants | Total |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Municipalities | 2,582,403 | 642,084 | 3,224,487 |
County councils (including road boards) | 4,742,801 | 2,665,878 | 7,408,679 |
Totals | 7,325,204 | 3,307,962 | 10,633,166 |
In special circumstances the Board may advance money by way of loan to local authorities to provide for the proportion of cost payable by a local authority in respect of a subsidised work. Such loans must be repaid by instalments extending over a period (not exceeding 10 years) to be agreed upon between the Board and the local authority, and interest is payable at a rate approved by the Minister of Finance.
The Board is also empowered to sell roadmaking machinery, plant, and equipment to local authorities on such terms as it thinks fit, including terms for the repayment of the purchase money by instalments extending over not more than four years, with interest on the unpaid balance at such rate as is fixed by the Board. Since this scheme was introduced by the Main Highways Board, plant, etc., has been purchased to the value of £1,124,528, of which sum £31,087 was outstanding at 31 March 1962. New advances made and repayments received during 1961–62 totalled £24,966 and £32,257 respectively.
In addition to the expenditure on roading from the National Roads Fund, moneys are provided annually by the Consolidated Fund (Vote Roads) for development road construction. Under this heading subsidies are paid to local authorities for the construction of new roads giving access to farm lands being brought into production. This Vote also finances access roading to lands being prepared for farm settlement by the Lands and Survey and Maori Affairs Departments, as well as certain new roading of a national development character such as the through road linking Paringa-Haast-Haast Pass.
New roads constructed for farm access are handed over to the care of local authorities, while national roading normally becomes the responsibility of the National Roads Board for maintenance as part of the State highway system.
Government roading expenditure from the Consolidated Fund (Vote Roads) for the year ended 31 March 1962 was approximately £946,000.
The following table shows the total expenditure on roading from all sources for the year ended 31 March 1962.
National Roads Fund | £ | £ |
State highways | 11,412,000 | |
Subsidies, etc. – local roading | 10,633,000 | |
22,045,000 | ||
Consolidated Fund (Vote Roads) | 946,000 | |
Local authority funds | ||
Municipalities | 6,734,000 | |
County councils, etc. | 6,343,000 | |
13,077,000 | ||
Total | 36,068,000 |
The following scale of fees is operative from 1 July 1963: Registration fees are £1 for any tractor, trailer, or power cycle, and £2 for any other motor vehicle. Annual licence fees are as follows: Power cycles, £1; motor cycles, £2; motorcars and private station wagons, £3; traction engines, £7 10s.; motor vehicles not otherwise specified, £4; trailers (not exceeding two tons laden weight), £1 10s. Other fees include drivers' licences, 5s.; changes of ownership, 10s.; and dealers' licences (motor cycles, £2; any other motor vehicles, £3). All such fees, except those for drivers' licences which are payable to the local authorities, are credited to the National Roads Fund.
The Transport Act 1962 provides that the annual licence may take the form of new registration plates or be in such other form as prescribed by regulation. The Motor Vehicles (Registration and Licensing) Regulations 1949, authorise the permanent alternative of a licensed label system instead of an annual change of registration plates. The charge for licence stickers is 6d., for each set of two number plates, 3s. 6d., and 1s. 9d. for a single plate for a trailer or motor cycle.
The following table shows the numbers of the various types of motor vehicles licensed as at 31 March in each of the last five years.
Type of Vehicle | Licensed as at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Cars | 462,439 | 480,381 | 502,574 | 523,847 | 553,181 |
Light trucks (i.e., 2 tons and under, laden) | 50,472 | 50,235 | 49,724 | 51,025 | 54,096 |
Heavy trucks (i.e., over 2 tons laden) | 64,873 | 67,466 | 69,686 | 73,382 | 76,062 |
Contract vehicles | 2,248 | 1,730 | 1,679 | 1,706 | 1,756 |
Omnibuses | 2,193 | 2,268 | 2,317 | 2,255 | 2,330 |
Public taxicabs | 2,431 | 2,442 | 2,445 | 2,491 | 2,691 |
Rental cars | 2,200 | 2,234 | 2,225 | 2,423 | 2,582 |
Private taxicabs | 227 | 184 | 174 | 158 | 170 |
Service coaches | 708 | 673 | 628 | 586 | 546 |
Trailers | 83,410 | 91,283 | 100,855 | 117,597 | 134,516 |
Vehicles exempted from payment of annual licence fees (other than exempted Government-owned vehicles) | 50,815 | 52,852 | 57,224 | 62,169 | 68,881 |
Government vehicles | 16,686 | 16,862 | 16,683 | 17,480 | 17,132 |
Motorcycles | 26,084 | 26,624 | 26,874 | 28,436 | 31,288 |
Power cycles | 7,813 | 9,544 | 9,937 | 10,854 | 13,065 |
Totals | 772,599 | 804,778 | 843,025 | 894,409 | 958,296 |
Dealers' cars | 3,275 | 3,221 | 3,054 | 3,135 | 3,264 |
Dealers' motor cycles | 253 | 200 | 152 | 145 | 116 |
Grand totals | 776,127 | 808,199 | 846,231 | 897,689 | 961,676 |
Motor vehicles exempted from the annual licence fee include a miscellaneous collection of machines such as farmers' motor vehicles used solely on the farm and only venturing on roads to proceed from one part of the farm to another, or from farm to garage for repair, etc., excavators, scoops, trench diggers, logging machinery, cranes, etc.
The rate of increase in the number of motor vehicles has exceeded the rate of increase in population. The following table shows the changes in relationship between the number of licensed vehicles and population as at 31 March in the latest 11 years.
As at 31 March | Number of Persons in Population per Car | Number of Persons in Population per Motor Vehicle (Excluding Trailers) |
---|---|---|
1952 | 7.0 | 4.2 |
1953 | 6.6 | 4.0 |
1954 | 6.4 | 3.8 |
1955 | 5.9 | 3.7 |
1956 | 5.5 | 3.5 |
1957 | 5.2 | 3.4 |
1958 | 4.8 | 3.2 |
1959 | 4.8 | 3.2 |
1960 | 4.7 | 3.2 |
1961 | 4.6 | 3.1 |
1962 | 4.4 | 3.0 |
The next table shows the estimated total consumption of motor spirits in New Zealand, together with the quantity consumed by motor vehicles, for each year during the last 11 years.
Calendar Year | Consumption of Motor Spirits | |
---|---|---|
By Motor Vehicles on Public Roads | Total Consumption | |
million gallons | ||
1951 | 139.4 | 165.9 |
1952 | 149.0 | 182.7 |
1953 | 160.5 | 196.7 |
1954 | 172.1 | 213.0 |
1955 | 185.0 | 228.5 |
1956 | 200.7 | 244.6 |
1957 | 207.0 | 252.4 |
1958 | 217.0 | 263.7 |
1959 | 218.5 | 261.0 |
1960 | 234.3 | 280.4 |
1961 | 245.4 | 296.4 |
The following diagram illustrates the movement that has taken place in the number of motor vehicles licensed, and in the consumption of motor spirits by motor vehicles since 1933. The low consumption of motor spirits during the depression period, the effects of rationing during the war years, the post-war recovery, and the subsequent increases paralleling the greater number of vehicles licensed in later years, are clearly demonstrated.
The following table gives particulars of the numbers of motor vehicles newly registered during each of the last five financial years. It should be noted that if a vehicle is again brought into use after its registration has been cancelled, it is treated as a new registration.
Year Ended 31 March | Cars | Motor Cycles (Including Power Cycles) | Commercial Vehicles | Trailers | Total Registrations |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 41,178 | 7,682 | 17,957 | 15,771 | 82,588 |
1959 | 31,644 | 7,757 | 26,085 | 15,704 | 81,190 |
1960 | 30,932 | 5,980 | 24,291 | 16,667 | 77,870 |
1961 | 36,385 | 6,640 | 17,711 | 29,182 | 89,918 |
1962 |
Since 1 April 1958 registrations of new vehicles and those vehicles previously registered only in another country are available separately. These particulars (which exclude re-registrations) are as follows:
Year Ended 31 March | Cars | Motor Cycles (Including Power Cycles) | Commercial Vehicles | Trailers | Total Registrations |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 29,872 | 6,149 | 31,206 | 67,227 | |
1960 | 28,338 | 3,464 | 27,620 | 59,422 | |
1961 | 34,376 | 4,743 | 13,808 | 21,152 | 74,079 |
1962 | 39,050 | 5,288 | 14,126 | 17,033 | 75,497 |
The Transport Act 1962 is the main legislation governing road transport and the operations of the Transport Department. The Traffic Regulations 1956, made pursuant to the Transport Act, set out the rules of the road, the requirements as to motor vehicle equipment, and the obligations of motor drivers and owners and pedestrians.
The Heavy Motor Vehicle Regulations 1955 fix, in respect of commercial vehicles of over 2 tons gross weight, heavy-traffic fees payable to local authorities for road-maintenance purposes, and also for classifying roads and providing other measures. Quarterly licence fees under the Heavy Motor Vehicle Regulations range from £2 8s. 4d. (not above 2½ tons) to £98 (30 tons), with £3 10s. for each additional ton or part thereof above 30, commencing from 1 June 1955. The fees for farmers' trucks range from £1 6s. 8d. to £92 6s. 8d. on a corresponding basis. No distinction is now made between passenger and goods vehicles, while the range of weight classes is considerably extended. Heavy-traffic fees, less the cost of collection, etc., were apportioned among the local authorities having control of roads within each heavy-traffic district, either as might be mutually agreed upon by such local authorities or, in default of such agreement, by the Minister of Transport, but from 1954 the fees (less collection costs as fixed by the Minister of Finance and not exceeding 5 per cent) are payable to the National Roads Fund.
The Motor Spirits Taxation Act 1927 imposed a duty of 4d. per gallon (raised in 1930 to 6d. per gallon; further subsequent increases were not connected with road taxation). From November 1953 the full duty was increased to 1s. 3¾d. per gallon, and this amount is paid into the National Roads Fund instead of only the first 6d. per gallon. An additional duty of 1s. per gallon (reduced to 8d. and then 4d. per gallon in 1959 and to 2d. per gallon in 1960) was imposed by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1958 and this is payable to the Consolidated Fund.
There is also a tyre tax collected under the Customs Act and paid to the National Roads Fund.
The Transport Act 1962 provides that passenger services, goods-services, rental services, and harbour-ferry services may only be carried on under licence granted under the Act.
The constitution of transport, goods-service, rental service, and harbour-ferry-service districts is provided for in the Act, together with the establishment of a licensing authority for each district. Goods-service districts may be identical with a transport district or be a part of the latter. The Governor-General may also declare any specified harbour or harbours or parts thereof to be a harbour-ferry-service district.
The licensing authority for any transport district may also be declared to be the licensing authority for the goods-service district and rental service district. The Act provides for the appointment of a licensing authority for each harbour-ferry district instead of the former practice under which the licensing authority for the transport district to which the harbour is contiguous was to be the licensing authority for the harbour-ferry district. The Minister may authorise any specified licensing authority to exercise jurisdiction in respect of licences which would otherwise come within the jurisdiction of some other licensing authority.
The licensing authority, is to consist of either one or three persons as the Minister may determine, who are appointed for a term of up to five years' duration. Members are also eligible for reappointment. The sole member or the chairman (where the authority consists of three members) has the authority and privileges of a Magistrate in respect of proceedings.
The Act provides that any authority under the Act when dealing with an application or any other matter concerned with road transport or harbour-ferry services, is to have regard primarily to the public interest, the desirability of the service, and the needs of the district. More generally the authority is to have regard also to the following:
The provision of modern transport facilities best suited according to the nature of the service to meet the needs of national production and living standards and of national defence.
The fair and impartial regulation of all forms of public transport in order to develop and maintain transportation facilities adequate to meet the needs of New Zealand and of national and Commonwealth defence; and, for these purposes, to administer such facilities so as to recognise and preserve the inherent advantages of each form of transport; to promote safe, adequate, economic, and efficient service, and the fostering of sound economic conditions in transportation; to encourage the establishment and maintenance of reasonable transport charges without unjust discrimination, undue preference or advantage, or unfair or destructive practices; and to promote good working conditions for workers.
The Act protects Government railways against excessive or unfair competition by declaring the carriage of goods (whether for hire or reward or not) by means of a goods-service vehicle or combination of goods-service vehicles exceeding 2½ tons gross laden weight to be a goods service, and therefore operable only under licence, where suitable rail facilities exist. Suitable rail facilities are defined as:
In the case of fresh meat or fresh fish, 75 miles of open Government railway.
In the case of logs, 50 miles of open Government railway or the Murupara-Kawerau railway.
In the case of biscuits or confectionery, 50 miles of open Government railway.
In any other case, 40 miles of open Government railway.
Where a farmer is carrying his own farming goods in a goods-service vehicle owned by him it is deemed a goods service if the gross laden weight exceeds 6½ tons and if there is an available route that includes:
In the case of fresh milk, fresh cream, fresh vegetables, fresh fruit, eggs, poultry, or fresh meat, 75 miles of open Government railway.
In any other case, 40 miles of open Government railway.
These protective provisions do not apply –
Where the route that includes the railway is longer by more than one-third than the shortest road route.
Where the owner of the vehicle is the Crown.
Where the vehicle is owned by a local authority or public body and the goods are carried within the district of the local authority or public body.
To the carriage of livestock.
A transport licence is not required for: (1) the carriage to and from school of school children and their teachers only; (2) the carriage by a contract vehicle or a harbour ferry of a private party on a special occasion; (3) carriage of workmen to and from work by the Government or a public body, where the vehicle is not designed principally for the carriage of persons and such service has been approved by the Commissioner for this purpose; (4) carriage of newspapers, or in connection with funerals or repair and wreckage of vehicles which have met with mishap; (5) farmers carrying milk, cream, or whey to and from dairy factories for their neighbours where a licensed goods service is not available; (6) relieving or assisting inhabitants of a locality affected by flood, earthquake, or fire, (7) carriage of showman's goods, etc. by a vehicle owned by the showman; (8) carriage of goods in connection with repair and maintenance of service-station equipment; (9) carriage of goods by an apiarist in connection with business; (10) carriage of household effects by an owner on change of residence; (11) letting on hire agricultural tractors and trailers; (12) carriage of soft drinks by manufacturers unless there is an available route which includes at least 75 miles of open Government railway; and (13) other passengers, goods, rental, or harbour-ferry services otherwise exempted by Order in Council.
In considering applications for taxicab licences a Licensing Authority is to have regard to the extent to which the proposed service is necessary or desirable in the public interest; the extent to which an improved standard of taxicab service is necessary or desirable in the public interest; the provision of an adequate supply of taxicabs to meet the reasonable public demand; any increase or decrease in the population of the area to be served; the extent to which the existing licensed taxicabs in the area are available for public use; the desirability of providing and maintaining a reasonable standard of living and satisfactory working conditions in the taxicab industry; the special needs of the area in respect of the travelling public; any evidence and representations made at a public sitting by or on behalf of any local authority or the licensee of a passenger service operating over a defined route; any representations contained in any petition presented at a public sitting signed by at least 25 adult residents of any locality proposed to be served; and any other matters that the Licensing Authority considers relevant to the application.
In considering applications for passenger service (other than taxicab) or harbour-ferry service licences the licensing authority is to have regard to the extent to which any proposed service or improved service is necessary or desirable in the public interest, and the needs of the district concerned and the protection of public funds where the Minister of Railways holds a licence. If further consideration be then given, factors to be taken into account are existing services, financial ability of applicant to carry on the service, provision and maintenance of a reasonable standard of living and satisfactory working conditions in the transport industry, the manner in which a service has already been carried on, or the likelihood of satisfactorily carrying on a service, timetables and frequency of service, vehicles or ferries to be used, conditions of roads, routes and load restrictions, speeds, etc., and representations that may be made by various bodies, persons carrying on transport services and likely to be affected, and petitions of 25 or more adult persons of the locality concerned, etc.
Preference is to be given to applications for passenger service licences by local authorities or other public bodies under certain conditions, chiefly where no existing services are available or where the proposal is for an extension of an existing service, or if the new service is wholly within the applicant's district in the case of a local authority, etc., or where there will be no competition with an existing service to the same locality by means of another route.
In considering applications for goods service licences the licensing authority is to have regard to the interests of the public generally, including primarily those of persons requiring facilities for transport and secondarily those of persons providing such facility; the needs of the district concerned; the public interest and whether this would be adversely affected where the application involves exemption from the railway protection provisions.
In considering applications for rental-service licences a licensing authority is to have regard, among other things, for the ability of the applicant to provide satisfactory facilities for the proper maintenance and upkeep of the vehicles to be used in connection with the proposed service; and the ability of the applicant to ensure that the vehicles used in connection with the service are operated with due regard to road safety.
The licensing authority is to prescribe the terms and conditions of the licences such as class (continuous, seasonal, or temporary), commencement date, localities and routes, timetables, etc.
Additional requirements may be prescribed for taxicab licences to ensure the control of the service in the interests of efficiency and of the public – e.g., complying with roster of duties, joining an organisation for the purpose of obtaining telephone facilities, etc. There is no limitation on the period for which licences may be issued except in the case of rental services licences which are issued for a term of three years, and they may be transferred subject to certain conditions.
Certificates of fitness are required for each passenger service or goods-service vehicle and all trucks with gross laden weight exceeding two tons. Charges are to be fixed, in the case of a service owned by a public body, by that body itself, and in the case of any other service, by the Commissioner of Transport, there being a right of appeal to the Transport Charges Appeal Authority in either case.
The Transport Charges Appeal Authority, as in the case of the Transport Licensing Appeal Authority, also established under the Act, is to be a barrister or solicitor of not less than seven years' practice.
Applications to fix road and harbour-ferry charges may be made by the holder of, or an applicant for, the licence; any other person whose interests are affected, being the holder of a licence, an applicant, the permanent head of a Government Department, a local authority, or a public body; any 25 or more adult residents of a locality in which the charges are or would be in force; all parties to a contract for the carriage of passengers or goods by any such services; and incorporated bodies whose members have a special interest in the type of transport concerned or whose principal objects are the protection of the interests of transport operators. The power to fix fares to be charged on any road passenger service carried on by the Minister of Railways to which Part III of the Government Railways Act 1949 applies, is expressly excluded from the jurisdiction of the charge-fixing bodies, but there is now right of appeal to the Charges Appeal Authority.
The principles to be observed in determining transport charges include: the promotion and maintenance of the economic stability of New Zealand; desirability of increasing national production by granting concessions on the carriage of producers' goods; desirability of providing special fares for all regular users of passenger services, and that children under four years be carried free, with children from the age of four years and under 15 years at half adult rates; desirability of maintaining a reasonable standard of living and satisfactory working conditions in the road-transport and harbour-ferry industries; and the maintenance of efficiency of the transport services to which the proceedings relate.
Included in the general provisions is one under which the owner of any motor vehicle licensed for passenger services or rental services or goods services and involved in an accident attended by serious injury to any person, or serious damage to the property of any person, shall notify the Commissioner of Transport within 48 hours of the occurrence.
The following tables review the operations of licensed road transport services to which the preceding paragraphs relate. The first of these tables gives the estimated overall figures concerning licensed road goods services for each of the four latest years ended 31 March.
Road Goods Services | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue | £(000) | 36,054 | 37,000 | 40,000 | 44,000 |
Capital | £(000) | 24,966 | 27,000 | 28,000 | 29,000 |
Total vehicle-miles | (000) | 229,000 | 234,000 | 246,000 | 257,000 |
Number of goods service licences | 7,101 | 6,944 | 6,817 | 6,900 | |
Average revenue per vehicle-mile | d. | 37.85 | 38.37 | 38.97 | 40.92 |
Average number of miles per vehicle | 14,918 | 14,632 | 15,113 | 15,464 |
The second table shows traffic data, revenue, and number of vehicles used by the road passenger services operating in New Zealand, and is inclusive of services in the four metropolitan transport districts, for each of the latest four years ended 31 March.
Road Passenger Services | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Traffic statistics – | |||||
Passengers carried | 149,786,871 | 154,570,063 | 152,759,069 | 191,449,968 | |
Vehicle-miles | 70,588,393 | 70,031,641 | 70,568,908 | 74,378,140 | |
Total revenue | £ | 8,990,027 | 9,134,800 | 9,673,695 | 11,025,571 |
Total revenue, per mile | d. | 30.57 | 31.30 | 32.89 | 35.58 |
Number of vehicles included | 3,703 | 3,694 | 3,656 | 3,863 |
The New Zealand Road Safety Council, first set up in 1936 to advise the Government on matters of road safety, was reconstituted in 1947. Subcommittees have now been set up dealing with the following: the motor driver, motor vehicle, roads, traffic laws, traffic law enforcement, road accident statistics, road safety publicity, and child education in traffic. Since April 1953 local road safety committees have been formed to deal with local problems and make recommendations to the parent body. There are now 36 local organisations operating throughout New Zealand.
Publicity directed towards road safety is carried out per medium of the press, posters, screen slides, and radio, concentrating on simultaneous presentation, as far as possible, of specific aspects of the problem. Other means employed in furthering road safety consist of traffic instruction in schools, inspection of motor vehicles, and enforcement of traffic laws.
The Transport Act 1962 contains several provisions designed to achieve greater safety on the roads. A maximum speed limit of 55 miles per hour is fixed, but lower limits are provided for special classes of vehicles – e.g., motor cycles with pillion riders, 40 miles per hour (30 miles per hour without safety helmets); heavy passenger vehicles, 45 miles per hour; vehicles drawing trailers, 40 miles per hour; and heavy goods vehicles, 35 miles per hour. A uniform speed limit of 30 miles per hour is fixed in boroughs, town districts, or other localities which have been declared to be closely populated localities by notice published by the Minister of Transport in the New Zealand Gazette. The Act also gives the Minister power to exempt any road in a particular borough or town district from the provisions of the maximum speed limit, and further exceptions are ambulances (fitted with a siren or bell) or police vehicles travelling on urgent duty, or fire engines on urgent fire service. Limited-speed zones may now be defined and indicated by signs at the approaches to closely settled areas, and there a maximum speed-limit of 30 m.p.h. operates when adverse conditions prevail, such as poor visibility or heavy traffic.
Persons convicted on indictment of reckless driving, dangerous driving, or driving while under the influence of drink or a drug to such an extent as to be incapable of having proper control of a motor vehicle, if injury or death to any person results from their actions, are liable to a maximum penalty of five years' imprisonment or a fine of £500. Where no person is injured or where the offence as above results in summary conviction, the maximum penalty is three months' imprisonment or a fine of £100. For driving while under the influence of drink to such an extent as to be incapable of having proper control of the vehicle the minimum disqualification from obtaining a licence, unless the Court thinks fit to order otherwise, is three years for the first offence and 10 years for any subsequent offence. For reckless or dangerous driving the minimum cancellation of licence is now one year. Application may be made to the Court to review the disqualification after six months except for intoxicated driving for which the period is 12 months and two years for a subsequent offence. The Act prescribes penalties for careless or inconsiderate driving, certain accident-promoting offences (3 months' disqualification), the drinking of intoxicants in a public vehicle, and makes compulsory the reporting to the police of all motor-vehicle accidents involving injury.
Included in the Traffic Regulations 1956 are the requirements to which motor drivers must conform and which are designed to promote the safety of those using the roads.
The following table shows the nature of the offences resulting in convictions during the latest four years ended 31 March.
Type of Offence | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes 632 motor cyclists exceeding 30 miles per hour without safety helmets. † Includes 689 motor cyclists exceeding 30 miles per hour without safety helmets. ‡ Includes 655 motor cyclists exceeding 30 miles per hour without safety helmets. § Includes 722 motor cyclists exceeding 30 miles per hour without safety helmets. || The maximum speed limit was increased to 55 m.p.h. as from and including 26 January 1962. | ||||
(a) Road traffic offences | ||||
Intoxicated in charge | 190 | 180 | 202 | 232 |
Negligent driving | 33 | 38 | 2.1 | 29 |
Driving in a dangerous manner | 252 | 175 | 172 | 201 |
Dangerous speed | 154 | 118 | 106 | 101 |
Careless or inconsiderate driving | 730 | 929 | 881 | 1,028 |
Exceeding 30 m.p.h. | 4,029 | 4,738 | 4,534 | 5,761 |
Overtaking offences | 294 | 355 | 561 | 604 |
Failing to keep left | 450 | 443 | 494 | 554 |
Failing to yield right of way | 342 | 314 | 368 | 394 |
Driver's licence offences | 879 | 1,009 | 1,109 | 1,518 |
Licensing and registration offences | 729 | 970 | 874 | 764 |
Lighting offences | 1,043 | 1,120 | 886 | 1,291 |
Defective brakes | 152 | 130 | 144 | 204 |
No warrant of fitness | 1,695 | 2,204 | 2,242 | 3,073 |
Loading offences | 88 | 116 | 104 | 216 |
Exceeding 50 m.p.h. or 55 m.p.h.|| | 879 | 1,042 | 1,082 | 1,384 |
Cycling offences | 394 | 859 | 929 | 836 |
Failing to dip | 69 | 97 | 88 | 113 |
Failing to give right of way to pedestrians | 110 | 97 | 96 | 131 |
Exceeding 40 m.p.h. with pillion passenger | 260 | 293 | 253 | 235 |
L plate offences | 410 | 401 | 323 | 473 |
Crossing railway line | 54 | 70 | 56 | 124 |
Compulsory stop | 759 | 865 | 825 | 1,213 |
Parking | 5,621 | 5,079 | 6,600 | 7,859 |
Miscellaneous | 1,581* | 1,946† | 1,839‡ | 2,549§ |
(b) Heavy motor-vehicle offences | ||||
Exceeding heavy-traffic licence | 610 | 568 | 600 | 786 |
Exceeding axle load | 1,109 | 1,179 | 1,128 | 1,737 |
No heavy-traffic licence | 543 | 550 | 490 | 551 |
Speeding | 918 | 962 | 946 | 751 |
Miscellaneous | 35 | 66 | 69 | 97 |
(c) Transport licensing offences | ||||
Unlicensed goods service | 238 | 171 | 165 | 129 |
Breach of goods service licence | 312 | 250 | 219 | 81 |
Unlicensed passenger service | 6 | 1 | 1 | − |
Breach of passenger service licence | 5 | 1 | 3 | 1 |
No certificate of fitness | 230 | 201 | 224 | 268 |
No vehicle authority | 46 | 26 | 47 | 41 |
Drivers' hours breaches | 11 | 6 | − | − |
Overloading | 88 | 85 | 62 | 83 |
Rental vehicle offences | 59 | 75 | 78 | 63 |
Miscellaneous transport offences | 26 | 62 | 75 | 50 |
(d) Miscellaneous offences under miscellaneous | ||||
Acts and regulations | 16 | 35 | 74 | 101 |
Totals | 25,449 | 27,826 | 28,970 | 35,626 |
The above table covers only the offences reported by officers of the Transport Department.
Motor-vehicle accidents involving death or personal injury are required by law to be reported to the police. For the year ended 31 December 1961, 9,031 such accidents, resulting in 393 fatalities and in injuries to 12,796 other people, were reported. Comparative figures for 1960 and 1959 years were (1959 figures being given in parentheses): number of accidents, 8,844 (8,265); fatalities, 374 (349); persons injured, 12,443 (11,703). The increase in the traffic flow over the last few years, caused largely by the increased number of vehicles on the road, has been an important factor in the increase in motor accidents. New Zealand has one of the lowest motor accident death rates (based on deaths per 10,000 licensed motor vehicles), the figure for 1961 being 5.00. Details of the number and nature of road accidents for the latest five calendar years, which have been compiled by the Transport Department, are as follows.
Nature of Accident | Number of Accidents | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Collisions – | |||||
Between two or more motor vehicles | 3,286 | 3,467 | 3,532 | 3,886 | 4,088 |
Between motor vehicle and bicycle | 1,315 | 1,331 | 1,259 | 1,279 | 1,331 |
Between motor vehicle and pedestrian | 1,236 | 1,294 | 1,310 | 1,346 | 1,330 |
Between motor vehicle and fixed object | 660 | 654 | 642 | 735 | 721 |
Between motor vehicle and animal or horse vehicle | 46 | 54 | 53 | 52 | 56 |
Between motor vehicle and railway train | 40 | 49 | 56 | 42 | 46 |
Between motor vehicle and tram | 10 | 8 | 8 | 13 | 5 |
Multiple and other collisions | 234 | 188 | 221 | 226 | 199 |
Totals, collisions | 6,827 | 7,045 | 7,081 | 7,579 | 7,776 |
Non-collisions – | |||||
Drove off road | 246 | 228 | 264 | 244 | 267 |
Went over bank | 323 | 295 | 291 | 330 | 326 |
Overturned on roadway | 401 | 461 | 475 | 510 | 505 |
Person fell from vehicle | 122 | 132 | 116 | 138 | 121 |
Other | 29 | 33 | 38 | 43 | 36 |
Totals, non-collisions | 1,121 | 1,149 | 1,184 | 1,265 | 1,255 |
Total accidents | 7,948 | 8,194 | 8,265 | 8,844 | 9,031 |
Particulars of fatal motor-vehicle accidents included in the foregoing table are now given. It should be noted that the figures relate to the number of accidents and not to the number of deaths, which, as stated above, numbered 393 in 1961.
Nature of Accident | Number of Fatal Accidents | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Collisions, motor vehicle with – | |||||
Pedestrian | 89 | 87 | 90 | 89 | 95 |
Motor vehicle | 99 | 93 | 77 | 82 | 86 |
Train | 9 | 10 | 10 | 13 | 6 |
Bicycle | 41 | 37 | 26 | 30 | 30 |
Horse vehicle or animal | 1 | − | − | − | 4 |
Other | 45 | 47 | 47 | 48 | 47 |
Otherwise | 71 | 72 | 63 | 79 | 84 |
Totals | 355 | 346 | 313 | 341 | 352 |
Statistics of deaths resulting from motor-vehicle accidents are available for many years from vital statistics, these figures being discussed briefly in Section 4c.
The following table sets out the responsibility for accidents in 1961 according to the various classes of road users and the resultant casualties.
Road User or Circumstance Considered Primarily Responsible for Accident | Faults | Killed | Injured | Total Casualties |
---|---|---|---|---|
Faults of drivers of motor vehicles | 6,240 | 264 | 9,514 | 9,778 |
Faults of pedal cyclists | 614 | 15 | 647 | 662 |
Faults of pedestrians | 982 | 65 | 983 | 1,048 |
Mechanical or other condition of motor vehicles | 388 | 13 | 591 | 604 |
Mechanical or other condition of pedal cycles | 45 | 3 | 44 | 47 |
Road conditions | 335 | 13 | 515 | 528 |
Weather conditions | 98 | 3 | 128 | 131 |
Miscellaneous and unknown causes | 329 | 17 | 374 | 391 |
Total | 9,031 | 393 | 12,796 | 13,189 |
The following table shows motor accident death and injury rates in 1961 for New Zealand in comparison with other countries.
Country | Persons Killed | Persons Injured | Killed per 10,000 Vehicles | Killed per 100,000 Population | Injured per 10,000 Vehicles | Injured per 100,000 Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand | 393 | 12,796 | 5.0 | 16.2 | 163 | 527 |
Australia | 2,542 | 60,749 | 8.5 | 24.4 | 203 | 584 |
Great Britain | 6,908 | 342,859 | 6.9 | 13.4 | 343 | 668 |
United States of America | 38,000 | 1,400,000 | 5.0 | 20.8 | 184 | 765 |
In recent years the use of motor-bus and trolley-bus services has increased and electric tramways have become a small sector of the urban passenger services. Only one electric tramway system serving a city area continues to run, this being in Wellington.
The data provided in this section cover the whole of the urban passenger transport services operated by local authorities in the respective periods. These consist of: (1) Motor-bus services only; (2) combined trolley-bus and motor-bus services; (3) combined tram, trolley-bus and motor-bus services.
No account is taken in this section of the various motor-bus services operated by the New Zealand Government Railways or by any private enterprise.
In the following tables information is given on the operations of those municipal services which consist entirely of motor-buses.
Service | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Number of Passengers Carried | |||
Gisborne | 784,065 | 786,534 | 781,200 |
Palmerston North | 1,490,062 | 1,500,530 | 1,505,876 |
Eastbourne | 1,240,079 | 1,209,077 | 1,219,509 |
Christchurch | 21,425,460 | 21,614,700 | 22,061,559 |
Timaru | 1,347,253 | 1,324,845 | 1,287,262 |
Invercargill | 2,489,618 | 2,481,191 | 2,225,506 |
Totals | 28,776,537 | 28,916,877 | 29,080,912 |
Average Number of Passengers per Mile Run | |||
Gisborne | 4.10 | 4.53 | 4.16 |
Palmerston North | 4.56 | 4.74 | 4.74 |
Eastbourne | 2.25 | 2.12 | 2.19 |
Christchurch | 4.85 | 4.84 | 4.88 |
Timaru | 5.23 | 5.11 | 4.94 |
Invercargill | 5.02 | 5.05 | 4.20 |
4.61 | 4.61 | 4.56 |
Service | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Revenue | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
Gisborne | 27,021 | 28,316 | 29,314 |
Palmerston North | 37,012 | 40,473 | 40,325 |
Eastbourne | 76,581 | 77,984 | 79,029 |
Christchurch | 585,232 | 597,313 | 613,139 |
Timaru | 36,030 | 39,252 | 38,705 |
Invercargill | 50,559 | 50,571 | 52,053 |
Totals | 812,435 | 833,909 | 852,565 |
Expenditure | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
Gisborne | 25,941 | 27,678 | 29,231 |
Palmerston North | 43,658 | 45,572 | 44,044 |
Eastbourne | 70,399 | 73,748 | 71,177 |
Christchurch | 739,088 | 755,333 | 778,093 |
Timaru | 40,209 | 39,094 | 52,273 |
Invercargill | 69,491 | 79,095 | 87,032 |
Totals | 988,786 | 1,020,520 | 1,061,850 |
Number of Buses in Use | |||
Gisborne | 9 | 9 | 9 |
Palmerston North | 15 | 15 | 12 |
Eastbourne | 22 | 22 | 21 |
Christchurch | 155 | 155 | 156 |
Timaru | 17 | 17 | 17 |
Invercargill | 19 | 20 | 20 |
Totals | 237 | 238 | 235 |
Seating Capacity | |||
Gisborne | 291 | 302 | 310 |
Palmerston North | 467 | 461 | 402 |
Eastbourne | 775 | 778 | 751 |
Christchurch | 6,200 | 6,200 | 6,240 |
Timaru | 647 | 647 | 647 |
Invercargill | 707 | 744 | 740 |
Totals | 9,087 | 9,132 | 9,090 |
Miles Run During Year | |||
Gisborne | 191,376 | 173,737 | 187,603 |
Palmerston North | 327,065 | 316,337 | 317,697 |
Eastbourne | 551,505 | 569,924 | 557,799 |
Christchurch | 4,414,262 | 4,464,456 | 4,521,928 |
Timaru | 257,745 | 259,034 | 260,449 |
Invercargill | 496,001 | 491,623 | 530,072 |
Totals | 6,237,954 | 6,275,111 | 6,375,548 |
Service | Average Fare per Passenger | Revenue per Mile | Expenditure per Mile | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | d. | |
Gisborne | 7.94 | 8.30 | 8.73 | 33.89 | 39.12 | 37.50 | 32.53 | 38.23 | 37.40 |
Palmerston North | 5.68 | 6.20 | 6.20 | 27.16 | 30.71 | 30.46 | 32.04 | 34.57 | 33.27 |
Eastbourne | 14.44 | 15.01 | 14.98 | 33.33 | 32.84 | 34.00 | 30.64 | 31.06 | 30.62 |
Christchurch | 6.43 | 6.51 | 6.54 | 31.82 | 32.11 | 32.54 | 40.18 | 40.61 | 41.30 |
Timaru | 6.18 | 6.95 | 7.08 | 33.55 | 36.37 | 35.67 | 37.44 | 36.22 | 48.17 |
Invercargill | 4.76 | 4.74 | 5.49 | 24.46 | 24.69 | 3.57 | 33.62 | 38.61 | 39.41 |
Totals | 6.62 | 6.77 | 6.88 | 31.26 | 31.89 | 32.09 | 38.04 | 39.03 | 39.97 |
New Plymouth has operated a service of this type since disposing of electric trams in July 1954, Dunedin since the cessation of electric trams in March 1957, and Auckland since December 1956.
Route Milage – Lengths of routes in use at 31 March 1962 are given below.
Service | Trolley-bus Routes | Motor-bus Routes | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
m | ch. | m | ch | |
Auckland | 68 | 52 | 75 | 91 |
New Plymouth | 3 | 29 | 19 | 39 |
Dunedin | 25 | 20 | 42 | 35 |
The following tables set out details of the operations of these authorities during the last three years.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Vehicles | Seating Capacity | Number of Miles Run | Total Passengers Carried | Passengers per Mile Run | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | Trolley Buses | Motor Buses | |||
Auckland | ||||||||
1960 | 133 | 243 | 5,727 | 10,508 | 3,537,138 | 4,767,379 | 53,374,000 | 6.43 |
1961 | 133 | 235 | 5,727 | 10,232 | 3,686,374 | 4,475,096 | 51,774,949 | 6.34 |
1962 | 133 | 235 | 5,727 | 10,232 | 3,525,425 | 4,398,054 | 51,006,413 | 6.44 |
New Plymouth | ||||||||
1960 | 4 | 17 | 168 | 681 | 87,142 | 449,905 | 3,415,381 | 6.36 |
1961 | 4 | 17 | 168 | 681 | 83,936 | 445,290 | 3,333,312 | 6.30 |
1962 | 4 | 17 | 168 | 681 | 84,378 | 454,350 | 3,229,790 | 6.00 |
Dunedin | ||||||||
1960 | 75 | 40 | 3,000 | 1,377 | 1,464,439 | 776,481 | 18,555,949 | 8.28 |
1961 | 75 | 39 | 3,000 | 1,365 | 1,374,673 | 748,747 | 17,341,954 | 8.17 |
1962 | 75 | 39 | 3,000 | 1,365 | 1,399,573 | 693,906 | 15,983,935 | 7.64 |
Totals | ||||||||
1960 | 212 | 300 | 8,895 | 12,566 | 5,088,719 | 5,993,765 | 75,345,330 | 6.80 |
1961 | 212 | 291 | 8,895 | 12,278 | 5,144,983 | 5,669,133 | 72,450,215 | 6.70 |
1962 | 212 | 291 | 8,895 | 12,278 | 5,009,376 | 5,546,310 | 70,220,138 | 6.65 |
Year Ended 31 March | Revenue | Average Fare per Passenger | Revenue per Mile Run | Expenditure | Expenditure per Mile Run | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Passenger Fares | Total (Including “Other”) | Operating Expenses | Capital Charges | Total (Including “Other”) | ||||
£ | £ | d. | d. | £ | £ | £ | d. | |
Auckland | ||||||||
1960 | 1,664,566 | 1,686,719 | 7.48 | 48.75 | 1,386,956 | 311,286. | 1,755,758 | 50.74 |
1961 | 1,670,342 | 1,694,737 | 7.74 | 49.84 | 1,411,807 | 336,529 | 1,748,336 | 51.41 |
1962 | 1,653,866 | 1,676,760 | 7.78 | 50.79 | 1,409,650 | 350,204 | 1,759,854 | 53.31 |
New Plymouth | ||||||||
1960 | 65,476 | 69,397 | 4.60 | 31.01 | 73,076 | 8,131 | 81,207 | 36.29 |
1961 | 67,660 | 69,294 | 4.87 | 31.42 | 69,987 | 8,136 | 78,123 | 35.43 |
1962 | 68,619 | 70,352 | 5.10 | 31.34 | 72,495 | 8,136 | 80,631 | 35.92 |
Dunedin | ||||||||
1960 | 401,414 | 415,459 | 5.19 | 44.50 | 369,379 | 98,633 | 468,012 | 50.12 |
1961 | 383,661 | 393,632 | 5.31 | 44.49 | 375,460 | 108,980 | 484,440 | 54.75 |
1962 | 406,396 | 416,171 | 6.10 | 47.71 | 391,585 | 111,539 | 503,124 | 57.68 |
Totals | ||||||||
1960 | 2,131,456 | 2,171,575 | 6.79 | 47.01 | 1,829,411 | 418,050 | 2,304,977 | 49.92 |
1961 | 2,121,663 | 2,157,663 | 7.03 | 47.89 | 1,857,254 | 453,645 | 2,310,899 | 51.29 |
1962 | 2,128,881 | 2,163,283 | 7.28 | 49.19 | 1,873,730 | 469,879 | 2,343,609 | 53.29 |
Wellington has now the only electric tramway in New Zealand, and also the only cable tram service which runs from the centre of the city to Kelburn. Electric tramways reached the peak of milage of track in use in 1929 when 170 miles of line were operated by the various local authorities. A steady decline in the milage of track in use took place until 1950 when 158 miles of line were used. From that year onwards the change has been more rapid. At the same time there has been a steady expansion in the milage of the trolley-bus routes and a more rapid growth of motor-bus routes.
In Wellington there were at 31 March 1962, 13 miles 68 chains of tram route, 24 miles 46 chains of trolley-bus route, and 55 miles 41 chains of motor-bus route being operated.
The following is a summary of the operations of this service. Details cover the combined tramway, trolley-bus and motor-bus service in Wellington.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
Passengers carried | No. | 37,101,174 | 36,095,026 | 35,504,674 |
Passengers per mile run | No. | 8.29 | 8.27 | 8.11 |
Passenger fares | £ | 967,727 | 973,856 | 974,613 |
Average fare per passenger | d. | 6.26 | 6.48 | 6.59 |
Total revenue | £ | 990,831 | 997,522 | 997,929 |
Revenue per mile run | d. | 53.11 | 54.86 | 54.71 |
Total expenditure | £ | 1,108,802 | 1,128,473 | 1,156,518 |
Expenditure per mile run | d. | 59.43 | 62.06 | 63.40 |
Number of vehicles | ||||
Tramcars and trailers | No. | 89 | 66 | 64 |
Trolley buses | No. | 69 | 81 | 81 |
Motor buses | No. | 112 | 112 | 112 |
Seating capacity | ||||
Tramcars and trailers | No | 3,077 | 1,922 | 1,852 |
Trolley buses | No. | 2,898 | 3,402 | 3,402 |
Motor buses | No. | 4,305 | 4,305 | 4,305 |
Miles run | ||||
Tramcars and trailers | No. | 1,352,021 | 1,137,005 | 1,039,015 |
Trolley buses | No. | 1,317,205 | 1,442,390 | 1,472,466 |
Motor buses | No. | 1,808,492 | 1,784,645 | 1,866,298 |
The following is a summary of the operations of all local authority transport undertakings.
Item | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Passengers carried | No. | 141,223,041 | 137,462,118 | 134,805,724 |
Miles run | No. | 21,798,156 | 21,453,267 | 21,309,013 |
Average passengers per mile run | No. | 6.48 | 6.41 | 6.33 |
Passenger fares | £ | 3,893,025 | 3,910,638 | 3,936,651 |
Average fare per passenger | d. | 6.62 | 6.83 | 701 |
Revenue | £ | 3,974,841 | 3,989,094 | 4,013,777 |
Revenue per mile run | d. | 43.76 | 44.63 | 45.21 |
Expenditure | £ | 4,402,565 | 4,459,892 | 4,561,977 |
Expenditure per mile run | d. | 48.47 | 49.89 | 51.38 |
Civil aviation in New Zealand is administered by the Civil Aviation Administration, which is a semi-autonomous branch of the Air Department. This latter Department was constituted by the Air Department Act 1937. The Civil Aviation Act 1948 provides for the statutory appointment of a Director of Civil Aviation who is charged with the administration of the Civil Aviation Regulations 1953. The Administration is subject in other matters, primarily finance and airline policy, to the overall direction of the Permanent Head of the Department (the Air Secretary).
The organisational structure of the Civil Aviation Administration provides for a head office in Wellington and three New Zealand regions centred at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch, together with a Pacific region administered from Nandi, Fiji. The Head Office structure consists of three technical divisions – Operations, Airworthiness, and Airways – an Administration Branch and the Air Transport and External Relations Branch. The Administration is responsible broadly for the safety of flying within New Zealand and the South Pacific region, which is controlled by the Civil Aviation Regulations 1953, this being done in accordance with the provisions laid down by the International Civil Aviation Organisation. In addition, the other major responsibilities of the Administration are the planning, provision and maintenance of ground facilities and services for civil aviation, and advising the Government in respect of air transport policy and international negotiations in the field of air transport.
The established staff of the Civil Aviation Administration as at 31 March 1962 exceeded 1,000. The greater proportion of staff employed consisted of technical staff in the field, comprising air traffic services (182), radio engineers and technicians (207), and communications staff (230).
Various facilities for air navigation are provided by the Civil Aviation Administration. Radio navigational aids of different kinds are installed at the more important airfields in New Zealand and in the south-west Pacific, as well as en route aids at various points along the internal airways.
In addition, the Civil Aviation Administration has a number of aeradio stations in New Zealand providing air to ground, ground to air, and ground point-to-point communication facilities, plus communication centres located at Auckland, Christchurch, and Wellington.
The air traffic control system comprises control towers situated at the important aerodromes with area control centres situated at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch. In addition, communication facilities are provided at aerodromes in the Cook Islands, Fiji, and Western Samoa. In Fiji an air traffic control service is also maintained by the Civil Aviation Administration.
The Civil Aviation Administration is responsible, in collaboration with the Ministry of Works, for airport planning. The Ministry usually undertakes the actual construction and maintenance, although this is sometimes done by the local authority. At other than minor aerodromes in New Zealand and the south-west Pacific crash/fire facilities are provided by the Civil Aviation Administration.
The Civil Aviation Charges Regulations 1954 prescribe the rates of dues payable by operators for the use of airways and airport facilities provided or maintained by the Crown. Different rates are prescribed in respect of international and domestic operators, and a distinction is made in respect of air transport and other domestic operations. No charges, other than those prescribed by regulations, are to be made for the use of aerodromes or connected facilities without the approval of the Minister in Charge of Civil Aviation.
The administration of Raoul Island in the Kermadec Group and Campbell Island, on which weather-reporting stations are located, is another responsibility of the Civil Aviation Administration.
The net Government expenditure on civil aviation in New Zealand and its island territories in 1961–62 was £2,515,950, compared with £2,034,632 in 1960–61. Prior to 1 April 1957 New Zealand, as administering authority for the South Pacific Air Transport Council, provided for the establishment and maintenance costs of the International Airport at Nandi, Fiji. Approximately two-thirds of this expenditure was recoverable from other member Governments. From 1 April 1957, under revised accounting arrangements, the major member Governments (United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand) now make advance payments to a Pool Trust Account from which all costs are met. New Zealand now meets one-fifth of the cost and is no longer required to provide the initial finance.
Licensing of air services in New Zealand is vested in the Air Services Licensing Authority which was constituted by the Air Services Licensing Act of 1951. This Authority consists of one chairman and three members appointed by the Crown, and its principal functions are to hear and determine applications for the granting, renewal, or transfer of air service licences. An air service (including aerial topdressing) may not be commenced or carried on without a licence granted under the Act except that any aero club affiliated to the Royal New Zealand Aero Club (Inc.) may carry club members in club-owned or hired aircraft without such a licence.
For the year 1961–62, 59 applications were received in respect of air service licences, and the following table shows the decisions of the Authority.
Category | Decision by Authority | Total Applications Received | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Licence Issued | Temporary Licence Issued | Existing Licence Amended | Application Declined | Application Withdrawn or Adjourned | ||
Topdressing | 3 | 7 | 14 | 2 | 5 | 31 |
Scheduled services | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 5 |
Non-scheduled services | 2 | 5 | 9 | 1 | 6 | 23 |
Totals | 6 | 13 | 24 | 4 | 12 | 59 |
During the year four appeals against the Authority's decisions were lodged with the Air Services Licensing Appeal Authority: three were allowed in part, and one withdrawn.
The operation of the internal air services is no longer under the complete control of the National Airways Corporation, as provision was made for other operators to run services under the Air Services Licensing Act 1951 previously mentioned. However, the bulk of the internal scheduled services are still operated by the Corporation. Information concerning the establishment of the National Airways Corporation and its duties and functions may be found on pages 329–330 of the 1951–52 Yearbook.
The Corporation's operating revenue figures for the latest three years are as follows.
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Passenger fares | 3,500,575 | 4,106,610 | 4,454,972 |
Excess baggage | 37,646 | 39,347 | 41,843 |
Freight | 528,171 | 675,442 | 698,549 |
140,645 | 149,838 | 151,519 | |
Charters | 65,606 | 70,679 | 82,037 |
Incidental revenue | 75,966 | 76,212 | 83,901 |
Totals | 4,348,609 | 5,118,128 | 5,512,821 |
Operating expenditure in 1961–62 totalled £5,401,980 (including depreciation on equipment), as compared with £4,820,175 in 1960–61 and £4,185,636 in 1959–60.
An operating profit of £110,840 for the year 1961–62 was recorded but, after adding interest on investments and deducting interest on capital loans, a loss of £96,182 resulted. The corresponding figure for 1960–61 was £51,483 net profit.
Notwithstanding the Air Services Licensing Act 1951, the Corporation is still charged by the National Airways Act 1945 “to satisfy the need for air services within New Zealand”. The Corporation has therefore sought constantly to improve the standard and scope of its service whilst keeping fares at a low level. The Corporation has not therefore sought high profits. The expansion achieved during recent years is indicated by the increase in revenue passenger miles on scheduled services from 169 million in 1959–60, 185 million in 1960–61, to 201 million in 1961–62.
Scheduled air transport operations over specific routes were first commenced in New Zealand in December 1934, on the route Inch-bonnie – Hokitika – Franz Josef Glacier, on the West Coast of the South Island. Subsequent extensions cf services up to the outbreak of war in September 1939 had covered almost the whole of New Zealand. During 1946 and 1947 the New Zealand National Airways Corporation absorbed all then existing scheduled commercial services, and by adding to the fleet of aircraft was able to commence new services.
In February 1953 a scheduled service between Christchurch and Oamaru via Ashburton and Timaru was commenced by South Island Airways Ltd., followed by a Christchurch to Nelson service during 1954. In April 1956 these services were taken over by a new company, Trans Island Airways Ltd. The Christchurch-Oamaru service ceased in June 1957 and the Christchurch-Nelson service ceased in March 1959. Bay of Plenty Airways Ltd. came into existence in July 1958, taking over the non-scheduled operations of Tauranga Air Services Ltd. Their Wellington service commenced in September 1959. The company ceased operations in November 1961.
In December 1960 a new company, South Pacific Airlines of New Zealand Ltd., commenced timetable operations with two modified DC 3 aircraft, serving smaller centres not previously having a regular air service. This airline has added a further three modified DC 3 aircraft and fully scheduled operations are being undertaken largely consistent with the company's initial service to smaller centres, but also offering competition on some routes previously operated only by the National Airways Corporation.
At 30 September 1962 domestic scheduled services were being operated on the following routes:
Terminating Points of Routes | Intermediate Stops | Route Miles | Scheduled Frequency | |
---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | ||||
Week Day Services | ||||
Auckland-Christchurch | Wellington | 505 | 4 return flights and 1 flight north daily | |
Auckland-Christchurch | Nil | 479 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Wellington | Nil | 284 | 1 flight south daily | |
Wellington-Christchurch | Nil | 218 | 1 return flight daily and one flight south daily | |
Wellington-Dunedin | Nil | 386 | 2 return flights daily | |
Christchurch-Dunedin | Nil | 198 | 1 return flight daily | |
Christchurch-Invercargill | Dunedin | 205 | 3 return flights daily | |
Christchurch-Timaru | Nil | 92 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Wellington | Tauranga, Gisborne, Napier, Palmerston North | 483 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Napier | Nil | 222 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Gisborne | Tauranga | 226 | 1 return flight daily | |
Wellington-Gisborne | Napier | 252 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Wellington | New Plymouth, Palmerston North | 367 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Wellington | New Plymouth, Wanganui | 335 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Wellington | Hamilton. Wanganui | 325 | 1 return flight daily | |
Hamilton-Wellington | Palmerston North | 256 | 1 return flight daily | |
Hamilton-Wellington | Nil | 243 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Nelson | Palmerston North | 517 | 1 return flight daily | |
Christchurch-Palmerston North | Nil | 270 | 1 return flight daily | |
Christchurch - Wellington | Blenheim | 201 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Kaitaia | Kaikohe | 142 | 1 return flight daily | |
Auckland-Whangarei | Nil | 72 | 4 return flights daily | |
Wellington-Blenheim | Nil | 72 | 3 return flights daily | |
Wellington-Nelson | Nil | 96 | 5 return flights daily | |
Nelson-Westport | Nil | 95 | 1 return flight daily | |
Westport-Hokitika | Nil | 75 | 3 return flights weekly | |
Freight Services | ||||
Wellington-Christchurch | Nil | 218 | 4 return flights daily | |
Christchurch-Auckland | Wellington, Palmerston North, Hamilton, New Plymouth | 609 | 8 return flights weekly and others as required | |
Auckland-Christchurch | Gisborne, Napier, Wellington | 661 | 6 return flights weekly and others as required | |
Christchurch-Dunedin | Nil | 198 | 4 return flights weekly and others as required | |
Sunday Services | ||||
Auckland-Christchurch | Wellington | 505 | 3 return flights and 1 flight north | |
Auckland-Christchurch | Nil | 479 | 2 return flights | |
Auckland-Wellington | Nil | 284 | 1 flight south | |
Wellington-Christchurch | Nil | 218 | 2 return flights | |
Christchurch-Dunedin | Nil | 198 | 1 return flight | |
Christchurch-Invercargill | Dunedin | 205 | 2 return flights | |
Christchurch-Timaru | Nil | 92 | 1 flight south | |
Wellington-Blenheim | Nil | 72 | 3 return flights | |
Wellington-Nelson | Nil | 96 | 3 return flights | |
Auckland-Nelson | Palmerston North | 517 | 1 return flight | |
Auckland-Napier | Nil | 222 | 1 return flight | |
Auckland-Gisborne | Tauranga | 226 | 1 return flight | |
Wellington-Gisborne | Napier | 252 | 1 return flight | |
Auckland-Wellington | New Plymouth, Wanganui | 335 | 1 return flight | |
Wellington-Hamilton | Nil | 243 | 1 return flight | |
Wellington-Hamilton | Palmerston North | 256 | 1 return flight | |
Wellington-Dunedin | Nil | 386 | 1 return flight | |
West Coast Airways Ltd. | ||||
Hokitika-Haast | Franz Josef, Fox, as required | 125 | 5 return flights weekly | |
Straits Air Freight Express Ltd. | ||||
Wellington-Nelson (freight) | Nil | 96 | Daily as required | |
Wellington-Blenheim (freight) | Nil | 72 | ||
Mt. Cook and Southern Lakes Tourist Co. Ltd. | ||||
Christchurch-Te Anau | Mt. Cook, Cromwell | 328 | 3 return flights weekly | |
South Pacific Airlines of New Zealand Ltd. | ||||
Auckland-Christchurch | Hamilton, New Plymouth, Nelson | 510 | 2 return flights weekly, 4 flights north weekly and 2 flights south weekly | |
Auckland-Christchurch | Hamilton, New Plymouth, Nelson, Blenheim | 545 | 2 flights south weekly | |
Auckland-Christchurch | Hamilton, Napier, Masterton, Wellington | 597 | 3 flights south weekly | |
Christchurch-Invercargill | Timaru, Oamaru, Alexandra | 324 | 3 return flights weekly | |
Christchurch-Nelson | Nil | 158 | 1 return flight weekly |
At 31 March 1962 the aircraft used in the operation of services on the above routes were:
Bristol 170 | 5 |
Cessna 180 | 1 |
DH 89 Dominie | 3 |
Douglas DC 3 | 25 |
Douglas DC 3 (freighter) | 5 |
Fokker Friendship | 8 |
Vickers Viscount 807 | 4 |
Total | 51 |
The following table gives the summarised results of the operations of scheduled commercial air services during the last 11 years. Statistics for the New Zealand Railways Freight Service, operated by Straits Air Freight Express Ltd. since 1 April 1951, are excluded and the timetable operations of South Pacific Airlines of New Zealand are included.
Year Ended 31 March | Hours Flown | Miles Flown (000) | Passengers | Freight lb (000)* | Mail lb (000) | Passenger-miles (000) | Freight Ton-miles† (000) | Mail Ton-miles |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes excess baggage. †Includes excess baggage ton-miles. | ||||||||
1952 | 37,191 | 4,818 | 303,048 | 10,881 | 1,782 | 78,352 | 1,351 | 238,507 |
1953 | 37,049 | 4,740 | 312,309 | 7,835 | 1,124 | 79,512 | 1,010 | 146,457 |
1954 | 44,047 | 5,504 | 369,408 | 10,491 | 1,740 | 89,957 | 1,366 | 174,132 |
1955 | 46,946 | 5,831 | 387,365 | 15,595 | 1,024 | 93,890 | 1,977 | 183,686 |
1956 | 49,572 | 6,276 | 428,494 | 19,070 | 1,157 | 104,402 | 2,397 | 218,878 |
1957 | 53,016 | 6,815 | 476,779 | 19,017 | 1,229 | 118,659 | 2,419 | 250,218 |
1958 | 54,309 | 7,107 | 513,694 | 20,854 | 1,757 | 130,266 | 2,811 | 277,286 |
1959 | 55,356 | 7,481 | 556,545 | 21,329 | 1,808 | 146,392 | 2,990 | 278,639 |
1960 | 54,776 | 7,614 | 650,812 | 22,492 | 1,993 | 169,936 | 3,165 | 312,656 |
1961 | 60,796 | 8,539 | 744,025 | 30,005 | 2,225 | 189,594 | 4,077 | 355,090 |
1962 | 67,255 | 9,602 | 841,783 | 30,789 | 2,319 | 130,220 | 4,360 | 374,785 |
Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Service – The New Zealand Railways Air Freight Service was commenced officially in February 1947 following a number of special inter-island freight flights which had been carried out by the Royal New Zealand Air Force at the request of the Railways Department to meet a shipping emergency. With the introduction of the Cook Strait Rail/Air Freight Services, delays caused by lack of shipping space and industrial troubles were somewhat alleviated. The service was conducted by the RNZAF, operating Dakota aircraft, until June 1947, when the service was handed over to the New Zealand National Airways Corporation, which continued to operate with Dakotas.
In 1950 the Railways Department decided to allow private enterprise the opportunity of tendering for the contract to run the service, and the successful tenderer was Straits Air Freight Express Ltd., which took over on 1 April 1951. The service is at present being maintained by five Bristol Freighter aircraft on a daily basis, the number of trips varying according to the amount of cargo offering.
Traffic statistics for this freight service for the last 11 years are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Trips Flown | Hours Flown | Miles Flown | Freight lb (000) | Freight Ton-miles (000) | Passengers |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1952 | 4,541 | 2,461 | 335,714 | 49,671 | 1,644 | − |
1953 | 2,913 | 1,412 | 213,459 | 33,879 | 1,106 | 113 |
1954 | 3,937 | 1,954 | 293,892 | 40,498 | 1,360 | 598 |
1955 | 4,885 | 2,487 | 364,076 | 50,145 | 1,668 | 858 |
1956 | 5,411 | 2,683 | 398,547 | 53,914 | 1,780 | 986 |
1957 | 6,107 | 3,033 | 453,912 | 54,364 | 1,797 | 1,308 |
1958 | 7,415 | 3,826 | 554,688 | 67,857 | 2,240 | 1,660 |
1959 | 8,563 | 4,365 | 642,666 | 76,280 | 2,527 | 1,437 |
1960 | 9,509 | 4,465 | 628,113 | 87,612 | 2,566 | 1,225 |
1961 | 11,853 | 4,864 | 635,078 | 112,771 | 2,693 | 1,231 |
1962 | 13,739 | 5,534 | 765,022 | 122,360 | 3,041 | 1,557 |
Non-scheduled Air Services – During March 1962, 10 companies and 20 aero clubs were providing timetable, charter, taxi, scenic, and joyriding services. The RNZAF, using Sunderland flying boats, flew 12 flights to the Chatham Islands during the year. The following is a traffic summary of these services for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962.
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Commercial Companies | Aero Clubs | Total | Commercial Companies | Aero Clubs | Total | |
Number of flights | 18,654 | 6,131 | 24,785 | 20,518 | 5,991 | 26,509 |
Hours flown | 10,328 | 4,556 | 14,884 | 12,001 | 4,518 | 16,519 |
Miles flown | 1,143,501 | 487,760 | 1,631,261 | 1,263,948 | 513,852 | 1,777,800 |
Passengers carried | 45,306 | 12,431 | 57,737 | 55,210 | 11,195 | 66,405 |
Freight carried (tons) | 2,713 | 14 | 2,727 | 3,038 | 18 | 3,056 |
Aerial Work Operations – The Royal New Zealand Air Force undertook extensive trials in the dropping of fertiliser from the air in 1948 at the request of the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, which was interested in aerial topdressing as a means of improving hill pastures and checking and preventing soil erosion. The RNZAF experiments were successful and as a result the interest of the farming community was aroused and private firms began operating commercially in 1949.
The industry grew rapidly and is now an accepted feature of the national economy. More than half the fertiliser sown in the country is applied from the air and, in the year ended 31 March 1962, over 600,000 tons of fertiliser was distributed in this way.
Aerial application of insecticides and weedkillers developed rapidly between 1955 and 1960 and has now stabilised with an annual distribution of 1,500,000 gallons of spray.
Other aerial work includes photography, seed sowing, and the dropping of rabbit and opossum poison, supplies, and fencing materials.
Progress of agricultural aviation in this country was shown at an International Agricultural Aviation Show held at Palmerston North in November 1956. This was the first show of its kind in the world and some 200 aircraft demonstrated the aerial farming techniques developed in New Zealand.
In June 1960 Civil Aviation Administration introduced the Chemical Rating, a technical qualification which is now mandatory for pilots engaged in the application of all agricultural chemicals except fertilisers. Many agricultural chemicals are highly toxic and the Chemical Rating ensures that pilots are familiar with their properties and the correct application techniques.
A summary of aerial work operations for the year ended 31 March 1962 follows.
Topdressing – | |
Hours flown | 75,839 |
Fertiliser distributed (tons) | 621,134 |
Seed sown with fertiliser (tons) | 423 |
Area treated (acres) | 5,607,926 |
Seed sowing – | |
Hours flown | 1,202 |
Seed sown (tons) | 692 |
Area treated (acres) | 93,175 |
Rabbit poisoning – | |
Hours flown | 3,331 |
Bait distributed (tons) | 5,197 |
Fencing materials – | |
Hours flown | 196 |
Materials dropped (tons) | 470 |
Spraying – | |
Hours flown | 3,267 |
Weedkiller and insecticide distributed (gallons) | 1,449,513 |
Aerial photography and survey – | |
Hours flown | 918 |
Supply dropping – | |
Hours flown | 378 |
Materials dropped (tons) | 236 |
Miscellaneous – | |
Hours flown | 1,487 |
Materials dropped (tons) | 590 |
Number of aerial-work operators | 59 |
Number of aerial-work aircraft owned | 247 |
The services formerly carried out by British Commonwealth Pacific Airlines between Australia and North America were taken over by Australia in 1954 and integrated with the Kangaroo services now operated by Qantas Empire Airways, which continues in partnership with British Overseas Airways Corporation and Air India on the Kangaroo route.
Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. – Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. was formed to operate a trans-Tasman air service. The share capital was subscribed by the Governments of the United Kingdom, Australia, and New Zealand, the share proportions being 20, 30, and 50 per cent respectively. Later it became equally owned by Australia and New Zealand, and then wholly by New Zealand from 1 April 1961.
On 30 April 1940 the Auckland-Sydney service commenced. In June 1950 the company took over the Auckland-Suva service from New Zealand National Airways Corporation. The Wellington-Sydney service was inaugurated on 3 October 1950 and the Christchurch-Melbourne service on 28 June 1951. With the withdrawal of the Short Solent flying boats from the trans-Tasman routes, the Wellington-Sydney service was discontinued in June 1954 and a new service from Christchurch to Sydney using Douglas DC 6 aircraft was commenced in the following month. The same type of aircraft were also employed on the Auckland-Fiji route as from June 1954.
The first Lockheed Electra turboprop aircraft was brought into use on the trans-Tasman service in December 1959, and by March 1960 all TEAL services between Australia, New Zealand, and Fiji had been converted to Electras. The company's fleet now consists of three of these aircraft.
A winter service linking Auckland and Brisbane was instituted in 1959. This has operated year round since early 1962 on a weekly frequency. In July 1960 TEAL commenced a direct Wellington-Sydney service.
The Coral Route to Tahiti via Suva and Aitutaki was inaugurated in December 1951 with a frequency of one return trip monthly. This was increased to one return trip fortnightly in May 1952. In October 1952 Apia in Western Samoa was added to the route, and in August 1953 a service to Tonga was inaugurated. This Suva-Tonga service was discontinued in June 1957. TEAL changed from flying boats to land planes on its Coral Route services late in 1960.
DC 6s were used initially, but in March 1961 they were succeeded by Lockheed Electras. The service was originally direct from Nandi in Fiji to Faa'a Airport at Papeete, Tahiti; an intermediate stop at Pago Pago, Eastern Samoa, was added in September 1961.
The service to Norfolk Island, formerly conducted by the New Zealand National Airways Corporation, was taken over by Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. from 1 November 1955. Aircraft used are DC 4s chartered from Qantas Empire Airways Ltd.
The following routes were operating at 30 October 1962.
Route No. | Route | Route Miles | Scheduled Frequency Up to: |
---|---|---|---|
1 | Auckland-Sydney | 1,333 | 6 return flights weekly |
2 | Auckland-Brisbane | 1,412 | 1 return flight weekly |
3 | Auckland-Melbourne | 1,629 | 1 return flight weekly |
4 | Auckland-Nandi | 1,326 | 4 return flights weekly |
5 | Auckland-Norfolk Island | 660 | 1 return flight weekly |
6 | Wellington-Sydney | 1,385 | 4 return flights weekly |
7 | Christchurch-Sydney | 1,321 | 2 return flights weekly |
8 | Christchurch-Melbourne | 1,495 | 1 return flight weekly |
9 | Nandi - Pago Pago (American Samoa) | 821 | 1 return flight weekly |
Pago Pago - Papeete (Tahiti) | 1,419 |
Revenue traffic statistics for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962 are given below.
Item | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|
Hours flown | 11,731 | 11,352 |
Miles flown | 3,424,834 | 3,793,624 |
Passengers | 115,109 | 114,295 |
Passenger-miles | 158,272,292 | 156,812,628 |
Available seat-miles | 222,311,441 | 253,374,274 |
Passenger load factor (per cent) | 71.19 | 61.89 |
Cargo – (lb) | ||
Freight | 2,218,351 | 1,965,251 |
Excess baggage | 170,334 | 157,432 |
1,301,468 | 1,243,251 | |
Ton-miles flown | ||
Passenger | 14,148,411 | 13,854,406 |
Excess baggage | 105,308 | 96,297 |
Freight | 1,381,246 | 1,214,811 |
785,662 | 754,518 | |
Total ton-miles | 16,420,627 | 15,920,032 |
Available capacity ton-miles | 27,039,750 | 29,138,654 |
Overall load factor (per cent) | 60.78 | 54.63 |
The following is a summary of traffic statistics for Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. for the latest five years, and includes services flown by other airlines under charter to the company.
Year Ended 31 March | Hours Flown | Miles Flown (000) | Passengers | Freight* lb (000) | Mail lb (000) | Passenger-miles (000) | Freight Ton-miles† (000) | Mail Ton-miles (000) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
*Includes excess baggage. †Includes excess baggage ton-miles. | ||||||||
1958 | 8,712 | 2,103 | 61,908 | 1,184 | 922 | 83,687 | 706 | 554 |
1959 | 9,958 | 2,465 | 69,721 | 1,036 | 909 | 94,827 | 621 | 534 |
1960 | 10,279 | 2,702 | 84,130 | 1,537 | 1,054 | 115,271 | 936 | 631 |
1961 | 11,731 | 3,425 | 115,109 | 2,389 | 1,301 | 158,272 | 1,487 | 786 |
1962 | 11,352 | 3,794 | 114,295 | 2,122 | 1,243 | 156,813 | 1,311 | 755 |
Qantas Empire Airways Ltd. – Qantas commenced operating across the Tasman on 30 October 1961 using Electra aircraft on the five routes served. Trans-Tasman revenue is shared with TEAL on a 40/60 basis.
British Overseas Airways Corporation – In April 1963 BOAC commenced a service two days a week from Auckland to London via the Middle East using Comet jet aircraft.
Pan American World Airways, Inc. – On 6 June 1946 this airline recommenced services between Auckland and the United States of America. Stops on the route are now Fiji, American Samoa, Canton Island, and Honolulu.
Canadian Pacific Air Lines – Under the terms of the Air Transport Agreement of 1950 between New Zealand and Canada, Canadian Pacific Air Lines was selected as the Canadian airline to operate across the Pacific to New Zealand. The service was commenced in January 1952. At present there is a weekly return service between Auckland and Vancouver via Fiji, Canton Island and Honolulu. Britannia aircraft are used between Auckland and Honolulu with DC 8s serving the remainder of the route.
Transports Aériens Intercontinentaux – On 5 February 1957 this French company commenced a weekly service linking Auckland with Noumea in New Caledonia. This service is at present operated by Douglas DC 4 aircraft and connects with TAI's weekly DC 8 service to Paris via Sydney, Darwin, Djakarta, Saigon, Bangkok, Karachi, Tehran, and Rome.
Total Traffic Statistics for Overseas Airlines (CPAL, PAWA, TAI, and QANTAS) – Total traffic statistics for Canadian Pacific Air Lines, Pan American World Airways, and Transports Aériens Intercontinentaux to and from New Zealand for the year ended 31 March 1962 are given below, together with the total for 1960–61.
Item | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
QANTAS | PAWA | TAI | CPAL | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Entering New Zealand – | ||||||
Passengers | 10,292 | 3,954 | 1,918 | 1,030 | 5,458 | 17,194 |
Freight (tons) | 64 | 73 | 7 | 41 | 140 | 185 |
Mail (tons) | 45 | 50 | 2 | 4 | 36 | 101 |
Leaving New Zealand – | ||||||
Passengers | 9,300 | 3,276 | 1,948 | 939 | 4,699 | 15,463 |
Freight (tons) | 33 | 21 | 60 | 8 | 74 | 122 |
Mail (tons) | 24 | 11 | 1 | 1 | 13 | 37 |
Entrances and Clearances of Aircraft in the Overseas Trade – The following figures supplied by the Customs Department give the number of aircraft entering New Zealand classified by the countries from which they arrived, and aircraft departing by the countries to which they departed, during the last two calendar years. Air freight carried is also shown.
Country from Which Arrived or to Which Departed | Entrances | Clearances | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Air Freight (lb) | Number | Air Freight (lb) | |||||
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
United Kingdom | 1 | 3 | 42 | 216 | − | − | − | − |
Hong Kong | 1 | − | − | − | − | − | − | − |
Canada | 64 | 97 | 121,869 | 111,889 | 59 | 92 | 13,695 | 22,783 |
New Caledonia | − | 21 | − | 6,272 | − | 27 | − | 39,780 |
Fiji | 211 | 258 | 181,313 | 174,791 | 221 | 265 | 102,969 | 92,821 |
Norfolk Island | 29 | 33 | 10,544 | 12,056 | 27 | 31 | 37,202 | 38,793 |
Australia | 895 | 1,178 | 1,276,875 | 1,313,404 | 904 | 1,165 | 699,143 | 748,105 |
Singapore | − | 1 | − | − | − | − | − | − |
Society Islands | − | 6 | − | 1,498 | − | 5 | − | 314 |
France | 53 | 31 | 16,789 | 10,840 | 53 | 33 | 18,020 | 56,930 |
Netherlands | 4 | 1 | 35 | 2,233 | 3 | − | − | − |
United States of America | 94 | 102 | 154,326 | 166,766 | 89 | 102 | 124,229 | 58,363 |
Totals | 1,352 | 1,731 | 1,761,793 | 1,799,965 | 1,356 | 1,720 | 995,258 | 1,057,889 |
Practical interest in aviation was greatly stimulated by the first trans-Tasman flight of Kingsford-Smith and Ulm in 1928, and to this flight the aero-club movement largely owes its inception. The steady progress made by the movement was in a great measure due to the scheme initiated by the Government of subsidising a limited number of light aeroplane clubs.
On 1 April 1955 a revised scheme of financial assistance to aero clubs was put into operation. This scheme was reviewed in 1957, in 1960 and again in 1961; the subsidy to aero clubs being gradually reduced. In March 1962 the Government ceased granting financial assistance, but approved transitional arrangements whereby portion of the subsidy earned up to 31 March 1962 could be paid to all persons who qualified before 1 January 1963. During the year ended 31 March 1962 financial assistance to aero clubs and to pilots amounted to £26,966, compared with £27,898 in the previous year. At March 1962 there were 36 aero clubs affiliated to the Royal New Zealand Aero Club.
The next table gives a summary of the training activities of aero clubs for the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Clubs Operating | Membership | Aircraft in Use | Hours Flown | Ab Initio Pupils Under Training | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Associate | Flying | Dual | Solo | ||||
1958 | 35 | 3,369 | 3,758 | 109 | 10,769 | 30,497 | 720 |
1959 | 36 | 3,556 | 4,006 | 108 | 10,365 | 29,355 | 734 |
1960 | 36 | 3,518 | 4,107 | 106 | 11,491 | 27,713 | 844 |
1961 | 37 | 3,613 | 4,397 | 117 | 13,556 | 34,794 | 1,010 |
1962 | 37 | 3,409 | 4,636 | 118 | 18,247 | 44,874 | 1,027 |
A summary of licences and certificates current at 31 March 1962 is given below.
Flight Crew (ICAO) Type – | Number at 31 March 1962 |
Pilot licences – | |
Student Pilot | 1,588 |
Private Pilot | 1,717 |
Commercial Pilot | 580 |
Airline Transport Pilot | 191 |
Pilot Licence Ratings – | |
Instructor | 216 |
Instrument | 324 |
Compass | 16 |
Chemical | 158 |
Navigator Licences – | |
Flight Navigator | 48 |
Licences to Operate Radio Equipment in Aircraft – | |
Flight Radio Operator | 5 |
Flight Radiotelephone Operator | 1,280 |
Flight Engineer Licences – | |
Flight Engineer | 26 |
Other Licences, Certificates, etc. – | |
Aircraft Maintenance Engineer Licences | 353 |
Aircraft – | |
Certificates of Registration | 695 |
Aerodromes – | |
Public Licences | 37 |
Air Service Certificates | 48 |
Table of Contents
Post Office history in New Zealand began in 1831 when the Postmaster-General for New South Wales commissioned a resident of Kororareka in the Bay of Islands to make up and receive mails.
With the arrival of Governor Hobson in 1840 the first post office proper was set up at Kororareka (now Russell). The same year saw the establishment of offices at other settlements in the north and at Port Nicholson (Wellington), and the beginnings of overland mail routes.
By 1858 seventy-three post offices had been opened to provide communications services for the scattered settlers. In that year a Post Office Act was passed making the Post Office an independent Department of State. The Post Office had previously operated under the control of the Customs Department.
The system of communication by telegraph was inaugurated in the 1860s. A separate Department, the Telegraph Department, was created by Act of Parliament in 1865 to take responsibility for the erecting of telegraph lines, the opening of morse telegraph offices, and the laying and maintaining of lines of communication under Cook Strait to connect the telegraph lines of the North and South Islands. This Act vested the control of communication by electric telegraph in the new Department.
During 1881 the first New Zealand telephone exchanges were opened at Christchurch and Auckland. An amendment to the Electric Telegraph Act of 1875 had been passed in September 1880 extending the power of the Government, through the Telegraph Department, to control all electric communication by telephone and making it unlawful for any but the approved authority to establish telephone lines without express permission.
The telegraph and postal services were amalgamated at the beginning of 1881. The Postmaster-General became Minister of Telegraphs, and the Post and Telegraph Department was created to replace the two previous authorities. Under the Post Office Act 1959, which came into operation on 1 January 1960, the name of the Department became the Post Office, and the Minister's title became Postmaster-General.
Through its control of electric communications the Post Office has extended its functions to include communications by radio. In addition to administering New Zealand's radio regulations the Post Office transmitting and receiving stations bring New Zealand into the world radio communications network. The overseas telephone service was inaugurated with the Australian radio link in 1930 and since then New Zealand has extended the service to most countries in the world. A development in radio communication brought a radio-photograph service with Australia and the United Kingdom in 1947.
At 31 March 1962 there were 1,603 post offices in New Zealand. In addition, there were 187 offices at which telephone business only was transacted.
The following table shows the numbers of articles posted in the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Letters, Lettercards, and Postcards | Accounts, Circulars, Newspapers, Packets, etc. | Parcels | Total Articles Posted |
---|---|---|---|---|
million | ||||
1958 | 202.3 | 229.4 | 6.9 | 438.6 |
1959 | 204.7 | 234.6 | 7.2 | 446.4 |
1960 | 210.3 | 246.6 | 7.4 | 464.3 |
1961 | 224.1 | 262.8 | 7.8 | 494.8 |
1962 | 229.1 | 270.1 | 7.9 | 507.2 |
Compared with the year ended 31 March 1961, letters, lettercards, and postcards posted during the year ended 31 March 1962 showed an increase of 5.0 million (2.2 per cent); and accounts, circulars, etc., an increase of 7.3 million (2.8 per cent). Parcel postings increased by 84,803 (1.3 per cent) during the year.
The average numbers of letters, etc., posted in New Zealand per head of population during the year ended 31 March 1962 were: letters, lettercards, and postcards, 93.8, accounts, circulars, newspapers, packets, etc., 110.6, parcels, 3.2.
During the 1961–62 year, 689,115 lb of letters and 226,417 parcels were posted by inland air mails, and 295,416 lb of letters, 110,887 lb of newspapers and packets, etc., and 70,456 lb of parcels were posted by overseas air mail.
The rural delivery system enables country residents to obtain postal notes, money orders, and stamps, to register correspondence, and to collect or post their mail in boxes at or near their gates. The deliveries are generally performed by contractors who handle the mail in conjunction with the carriage of goods, and thus the rural-mail delivery is in many areas the medium by which residents obtain their newspapers, bread, parcels, etc. The growth of this scheme can be gauged from the following figures: 1921, 8,700; 1940, 32,382; 1947, 40,689; and in March 1962, 74,046 boxholders.
On 16 March 1936 the first regular air-mail services linking up larger centres of population were established between Palmerston North and Dunedin, and between Nelson, Blenheim, and Wellington. As air services increased in frequency and extent the air-mail facilities were correspondingly expanded. The present network extends from Kaitaia to Invercargill.
The rate of postage for inland air-mail correspondence is 4d. for the first half-ounce and 2d. each additional half-ounce. For parcels up to 28 lb the rates range from 2s. 9d. to 15s. 3d.
The numbers of letters and parcels carried by air in New Zealand during the latest 11 years are shown hereunder.
Year Ended 31 March | Letters | Parcels |
---|---|---|
1952 | 19,089,800 | 217,726 |
1953 | 14,577,960 | 150,680 |
1954 | 14,590,360 | 151,222 |
1955 | 18,981,400 | 168,521 |
1956 | 20,676,560 | 167,486 |
1957 | 22,357,000 | 161,599 |
1958 | 24,596,000 | 184,185 |
1959 | 24,592,000 | 185,100 |
1960 | 26,542,000 | 197,827 |
1961 | 27,980,360 | 225,049 |
1962 | 27,564,600 | 226,417 |
Overseas: Trans-Tasman Air Services – The first flight of the regular trans-Tasman service linking Auckland and Sydney took place on 30 April 1940, connection being made at Sydney with the Empire service to London. The existing service provides for flights from New Zealand (Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch) and Australia (Sydney, Melbourne, and Brisbane) with a frequency overall of at least one flight each day.
New Zealand - United Kingdom Air Service – This service is now operating daily between Sydney and London, the transit time New Zealand to the United Kingdom being normally two to three days.
Trans-Pacific Services – The trans-Pacific service operating between New Zealand and North America commenced on 20 July 1940. Air lines now operate six trips each week to San Francisco, and there is also a service between Auckland and Vancouver.
Pacific Island Services – Airmails are forwarded by New Zealand operated air services to Norfolk Island, Fiji, American Samoa (Pago Pago), and Papeete. Local air services provide connections from Pago Pago to Apia, and from Nandi (Fiji) to Nukualofa (Tonga).
New Zealand - France Service – On 8 February 1957 a service New Zealand - France was commenced by a French air line. In 1960 the service was rerouted France - New Caledonia - Fiji - French Polynesia. A connection between New Caledonia and New Zealand is provided by a feeder service between Noumea and Auckland.
Particulars of overseas parcels received and dispatched in each of the latest five years are contained in the following table.
Year | Overseas Parcels Received | Overseas Parcels Dispatched | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Weight | Customs Duty | Number | Weight | |
lb | £ | lb | |||
1958 | 464,700 | 4,182,300 | 812,495 | 158,700 | 1,428,300 |
1959 | 399,500 | 3,595,000 | 582,875 | 156,100 | 1,404,900 |
1960 | 410,456 | 3,694,100 | 492,388 | 160,797 | 1,447,200 |
1961 | 440,243 | 3,962,187 | 726,857 | 181,347 | 1,632,123 |
1962 | 464,628 | 4,181,652 | 710,740 | 192,943 | 1,736,487 |
In March 1962 there were 350 publications on the Post Office Register of Newspapers. Of these 44 are published daily, 12 being morning papers and 32 evening papers. Eight appear three times per week, 20 twice per week, 77 weekly, 30 fortnightly, 169 monthly, and two at irregular intervals; many of these are magazines rather than newspapers as popularly understood.
Details of these services are now given.
New Zealand has reciprocal money-order agreements with all British Commonwealth countries and also with the United States of America, the Republic of Ireland, South Africa, and Tonga. Money orders may also be issued in New Zealand for payment in any other country with which the United Kingdom has exchanges of money orders.
For payment within New Zealand the maximum amount for a single order is £100, but there is no limit to the amount which may be remitted. The commission is computed on each individual order. Commission on inland money orders is 7d. for the first £10 and 3d. for each additional £5 or part thereof. A money order may be transmitted by telegraph for the additional telegraph charge of 2s.
For money orders issued for payment overseas there is a limit for most countries of £40 for a single order. There are two special rates of commission, one rate applying to Australia (and countries advised through Australia), Fiji, Norfolk Island, and Tonga, and the other rate to all other countries.
During 1961, 1,599,863 money orders were issued in New Zealand for a total of £26,507,350, and of that total 72,767 orders of a value of £339,571 were issued for payment overseas. Money orders issued overseas for payment in New Zealand in 1961 numbered 23,959 and totalled in value £133,246.
The analysis of the overseas money-order business for 1961 is now given.
Country of Issue or Payment | Orders Issued in New Zealand for Payment Overseas | Orders Issued Overseas for Payment in New Zealand | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | Number | Value | |
* No service to New Zealand. | ||||
£ | £ | |||
Australia | 47,904 | 100,789 | 13,047 | 35,272 |
Canada | 350 | 2,340 | 1,681 | 6,747 |
Ceylon | 4 | 47 | 8 | 8 |
Fiji | 1,449 | 36,583 | 1,733 | 6,366 |
Hong Kong | 68 | 605 | 11 | 285 |
India | 901 | 9,196 | * | * |
Ireland (Republic of) | 820 | 9,918 | 56 | 300 |
Norfolk Island | 202 | 297 | 36 | 211 |
Pakistan | 503 | 5,532 | * | * |
South Africa | 276 | 2,415 | 359 | 2,886 |
Tonga | 155 | 1,336 | 1,205 | 25,712 |
United Kingdom | 18,607 | 164,985 | 4,516 | 48,135 |
United States of America | 1,528 | 5,528 | 1,307 | 7,324 |
Totals | 72,767 | 339,571 | 23,959 | 133,246 |
The following table gives particulars of all money orders issued and paid during each of the years specified. The figures include overseas money-order business which is given in the preceding table.
Year Ended 31 December | Number of Offices at End of Year | Money Orders Issued | Money Orders Paid | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | Commission | Number | Value | ||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1957 | 998 | 1,339,267 | 24,906,959 | 53,300 | 1,292,701 | 24,775,472 |
1958 | 1,020 | 1,352,509 | 25,039,096 | 54,461 | 1,316,277 | 24,897,000 |
1959 | 1,035 | 1,403,933 | 24,043,789 | 55,537 | 1,365,990 | 23,742,422 |
1960 | 1,047 | 1,485,473 | 24,515,301 | 58,763 | 1,440,497 | 24,341,108 |
1961 | 1,059 | 1,599,863 | 26,507,350 | 64,328 | 1,546,532 | 26,231,304 |
Postal notes in 40 denominations ranging from 1s. to £1 and for £2 are issued in New Zealand for payment within New Zealand, Niue, and the Cook Islands. The commission payable is as follows: 1s. to 2s. 6d., 2d.; 3s. to 7s. 6d., 3d.; 8s. to 15s., 4d.; 15s. 6d. to £1, 5d.; and for £2, 6d.
Postal notes are negotiable, and their period of validity is unlimited. They are, therefore, a popular medium for making small inland remittances by post, and during the year ended 31 March 1962, 2,777,012 postal notes valued at £1,521,190 were purchased by the public.
Information regarding the issue and payment of postal notes is given below.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Offices at End of Year | Postal Notes Issued | Postal Notes Paid | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value* | Commission | Number | Value | ||
* Value figures are inclusive of commission shown in next column. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | ||||
1958 | 1,114 | 2,175,775 | 1,135,580 | 37,569 | 2,208,930 | 1,132,98) |
1959 | 1,133 | 2,239,901 | 1,230,201 | 40,496 | 2,254,615 | 1,230,201 |
1960 | 1,152 | 2,368,774 | 1,336,728 | 44,005 | 2,378,976 | 1,323,481 |
1961 | 1,160 | 2,614,004 | 1,446,913 | 47,831 | 2,607,904 | 1,445,887 |
1962 | 1,168 | 2,777,012 | 1,521,190 | 50,258 | 2,668,002 | 1,528,400 |
These are both issued and paid in New Zealand. Denominations sold in this country are 6d., 1s., 1s. 6d., 2s., 2s. 6d., 3s., 5s., 10s., 15s., and 20s. The poundage payable ranges from 2d. to 6d.
As these orders are payable in several British Commonwealth countries they are a popular medium for making small postal remittances to overseas countries, particularly the United Kingdom.
During the year ended 31 March 1962 the Post Office sold 1,803,781 British postal orders valued at £895,873, and paid 95,511 orders valued at £123,937.
Details on the Post Office Savings Bank are given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
Up to 31 March 1962 a total sum of £79,924,185 had been expended on telegraph construction, including the construction of telephone exchanges. The amount expended during the financial year 1961–62 was £6,333,951.
Details of telegraph and telephone services for each of the last five financial years are now given.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Paid Telegrams and Toll Messages Forwarded During the Year | Revenue (Including Miscellaneous Receipts) | Total Value of Business | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Telegraph and Toll | Telephone Exchange | |||
million | £ | £ | £ | |
1958 | 50.0 | 6,205,858 | 8,166,093 | 14,371,951 |
1959 | 51.7 | 6,410,312 | 8,769,039 | 15,179,351 |
1960 | 55.5 | 6,951,096 | 9,780,109 | 16,731,205 |
1961 | 60.0 | 7,635,436 | 10,320,260 | 17,955,696 |
1962 | 63.6 | 8,374,883 | 10,386,583 | 18,761,466 |
The number of telegrams forwarded annually exceeds 8.0 million, while the number of toll communications exceeds 55 million.
The charge for ordinary telegrams on weekdays is 1s. 3d. for six words or less, and 1d. for each additional word. The charge for letter-telegrams, which are delivered by post on the morning following the day of lodgment, is a flat rate of 1s. 9d. for 22 words, and 1d. for each additional two words. On Sundays and departmental holidays the rate for ordinary telegrams is 2s. for six words or less, and 1½d. for each additional word, the total charge being taken to the next penny where necessary. An additional charge of 1s. is made for an urgent telegram, irrespective of the number of words contained in the message.
There is an additional charge of 3d. on each telegram lodged by telephone.
A greetings telegram service was introduced on 1 June 1960. For an additional charge of 1s., telegrams are delivered on decorative stationery. In the first year 240,000 such telegrams were sent, and in the second year 255,000.
The delivery of telegrams, especially in the larger cities, continues to have its problems because of the difficulties in the recruitment of staff for this work. To meet these difficulties the telephoning of telegrams was resorted to some years ago. The system provides also for the phoning in of telegrams for dispatch. Approximately 60 per cent of telegrams are now handled by telephone.
Machine-printing telegraphs operating at 45 words per minute were introduced on 5 December 1921. In 1929 a teleprinter circuit, working at a speed of 66 words per minute, commenced operation, and at 31 March 1962 there were 136 offices with teleprinter circuits.
The first voice-frequency telegraph system – of three high-speed channels between Wellington and Christchurch - was installed in 1938. Since then a network embracing all the larger provincial towns has been developed. At 31 March 1962 there were 752 channels and more are to be provided in the near future.
A leased teleprinter service for business organisations was begun in 1951. At 31 March 1962 there were 94 organisations leasing 48,945 miles of telegraph circuit. Annual revenue from this source was £280,692.
Until 1951 daily newspapers received their outside news over the public telegraph system but in that year their national organisation leased an extensive teleprinter network so that the news could be transmitted direct from Wellington into the various newspaper offices. Newspapers participating in this arrangement number 37.
At 31 March 1962 there were 511 telephone exchanges in New Zealand serving a total of 801,875 connections. Of these exchanges 293 were manually operated, serving 218,175 connections, or 27 per cent of the total, and 218 were automatic, serving 583,700 connections, or 73 per cent of the total.
The following table indicates the growth of the New Zealand telephone-exchange service (the figures are as at 31 March of each year shown).
Item | 1954 | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Represents separate instruments connected to main telephone system. | |||||||||
Exchanges | 397 | 405 | 411 | 440 | 459 | 478 | 493 | 501 | 511 |
Subscribers' main stations | 330,825 | 359,674 | 386,732 | 409,740 | 434,804 | 459,869 | 491,773 | 532,560 | 571,917 |
Service stations | 3,755 | 3,687 | 3,713 | 3,858 | 3,948 | 4,073 | 4,281 | 4,475 | 4,653 |
Toll stations | 1,659 | 1,633 | 1,605 | 1,567 | 1,531 | 1,507 | 1,490 | 1,467 | 1,481 |
Public call stations | 2,341 | 2,450 | 2,545 | 2,675 | 2,803 | 2,912 | 3,058 | 3,231 | 3,451 |
Extension stations | 114,193 | 125,463 | 136,658 | 147,872 | 159,646 | 170,777 | 183,399 | 201,145 | 218,866 |
Private telephone lines | 3,516 | 3,386 | 3,248 | 2,627 | 2,492 | 2,204 | 2,020 | 1,919 | 1,507 |
Telephone station totals* | 456,289 | 496,293 | 534,501 | 568,339 | 605,224 | 641,342 | 686,021 | 744,797 | 801,875 |
Number installed during year | 36,155 | 42,738 | 41,011 | 40,152 | 43,744 | 45,366 | 53,603 | 65,918 | 68,683 |
Number of waiting applicants | 43,303 | 33,344 | 33,862 | 35,330 | 34,501 | 32,087 | 28,711 | 27,152 | 19,108 |
The total number of telephone stations shows an increase of 345,586, or 76 per cent, during the period covered by the table, the net gain for each of the last five years being 36,885, 36,118, 44,679, 58,776, and 57,078 respectively. The increase in subscribers' main stations during the period covered by the table amounted to 241,092, or approximately 73 per cent, while extension stations show an increase of 104,673, or 92 per cent.
The “party” line system of telephone service is extensively used, particularly by those whose premises are situated at a distance from an exchange. In March 1962 the number of “party” lines was 54,854, serving a total of 183,649 stations.
According to the latest comparative data available (January 1961), compiled by the Chief Statistician of the American Telephone and Telegraph Co., New Zealand ranks fourth in the number of telephones per 100 of population, the leading countries being the United States of America (40.8), Sweden (36.81), Canada (31.8), New Zealand (30.85), and Switzerland (30.65).
The first public call stations (coin-in-the-slot telephones) erected in New Zealand were installed at Wellington in August 1910, and 904 such instruments were in use at 31 March 1962. The revenue from local calls from slot telephones during the year ended 31 March 1962 was £195,569. In addition, there were 2,547 multi-coin slot telephones in use, the first of which was installed at Christchurch in October 1938. These instruments take penny, sixpenny, and shilling coins, and are used for effecting both local and toll calls and for telegrams.
The capital expenditure on the equipment, etc., of the telephone exchanges up to 31 March 1962 was £68,632,077.
The following table shows the classification of telephone exchanges and the annual rental rates for different classes of connection.
Class of Exchange | Class of Connection | Annual Rate Within Base-rate Area | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Business | Residential | ||||||
£ | S. | d. | £ | s. | d. | ||
Class I (All exchanges with more than 10,000 subscribers) | Individual | 31 | 0 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 0 |
(Typical exchanges are Auckland, Christchurch, Dunedin, Hamilton, Invercargill, Palmerston North, and Wellington) | 2-party | 23 | 15 | 0 | 14 | 0 | 0 |
3-party | 21 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 10 | 0 | |
4-party | 18 | 5 | 0 | 12 | 15 | 0 | |
5-party | 15 | 10 | 0 | 11 | 5 | 0 | |
6–10 party | 14 | 10 | 0 | 10 | 5 | 0 | |
Class II (Exchanges with 3,001–10,000 paying subscribers) | Individual | 27 | 0 | 0 | 16 | 0 | 0 |
(Typical exchanges are Blenheim, Gisborne, Napier, Levin, and Timaru) | 2-party | 21 | 0 | 0 | 14 | 0 | 0 |
3-party | 20 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 10 | 0 | |
4-party | 17 | 10 | 0 | 12 | 15 | 0 | |
5-party | 15 | 0 | 0 | 11 | 5 | 0 | |
6–10 party | 14 | 0 | 0 | 10 | 5 | 0 | |
Class III (Automatic exchanges with 201–3,000 paying subscribers) | Individual | 23 | 0 | 0 | 14 | 10 | 0 |
(Typical exchanges are Alexandra, Greymouth, Marton, and Titahi Bay) | 2-party | 19 | 10 | 0 | 12 | 10 | 0 |
3-party | 18 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | |
4-party | 16 | 10 | 0 | 11 | 5 | 0 | |
5-party | 14 | 0 | 0 | 10 | 0 | 0 | |
6–10 party | 13 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 5 | 0 | |
Class IV (Other exchanges affording continuous service) | Individual | 21 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 10 | 0 |
(Typical exchanges are Hokitika, Paekakariki, Picton, and Queenstown) | 2-party | 17 | 10 | 0 | 11 | 10 | 0 |
3-party | 16 | 0 | 0 | 11 | 0 | 0 | |
4-party | 15 | 0 | 0 | 10 | 5 | 0 | |
5-party | 12 15 | 0 | 9 | 5 | 0 | ||
6–10 party | 12 | 0 | 0 | 8 | 10 | 0 | |
Class V (Exchanges observing restricted hours of service) | Individual | 18 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 10 | 0 |
(Typical exchanges are Kawhia, Lawrence, Mangaweka, and Wanaka) | 2-party | 15 | 5 | 0 | 10 | 10 | 0 |
3-party | 14 | 10 | 0 | 10 | 0 | 0 | |
4-party | 14 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 5 | 0 | |
5-party | 12 | 0 | 0 | 8 | 10 | 0 | |
6–10 party | 11 | 10 | 0 | 8 | 0 | 0 |
For stations located outside the boundary of the base-rate area of an exchange a milage rate is added to the general base-rate-area rental, depending on the distance by line measurement from the base-rate boundary to the respective subscriber's station.
Toll rates for distances up to 30 miles range from 5d. to 1s. 0½d. for each three minutes or fraction. They are the same day and night. For distances over 30 miles, the rates range from 1s. 7d. to a maximum of 8s. for three minutes' conversation. These rates are increased by approximately one-third of the relative initial rate for each minute exceeding three. Between 6 p.m. and 8 a.m. on weekdays, and between midnight and 6 a.m. on Sundays and departmental holidays, the rates for calls over 40 miles are reduced and vary from 1s. 9d. to 6s. 1d. for three minutes' conversation, with a proportionate increase for each additional minute. Urgent calls are charged at double the rate for an ordinary call.
In addition to station-to-station calls other types of calls accepted are person-to-person, transferred charge, collect, fixed time, and contract. An additional charge is made for the first four mentioned. A reduction is made for contract calls.
Telegraphic communication overseas was first established between New Zealand and Australia by means of the Eastern Extension Telegraph Company's cable from Wakapuaka (Nelson) to Sydney in 1876, this cable being duplicated in 1890. Subsequent developments were the opening in 1902 of the Pacific cable between Auckland and Canada via Norfolk Island, Suva, and Fanning Island, with a connection linking Norfolk Island to Brisbane; the laying of a cable direct between Auckland and Sydney in 1912; shifting of terminals from Wakapuaka to Wellington in 1917; laying a cable direct between Auckland and Suva in 1923, and duplicating the Suva-Canada cable in 1927. In 1929 a merger of British cable and wireless companies resulted in the overseas cable services being brought under the control of one authority (the private company of Cable and Wireless Ltd., with headquarters in London), following which one cable between Wellington and Sydney was abandoned, part of it being lifted for reuse, and the route of the other was altered to terminate at Auckland instead of Wellington. One of the two direct Auckland-Sydney cables later became faulty and has not been repaired, leaving only one direct cable link between Auckland and Sydney. Following upon a conference of representatives of Commonwealth Governments (including New Zealand) held in London in 1945, the Commonwealth's external telecommunications systems were brought under Government control and, in accordance with the Commonwealth Telegraphs Agreement 1948, the New Zealand Post Office purchased the assets of Cable and Wireless Ltd., in New Zealand, and took over the operation of the overseas cable services.
In July 1962 a new submarine cable with a capacity of 80 telephone channels was brought into operation between New Zealand and Australia as part of a Commonwealth round-the-world cable project. The cable was extended from New Zealand to Fiji in December 1962, and by the end of 1963 it will be further extended, via Hawaii, to Vancouver and across Canada by microwave to Montreal. There it will link up with the trans-Atlantic telephone cables to provide high quality circuits for telephone, telegraph, and telex communication between New Zealand, Australia, Fiji, Canada, and Britain.
The first wireless-telegraph station in New Zealand for communicating with ships at sea was opened at Wellington on 26 July 1911.
An event of major importance in the development of New Zealand's external telecommunication services was the opening of the Himatangi radio transmitting station in November 1953 thus providing for direct New Zealand - United Kingdom radiotelephone and radiotelegraph circuits. The receiving station complementary to the Himatangi transmitting station is Makara Radio.
The principal stations under the control of the New Zealand Government are at Awarua, Wellington, and Auckland on the New Zealand mainland, at Rarotonga and Niue in the Cook Islands, and at the Chatham Islands. Smaller stations are established at certain lighthouses on the New Zealand coast and also on a number of adjacent islands. Marine radio beacons are operated at the lighthouses at Cape Reinga, Cuvier Island, Mokohinau Island, East Cape, Portland Island, Stephens Island, Baring Head, Cape Campbell, The Brothers, Godley Head, Taiaroa Head, Dog Island, and Puysegur Point.
Communication is effected with outer islands in the Cook Group by Rarotonga Radio through small feeder stations at Aitutaki, Atiu, Mangaia, Manihiki, Mauke, Mitiaro, Nassau, Palmerston Island Penrhyn, Pukapuka Island, and Rakahanga. Small stations, in Western Samoa and the
Tokelau Islands, at Aleipata, Atafu, Fagamalo, Fakaofo, Falealupo, Mulifanua, Nukunono, Poutasi, Salailua, Sataua, Satupaitea, and Tuasivi communicate with Apia Radio. Niue communicates with Apia Radio, Rarotonga Radio, and Wellington Radio.
By means of the radio stations at Wellington, Apia, Rarotonga, and Niue, communication is maintained between New Zealand and the Pacific islands, the last three stations mentioned having direct communication with New Zealand. Direct communication is also available with Chatham Islands, Papeete (Tahiti), Nukualofa (Tonga), Noumea (New Caledonia), London, Sydney, and San Francisco.
Particulars of the radio business, exclusive of free (service) messages, transacted by the New Zealand coast stations during the latest five years are given in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Forwarded | Received | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Messages | Words | Post Office Revenue | Messages | Words | Post Office Revenue | |
£ | £ | |||||
1958 | 47,909 | 1,042,200 | 14,340 | 108,339 | 2,528,411 | 24,826 |
1959 | 47,970 | 1,007,849 | 13,801 | 108,144 | 2,400,230 | 24,937 |
1960 | 50,210 | 1,128,235 | 14,544 | 111,411 | 2,493,748 | 26,140 |
1961 | 55,726 | 1,222,449 | 15,543 | 119,165 | 2,564,244 | 27,600 |
1962 | 61,335 | 1,289,971 | 16,401 | 124,753 | 2,665,748 | 29,908 |
Facilities exist for the dispatch of radiotelegrams to vessels at sea, and special rates operate for vessels registered in New Zealand and Australia.
Telephone communication by cable and radio is now available to 75 countries, as well as to Ross Dependency (Scott Base), Raoul Island, Chatham Islands, Campbell Island, and H.M. New Zealand and Australian warships in New Zealand waters and in the Tasman Sea. International telex service is available from New Zealand to 43 countries. “Telex” is an abbreviation for Teleprinter Exchange Service, which is a customer-to-customer service similar in all respects to the telephone toll service except that the subscribers communicate by means of page-printing teleprinters. The service commenced on 1 September 1960 with 14 subscribers, and there are now 56 subscribers.
There has been a remarkable expansion of the Post Office very-high-frequency radiotelephone service for mobile units first introduced in 1948. It is now operating in 30 centres for a total of 6,454 mobile units. Ambulance services, fire boards, traffic officers, taxi companies, veterinary services, and motor-transport companies are the principal users of the service. Radiotelephone services continue to provide essential service for isolated communities which cannot reasonably be reached by landline – e.g., isolated settlers, alpine huts, etc. There is also a free radio-medical service for ships at sea and for lighthouses on the New Zealand coast for use in emergency cases.
Private radio stations are governed by the New Zealand Radio Regulations 1953.
Ordinary radio-receiving licences and television-receiving licences authorise reception from broadcasting stations, and may be obtained at any savings bank office on payment of the prescribed fee. Further reference to these licences will be found in Section 12b, Radio and Television Broadcasting.
Licences for amateur stations are intended to provide facilities for experimental transmission to those interested in radio science, and are issued only to holders of amateur operators' certificates.
Eight radio firms and five educational institutions have been given authority to conduct experimental television transmissions for the purposes of studying the techniques involved and for investigating equipment developments in this new field of radio.
The receipts and payments of the Post Office for the latest two financial years are now shown.
* Net figure – i.e., receipts less payments. | ||
---|---|---|
Receipts | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
£ | £ | |
Postages | 6,641,657 | 7,093,622 |
Money-order and postal-note commission | 105,745 | 114,075 |
Private box and bag rents and rural-delivery fees | 160,321 | 170,408 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 3,455,901 | 3,860,673 |
Telegrams | 1,060,156 | 1,074,362 |
Tolls | 6,238,474 | 7,271,398 |
Telephone-exchange rentals | 9,050,810 | 10,386,583 |
Overseas telecommunications | 449,728* | 399,732* |
Totals | 27,162,792 | 30,370,853 |
Payments | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
£ | £ | |
Salaries, wages, and allowances | 15,790,757 | 16,617,814 |
Overtime | 2,527,953 | 2,839,842 |
Conveyance of mails–- | ||
Overseas | 779,791 | 614,178 |
Inland | 1,362,472 | 1,434,059 |
Maintenance and renewal of telecommunications system | 646,549 | 677,181 |
Motor services, workshops, tools and plant | 1,160,967 | 1,381,569 |
Post Office buildings | 535,828 | 658,936 |
Miscellaneous | 1,739,469 | 1,950,939 |
Interest on capital liability | 2,898,767 | 3,138,417 |
Sick-benefit Fund | 39,592 | 44,015 |
Government Superannuation Fund subsidy | 417,328 | 463,220 |
27,899,473 | 29,820,170 | |
Less transfers to vote – Telecommunications Development | 2,251,662 | 2,171,673 |
Totals | 25,647,811 | 27,648,497 |
Receipts and payments for the latest 12 years are shown by the following figures:
Year Ended 31 March | Receipts £ | Payments |
---|---|---|
1951 | 11,324,137 | 11,186,126 |
1952 | 13,081,276 | 13,850,574 |
1953 | 13,705,433 | 14,766,186 |
1954 | 15,991,908 | 15,578,311 |
1955 | 17,995,308 | 16,252,648 |
1956 | 19,071,222 | 17,228,465 |
1957 | 30,545,530 | 19,253,577 |
1958 | 22,740,777 | 21,422,077 |
1959 | 23,370,206 | 21,663,683 |
1960 | 25,22.1,388 | 23,469,980 |
1961 | 27,162,792 | 25,647,811 |
1962 | 30,370,853 | 27,648,497 |
In addition to its natural functions, the Post Office performs a large amount of work for other Government Departments, its widespread organisation being of inestimable value in this respect. Among the principal activities in this connection are the receipt and payment of moneys on behalf of the various Departments, the more important of which are enumerated below.
Receipts – For the following Departments: Social Security (arrears of social security charge on income), Agriculture (inspection fees, etc.), Education (child-welfare receipts and examination fees, etc.), Health, Inland Revenue (land tax and income tax, including social security income tax under PAYE system), Lands and Survey, National Roads Board (special milage tax on motor vehicles), Public Trust Office, State Advances Corporation (State rents, loan and interest repayments), Electricity (Southland, Waimea, and Buller electric-power receipts), Transport, Tourist and Publicity (Mamaku, Atiamuri, Reporoa, and Ngongotaha power receipts), Valuation, Customs (collection of Customs duty and sales tax), Treasury (Government Superannuation and National Provident Fund receipts).
Payments – Departments of Social Security (social security benefits and war pensions, etc.), Health (refunds of medical expenses), Army, Air, Education (boarding-out orders), Labour (subsidised wage payments and military training medical examination payments), Maori Affairs (Maori trust payments), National Roads Board (refunds of duty on motor spirits), Public Trust Office, Police (witness warrants), Treasury (Government Superannuation payments and miscellaneous payments for other Departments), Ministry of Works, and for Reserve Bank (interest warrants and coupons).
Other services performed by the Post Office are the control of the licensing of, and the issue of licences in respect of, motor vehicles and radio apparatus, provision of advice and service on radio matters to the Marine Department and the Civil Aviation Administration of the Air Department, aid provision of a fleet of motor vehicles in the larger centres for hire by other Departments. In some of the smaller centres postmasters act as Registrars of Births, Deaths, and Marriages, Registrars of Electors, and agents for the State Advances Corporation.
Other activities, not strictly departmental, include the receipt of motor vehicles insurance (third-party risks) premiums under the Transport Act 1949, the issue of fishing and game licences on behalf of acclimatisation societies, organising and collecting investments in respect of national savings, organising and selling health stamps, and collecting revenue for such outside bodies as the New Zealand Poultry Board, the New Zealand Trade Certification Board, the Armed Forces Canteen Council, and the New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation.
The large volume and varied nature of the business of the Post Office entails the employment of a large staff. The Department is administered by the Postmaster-General, with the Director-General as executive head. The staff at 31 March 1962 was as follows: Permanent, 18,549, temporary, 7,667, non-classified, 427, total, 26,643. In addition there were 779 country postmasters and telephonists who acted as such in conjunction with other pursuits. There were also 34 officers of the Railways Department who acted as postmasters.
Before 1924 interest in radio broadcasting was confined mainly to that small section of the public engaged in the experimental transmission and reception of radio signals. As early as 1921 a system of “provisional permits” was adopted by the Post Office (then the Post and Telegraph Department) by which approved persons were permitted to erect and operate radio transmitting or receiving stations. In January 1923 regulations were gazetted which, on the approval of the District Radio Inspector and the Post Office, provided for the issue of operating licences to applicants furnishing a testimonial of personal character from a reputable citizen and paying the prescribed annual licence fee (5s. in the case of an amateur receiving station). So attractive were the prospects for experiment and entertainment in this field that there were 2,830 licensed amateur receiving stations by 31 March 1924.
By contrast the number of private low-powered broadcasting stations erected and operated was much lower, the development of this type of station being retarded chiefly through lack of funds. To ease the plight of broadcasting station operators and at the same time ensure reasonable performance standards, regulations taking effect from 1 April 1925 were gazetted increasing the annual receiving licence fee to £1 10s. and providing, amongst other things, for subsidy payments to broadcasting stations. These regulations also empowered the Minister of Telegraphs to contract with others to provide a broadcasting service in terms of a station in each of the four main centres. Details of the power and duration of transmission of these stations, a minimum of 12 hours weekly, excluding Sunday, and provision of a silent night each week, were also set out in the regulations.
The initial development of Broadcasting on a Dominion-wide basis was confirmed by the agreement of the Radio-broadcasting Company of New Zealand on 1 August 1925 to establish and maintain an efficient broadcasting service for a definite period. The company purchased existing stations in the four main centres and began operation of its new stations at Auckland and Christchurch in August – September 1926. Stations at Wellington and Dunedin followed soon after. By the end of 1931 the number of receiving licences in the country had risen to about 70,000.
With the expiry of the Radio-broadcasting Company's contract in January 1932, control of the broadcasting service, under the Broadcasting Act 1931, was vested in the New Zealand Broadcasting Board. Existing plant was purchased from the company for the sum of £58,646, this sum being advanced by way of a loan from the Post Office.
One of the first actions of the Broadcasting Board was the setting up of a Commission to investigate broadcast coverage. As a result, the location of the four main station transmitters was changed and their power increased to improve reception throughout the country.
The Broadcasting Act 1936 abolished the New Zealand Broadcasting Board and vested control of the newly constituted National Broadcasting Service in a Minister of the Crown. Administration of the service was placed in the hands of a Director of Broadcasting, appointed by the Governor-General in Council. Permanent officers previously employed by the board became officers of the Public Service from 1 July 1936.
By the 1936 Act the Minister of Broadcasting was empowered also to establish and operate commercial radio stations broadcasting advertising matter. The Broadcasting Amendment Act 1937 provided for the establishment of a National Commercial Broadcasting Service which existed separately until it was abolished under section 4 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1943. On 26 August 1943 the two services were combined under the Director of Broadcasting.
The Broadcasting Amendment Act 1960 provided for the establishment of a television service to be operated by the Minister in Charge of Broadcasting in association with the existing broadcasting service.
The Broadcasting Corporation Act 1961 repealed all previous legislation and established a Corporation of three members empowered from 1 April 1962 to take over and operate the existing service. Apart from this the Act provides that the Corporation may, after considering the services already available in any locality, call for applications and make recommendations to the Minister of Broadcasting on the granting of warrants for the establishment and operation of private broadcasting and television stations. The Corporation will exercise a continuing function of supervising and controlling programmes broadcast by any stations so licensed. The chairman of the Corporation is Dr F. J. Llewellyn, who is also chairman of the University Grants Committee.
There are in New Zealand 39 medium-wave broadcasting stations and two short-wave transmitters of Radio New Zealand, the latter having 19 assigned frequencies. Two of the medium-wave stations (2XM and 4XD) are privately owned and operate with the assistance of a subsidy from the Broadcasting Account. Of those remaining, 21 stations – shown with an asterisk in the following list - broadcast advertising material. No advertising is broadcast on Sundays or on Christmas Day, Good Friday, or Anzac Day. Station 2YA maintains a daily 24-hour service apart from a shut-down once a week between the hours of 11.20 p.m. Sunday and 5 a.m. Monday.
A complete list of medium-wave stations follows.
MEDIUM-WAVE STATIONS | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Call Sign and Locality | Radiated Power | Frequency | Normal Hours of Transmission per Week | |
*Broadcasts advertising material. †Operates when 2YA broadcasts the proceedings of the House of Representatives. | ||||
kilowatts | kilocycles | h | min | |
1XA, Kaitaia* | 2.00 | 1,440 | 119 | 30 |
1XE, Kaikohe* | 2.00 | 1,220 | 119 | 30 |
1XN, Whangarei* | 2.00 | 970 | 119 | 30 |
1YA, Auckland | 20.00 | 760 | 121 | 20 |
1YC, Auckland | 10.00 | 880 | 42 | 0 |
1ZB, Auckland* | 10.00 | 1,070 | 126 | 0 |
1YD, Auckland* | 2.50 | 1,250 | 48 | 0 |
1ZD, Tauranga* | 10.00 | 1,000 | 35 | 0 |
1XH, Hamilton* | 2.00 | 1,310 | 126 | 0 |
1YW, Hamilton | 0.75 | 1,140 | 121 | 20 |
1YZ, Rotorua | 10.00 | 800 | 108 | 30 |
1ZC, Rotorua* | 0.50 | 1,520 | 59 | 0 |
2XG, Gisborne* | 2.00 | 1,010 | 119 | 30 |
2XM, Gisborne | 0.09 | 1,180 | 18 | 0 |
2XP, New Plymouth* | 2.00 | 1,370 | 119 | 30 |
2YZ, Napier | 5.00 | 860 | 108 | 30 |
2ZC, Napier* | 2.50 | 1,280 | 126 | 0 |
2XA, Wanganui* | 2.00 | 1,200 | 119 | 30 |
2ZA, Palmerston North* | 2.00 | 940 | 126 | 0 |
2XB, Masterton* | 2.50 | 840 | 89 | 0 |
2YA, Wellington | 100.00 | 570 | 163 | 40 |
2YC, Wellington | 60.00 | 660 | 42 | 0 |
2YX, Wellington | 1.00 | 1,400 | † | |
2ZB, Wellington* | 20.00 | 980 | 126 | 0 |
2YD, Wellington* | 2.50 | 1,130 | 21 | 0 |
2XN, Nelson* | 2.00 | 1,340 | 119 | 30 |
3YW, Westport | 2.00 | 1,460 | 115 | 30 |
3YZ, Greymouth | 10.00 | 920 | 115 | 30 |
3YA, Christchurch | 20.00 | 690 | 121 | 20 |
3YC, Christchurch | 10.00 | 960 | 42 | 0 |
3ZB, Christchurch* | 10.00 | 1,100 | 126 | 0 |
3XC, Timaru* | 2.00 | 1,160 | 119 | 30 |
4YX, Alexandra | 2.00 | 640 | 122 | 0 |
4YA, Dunedin | 20.00 | 780 | 121 | 20 |
4YC, Dunedin | 10.00 | 900 | 42 | 0 |
4ZB, Dunedin* | 10.00 | 1,040 | 126 | 0 |
4XD, Dunedin | 0.06 | 1,430 | 14 | 0 |
4YZ, Invercargill | 5.00 | 720 | 114 | 20 |
4ZA, Invercargill* | 10.00 | 820 | 126 | 0 |
Of the two short-wave transmitters employed by Radio New Zealand, each has a power of 7.50 kilowatts, and frequencies used are in the 6, 9, 11, 15, and 17 megacycle bands. Frequencies are adjusted throughout the day as well as seasonally to give best reception in the target areas, 15.28, and 11.78 megacycles being commonly used for daily transmissions of the home service programme, and the additional one of 6.08 megacycles being employed for transmissions of special evening programmes to the Pacific islands and Australia. Broadcasting hours amount to 15£ hours daily to the Pacific islands and 12£ hours daily to Australia.
The basic function of medium-wave stations in the programme coverage of New Zealand is as follows:
Stations 1YA, 2YA, 3YA, 4YA, 1YZ, 2YZ, 3YZ, and 4YZ broadcast non-advertising programmes to listeners throughout the country.
Stations 1YC, 2YC, 3YC, 4YC and 2YX provide alternative non-advertising programmes to those of the YA and YZ stations in (a) but with slightly less extensive coverage.
Stations 1ZB, 2ZB, 3ZB, 4ZB, 1XH, 2ZC, 2ZA, 4ZA, 1YD, 2YD, 1ZD, 1ZC, and 2XB present advertising programmes mainly of a light character, coverage being comparable with stations listed in (a).
d) Stations 1XN, 2XG, 2XP, 2XA, 2XN, and 3XC serve the immediate locality of the centres in which they operate and present advertising and non-advertising programmes during specified hours. Within their coverage range these stations give alternative programmes to those provided by stations listed in (a), (b), and (c).
Stations 1XA, 1XE, 1YW, 3YW, and 4YX are satellite stations rebroadcasting for local reception the programmes of more distant stations with which they are linked.
Radio New Zealand broadcasts to the Pacific islands a daily home-service programme from 5 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 6 p.m. to 8.45 p.m. on two frequencies. Its transmission to Australia comprises a daily home-service programme from 8 a.m. to 5.45 p.m. on one frequency and a special evening programme from 9 p.m. to 11.45 p.m. on two frequencies. In addition to its large radio audience throughout the Pacific, Radio New Zealand has listeners as far distant as the United Kingdom, Sweden, France, the United States, and Japan. Radio New Zealand programmes illustrate many different aspects of life in this country.
Programmes from national non-commercial stations include, as well as all types of music, plays, short stories, serials, sports commentaries and results, talks, documentaries, women's programmes, children's educational and entertainment programmes, news and devotional programmes.
All proceedings of the House of Representatives are broadcast from Station 2YA. During broadcasts of Parliament the scheduled programmes of Station 2YA are broadcast by Station 2YC, and those of Station 2YC transmitted by Station 2YX.
Time signals from the New Zealand Time Service are broadcast every day from Station 2YA or 2YC. The signals take the form of a series of six “dots” at intervals of one second, the last “dot” denoting the exact minute. Fuller details of this time service may be obtained from the article published in Section 40 (Miscellaneous) of this Yearbook.
Commercial stations broadcast music, serials, variety and quiz programmes, sports commentaries and results, children's and women's programmes, news and other spoken programmes.
A brief historical outline of the commercial stations is given in the 1961 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The relatively high cost of establishing television in New Zealand has been the main reason for the delay in providing this service. Few countries of such a small population are so isolated and beyond the reach of the stimuli and assistance which arise from telecasts in a neighbouring country, with opportunities for sharing programmes, relays, and so on. In addition, the hilly terrain in some parts of the country presents difficulties in the attainment of a comprehensive coverage.
However, in August 1958 the Postmaster-General and the Minister of Broadcasting jointly announced that, on a recommendation of the Inter-departmental Committee on Television (established in 1949) and with the advice of the New Zealand Radio and Television Manufacturers Federation, it had been decided to establish the 625 line system as the standard for any television service in New Zealand.
In October 1958 approval was given to purchase equipment to enable technical investigations to be made on such matters as the likely coverage of TV transmitters, the determination of suitable transmitter sites, the provision of a TV coverage plan, and the relative suitability of different operating frequencies. Channel 2 Auckland (vision 55.25 megacycles per second, sound 60.75 megacycles per second), which was originally opened in 1959 as an experimental television station, began its regular programme service on 1 June 1960 with a weekly two-hour transmission. By November 1960 the hours of telecasting had increased to two and a half each evening, Monday to Friday. On 1 January 1961 telecasting on seven nights a week began.
Television stations were established in Christchurch and Wellington in 1961, and in Dunedin in 1962.
Film purchased overseas makes up a substantial portion of TV programmes. Nevertheless all stations are active in the exploitation of New Zealand news and talent as much as possible. An analysis of TV programmes for a week in May 1962 showed that of the total hours then telecast 35.9 per cent were devoted to news, talks, and information programmes (including religion), 5.3 per cent to variety, 10.2 per cent to drama, 12.3 per cent to comedy, 12.9 per cent to adventure and westerns, 11.5 per cent to mystery and crime, and 11.9 per cent to children's programmes. From the beginning of 1963 the pattern of programme interest has been markedly affected by the use of three mobile outside broadcast units.
The Corporation is currently surveying for transmitter sites to extend TV coverage to other densely populated areas of New Zealand. These additional transmitters will relay existing stations.
As a temporary measure, the Corporation has laid down a policy whereby it will license low-power translators to serve fringe-area localities until permanent high-power regional transmitters are operating. The arrangement is that the Corporation takes out the transmitting licence and comes to an agreement with a non-profit society of local interested persons to provide the translator equipment and to maintain it.
Details of television broadcasting stations in operation at the four main centres are as follows.
TELEVISION STATIONS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Call Sign and Location of Studio | Radiated Power | Frequency | Normal Hours of Transmission per Week | |||
Vision | Sound | Vision | Sound | |||
kilowatts | megacycles | hr | min | |||
AK TV 2, Auckland | 10.0 | 2.0 | 55.25 | 60.75 | 35 | 0 |
WN TV 1, Wellington | 10.0 | 2.0 | 45.25 | 50.75 | 35 | 0 |
CH TV 3, Christchurch | 10.0 | 2.0 | 62.25 | 67.75 | 35 | 0 |
DN TV 2, Dunedin | 1.0 | 0.25 | 55.25 | 60.75 | 35 | 0 |
The hours of telecasting are from 6.00 p.m. to 11.00 p.m. each evening from Monday to Saturday, and from 5.30 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. on Sunday. Advertising content is included on Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday evenings and from 8.30 p.m. to 11.00 p.m. on Wednesday, all other programmes being non-commercial.
Formed in 1946, the National Orchestra is a full symphony orchestra widely known for the high standard of its public concerts as well as its performances over the air. Distinguished soloists from other countries and choral groups appear regularly with the Orchestra, and free concerts for school children are an established part of its tour programme.
Programmes and advance information, for all radio and television stations are published in the weekly journal, the New Zealand Listener, first issued on 30 June 1939. The Listener also publishes interviews, talks and discussions, fiction, poetry and criticism. It gives much attention to the arts and to the broader aspects of life in New Zealand.
The following tables show the financial results of the principal activities of the New Zealand Broadcasting Service for the latest four financial years.
Item | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|
Note – Minus sign (–) indicates an excess of expenditure over revenue. * Includes television (£12,256 in 1960–61, £54,133 in 1961–62). | ||||
Non-commercial Activities | ||||
National radio – | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Expenditure on programmes | 190,991 | 182,725 | 213,730 | 231,478 |
General administrative and running expenses | 567,331 | 587,571 | 647,879 | 673,401 |
Post Office charges for licence fee collection | 109,150 | 111,932 | 115,819 | 124,000 |
Depreciation | 130,223 | 135,504 | 119,372 | 121,332 |
997,695 | 1,017,732 | 1,096,800 | 1,150,211 | |
Less recovery from commercial radio for provision of technical facilities and services | 129,003 | 128,080 | *138,944 | *179,738 |
Net expenditure | 868,692 | 889,652 | 957,856 | 970,473 |
Revenue | 895,601 | 922,989 | 954,953 | 1,000,837 |
Balance of revenue over expenditure | 26,909 | 33,337 | −2,903 | 30,364 |
National television – | ||||
Expenditure on programmes | − | − | 14,906 | 86,492 |
General administrative and running expenses | 1,854 | 3,022 | 29,728 | 126,322 |
Post Office charges for licence fee collection | − | − | 1,150 | 6,437 |
Provision of technical facilities and services | − | 273 | 6,128 | 27,066 |
Net expenditure | 1,854 | 3,295 | 51,912 | 246,317 |
Revenue | 32,489 | 155,845 | ||
Balance of revenue over expenditure | −1,854 | −3,295 | −19,423 | −90,472 |
Total surplus non-commercial activities | 25,055 | 30,042 | −22,326 | −60,108 |
Commercial Activities | ||||
Commercial radio – | ||||
Expenditure on programmes | 147,656 | 141,616 | 147,784 | 185,191 |
General administrative and running expenses | 848,456 | 928,850 | 1,036,282 | 1,120,756 |
Provision of technical facilities and services | 129,003 | 128,080 | 126,688 | 125,605 |
Net expenditure | 1,125,115 | 1,198,546 | 1,310,754 | 1,431,552 |
Revenue | 1,486,152 | 1,646,316 | 1,767,018 | 1,997,433 |
Net surplus before tax | 361,037 | 447,770 | 456,264 | 565,881 |
Commercial television – | ||||
Expenditure on programmes | − | − | 14,905 | 82,786 |
General administrative and running expenses | − | − | 30,878 | 213,995 |
Provision of technical facilities and services | − | − | 6,128 | 27,067 |
Net expenditure | − | − | 51,911 | 323,848 |
Revenue | − | − | 919 | 394,275 |
Net surplus before tax | − | − | −50,992 | 70,427 |
New Zealand Listener – | ||||
Printing, publishing, and distribution costs | 75,476 | 73,823 | 75,485 | 99,457 |
General administrative and running expenses | 38,175 | 38,168 | 40,524 | 51,998 |
Net expenditure | 113,651 | 111,991 | 116,009 | 151,455 |
Revenue | 116,793 | 118,207 | 118,664 | 143,656 |
Net surplus before tax | 3,142 | 6,216 | 2,655 | −7,799 |
Total net surplus before tax | 364,179 | 453,986 | 407,927 | 628,509 |
Provision for taxation | 179,594 | 225,345 | 205,493 | 313,814 |
Net surplus after tax | 184,585 | 228,641 | 202,434 | 314,695 |
National Orchestra and concert activities – | ||||
Net expenditure | 129,306 | 160,541 | 144,474 | 169,019 |
Less concert proceeds | 40,802 | 68,502 | 37,506 | 52,421 |
Balance of expenditure | 88,504 | 92,039 | 106,968 | 116,598 |
Summary | ||||
Non-commercial activities surplus | 25,055 | 30,042 | −22,326 | −60,108 |
Commercial activities surplus | 184,585 | 228,641 | 202,434 | 314,695 |
209,640 | 258,683 | 180,108 | 254,587 | |
Less concert activities | 88,504 | 92,039 | 106,968 | 116,598 |
Net surplus for Service | 121,136 | 166,644 | 73,140 | 137,989 |
In the table for national radio the amount recovered from commercial activities on account of provision of technical services provides for Head Office engineering overhead and services, allowance for depreciation on assets in use commercially, and share of the costs of interference suppression and frequency measurement.
There are two principal sources of revenue, radio and television-licence fees and radio and television advertising. While licence fee revenue is credited to the accounts of the non-commercial stations and sales revenue to those of the commercial stations, a common fund is in fact operated, all revenue being available for the general purpose of broadcasting. However, the commercial surplus is subject to taxation without set-off from any deficit arising from the non-commercial activities, and the National Orchestra and concert presentation.
Revenue from licence fees and from advertising for the latest four financial years is shown in the following table.
Item | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Radio-licence fees | 835,949 | 857,053 | 886,915 | 950,220 |
TV-licence fees | − | − | 32,489 | 155,845 |
Radio advertising | 1,374,150 | 1,526,586 | 1,643,391 | 1,875,170 |
TV advertising | − | − | − | 393,758 |
Totals | 2,210,099 | 2,383,639 | 2,562,795 | 3,374,993 |
The growth in the number of radio-receiving licences is apparent from the following table. Free licences, which are referred to later, are included in the figures. The licence fee for a receiving station, which from 1 April 1935 had been £1 5s. a year, was increased to £1 10s. a year from 1 January 1954.
At 31 March | Auckland | Wellington | Canterbury | Otago | New Zealand Total | Licences per Hundred of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1951 | 160,743 | 160,973 | 80,795 | 60,907 | 463,418 | 23.89 |
1952 | 165,838 | 167,471 | 83,924 | 62,300 | 479,533 | 24.11 |
1953 | 173,008 | 169,918 | 85,415 | 63,515 | 491,856 | 24.14 |
1954 | 178,499 | 171,938 | 87,018 | 64,301 | 501,756 | 24.18 |
1955 | 183,812 | 173,836 | 87,753 | 63,542 | 508,943 | 23.88 |
1956 | 188,775 | 176,136 | 87,585 | 64,296 | 516,792 | 23.76 |
1957 | 191,138 | 175,638 | 88,177 | 64,825 | 519,778 | 23.40 |
1958 | 206,755 | 184,853 | 90,279 | 67,420 | 549,307 | 24.14 |
1959 | 215,242 | 189,163 | 93,682 | 69,077 | 567,164 | 24.38 |
1960 | 219,918 | 193,197 | 93,944 | 70,344 | 577,403 | 24.36 |
1961 | 224,491 | 193,625 | 97,492 | 71,437 | 587,045 | 24.32 |
1962 | 224,739 | 202,701 | 101,673 | 72,428 | 601,541 | 24.28 |
A summary of radio licences in force in New Zealand at 31 March 1962 follows.
District | Receiving Licences | Radio Dealers | Private Experimental | Other | Total Licences | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amateur | Research | |||||
Auckland | 224,739 | 1,157 | 1,090 | 83 | 56 | 227,125 |
Wellington | 202,701 | 938 | 1,143 | 74 | 33 | 204,889 |
Canterbury | 101,673 | 484 | 519 | 17 | 22 | 102,715 |
Otago | 72,428 | 380 | 300 | 22 | 22 | 73,152 |
Totals | 601,541 | 2,959 | 3,052 | 196 | 133 | 607,881 |
A summary of television licences in force in New Zealand at 31 December 1962 follows. The licence fee is £6 10s. a year.
District | Ordinary Licences | Number of Sets Covered by Hirers' Licences | Total Number of Licensed Sets |
---|---|---|---|
Auckland | 32,066 | 1,853 | 33,948 |
Wellington | 11,172 | 734 | 11,921 |
Christchurch | 11,931 | 465 | 12,414 |
Dunedin. | 2,298 | 250 | 2,554 |
Other centres | 4,687 | − | 4,687 |
Totals | 62,154 | 3,302 | 65,524 |
A licence issued for a radio receiving station situated in a family residence is sufficient in respect of all radio receivers in that residence other than those owned and used by subtenants or lodgers occupying part of the premises in the residence.
Free licences are issued to blind persons and institutions for the blind, as well as to public hospitals and orphan and other charitable institutions where radio or television receivers are used for the benefit of patients or inmates. Free licence privileges are also extended to the operation of radio or television sets in schools for educational broadcast purposes. The total number of free licences issued for each of the last five years, at 31 March, was: 1958, 2,874; 1959, 2,932; 1960, 2,992; 1961, 3,134, and 1962, 3,222.
A penalty is attached to the operating of unlicensed radio or television apparatus. Requirements with respect to licences are set out in the Radio Regulations 1953.
There are eight daily newspapers in the four main metropolitan areas with a total circulation of 687,000. In the smaller cities and provincial towns there are 32 daily newspapers with a total circulation of 276,000. Non-daily newspapers have a circulation of 777,000.
When circulation figures for daily newspapers are related to population figures, it is found that New Zealand has 387 copies per 1,000 inhabitants. The latest comparative figures for other countries include United Kingdom, 573; Australia, 381; Canada, 244; United States, 347; U.S.S.R., 107; Sweden, 462; Norway, 374; Denmark, 376; and France, 244. (Source: UNESCO Statistics of Newspapers and Other Periodicals 1959.)
Statistics compiled from various sources disclose that from 1840 to 1940 altogether 468 newspapers (of all categories) were established in New Zealand. The acceleration of motor transport had a speedy and decisive effect on the small-town press. Many local papers which, by publishing once, twice, or three times a week, had been serving adequately the needs of a district and backblocks were unable to survive when the city papers were able to reach remote settlements, within a few hours of publication, offering to country dwellers such superior attractions as daily publication, full services of New Zealand and world news, sporting news, and attractive magazine features. Under the steady pressure of competition, mergers were effected in a number of provincial towns to reduce the quota of papers, generally to a single daily.
The circulation of all periodicals is not known, but for 108 periodicals (not including two national weeklies classified as newspapers) the circulation is 1,578,000. (These statistics are compiled from information gathered by the Association of New Zealand Advertisers.)
The total number of magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals published (but not necessarily all sold) in 1960–61 was 18,093,000.
The advertising revenue of newspapers and periodicals is shown in the following table, along with the selling value of the newspapers and periodicals at the factory door.
Type of Publication | Advertising Revenue | Selling Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Newspapers, daily | 7,786,279 | 9,712,834 | 2,635,983 | 2,716,887 |
Newspapers other than daily | 690,389 | 726,189 | 1,022,230 | 1,021,911 |
Magazines, reviews, journals, and periodicals | 187,803 | 272,421 | 344,027 | 364,482 |
New Zealand is fairly well served with libraries and the book stocks and circulation figures compare favourably with those of other English-speaking nations. In most centres the local authority maintains a public library.
Under the auspices of the New Zealand Library Association, a well developed system of inter-library cooperation has been developed, particularly in the use of resources by means of interlibrary loans.
The establishment of a National Library Service by the Minister of Education in 1945 followed a recommendation by the New Zealand Library Association. The National Library Service has four divisions – the Country Library Service, the School Library Service, the National Library Centre, and the Library School.
Country Library Service – The Country Library Service, founded in 1938 under the control of the Minister of Education, has been extended through district offices in Hamilton, Palmerston North, and Christchurch for closer contact with participating libraries. Bulk loans of books are made free of charge to libraries controlled by local authorities, both borough and county, which operate a free library service locally and maintain it at a reasonable standard of efficiency. To towns where the population is less than 15,000, loans are made from book vans, special subject collections are sent, and thousands of books are supplied in response to requests for information and for individual titles. Libraries in towns with a greater population, excluding the four main centres, receive assistance under certain conditions. Outside the boundaries of boroughs and town districts, groups of people may have books at the rate of £3 for 50 changed three times a year to form their own small local libraries. Eight specially equipped vans, each carrying 1,600–2,000 books, including novels and books on many subjects, travel over the whole territory. Visits are arranged to allow libraries of boroughs and country groups to make their own exchanges every four months. In between visits, books are sent by post from the headquarters and district offices to libraries requesting them. Hampers of books are sent to isolated groups of readers who cannot be reached by van.
Librarians are encouraged to visit the offices of the Country Library Service to see the range of books available and to discuss problems of administration. On visits of book vans, field librarians help to keep librarians in touch with developments in service. During times of reorganisation, assistance in staffing is given. In this way local authorities are helped and encouraged to meet the minimum standards for public libraries participating in the Country Library Service.
Free public libraries which extend their service to general hospitals in their area receive special collections of books for the use of patients. A library service is given to lighthouses, and a service to Ministry of Works, Electricity Department, and New Zealand Forest Service camps has been given since 1949. Tuberculosis patients in sanatoria and in tuberculosis wards of general hospitals are served from a special collection of books built up to meet their particular needs. Psychiatric hospitals receive collections of books which are exchanged regularly. Prisons and borstal institutions receive books and change them on the four-monthly visits of the travelling book vans.
The number of libraries obtaining books from the Country Library Service on 31 March 1962 was as follows: free libraries, 123; subscription libraries, 900; groups, 28; Ministry of Works, Electricity Department, and New Zealand Forest Service camps, 60; tuberculosis sanatoria, 10; psychiatric hospitals, 13; hospitals, 25; prisons and borstal institutions, 15.
School Library Service – The School Library Service, established in 1941, is responsible for providing a wide and varied choice of books of high imaginative quality or technical excellence for children at all levels of ability and stages of development, and arranging for their distribution and circulation to schools. It thus supplements the library resources of individual schools from its large pool stocks of books.
Services at present available can be broadly defined as: (i) general exchanges of books; (ii) an information and request service; (iii) assistance to schools in organising their books for use; and (iv) the provision of book lists.
By constant scanning of the output of printed material, by long-term buying plans, and by the regular publication of book lists, the service has set standards of book selection and coverage, and brings to the notice of those concerned the worth-while books appropriate for their purpose.
National Library Centre – The National Library Centre's main functions, developed in conjunction with the Book Resources Committee of the New Zealand Library Association, are concerned with the national system of interlibrary loan and various associated bibliographical projects. The National Union Catalogue, now containing over half a million entries, is a record of the whereabouts in New Zealand libraries of the country's holdings of non-fiction. Work on the retrospective completion of the union catalogue, apart from current maintenance, is still continuing. The Union List of Serials available also in published form, is a similar record of the serials, including periodicals, held in the major libraries in the country. The Centre maintains a retrospective and current National Bibliography of all New Zealand publications and a central cataloguing procedure for current publications. The headquarters collection of the service, maintained by the Centre as a national lending collection, now amounts to about 176,000 volumes. The Centre in conjunction with the New Zealand Library Association endeavours to ensure the availability in the country of at least one copy of all books of consequence in the English language. In the case of expensive sets there are ways of ensuring in marginal cases that only one is acquired and alternatively attempts are made to obtain one set or copy of out of print material necessary for research. The Centre acts also as the purchasing agent for Government Departments operating within the Public Account.
Library School – The New Zealand Library School offers a professional course to those holding university degrees or with equivalent education leading respectively to the diploma or the certificate of the New Zealand Library School. The course lasts from March to November. The possession of either qualification, followed by three years' satisfactory work in libraries, entitles a librarian to apply for the Associateship of the New Zealand Library Association. The school was established in 1946, and 293 students had been given professional training by the end of 1962. Students receive allowances equal to those paid to students of teachers' training colleges. Since 1952, Part Two of the New Zealand Library Association's General Training Course has been carried out by a five weeks' course at the school. Facilities for training are offered to students sponsored by UNESCO and by countries participating in the Colombo Plan.
Beginning in 1960, the New Zealand Library School has published numbers in its Bibliographical Series, Studies in Library Administration, and a Bulletin.
In 1961 a study group was convened by the school on free and rental policy in public libraries, and the papers prepared, together with a report of the meeting, have also been published by the school.
The quinquennial census of libraries was taken for the year ended 31 March 1959. The census covered a total of 286 libraries comprising three national libraries, 21 university libraries (including the libraries of other institutions of higher education), 98 special libraries, and 164 public libraries. This census differed from the previous one taken in 1954 when only public libraries were included.
There is no comprehensive national library in New Zealand, but the three libraries listed as national libraries – the General Assembly Library, the Alexander Turnbull Library, and the National Library Service – perform most of the functions of a national library.
The university libraries (including other institutions of higher education) comprised the libraries of the four universities with six libraries in close association, the libraries of six teachers' training colleges, the libraries of the two university colleges of agriculture, together with one library closely associated, and the libraries of two theological colleges.
The special libraries were, for the purpose of this census, divided into (a) libraries of learned societies, etc., and of commercial interests and (b) libraries of Government Departments. There were 22 libraries in the former category and 76 in the latter.
Public libraries (those controlled or largely supported by a local authority) showed an increase of 26 over the 1954 census – 164 as against 138.
The following are summarised tables of the results of the 1959 census. Full details have been published in a separate report dealing with this subject, prepared by the Department of Statistics.
NATIONAL, UNIVERSITY, AND SPECIAL LIBRARIES – BOOK STOCK AND CIRCULATION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Library | Number of Libraries | Book Stock at 31 March 1959 | Circulation During Year | |||||
Books | Serials | Pamphlets | Total | Items Lent Outside the Library* | Items Lent to Other Libraries* | Items Borrowed From Other Libraries* | ||
* Items include books, serials, and pamphlets. † Total does not balance as in some instances information was incomplete. | ||||||||
National libraries | 3 | 983,766 | 27,008 | 80,248 | 1,091,022 | 31,286 | 120,278 | 5,173 |
University libraries | 21 | 406,972 | 91,926 | 91,403 | 818,189† | 296,509 | 5,275 | 5,418 |
Special libraries – | ||||||||
Learned societies, etc. | 22 | 113,695 | 52,514 | 25,872 | 225,943† | 32,881 | 1,219 | 1,175 |
Government Departments | 76 | 361,162 | 321,774 | 424,193 | 1,110,004† | 348,958 | 6,974 | 17,801 |
Totals, special libraries | 98 | 474,857 | 374,288 | 450,065 | 1,335,947† | 381,839 | 8,193 | 18,976 |
Grand totals | 122 | 1,865,595 | 493,222 | 621,716 | 2,245,158† | 709,634 | 133,746 | 29,567 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES – BOOK STOCK AT 31 MARCH 1959 | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public Libraries in Areas With a Population of – | Number of Libraries | Own Stock | For Reference Only (Included in Own Stock) | Country Library Service Stock | ||||||
Adult | Junior | Total | Adult | Junior | ||||||
Pay Collection | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Fiction | Non-fiction | ||||||
* Total does not balance as one library gave total only. | ||||||||||
50,000 and over | 21 | 104,204 | 307,107 | 545,692 | 107,710 | 46,832 | 1,111,545 | 56,625 | 1,189 | 16,102 |
20,000 and under 50,000 | 11 | 39,014 | 107,712 | 180,611 | 54,842 | 20,472 | 402,651 | 22,305 | 5,783 | 10,516 |
10,000 and under 20,000 | 12 | 34,716 | 35,430 | 61,084 | 26,907 | 5,150 | 163,287 | 2,720 | 17,864 | 7,698 |
3,000 and under 10,000 | 50 | 109,846 | 91,828 | 57,647 | 35,524 | 5,860 | 311,705* | 3,578 | 28,676 | 10,652 |
Under 3,000 | 70 | 81,665 | 90,340 | 35,347 | 17,477 | 3,322 | 228,151 | 2,860 | 31,025 | 8,300 |
Totals | 164 | 369,445 | 632,417 | 880,381 | 242,460 | 81,636 | 2,217,339* | 88,088 | 84,537 | 53,268 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES – BOOKS: CIRCULATION AND USE | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Public Libraries in Areas With a Population of – | Number of Libraries | Own Stock | Country Library Service Stock | Inter-library Loans | |||||||
Adult | Junior | Total | Adult | Junior | Lent to Other Libraries | Borrowed From Other Libraries | |||||
Pay Collection | Free Fiction | Free Non-fiction | Periodicals | ||||||||
* Total does not balance as in some instances information was incomplete. | |||||||||||
50,000 and over | 21 | 1,748,568 | 1,466,614 | 1,137,945 | 422,498 | 1,265,976 | 6,041,601 | 4,890 | 115,264 | 1,976 | 5,196 |
20,000 and under 50,000 | 11 | 730,266 | 1,269,168 | 514,918 | 130,228 | 708,716 | 3,353,296 | 27,773 | 41,798 | 462 | 4,208 |
10,000 and under 20,000 | 12 | 666,002 | 436,404 | 358,676 | 86,178 | 400,307 | 1,947,567 | 60,849 | 39,357 | 23 | 6,584 |
3,000 and under 10,000 | 50 | 1,065,150 | 583,767 | 372,769 | 62,189 | 381,484 | 2,465,359 | 142,581 | 85,742 | 325 | 9,325 |
Under 3,000 | 70 | 704,312 | 338,997 | 123,115 | 21,887 | 159,829 | 1,353,864* | 161,993 | 58,058 | 183 | 7,467 |
Totals | 164 | 4,914,298 | 4,094,950 | 2,507,423 | 722,980 | 2,916,312 | 15,161,687* | 398,086 | 340,219 | 2,969 | 32,780 |
NATIONAL, UNIVERSITY, AND SPECIAL LIBRARIES – FINANCE FOR YEAR ENDED 31 MARCH 1959 | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Class of Library | Number of Libraries | Receipts | Expenditure | ||||||||
Grants from Controlling Authority | Other Receipts | Total Receipts | Salaries and Wages | Books and Periodicals | Other Library Material | Other Operating Expenses | Capital Expenses | Value by Gift and Exchange | Total Expenditure | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
National libraries | 3 | 158,651 | 1,485 | 160,136 | 112,092 | 56,498 | 1,644 | 8,097 | 8,330 | 186,661 | |
University libraries | 21 | 71,264 | 9,005 | 80,269 | 69,648 | 54,660 | 2,054 | 12,122 | 29,899 | 8,990 | 177,373 |
Special libraries – | |||||||||||
Learned societies, etc. | 22 | 17,234 | 4,961 | 22,195 | 9,666 | 9,697 | 279 | 2,547 | 1,807 | 4,908 | 28,904 |
Government Departments | 76 | 61,273 | 26,265 | 87,538 | 85,627 | 54,440 | 466 | 9,956 | 10,041 | 160,530 | |
Totals, special libraries | 98 | 78,507 | 31,226 | 109,733 | 95,293 | 64,137 | 745 | 12,503 | 1,807 | 14,949 | 189,434 |
Grand totals | 122 | 308,422 | 41,716 | 350,138 | 277,033 | 175,295 | 4,443 | 32,722 | 31,706 | 32,269 | 553,468 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES – FINANCE FOR YEAR ENDED 31 MARCH 1959 | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Libraries in Areas With a Population of – | Number of Libraries | Amount Levied for Library Purposes | Receipts | Expenditure | |||||||
Grants from Controlling Authority | Other Receipts | Total Receipts | Salaries and Wages | Books and Periodicals | Other Operating Expenses | Total Operating Expenses | Special Works and Capital Expenses | Total Expenditure | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||
50,000 and over | 21 | 282,679 | 291,661 | 78,180 | 369,841 | 172,382 | 80,301 | 90,353 | 343,036 | 25,614 | 368,650 |
20,000 and under 50,000 | 11 | 32,830 | 63,048 | 44,922 | 107,970 | 57,632 | 32,472 | 17,760 | 107,864 | 4,935 | 112,799 |
10,000 and under 20,000 | 12 | 31,712 | 43,773 | 19,802 | 63,575 | 31,358 | 19,016 | 12,760 | 63,134 | 3,075 | 66,209 |
3,000 and under 10,000 | 50 | 29,664 | 76,145 | 34,194 | 110,339 | 36,710 | 27,184 | 12,653 | 76,547 | 34,223 | 110,770 |
Under 3,000 | 70 | 13,255 | 22,581 | 23,254 | 45,835 | 18,357 | 16,420 | 6,588 | 41,365 | 3,107 | 44,472 |
Totals | 164 | 390,140 | 497,208 | 200,352 | 697,560 | 316,439 | 175,393 | 140,114 | 631,946 | 70,954 | 702,900 |
The following tables compiled from published UNESCO statistics show New Zealand's position in relation to other English-speaking countries as regards library resources, borrowers and book circulation. (Source: Statistics on Libraries, UNESCO, 1959.)
NATIONAL, UNIVERSITY, AND SPECIAL LIBRARIES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Population (Million) | Year | Type or Data | Library Category | ||
National | University | Special | ||||
* Estimated. † In 1949. ‡ In 1955. § Books and pamphlets only. This library's holdings total 35,332,000 documents. | ||||||
New Zealand | 2.3 | 1959 | Libraries | 3 | 21 | 98 |
Volumes (000) | 1,091 | 818 | 1,336 | |||
Australia | 9.0 | 1954 | Libraries | 1 | 11 | 350* |
Volumes (000) | 400 | 1,319 | ||||
Canada | 14.8 | 1953 | Libraries | 1 | 268 | 332 |
Volumes (000) | 7,630 | 4,232 | ||||
South Africa | 12.9 | 1952 | Libraries | 2 | 24 | |
Volumes (000) | 598 | 975† | ||||
United Kingdom | 51.2 | 1956 | Libraries | 8 | 458‡ | 858* |
Volumes (000) | 9,648 | 19,190 | 13,654* | |||
United States of America | 168.2 | 1956 | Libraries | 1 | 1,832 | |
Volumes (000) | 10,776§ | 125,000 |
PUBLIC LIBRARIES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Population (Million) | Year | Number of Libraries | Book Stock, Number of Volumes | Borrowers | Circulation, Number of Volumes |
* Estimated. † For 100 libraries only. ‡ Number of public library systems operating 31,957 service points. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | ||||
New Zealand | 2.3 | 1959 | 164 | 2,217 | 492 | 15,162 |
Australia | 9.0 | 1954 | 320* | 3,340* | 5,264† | |
Canada | 14.8 | 1953 | 765 | 8,405 | 1,672 | |
South Africa | 12.9 | 1952 | 333 | 3,298 | 325 | 10,230 |
United Kingdom | 51.2 | 1956 | 573‡ | 63,400 | 13,570 | 398,730 |
United States of America | 168.2 | 1956 | 7,500 | 157,224 | 25,361 | 348,606 |
Statistics relating to cinemas are normally collected every alternate year. These statistics relate only to cinemas, and do not purport to show employees, revenue, and expenditure of the motion-picture industry as a whole. In particular, the full revenue and expenditure in connection with screen advertising, and also head office expenses of controlling companies (including such items as interest on debentures and mortgage charges), unless recovered from exhibitors, are not recorded in the statistics. The item “Rent” under “Theatre expenditure” does not represent the rental value of all theatres, but only the rent paid where theatres were leased or rented.
The following statistics for the last three collections cover the operations of all classes of cinemas – viz, (a) those operating six days per week; (b) those operating on odd days per week; (c) circuit, or itinerant operators.
Item | 1956–57 | 1958–59 | 1960–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cinemas – | ||||
Screening six days per week | 206 | 206 | 217 | |
Screening odd days per week | 332 | 298 | 294 | |
Circuit | 40 | 43 | 34 | |
Totals | 578 | 547 | 545 | |
Cinemas according to seating accommodation – | ||||
Other than circuits – | ||||
Under 200 | 105 | 89 | 92 | |
200 and under 500 | 215 | 206 | 206 | |
500 and under 1,000 | 179 | 170 | 179 | |
1,000 and under 1,500 | 29 | 28 | 25 | |
Over 1,500 | 10 | 11 | 9 | |
Circuit cinemas | 40 | 43 | 34 | |
Totals | 578 | 547 | 545 | |
Seating accommodation (all cinemas) – | 1956–57 | 1958–59 | 1960–61 | |
Seats, under 2s. (excluding amusement tax) | No. | 70,846 | 63,867 | 57,135 |
Seats, 2s. and under 3s. (excluding amusement tax) | No. | 149,281 | 144,656 | 147,866 |
Seats, 3s. and under 4s. (excluding amusement tax) | No. | 32,247 | 34,195 | 35,484 |
Seats, 4s. and over (excluding amusement tax) | No. | 12,051 | 14,965 | 16,722 |
Totals | No. | 264,425 | 257,683 | 257,207 |
Item | 1956–57 | 1958–59 | 1960–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of paid admissions | No.(000) | 37,596 | 38,208 | 40,632 |
Average admission charge (including amusement tax) | d. | 28.6 | 30.5 | 31.9 |
Admissions per head of population | No. | 17.1 | 16.6 | 17.0 |
Number of performances for year | No. | 153,262 | 155,273 | 162,006 |
Average attendance per performance | No. | 245 | 246 | 251 |
Average seating capacity per hall | No. | 457 | 471 | 472 |
Average number of screenings per week – | ||||
Cinemas – | ||||
Screening six days per week | No. | 10.7 | 110 | 11.3 |
Screening odd days per week | No. | 2.1 | 2.2 | 2.2 |
Circuit | No. | 0.9 | 1.3 | 1.0 |
Persons engaged – | ||||
Full time – Males | No. | 594 | 550 | 547 |
Females | No. | 449 | 444 | 441 |
Part time – Males | No. | 987 | 1,083 | 1,107 |
Females | No. | 1,462 | 1,524 | 1,651 |
Totals | No. | 3,492 | 3,601 | 3,746 |
Item | 1956–57 | 1958–59 | 1960–61 |
---|---|---|---|
Revenue – | £(000) | ||
Admission receipts (including amusement tax) | 4,483 | 4,850 | 5,396 |
Screen advertising | 132 | 135 | 150 |
Other receipts | 114 | 119 | 112 |
Totals | 4,729 | 5,104 | 5,658 |
Expenditure – | |||
Salaries and wages | 1,009 | 1,081 | 1,201 |
Film hire | 1,186 | 1,319 | 1,450 |
Advertising | 273 | 324 | 344 |
Amusement tax | 370 | 425 | 476 |
Rent | 350 | 361 | 368 |
Repairs and maintenance | 192 | 180 | 222 |
Depreciation | 135 | 161 | 162 |
Other expenses | 532 | 517 | 688 |
Totals | 4,047 | 4,368 | 4,910 |
The number of cinemas covered in the 1960–61 survey was 545, just two less than the number covered in the previous survey of 1958–59. Cinema attendances had increased by 1960–61 to 40.6 million, over 2.4 million more than in 1958–59, and the average admissions per head of population rose from 16.6 to 17.0 during the same period. Paid admissions totalled 29.7 million in the North Island during 1960–61, representing an increase over the previous figures of 1.5 million, or 5.5 per cent. In the South Island, admissions increased by 0.9 million in the latest year (8.8 per cent). The average number of admissions per head of population for the North Island was 17.6 compared with 17.5 in 1958–59, while in the South Island, figures rose from 14.0 in 1958–59 to 15.0 in 1960–61.
The following table gives figures of cinema attendances and takings from 1938–39 (the first year these statistics were collected) to the latest collection.
Year | Admissions | Gross Admission Takings | Amusement Tax | Net Admission Takings | Average Admission Price | Admissions Per Head of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | £ | £ | £ | d. | No. | |
1938–39 | 29,809 | 1,893,617 | 46,838 | 1,846,779 | 15.2 | 18.5 |
1939–40 | 31,171 | 2,009,662 | 53,783 | 1,955,879 | 15.5 | 19.1 |
1940–41 | 31,492 | 2,107,443 | 58,146 | 2,049,297 | 16.1 | 19.3 |
1941–42 | 31,218 | 2,133,523 | 69,799 | 2,063,724 | 16.4 | 19.1 |
1942–43 | 34,034 | 2,421,058 | 87,609 | 2,333,449 | 17.1 | 20.8 |
1943–44 | 38,257 | 2,803,086 | 121,169 | 2,681,917 | 17.6 | 23.4 |
1944–45 | 35,520 | 2,588,111 | 110,241 | 2,477,870 | 17.5 | 21.3 |
1945–46 | 36,966 | 2,817,646 | 131,199 | 2,686,447 | 18.3 | 21.6 |
1947–48 | 34,078 | 2,634,730 | 123,034 | 2,511,696 | 18.6 | 18.9 |
1949–50 | 36,353 | 2,789,696 | 135,684 | 2,654,012 | 18.4 | 19.3 |
1951–52 | 36,342 | 3,131,550 | 205,467 | 2,926,083 | 20.7 | 18.6 |
1953–54 | 37,368 | 3,679,540 | 300,444 | 3,379,096 | 23.6 | 18.1 |
1956–57 | 37,596 | 4,482,651 | 369,958 | 4,112,693 | 28.6 | 17.1 |
1958–59 | 38,208 | 4,850,483 | 425,434 | 4,425,049 | 30.5 | 16.6 |
1960–61 | 40,632 | 5,395,899 | 476,230 | 4,919,669 | 31.9 | 17.0 |
The table below shows the number of admissions per head per year in those countries with the highest rates of attendance. These figures are taken from the United Nations Statistical Yearbook.
Country | Year | Number of Admissions | |
---|---|---|---|
Total (Million) | Per Head | ||
Austria | 1958 | 122 | 17.4 |
New Zealand | 1961 | 41 | 17.0 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 1958 | 3,392 | 16.2 |
Israel | 1959 | 32 | 16.1 |
Republic of Ireland | 1958 | 46 | 16.0 |
Germany, Eastern | 1958 | 273 | 15.8 |
Hong Kong | 1952 | 34 | 151 |
Italy | 1958 | 730 | 15.0 |
United Kingdom | 1958 | 754 | 14.5 |
Australia | 1956 | 137 | 14.5 |
Germany, Fed. Rep. of | 1958 | 750 | 13.8 |
Czechoslovakia | 1958 | 183 | 13.6 |
Hungary | 1958 | 131 | 13.2 |
United States of America | 1958 | 2,200 | 12.5 |
Japan | 1958 | 1,127 | 12.3 |
Bulgaria | 1958 | 89 | 11.5 |
Belgium | 1957 | 103 | 11.4 |
Denmark | 1958 | 50 | 11.1 |
Canada | 1957 | 177 | 10.7 |
Spain | 1954 | 300 | 10.4 |
Norway | 1958 | 35 | 9.7 |
Sweden | 1958 | 70 | 9.4 |
France | 1958 | 392 | 8.8 |
The following two tables show some of the principal statistics of cinemas for 1960–61 by statistical areas. It will be noticed that admissions in North Island districts are higher per person than in the South Island, with the notable exception of Westland. In total, attendances in the North Island represented 17.6 visits a year to the cinema for every member of the population as against 15.0 visits in the South Island. The popularity of the cinema is most pronounced on the West Coast. Admissions per person in the Westland statistical area were 20.9, far exceeding those of other districts, and approximately 23 per cent higher than the average attendance for New Zealand.
Statistical Area | Population 1 April 1961 | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Average Admission Charge | Admissions per head of Population | Gross Admission Takings |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Based on mean population in this case. | |||||||
No. | No. | No. of Seats | (000) | d. | No. | £ | |
Northland | 86,391 | 36 | 11,024 | 1,125 | 27.8 | 13.0 | 130,105 |
Central Auckland | 514,507 | 94 | 54,894 | 9,686 | 35.4 | 18.8 | 1,428,608 |
South Auckland – | |||||||
Bay of Plenty | 349,624 | 100 | 38,909 | 5,651 | 28.7 | 16.2 | 676,090 |
East Coast | 46,478 | 13 | 5,698 | 847 | 27.3 | 18.2 | 96,202 |
Taranaki | 99,774 | 29 | 12,950 | 1,590 | 28.5 | 15.9 | 188,762 |
Hawke's Bay | 114,470 | 23 | 10,617 | 1,906 | 29.7 | 16.6 | 236,202 |
Wellington | 473,541 | 81 | 49,173 | 8,900 | 31.6 | 18.8 | 1,169,940 |
Marlborough | 27,748 | 7 | 2,843 | 402 | 30.7 | 14.5 | 51,313 |
Nelson | 62,967 | 22 | 8,070 | 928 | 27.8 | 14.7 | 107,562 |
Westland | 24,841 | 12 | 4,770 | 519 | 27.8 | 20.9 | 60,216 |
Canterbury | 344,597 | 63 | 29,244 | 5,197 | 34.4 | 15.1 | 745,808 |
Otago | 176,325 | 41 | 19,230 | 2,528 | 32.8 | 14.3 | 345,914 |
Southland | 93,721 | 24 | 9,785 | 1,353 | 28.2 | 14.4 | 159,177 |
Totals | 2,414,984 | 545 | 257,207 | 40,632 | 31.9 | 17.0* | 5,395,899 |
Statistical Area | Amusement Tax | Net Admission Takings | Film Hire | Film Hire as a Proportion of Net Admission Takings | Number of Performances for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Seating Capacity per Hall |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent | No. | No. | No. | |
Northland | 10,525 | 119,580 | 32,046 | 26.8 | 6,431 | 175 | 306 |
Central Auckland | 127,793 | 1,300,815 | 393,770 | 30.3 | 35,196 | 275 | 584 |
South Auckland – | |||||||
Bay of Plenty | 56,625 | 619,465 | 159,100 | 25.7 | 25,627 | 221 | 389 |
East Coast | 7,836 | 88,366 | 26,666 | 30.2 | 3,673 | 231 | 438 |
Taranaki | 16,289 | 172,473 | 49,078 | 28.5 | 7,332 | 217 | 447 |
Hawke's Bay | 20,712 | 215,490 | 69,067 | 32.1 | 7,762 | 246 | 462 |
Wellington | 103,193 | 1,066,747 | 318,394 | 29.8 | 33,444 | 266 | 607 |
Marlborough | 4,385 | 46,928 | 10,536 | 22.5 | 1,854 | 217 | 406 |
Nelson | 8,789 | 98,773 | 30,481 | 30.9 | 4,309 | 215 | 367 |
Westland | 5,304 | 54,912 | 14,788 | 26.9 | 2,388 | 217 | 398 |
Canterbury | 69,638 | 676,170 | 208,551 | 30.8 | 19,001 | 273 | 464 |
Otago | 31,634 | 314,280 | 91,944 | 29.3 | 9,489 | 266 | 469 |
Southland | 13,507 | 145,670 | 45,295 | 31.1 | 5,500 | 246 | 408 |
Totals | 476,230 | 4,919,669 | 1,449,716 | 29.5 | 162,006 | 251 | 472 |
Statistics have been prepared for the principal urban areas for the latest year and are shown in the next table. The Hutt urban area has been included with Wellington for the purposes of these statistics.
This table shows that admissions per head of population are nearly 21 per cent higher in Wellington and Auckland than the two South Island urban areas of Christchurch and Dunedin. On the other hand, average admission charges are higher in the South Island, as is the average attendance per performance.
Seating accommodation of cinemas as a proportion of population shows Wellington to have one cinema seat for each 9.5 persons. Auckland comes next with one seat for every 9.7 persons, then Dunedin with one seat for 10.5 persons, while Christchurch seems relatively low with only one seat for every 14.6 persons.
Urban Areas | Population 18 April 1961 | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Admissions per Seat | Average Admissions Charge | Admissions per Head of Population | Gross Admissions Taking |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | No. | No. of Seats | (000) | No. | d. | No. | £ | |
Auckland | 448.4 | 50 | 46,441 | 9,147 | 197 | 35.8 | 20.4 | 1,365,001 |
Wellington (including Hutt) | 249.5 | 39 | 26,293 | 5,295 | 201 | 33.7 | 21.2 | 742,683 |
Christchurch | 220.5 | 21 | 15,080 | 3,780 | 251 | 36.5 | 17.1 | 575,288 |
Dunedin | 105.0 | 12 | 9,953 | 1,790 | 180 | 35.1 | 17.1 | 262,122 |
Totals | 1,023.4 | 132 | 97,767 | 20,012 | 205 | 35.3 | 19.6 | 2,945,094 |
Urban Areas | Amusement Tax | Net Admissions Taking | Film Hire | Film Hire as Proportion of Net Admission Taking | Number of Performances for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent | No. | No. | No. | Per Cent | |
Auckland | 123,343 | 1,241,658 | 376,741 | 30.3 | 31,075 | 294 | 942 | 31.2 |
Wellington (including Hutt) | 68,491 | 674,192 | 201,722 | 29.9 | 18,571 | 285 | 856 | 33.3 |
Christchurch | 55,331 | 519,957 | 166,490 | 32.0 | 11,619 | 325 | 822 | 39.5 |
Dunedin | 24,580 | 237,542 | 73,319 | 30.9 | 5,804 | 308 | 1,076 | 28.6 |
Totals | 271,745 | 2,673,349 | 818,272 | 30.6 | 67,069 | 298 | 909 | 32.8 |
The following table shows the classification of cinemas according to number of screening days per week and of circuit operators.
Screening | Number of Cinemas | Seating Accommodation | Paid Admissions | Admissions per Seat | Average Admission Charge | Gross Admission Takings |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Seven circuits. | ||||||
No. | No. of Seats | (000) | No. | d. | £ | |
Six days per week | 217 | 171,198 | 35,755 | 209 | 32.9 | 4,900,094 |
Odd days per week | 294 | 80,172 | 4,734 | 59 | 24.4 | 481,611 |
Circuit | 34* | 5,837 | 143 | 25 | 23.8 | 14,194 |
Totals | 545 | 257,207 | 40,632 | 158 | 31.9 | 5,395,899 |
Screening | Amusement Tax | Net Admission Takings | Film Hire | Film Hire as a Proportion of Net Admission Takings |
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | Per Cent | |
Six days per week | 441,944 | 4,458,150 | 1,312,881 | 29.4 |
Odd days per week | 33,534 | 448,077 | 132,525 | 29.6 |
Circuit | 752 | 13,442 | 4,310 | 32.1 |
Totals | 476,230 | 4,919,669 | 1,449,716 | 29.5 |
Screening | Persons Engaged | Number of Performances for Year | Average Attendance per Performance | Average Number of Seats Available per Performance | Proportion of Hall Capacity Filled per Performance | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Full Time | Part Time | |||||||
Male | Female | Male | Female | |||||
No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | No. | Per Cent | |
Six days per week | 513 | 435 | 537 | 1,311 | 127,261 | 281 | 858 | 32.8 |
Odd days per week | 30 | 6 | 556 | 334 | 33,059 | 143 | 363 | 39.4 |
Circuit | 4 | − | 14 | 6 | 1,686 | 85 | 184 | 46.2 |
Totals | 547 | 441 | 1,107 | 1,651 | 162,006 | 251 | 750 | 33.5 |
Table of Contents
Growth rates in a national economy constitute the most important single class of economic indicator. Growth is the result of many factors, but attention has been focussed in recent years on labour productivity, that is, the relation between output and labour input.
As a basis for improved measures of productivity, the Department of Statistics has prepared a new volume of production index. This new statistical series will meet the need for a comprehensive measure of economic growth and will assist the Court of Arbitration in wage claim deliberations; the Court is now specifically required to have regard to productivity in considering applications for a general wage order.
The new index differs from previous volume of production indexes in that it measures the volume of all goods and services produced in the economy. Previous indexes were only concerned with a comparatively restricted range of goods from primary and secondary industry and were thus unaffected by the changes in the volume of services, except where services were reflected into the value of goods produced.
Measurement of the national output in its entirety meant that various new techniques had to be developed. For the first time the volume index included the output of such activities as construction by local authorities, all forms of transport, the Post Office, retail stores, petrol sales, banking, insurance, education, hospitals, theatres, and home ownership. In every case an attempt was made to measure production net of the input of goods and services. Success varied from activity to activity. Any anomalies were still further reduced by weighting according to net domestic output in 1954–55. The proportionate weighting was as follows:
Weight percent | |
---|---|
Primary industries (including farming and primary produce processing) | 24.9 |
Manufacturing | 18.6 |
Building and construction | 8.4 |
Electric power and gas | 1.5 |
Services | 46.6 |
100.0 |
The following are the figures for the new index equated to Base 1954–55 = 1000.
Year | Index |
---|---|
1954–55 | 1000 |
1955–56 | 1041 |
1956–57 | 1054 |
1957–58 | 1116 |
1958–59 | 1146 |
1959–60 | 1190 |
1960–61 | 1271 |
While, over the six years studied, production as a whole increased by 27.1 per cent, sector gains were: Primary 24.0 per cent, manufacturing 41.7 per cent, building and construction 31.5 per cent, electricity and gas generation 52.5 per cent, and services 21.3 per cent. These figures reveal the considerable improvement in production by primary and secondary industry, particularly manufacturing, over the last six years.
Year by year increases of the main index are of interest. While the six-year gain averaged 4.1 per cent a year there were in fact wide fluctuations about this figure. A normal increase of 4.1 per cent was sustained in 1955–56 despite a decline in building activity, but when, in 1956–57, electrical construction fell sharply and building again dropped, a small rise in manufacturing was not sufficient to sustain progress. Consequently the index rose by only 1.2 per cent in this year.
A rise of 7 per cent in farming coupled with a recovery of the building and construction group led to a 6 per cent rise in the overall index during 1957–58. The latter half of the fiscal year 1958–59 was a period of great restraint. There was once again an easing of the building industry, and an actual fall in electrical construction, but the most marked effects were on wholesale and retail trade. Shop turnovers fell by 2½ per cent and beer and petrol sales by over 7 per cent. The overall volume of production index rose by only 2.7 per cent.
The next year 1959–60 saw the recovery of most of these groups which, together with a rise of 8 per cent in building and construction, sent the main index up to 1190, a rise of 3.8 per cent over the previous year. In 1960–61 the main index rose to 1271, an increase over the previous year of 6.8 per cent. This was the greatest annual rise of the six recorded. The farming index rose by a substantial 5 per cent, but the main increase was in manufacturing where the rise came close to 10 per cent. Building and construction also rose by 9 per cent while there were noticeable gains in wholesale and retail trade.
The productivity index shows changes in volume of output per person engaged and is obtained by dividing the volume of production index by an index showing increases in employment. The index of employment is an index of the total labour force for the year, including working proprietors but excluding armed forces and unemployed.
Production Year | Index of Production | Index of Employment | Index of Productivity |
---|---|---|---|
1954–55 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1955–56 | 1041 | 1020 | 1021 |
1956–57 | 1054 | 1039 | 1014 |
1957–58 | 1116 | 1061 | 1052 |
1958–59 | 1146 | 1086 | 1055 |
1959–60 | 1190 | 1099 | 1083 |
1960–61 | 1271 | 1125 | 1130 |
Comparing the index of production with the index of employment shows how the average output per head varied over the six years under review. The productivity index is more sensitive to changes in the economic tempo than is the volume of production index. The effects of the fluctuations in the building industries in 1955–56 and 1956–57, the curbs on demand in 1958–59, and the surge in manufacturing during 1960–61 show even more clearly. There was in fact a reduction in productivity in 1956–57. The increase of 4.3 per cent in output per head in 1960–61 was a very healthy sign.
During the period of six years covered, productivity rose by 13 per cent, at an average rate of 2.1 per cent annually.
The fact that the volume of the national output was measured in its entirety, meant that the new index of production expressed as a volume what the gross domestic product measured as a value and that, therefore, a series could be produced for gross domestic product at constant prices. It is a real advantage to be able to measure any of the significant national accounts aggregates in constant prices.
It was decided to use the financial year 1954–55 as the base year. In 1954–55 the gross national product was £930 million; to this was added £5 million net investment income paid to overseas residents. The total of £935 million was then projected according to the index of production to give gross domestic product at constant prices for the ensuing six years as shown in the following table.
Year | Index of Production | Gross Domestic Product at 1954–55 Prices |
---|---|---|
£(m) | ||
1954–55 | 1000 | 935 |
1955–56 | 1041 | 973 |
1956–57 | 1054 | 985 |
1957–58 | 1116 | 1043 |
1958–59 | 1146 | 1072 |
1959–60 | 1190 | 1113 |
1960–61 | 1271 | 1188 |
The value of such a calculation lies in the fact that once the volume of production is expressed in value terms, in this instance constant value?, it can be compared with other economically significant statistics expressed in similar values. This gives a further dimension to the statistics that an index number alone does not possess.
An instance of the use that can be made of the gross domestic product in constant prices is to ascertain the real value of the incomes represented. Exports are one source of the gross domestic product. Therefore, in order to assess the income value of the gross domestic product it is not only necessary to correct for internal price change, but an allowance must be made for changes in the terms of trade, that is the export-import price ratio, or more precisely the purchasing power of exports. Insofar as the volume of exports, a component of the gross domestic product, can be exchanged for more or for less imports, the benefits of increasing production and productivity are enhanced or diminished.
Since 1954–55, the terms of trade have been more favourable to New Zealand in 1955–56 only. The following table shows, in the first column, the values of exports of goods and services in 1954–55 prices, the second column gives the same figure corrected for changes in the terms of trade, while the correction in the third column is the difference between the two.
March Year | Exports at 1954–55 Prices | Exports Corrected for Terms of Trade | Correction |
---|---|---|---|
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |
1954–55 | 257 | 257 | − |
1955–56 | 298 | 301 | +3 |
1956–57 | 303 | 287 | −16 |
1957–58 | 306 | 269 | −37 |
1958–59 | 319 | 262 | −57 |
1959–60 | 348 | 328 | −20 |
1960–61 | 326 | 288 | −38 |
The second column also gives the value of imports, at 1954–55 prices, that can be exchanged for the current year's exports of goods and services. The correction in the third column is also the one which must be applied to the gross domestic product at constant prices in order to obtain the real value of goods and services that can be purchased with the gross domestic product. This calculation is made in the following table.
GROSS DOMESTIC PRODUCT AT CONSTANT PRICES CORRECTED FOR TERMS OF TRADE | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Gross Domestic Product at 1954–55 Prices | Gross Domestic Product Corrected for Terms of Trade | Index of Gross Domestic Product Corrected | Index of Production |
£(m) | £(m) | |||
1954–55 | 935 | 935 | 1000 | 1000 |
1955–56 | 973 | 976 | 1044 | 1041 |
1956–57 | 985 | 969 | 1036 | 1054 |
1957–58 | 1043 | 1006 | 1076 | 1116 |
1958–59 | 1072 | 1015 | 1086 | 1146 |
1959–60 | 1113 | 1093 | 1169 | 1190 |
1960–61 | 1188 | 1150 | 1230 | 1271 |
This correction to the gross domestic product at 1954–55 prices, enables a clearer picture to be obtained of the resources available for either consumption or investment. While these figures cannot be regarded as exact measures, they do reveal certain trends. Thus, while it can be said that marked increases in production and productivity have been made during the six years to 1960–61 deterioration of export prices and, hence, in the terms of trade, has cancelled out an appreciable portion of the benefits so obtained.
Until the new index of production is developed in greater detail and the concepts on which it is based are applied to other measures, reliance will have to be placed on the estimates of the value, and indexes of the volume, of physical production that have been made in New Zealand for many years, considerably antedating the technique of national income estimates. The estimates of physical production which follow in the remainder of this Section are based in the main on the production data in the following Sections.
Farming occupies such an important position in the economic structure of New Zealand that statistical information relating to farm production is vested with special interest. Statistics of quantitative farm production and prices received by farmers constitute the basic data used in the computation of estimates of aggregate receipts from sales of farm produce. Such charges as sales commissions and producer boards' levies, forming part of the value of the finished products but not of returns to the farmers, are excluded. The figures do not purport to show the aggregate net income from farming after all expenses of farm operations have been met. They are intended to afford an indication of the income available to farmers as a whole to meet current expenses of farm operation, living costs, interest payments, and all other costs.
A series such as this periodically requires considerable revision of method to take advantage of new techniques of compilation and new sources of information becoming available. Some sources of information also cease from time to time. A general revision was carried out prior to publication of the 1955 Yearbook and the series was reworked back to 1938–39 on the new basis. Figures for years before 1938–39, appearing in earlier issues of the Yearbook, have not been revised in this way, but these are still regarded as reasonably comparable with current figures. In addition to this general revision, minor amendments are made from time to time.
Except in the cases indicated in the next paragraph, no attempt has been made to exclude from the scope of the compilations that portion of marketable farm produce which may be consumed on the farm. Similarly, that portion of farm produce which is sold to other farmers as material for further farm production is in general included. For example, the value of production of grass seeds is included under the heading “Agricultural”, although – except for exports – almost the whole of this crop is used for the sowing or renewal of pasture lands. An exception, however, occurs in the case of inter-farm sales of livestock, whether the animals are purchased for breeding or fattening, as no data are available on which to base an estimate of the aggregate annual value of such sales. With this exception, the totals shown for all farm produce thus represent the total income (including receipts from sales to other farmers), plus certain allowances for farm produce used on the farm. On the other hand, products of kitchen gardens and of other activities more intimately associated with the home than with the farm do not come within the ambit of this inquiry.
Production of green-fodder crops, turnips, and mangolds is not included. The view taken is that production of these crops is a normal and essential part of farm routine to be regarded more in the nature of a farm cost than as production of a salable commodity. Consequently, the unknown – but, it is believed, very small – proportion sold of the total production of this class of farm produce is omitted from the totals shown. It is arbitrarily assumed that 20 per cent both of grasses and clovers cut for hay, and of oats cut for chaff or hay, come within the scope of this inquiry, the remainder being omitted for reasons similar to those advanced in the case of green fodder, etc.
The division into the three groups – (1) Agricultural, (2) Pastoral, and (3) Dairying, Poultry, and Bees – has been made entirely on the basis of the nature of the produce. The values of all livestock slaughtered, including bobby calves, cull cows from dairy herds, and pigs, are included in the pastoral group.
The principal items included in the agricultural, group are wheat, oats, and other grain crops, grass seeds, potatoes, onions, tobacco, linen flax, orchard produce, and produce of marker gardens, nurseries, hop gardens, etc. Transport charges from farm to market and commission on sales are, as far as possible, excluded.
The items included in the pastoral group are wool production, livestock slaughterings, and changes in numbers of livestock on farms.
Shorn wool production is valued at the average prices realised at sales or appraisals held during each season, the aggregate arrived at representing the value of wool produced in each season at average sale or appraisal prices ruling during that season. No adjustments are made to cover the unknown increase or decrease in the total ultimate return from the season's production, arising from higher or lower prices realised for wool carried over and sold in a subsequent season. Deductions have been made to cover the cost of transport of wool to selling centres; the Wool Board levy; brokers' commissions and other charges for receiving into store, cataloguing etc.; and for such services as binning, reclassing, and skirting when performed by brokers.
The value of livestock slaughtered has been assessed on the basis of live values at freezing works, and as such includes the returns from wool on slaughtered animals and from by-products. Deductions are made to cover the cost of transport from farm to works, saleyards, etc., and of commission on sales of livestock. The value of store stock or young lambs sold by one farmer to another is counted only once – that is, when sold for slaughtering as fat stock. In the 1955 revisions, referred to earlier, slaughterings during years ended 30 June were substituted for the figures for years ended 31 March as used hitherto.
The largest individual item included in the dairying, etc., group is the payout to suppliers by butter, cheese, and dried milk, etc., factories during each of the dairy seasons shown. This is on a farm-gate basis, an estimated allowance for the cost of milk transport to cheese factories being deducted. An estimate of the value of human consumption of raw milk at farm-gate prices is also included, together with the value of butter produced on farms for home use or for sale. The available data permit of only a rough estimate of the value of poultry products, which, with bee products, are included in this group mainly for purposes of convenience.
The following table shows the figures of gross farming income (in £(N.Z.) million) for the past 10 production seasons and at intervals back to 1938–39, which is as far back as the 1955 revisions were carried. The table also shows the relative contributions of the three groups in each year, in the form of percentages of the total of all farm production.
Production Year | Agricultural | Pastoral | Dairying, Poultry, and Bees | All Farm Produce | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Value | Per Cent | Value | Per Cent | Value | Per Cent | Value | Per Cent | |
* Provisional. | ||||||||
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||||
1938–39 | 8.3 | 12 | 30.9 | 44 | 310 | 44 | 70.1 | 100 |
1943–44 | 14.4 | 16 | 38.8 | 45 | 33.6 | 39 | 86.7 | 100 |
1948–49 | 19.6 | 13 | 69.0 | 47 | 58.2 | 40 | 146.7 | 100 |
1952–53 | 24.4 | 9 | 143.3 | 55 | 93.7 | 36 | 261.5 | 100 |
1953–54 | 27.0 | 10 | 153.9 | 56 | 920 | 34 | 272.9 | 100 |
1954–55 | 27.4 | 10 | 161.9 | 57 | 92.2 | 33 | 281.5 | 100 |
1955–56 | 27.4 | 10 | 153.5 | 55 | 96.8 | 35 | 277.7 | 100 |
1956–57 | 26.1 | 9 | 182.3 | 59 | 99.0 | 32 | 307.4 | 100 |
1957–58 | 25.9 | 9 | 169.4 | 57 | 102.0 | 34 | 297.3 | 100 |
1958–59 | 26.2x | 9 | 162.8x | 58 | 93.8 | 33 | 282.8x | 100 |
1959–60 | 31.0 | 10 | 173.3x | 56 | 103.2 | 34 | 307.6x | 100 |
1960–61 | 32.7x | 11x | 176.8x | 57x | 98.2x | 32 | 307.7x | 100 |
1961–62* | 35.5 | 12 | 160.4 | 54 | 100.2 | 34 | 296.1 | 100 |
The changes in gross farming income and its component groups are shown in the following diagram.
In the course of the compilation of the indices of the volume of total physical production given later in this section, index numbers have been compiled showing the movements in volume of farm production, both in total and for the same component groups as previously defined. For the compilation of these index numbers computations have been made for each season showing what the aggregate annual values would have been had 1938–39 prices been constant throughout the period. From the resultant aggregates, index numbers have been compiled which measure the movements in the volume of production; for, since prices were assumed to be constant, volume is the only variable factor in the aggregates. The coverage of the pastoral production series includes allowances for changes in the numbers of livestock on farms.
In the following table index numbers of value and volume on the base: 1938–39 (= 100) are given, and these give a clearer idea of the extent of year-to-year changes.
Production Year | Agricultural | Pastoral | Dairying, etc. | All Farm Produce | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Value | Volume | Value | Volume | Value | Volume | Value | Volume | |
* Provisional. | ||||||||
1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1943–44 | 173 | 148 | 126 | 106 | 108 | 96 | 124 | 106 |
1948–49 | 236 | 156 | 223 | 113 | 188 | 113 | 209 | 118 |
1952–53 | 294 | 143 | 464 | 130 | 302 | 130 | 373 | 132 |
1953–54 | 325 | 155 | 498 | 136 | 297 | 123 | 389 | 132 |
1954–55 | 330 | 150 | 524 | 141 | 297 | 125 | 402 | 135 |
1955–56 | 330 | 148 | 497 | 143 | 312 | 130 | 396 | 138 |
1956–57 | 314 | 158 | 590 | 146 | 319 | 130 | 439 | 140 |
1957–58 | 312 | 153 | 548 | 160 | 329 | 138 | 424 | 149 |
1958–59 | 314x | 158x | 527 | 174 | 303 | 137 | 403 | 156 |
1959–60 | 373 | 171 | 561 | 173 | 333 | 136 | 439 | 156 |
1960–61 | 394x | 182x | 572x | 185 | 317x | 139 | 439x | 164x |
1961–62* | 428 | 190 | 519 | 189 | 323 | 140 | 422 | 168 |
Over most of the period reviewed in this table, up to 1956–57, the general upward movement in prices resulted in the value series outstripping the volume series. Since then, however, generally falling prices have arrested the upward trend in total value, in spite of the continued increase in volume of farm production. Wool prices have been a major factor affecting the pastoral and all farm produce value series, their influence being clearly seen in the indices.
Over the 23-year period the average annual increase in the volume series has been 2.3 per cent compound. For the latest five years the compound rate of increase was 3.7 per cent annually.
Estimates of the relative importance of exports and of consumption within New Zealand in the disposal of farm produce have been compiled by utilising the statistics of gross farming income in conjunction with statistics of trade in farm products.
In the paragraphs covering the statistics of gross farming income it is explained that these estimates were framed on the basis of “on the farm” values in order that they might indicate the gross receipts by the farmer, after making provision for transport charges and other expenses incurred in the marketing of produce.
In compiling the statistics of the relative importance of the New Zealand market and of export markets for farm products the value of exports has been assessed at the “farm” value of the commodities concerned, and not at the f.o.b. declared value for export. This adjustment has been made in order to ensure that both sets of statistics from which the comparison is made are on the same value basis. It will be realised, then, that the figures given in this statement indicate the proportions of total gross returns to farmers arising from farm products exported and from consumption of such products within New Zealand.
The figures of the return to farmers in respect of New Zealand consumption of farm produce have been obtained by deducting exports from total production. In these compilations exports of dairy products have been converted to a butterfat equivalent, the returns to farmers being computed on the basis of butterfat payout; while the slaughterings represented by exports of meat products have been taken as the basis on which to estimate farmers' receipts from exports of meat. In certain instances where statistics of stocks are available adjustment has been made for the carryover from one season to another. It has been assumed that stocks of wool, frozen meat, and butter and cheese carried over are held for export, and that other stocks are subsequently consumed within New Zealand.
Any lack of correspondence between the statistics of production and of trade will affect the accuracy of these estimates. Statistics of production relate to the production year for each commodity, or group of commodities, coming within the scope of this investigation. As the production years do not cover identical 12-monthly periods, the aggregate of production of farm produce includes statistics for a number of yearly periods ending in different months. Exports during any one year do not consist entirely of commodities produced within the same 12-monthly period to which the export statistics relate. The value of changes in number of livestock on farms is, on account of the complexities otherwise involved, wholly applied to the New Zealand consumption figure. The effect of these various factors is, however, minimised by taking averages for five seasons.
The following table shows the quinquennial periods, except for the latest period covering six years, the proportions of gross farming income arising from exports of farm produce and from consumption of such produce within New Zealand.
Gross Farming Income | 1931–32 to 1935–36 | 1936–37 to 1940–41 | 1941–42 to 1945–16 | 1946–47 to 1950–51 | 1951–52 to 1955–56 | 1956–57 to 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Agricultural –- | per cent | |||||
From exports | 12 | 9 | 18 | 12 | 15 | 13 |
From New Zealand consumption | 88 | 91 | 82 | 88 | 85 | 87 |
Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Pastoral | ||||||
From exports | 78 | 81 | 86 | 84 | 84 | 82 |
From New Zealand consumption | 22 | 19 | 14 | 16 | 16 | 18 |
Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Dairying, poultry, and bees | ||||||
From exports | 72 | 68 | 65 | 69 | 64 | 60 |
From New Zealand consumption | 28 | 32 | 35 | 31 | 36 | 40 |
Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
All farm produce – | ||||||
From exports | 66 | 67 | 67 | 71 | 70 | 68 |
From New Zealand consumption | 34 | 33 | 33 | 29 | 30 | 32 |
Totals | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
Complete statistics covering all phases of physical production are not available, and in compiling the following statistics estimates of production have been made in several cases where direct data are not obtainable. Since statistical information as to production in each of the major sectors of physical production is readily available, the items for which estimates must be made are, with the exception of one group of commodities, relatively unimportant. Although the value of products made in the home – e.g., home-made clothing, jams, kitchen-garden products, etc. – must, in the aggregate, account for a considerable annual value, it is impossible to estimate with any reasonable degree of accuracy the value of such production, which is, on this account, omitted from these statistics. On the other hand, although this procedure may be debatable from a strictly logical viewpoint, electricity generation, because of its integral connection with physically productive processes, is included.
The general principle followed in assessing values has been to value products as near as possible to the actual point of production. For example, livestock is valued at “on the hoof” prices, while values at the factory are used in the case of factory products. In some few cases, however, reliable data as to values at or near the point of production cannot be obtained; and in these cases export valuations, wholesale-price quotations, or estimates of cost of labour involved have been used in assessing values. Although absolute uniformity of treatment in the basis of valuation as between different commodities has not been possible, the basis of valuation gives comparable aggregate values for the period covered. The statistics thus afford a fairly accurate indication of fluctuations in the value of goods produced from year to year, although the absolute figures for any individual year must be regarded as an approximation only.
Since the basis of valuation is, in general, at the point of production, transport costs are only partly represented in the values shown, while the accretions to the value of commodities caused by the services of retailers and other distributors of finished products are not included in the statistics. Commissions and levies forming part of the value of finished farm products, but not of the returns to the farmers are included in this series, although excluded from the Gross Farming Income series. It should perhaps be mentioned that butter and cheese are valued at the internal prices paid out to producers under the stabilisation schemes for the dairy industry, including any distributions of surpluses on realisations made by the authorities concerned, not at overseas market realisation prices, while the values of livestock slaughtered for export include any deficiency payments made under the Meat Export Prices Act. Shorn wool is valued (as described under Gross Farming Income) at the average prices realised at sales for each season. This includes the value of wool purchased by the New Zealand Wool Commission, as such purchases are included (once only and not when re-offered for sale by the Commission) in computing these average prices.
In classifying the value of physical production into the principal groups duplication has generally been avoided, products of one group which constitute the raw material of another group being counted once only. For example, the major portion of agricultural products, being animal fodder crops utilised in livestock production, are excluded, since livestock and livestock products are included in either the Pastoral or the Dairying, etc., group. However, no deductions have been made in this series for some major inputs into the primary industry groups – e.g., of fertilisers into farming.
Products have been classified into the groups to which they most logically belong from a production point of view, butter and cheese, for example, being classified under Dairying, etc., and not as factory products. Because of this, as well as the non-deduction of commissions, levies, etc., the values for the farming groups shown in this series naturally differ from the corresponding values under Gross Farming Income. The figure shown under the heading “Factory” is the aggregate value added to materials by the process of manufacture, excluding industries which are already included in other groups (e.g., butter and cheese making, meat freezing, fish curing, and sawmilling), but including gas and electricity generation. The total value of output of factory industries, including cost of materials, is included under “Factory” in cases where the materials are produced in New Zealand and are not already included as production in some other group.
The 1955 and later revisions in Gross Farming Income, mentioned earlier in this section, necessitated corresponding revisions in the farming groups in this series. These revised estimates (for 1938–39, 1943–44, 1948–49, and for each year from 1952–53 onwards) are quoted in the following table, in terms of New Zealand currency. Since comparisons between the old and the revised series are of limited validity the figures for years prior to 1938–39 which appeared in the 1954 and earlier issues of the Yearbook are not reproduced here. It has not appeared worthwhile attempting to carry the revisions back any further, the old series up to 1937–38 being quite valid measures of movements up to that date. As mentioned in connection with Gross Farming Income, global estimates such as these, are, from their nature, subject to amendment from time to time as additional data on production become available and improvements are made in technique.
VALUE OF PRODUCTION | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Agricultural | Pastoral | Dairying, Poultry, and Bees | Total, Farming Groups | Mining | Fisheries | Forestry | Factory* | Building and Miscellaneous | Totals (All Groups) |
* Excluding factory industries included in other groups, but including gas and electricity generation. †Provisional. | ||||||||||
£(million) | ||||||||||
1938–39 | 8.3 | 37.5 | 33.3 | 79.1 | 4.4 | 0.6 | 4.0 | 30.5 | 14.7 | 133.3 |
1943–44 | 14.4 | 48.1 | 36.2 | 98.7 | 5.7 | 0.7 | 5.3 | 49.4 | 15.9 | 175.7 |
1948–49 | 19.6 | 84.4 | 62.7 | 166.7 | 6.9 | 1.2 | 10.5 | 77.0 | 27.8 | 290.1 |
1952–53 | 24.4 | 167.5 | 103.0 | 294.9 | 11.0 | 1.8 | 15.5 | 115.9 | 43.0 | 482.1 |
1953–54 | 27.0 | 180.0 | 101.1 | 308.1 | 11.0 | 2.1 | 17.3 | 131.2 | 48.9 | 518.6 |
1954–55 | 27.4 | 191.4 | 100.4 | 319.2 | 13.7 | 2.4 | 19.5 | 151.4 | 58.9 | 565.1 |
1955–56 | 27.5 | 185.6 | 105.4 | 318.5 | 16.6 | 2.7 | 21.0 | 163.5 | 59.3 | 581.6 |
1956–57 | 26.4 | 215.7 | 107.9 | 350.0 | 18.9 | 2.9 | 21.1 | 169.5 | 60.1 | 622.5 |
1957–58 | 26.0 | 203.0 | 111.7 | 340.7 | 18.6 | 2.9 | 22.8 | 188.2 | 67.3 | 640.5 |
1958–59 | 26.3 | 197.2 | 102.9 | 326.4 | 19.0 | 2.9 | 24.1 | 201.7 | 67.4 | 641.5 |
1959–60 | 31.2x | 218.2x | 114.1 | 363.5x | 19.2 | 2.9 | 26.5 | 218.3 | 74.4x | 704.8x |
1960–61 | 31.2 | 216.7 | 109.4 | 357.3 | 20.5 | 3.1 | 27.7 | 244.3 | 85.0 | 737.9 |
1961–62† | 352.0 | 352.0 | 51.0 | 265.0 | 81.0 | 749.0 |
Up to 1959–60 the farming groups taken together outweighed all other groups combined, and they are still in total more important than any other single group. Prices of farm products, particularly of wool, have been major factors influencing movements in the all-groups aggregate in recent years. However, the continuing rise in the factory group, as well as increasing its importance relatively to all other groups, has served to maintain the rise in the all-groups aggregate in spite of generally falling farm produce prices over the past few years.
The Volume of Production series shown in the next table is a continuation of the corresponding series shown in previous Yearbooks, and are not calculated by the modified methods used for the physical production sectors of the new volume of production index. No calculation has been made of the precise effects of these modifications on the old series, but such effects on the general character of the movements involved would certainly be very slight.
The method of computation of the volume series is based on figures of physical volume of output where available (as for practically all farm, mining, forestry, and fishery production). Quantity figures – either of products or of materials used – are available for most factory industries and form the basis of the volume estimates. In cases where these are not available estimates of volume are assessed from the figures of added value, assuming price and cost movements similar to the measured movements in allied industries.
To obtain a series relating to building for incorporation in the volume series, values derived from statistics of building permits issued have been deflated by such data as are available on movements in building costs.
Items not included in the computations, mainly factories too small for the regular annual collection of factory production statistics, and non-Government civil construction, are not considered to have a significant effect on year-to-year movements in total physical production.
The following table gives figures of value, and index numbers of value and volume of production, for the principal headings.
VALUE AND VOLUME OF PRODUCTION | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base of index numbers: 1938–39 (= 100) | |||||||||
Year | Farm | Factory* | Total (Including Other) | ||||||
Value | Index of Volume | Value | Index of Volume | Value | Index of Volume | ||||
Total | Index | Total | Index | Total | Index | ||||
* Excluding factory industries included in other groups. † Provisional. | |||||||||
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||||||
1938–39 | 79.1 | 100 | 100 | 30.5 | 100 | 100 | 133.3 | 100 | 100 |
1943–44 | 98.7 | 125 | 106 | 49.4 | 162 | 129 | 175.7 | 132 | 109 |
1948–49 | 166.7 | 211 | 118 | 77.0 | 252 | 167 | 290.1 | 218 | 130 |
1952–53 | 294.9 | 373 | 132 | 115.9 | 380 | 196 | 482.1 | 362 | 147 |
1953–54 | 308.1 | 390 | 132 | 131.2 | 430 | 211 | 518.6 | 389 | 152 |
1954–55 | 319.2 | 404 | 135 | 151.4 | 496 | 235 | 565.1 | 424 | 163x |
1955–56 | 318.5 | 403 | 138 | 163.5 | 536 | 250 | 581.6 | 436 | 169 |
1956–57 | 350.0 | 442 | 140 | 169.5 | 556 | 253 | 622.5 | 467 | 171 |
1957–58 | 340.7 | 431 | 149 | 188.2 | 617 | 273 | 640.5 | 480 | 183 |
1958–59 | 326.4 | 413 | 156 | 201.7 | 661 | 287 | 641.5 | 481 | 191 |
1959–60 | 363.5x | 460 | 156 | 218.3 | 716 | 301x | 704.8x | 529 | 197 |
1960–61 | 357.3 | 452 | 164 | 244.3 | 801 | 334 | 737.9 | 554 | 212 |
1961–62† | 352.0 | 445 | 168 | 265.0 | 869 | 358 | 749.0 | 562 | 218 |
Table of Contents
Soil is the product of its environment – of the rock waste which is the parent material, of the climate under which it weathers, of the kind of topography upon which it is situated, of the vegetation under which it develops, and of the length of time during which it has been developing. In New Zealand, the wide variety of conditions under which the many kinds of rock are transformed into soil results in a complex pattern. Yet it is a complexity showing regularities and relationships that enable the soils to be grouped and classified. The conditions that control soil formation tend also to govern the kind of land use. Thus a close relationship between soils and land use arises in two ways – from characteristics inherent in the soils themselves and from environmental factors such as the climate and topography. Maps showing the pattern of soils and of land use are published in A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand (1959). Soils are shown in two divisions: (a) zonal soils, and (b) intrazonal and azonal soils; and descriptions of the location, properties, and productive capacities of the different soil types in New Zealand are now given.
If the soils formed from unusual parent materials, e.g., volcanic ash, and those occupying special sites, such as steep slopes and swampy hollows, are set aside, a simple pattern of zonal soils is revealed. It consists of the brown-grey earths of the semi-arid areas where the rainfall is less than about 20 inches a year; the yellow-grey earths of subhumid areas where the rainfall is approximately 20–40 inches a year; the northern, central and southern, and high-country yellow-brown earths respectively of the humid regions where the rainfall is well distributed and is greater than approximately 40 inches a year; and the podzolised yellow-brown earths and podzols where an acid litter of decomposing vegetation and high rainfall result in excessive leaching. Zonal soils comprise 18 million of the country's 66 million acres.
The brown-grey earths (1½ m; ½ m acres*) occupy the dry inter-montane basins of Central Otago and the Mackenzie Plains where rainfall is insufficient for plant requirements for most of the year. They are generally rich in plant nutrients and are weakly acid to alkaline, in places with salty patches. Many of them are stony. Their chief need is more water but irrigation must be practised with care to avoid waterlogging or spreading salts. They produce fine wool and store sheep and, where irrigated, fat lambs; lucerne is grown and, in favoured spots, stone fruits and brassica and other seed crops.
The yellow-grey earths (2½ m; £ ¾ acres) are the seasonally dry soils of southern Otago, Canterbury, Wairarapa, Hawke's Bay, and Manawatu, where rainfall is inadequate for plant growth for a third to half of the year. They are moderately to weakly acid, and the older soils have a thick hard silt-pan in the subsoil. Fat-lamb farming is the principal use with mixed arable farming on the drier soils and some dairying on the moister soils. Stony soils related to the yellow-grey earths (1½ m acres) cover much of Canterbury Plains; they are used for sheep farming including fat lambs; with irrigation, they carry over four ewes per acre and grow cereal and pasture seed crops.
The rainfall of the yellow-brown earths is usually adequate for plant growth for most of the year. The high-country yellow-brown earths (½ m; 1 m acres) of the cold upland basins east of the Southern Alps are developed under tussock at high elevations. They have yellow friable subsoils and are moderately acid and strongly leached. Where oversown with clovers they respond to molybdenised superphosphate and sulphur. They are used mostly for wool production and some store sheep. The southern and central yellow-brown earths (2 m; 4½ m acres) of the cool and mild districts like Southland and Wellington were formed under forest and have nutty subsoils. When sown to pasture with lime and superphosphate (in places molybdenised), they are used for dairying and fat lambs on the rolling land, and for wool production, store stock, and some fat lambs on the more hilly slopes.
* Where two areas are given in parentheses after particular types of soil they refer to easy and hilly land respectively, and are usually expressed in millions of acres. Cattle are also run to help control pasture growth and prevent its reversion to scrub and fern. The associated podzolised yellow-brown earths and podzols (140,000; 200,000 acres) are best developed in Southland. They are formed under rimu-kamahi forest and are very strongly leached with grey acid structureless topsoils and with iron pans in the subsoils in places. They are being brought into pasture for sheep and cattle grazing. Waterlogged counterparts of these soils, the gley podzols or “pakihi soils” (¾ m; 100,000 acres) occur in Westland where the rainfall is 100 inches or so per year. They have structureless subsoils and their chief problem is one of drainage to remove the excess water. They are difficult to utilise once the forest has been removed. The northern yellow-brown earths (½ m; ¾ m acres), formed under mixed forest in the warm moist climate of North Auckland, are mostly heavy clays. The more fertile soils are moderately acid but support good pastures when top-dressed with lime and phosphate, in places molybdenised; the rolling land is used for dairying and fat lambs, the hills for sheep and cattle grazing. The less fertile soils support fair pastures when top-dressed with lime and superphosphate; on the easier land many dairy- and fat-lamb farms are situated, but pastures on the hill country are less easy to maintain.
The northern podzolised yellow-brown earths and podzols (½ m; 300,000 acres) have thin grey structureless topsoils overlying a grey siliceous horizon, and are strongly acid and very low in plant nutrients. Where formed under kauri they are known as “gumlands”. In places, especially where the soils are sandy, farming should be approached with caution because subsoil pans of humus and iron impede drainage; otherwise with fertilisers the soils can be made to support good dairy pastures.
The intrazonal soils include the soils from less-common parent materials and those influenced by high ground water; and the azonal soils are youthful owing to recent renewal by sedimentation, volcanic eruptions, or erosion.
Rendzina and other lime-rich soils, mostly from limestones, occur both in subhumid areas (100,000 acres) such as near Oamaru, in North Canterbury, and in Hawke's Bay, and in the humid areas (¼ m acres) particularly North Auckland. They are fertile, with deep, dark granular topsoils. In the drier areas, they are used for intensive arable farming and sheep farming and, near Oamaru, for poultry farming; in the humid areas, for dairying and fat lambs.
The yellow-brown sands (¾ m acres), from coastal sand drifts of various ages, occur on sandhills which dry out excessively in summer and on sand plains where ground water approaches the surface in winter. The drier soils are used for grazing; the soils with moister subsoils, after fertilising with phosphate and potash, are used for sheep farming and dairying. Where the subsoils are loose, blowing is a problem.
The yellow-brown pumice soils (2 m; 2 m acres) of central North Island are formed mostly of two volcanic ash showers that fell 800 and 1,700 years ago. Their topsoils are mostly sands or sandy loams, and the subsoils pumice sands and gravels. Because the cattle and sheep became bush sick these areas were difficult to farm for many years and large areas were planted in exotic forests. However, the ailment is now overcome by topdressing with cobaltised superphosphate and, except where droughty, the soils can be converted into good farmland. In addition to phosphate they need consolidation and, after continued use, potash topdressing. The yellow-brown loams (4 m acres) are derived mostly from fine-textured ashes erupted by volcanoes in central North Island and by Mount Egmont and occur around the margin of the younger pumice soils. They are very friable loamy soils, respond well to superphosphate topdressing, and give slight to good responses to lime; potash responses are expected to increase with continued use. The soils are used mainly for dairying and fat-lamb production. The red and brown loams and brown granular clays (1¼ m acres) are formed from basalts and andesites and are rich in iron and aluminium. They are friable soils with strong structure and a marked power to fix phosphates. The younger, more fertile soils (½ m; ¼ m acres) respond to superphosphate and lime, those from basalt also respond to potash; they are used for dairying, fat-lamb production, and sheep grazing, and in places for market gardens and orchards. The older soils have lower natural fertility and include the strongly acid granular soils and the moderately acid ironstone soils; they carry fair pastures when topdressed with lime, phosphate, and potash and, on the acid soils, with molybdenised superphosphate.
The organic soils (½ m acres) are peaty and occur mostly in the Auckland district. Where mellow and fertile they can be farmed satisfactorily, but the peats of acid bogs require special treatment. The gley soils (¾ m acres) are formed under the influence of groundwater which causes the formation of grey subsoils commonly mottled with rust colours. They, too, occur mostly in the Auckland district, and when drained are used for dairying and fat-lamb production.
Recent soils from alluvium (1½ m acres) are formed from flood sediments on river flats. For the most part they are fertile, deep loams, but some are gravelly with excessive drainage. They are used mainly for fat lambs and dairying; also, in drier areas, for cereals, pasture and vegetable seed crops, pulse crops for canning, pip and stone fruits, small fruits, and tobacco.
Recent soils from volcanic ash (1¾ m acres) occur mostly around the active volcanoes of Ngauruhoe and Ruapehu, and also around Mount Tarawera. Where they cover the pumice soils their cobalt content offsets the deficiency in the pumice.
Steepland soils occupy about half the area of New Zealand, being most extensive on the axial ranges, and in north-west Nelson and east Taranaki. Although showing characters related to the zone where they occur they are for the most part shallow and their subsoils vary widely in fertility according to the underlying rock. They are relatively unstable and are periodically renewed by erosion. When the plant cover is disturbed by man the erosion is accelerated and the results affect not only the hillsides but also the rivers and river flats. Areas occupied by these soils are: steepland brown-grey earths, ½ m acres; steepland yellow-grey earths, ½ m acres; high-country steepland yellow-brown earths, 4½ m acres; other steepland yellow-brown earths, 14 m acres (including 2 m with high natural fertility); and podzolised steepland soils, 6¾ m acres. The podzolised steepland soils are largely in forest, and occur mainly in western Nelson, Westland, and western Southland, at altitudes from 5,000 ft in the north to 3,000 ft in the south. Above these levels there are 2¾ m acres of poor wet soils largely in subalpine scrub and tussock, and grading up to the alpine barrens (3¾ m acres) at elevations where vegetation is sparse or absent and much bare rock and ice are present.
The rapid increase in knowledge of the soils of New Zealand has brought about a change in approach to land use. In the early thirties the use of land was still guided by the art of judging its capabilities from external appearances and a general knowledge of farming and local conditions. This method had its successes but in places failed badly, for example, in parts of the country, pastures could not be maintained and farm land was abandoned. The need for solving such problems led to the improvement in ways of recognising and mapping the soils so that their properties and uses could be determined. Today, land use is guided for the most part by the capabilities of the soil type as revealed by investigation. The reliability of predictions made in this way has stimulated the rapid conversion of large areas of “problem” land into good farms and has raised land use to a new pitch of efficiency. It reflects the modern swing from farming as a traditional art to farming as an up-to-date science.
The natural tussock grassland, which occurs mainly on the hilly and mountainous country to the east of the Main Divide of the South Island, is used for extensive pastoral farming, where the main product is wool and in some instances store sheep, while on the less steep country, particularly in the North Island where there is surface-sown grassland, both store sheep and cattle are additional products. The third type of grassland, that sown after ploughing, is found on the flat and gently undulating country of both Islands and is used mainly for the production of meat and dairy produce. Here farmers have exploited the use of certified strains of grasses and clovers, phosphatic fertilisers, lime and trace elements. However, with the advent of mechanisation, and, more particularly, the use of aircraft for topdressing hill pastures, considerable areas of surface-sown grassland have been topdressed in recent years. This treatment of country otherwise inaccessible to normal topdressing methods, coupled with oversowing of grass, is resulting in considerable improvement to hill pasture, with a consequent increase in carrying capacity and production.
Many parts of the North Island have proved very suitable for dairying because of the temperate climate, a fairly high rainfall well distributed over the year, and land reasonably flat and of average to good quality. Approximately 88 per cent of the total dairy stock in the country are grazed on the flat and undulating land of Northland, Central Auckland, South Auckland – Bay of Plenty, Taranaki, and Wellington Statistical Areas. Pastures of high feeding value form the basis of the industry and carrying capacity may be as high as one cow per acre, and annual production as high as 200 to 350 lb of butterfat per acre. The main winter supplementary feed is hay and silage made from the surplus spring and early summer growth of the pastures. In most of the dairying areas fat-lamb raising is associated with dairying, particularly in the Waikato and the Bay of Plenty. Sheep farming is carried on throughout the Island, but it is most concentrated in Rangitikei-Manawatu and on the eastern section from the Wairarapa, through Hawke's Bay, to the hill country north of Gisborne.
Sheep farming is practised in practically all parts of the Island east of the Southern Alps. The tussock grasslands, particularly on the higher parts, carry about one sheep to 10 acres, whereas improved pastures heavily topdressed carry six or more sheep to the acre. On the easier hill country, in addition to returns from wool, a considerable portion of the revenue comes from the sale of store sheep, which are purchased by the farmers on the plains and undulating country for fattening and for flock-replacement purposes.
On the plains and downlands of Canterbury and in parts of Marlborough, Otago, and Southland, where the climate and soils are suitable, arable mixed farming is a feature. Approximately 89 per cent of New Zealand's wheat, oats, and barley acreage is in these districts. Associated with cereal production is fat-lamb raising, for sheep and lambs are fattened on the majority of these farms. Considerable areas (approximately three-quarters of the New Zealand acreage) of rape, kale, turnips, and swedes are grown for summer and winter supplementary feed.
Dairying is very localised and is concentrated near the cities to cater for whole-milk requirements. Districts where herds are run for dairy-factory supply are the plains areas of Southland; parts of Nelson and Westland; and Banks Peninsula, in Canterbury. Less than 10 per cent of the dairy cows are in the South Island, and less than one-sixth of the beef cattle.
The collection of farm production statistics in 1960 was carried out as New Zealand's part of the World Census of Agriculture. Detailed information will be published separately in the report on the New Zealand Census of Farm Production, 1959–60.
For purposes of fuller analysis of the New Zealand results than is customarily given in Statistical Area (previously Land District) tables, counties with some affinity as to farming types, etc., have been regrouped to form what have been designated “Regional Areas”, and certain tables given in Sections 14B and 14C of this volume are set out on this basis. The following sets out in detail the content of these regional areas.
Regional Area | Counties Included (as at 1960) |
---|---|
Northland | Mangonui, Whangaroa, Hokianga, Bay of Islands, Whangarei, Hobson, Otamatea, Rodney, Waitemata. |
South Auckland | Manukau, Franklin, Raglan. |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | Waikato, Waipa, Otorohanga, Hauraki Plains, Piako, Matamata. |
Cape Colville | Great Barrier, Coromandel, Thames, Ohinemuri. |
Central Plateau | Tauranga, Rotorua, Taupo, Whakatane. |
Westland Uplands | Waitomo, Taumarunui, Clifton, Waimarino. |
Taranaki | Taranaki, Inglewood, Egmont, Stratford, Eltham, Waimate West, Hawera. |
East Cape | Opotiki, Matakaoa, Waiapu, Uawa, Waikohu, Cook. |
Hawke's Bay | Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, Waipawa, Waipukurau, Patangata. |
Rangitikei | Patea, Waitotara, Wanganui, Rangitikei, Kiwitea, Pohangina. |
Manawatu | Dannevirke, Woodville, Oroua, Manawatu, Kairanga, Horowhenua, Pahiatua. |
Wairarapa | Eketahuna, Mauriceville, Masterton, Wairarapa South, Akitio. |
Featherston | Hutt, Makara, Featherston. |
Nelson | Waimea, Golden Bay, Buffer, Murchison, Inangahua. |
Marlborough | Sounds, Marlborough, Awatere, Kaikoura. |
Westland | Grey, Westland. |
North Canterbury | Amuri, Cheviot, Waipara. |
Foothills | Ashley, Oxford, Tawera, Selwyn. |
Canterbury Plains | Kowai, Rangiora, Eyre, Malvern, Paparua, Springs, Ellesmere. |
Christchurch | Waimairi, Heathcote, Halswell. |
Banks Peninsula | Mount Herbert, Akaroa, Wairewa. |
Mackenzie | Mackenzie. |
South Canterbury | Ashburton, Geraldine, Levels, Waimate, Waitaki. |
Otago | Waihemo, Waikouaiti, Peninsula, Taieri, Tuapeka. |
Central Otago | Maniatoto, Vincent, Lake. |
Southern | Bruce, Clutha, Southland, Wallace. |
Remainder | Chatham Islands, Stewart Island. |
There have been changes in county structure which have affected the boundaries of regional areas and these have been taken into account now that the classification of holdings has been revised.
Figures for 1959–60 as to the number of holdings of various principal types of farming enterprises in the several regional areas (each Island separately) are here presented. (“Principally” means 75 per cent or more; “predominant” means 50–74 per cent; “mixed” means approximately equal; “general mixed” covers three or more types with none predominant.)
Regional Area | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (including Horticulture, Timber etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northland | 5,397 | 1,371 | 492 | 382 | 91 | 165 | 8 | 1 | 1 | 158 | 981 | 1,557 | 10,604 |
South Auckland | 2,357 | 1,081 | 127 | 167 | 60 | 49 | 12 | 14 | 3 | 64 | 317 | 241 | 4,492 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 5,962 | 1,382 | 128 | 374 | 107 | 117 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 74 | 232 | 272 | 8,657 |
Cape Colville | 589 | 157 | 27 | 69 | 20 | 25 | – | – | – | 21 | 54 | 168 | 1,130 |
Central Plateau | 2,126 | 668 | 54 | 228 | 62 | 103 | 14 | 2 | 2 | 46 | 380 | 476 | 4,161 |
Western Uplands | 342 | 1,556 | 28 | 130 | 86 | 82 | 15 | 4 | 2 | 40 | 101 | 222 | 2,608 |
Taranaki | 3,209 | 666 | 22 | 166 | 60 | 98 | 6 | – | 3 | 45 | 104 | 102 | 4,481 |
East Cape | 539 | 1,068 | 56 | 84 | 26 | 46 | 66 | 58 | 36 | 92 | 201 | 270 | 2,542 |
Hawke's Bay | 257 | 2,045 | 47 | 46 | 52 | 55 | 119 | 85 | 37 | 59 | 358 | 205 | 3,365 |
Rangitikei | 554 | 2,017 | 39 | 91 | 98 | 79 | 99 | 1 | 7 | 39 | 46 | 53 | 3,123 |
Manawatu | 1,920 | 1,733 | 62 | 137 | 117 | 121 | 70 | 13 | 8 | 35 | 150 | 75 | 4,441 |
Wairarapa | 361 | 1,010 | 3 | 74 | 39 | 34 | 49 | 3 | 5 | 10 | 40 | 14 | 1,642 |
Featherston | 275 | 454 | 8 | 33 | 23 | 12 | 28 | – | 1 | 6 | 73 | 78 | 991 |
Totals, North Island | 23,888 | 15,208 | 1,093 | 1,981 | 841 | 986 | 491 | 184 | 106 | 689 | 3,037 | 3,733 | 52,237 |
Marlborough | 202 | 724 | 10 | 47 | 18 | 14 | 170 | 21 | 62 | 39 | 89 | 56 | 1,452 |
Nelson | 625 | 548 | 64 | 129 | 59 | 70 | 87 | 50 | 34 | 148 | 507 | 167 | 2,488 |
Westland | 214 | 227 | 137 | 65 | 9 | 16 | – | – | 1 | 9 | 80 | 116 | 874 |
North Canterbury | 15 | 507 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 8 | 188 | 13 | 29 | 23 | 19 | 3 | 820 |
Foothills | 45 | 331 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 11 | 103 | 9 | 20 | 19 | 60 | 12 | 641 |
Canterbury Plains | 478 | 483 | 18 | 35 | 39 | 21 | 362 | 145 | 196 | 217 | 256 | 52 | 2,302 |
Christchurch | 121 | 48 | 14 | 4 | 2 | 3 | 8 | 9 | 6 | 26 | 188 | 30 | 459 |
Banks Peninsula | 75 | 259 | 7 | 22 | 24 | 16 | 10 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 16 | 4 | 443 |
Mackenzie | – | 225 | – | – | 1 | – | 69 | 3 | 10 | 9 | 21 | 7 | 345 |
South Canterbury | 332 | 1,873 | 19 | 47 | 102 | 36 | 1,335 | 175 | 415 | 271 | 383 | 59 | 5,047 |
Otago | 230 | 1,078 | 23 | 21 | 25 | 23 | 98 | 8 | 7 | 27 | 278 | 74 | 1,892 |
Central Otago | 16 | 663 | 8 | 5 | 11 | 2 | 62 | 5 | 10 | 15 | 162 | 73 | 1,032 |
Southern | 174 | 4,351 | 29 | 311 | 418 | 191 | 777 | 8 | 14 | 66 | 257 | 164 | 6,760 |
Remainder | – | 85 | – | 2 | 1 | 1 | – | – | – | – | 6 | 41 | 136 |
Totals, South Island | 2,527 | 11,402 | 339 | 699 | 734 | 412 | 3,269 | 448 | 806 | 875 | 2,322 | 858 | 24,691 |
Totals, New Zealand | 26,415 | 26,610 | 1,432 | 2,680 | 1,575 | 1,398 | 3,760 | 632 | 912 | 1,564 | 5,359 | 4,591 | 76,928 |
Note–-The figures for 1961–62 are for the year ended 31 May; those for the earlier years are for the year ended 30 June.
The total butterfat production “at the pail” during the 1961–62 dairy season is estimated to have amounted to 554.9 million lb, a decrease of 1.9 million lb, or 0.3 per cent, from the 1960–61 figure of 556.8 million lb.
The quantity of butterfat processed by dairy factories in 1961–62 is estimated at 484.8 million lb, compared with 487.3 million lb processed by factories during 1960–61.
Variations over the last 10 years in total butterfat production, including estimates for butterfat in milk and cream sold for human consumption, used and lost on farms, etc., are shown hereunder. The table also gives the number of dairy cows recorded as in milk, and estimates of the average butterfat production per cow “at the pail”, which are derived by the New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board from data concerning tested herds.
Year | Total Butterfat | Dairy Cows in Milk | Average Production per Cow |
---|---|---|---|
* Relates to holdings of 10 acres and over, whereas figures for earlier years relate to holdings of one acre and over. | |||
Million lb | (000) | lb | |
1952–53 | 535 | 1,962 | 273 |
1953–54 | 497 | 1,999 | 251 |
1954–55 | 507 | 1,995 | 256 |
1955–56 | 530 | 269 | |
1956–57 | 524 | 1,998 | 266 |
1957–58 | 558 | 1,967 | 285 |
1958–59 | 557 | 1,931 | 293 |
1959–60 | 547 | 1,887* | 288x |
1960–61 | 557 | 1,929* | 287x |
1961–62 | 555 | 281 |
The next table shows the estimated production and utilisation of butterfat during each of the last five seasons. (Source: New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board).
Utilisation | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes small quantities of creamery fat used in whey buttermaking. † Including residual fat in skim-milk from home separation. | |||||
million lb | |||||
Creamery buttermaking* | 397.5 | 403.5 | 384.3 | 387.4 | 383.4 |
Cheesemaking | 85.6 | 76.9 | 83.9 | 89.0 | 90.8 |
Whole-milk products | 6.1 | 6.5 | 8.1 | 8.3 | 8.0 |
Total | 489.2 | 486.9 | 476.3 | 484.7 | 482.2 |
Residual fat in skim-milk products | 2.2 | 2.5 | 2.4 | 2.6x | 2.6 |
Total processed by dairy factories | 491.4 | 489.4 | 478.7 | 487.3x | 484.8 |
Consumed as milk, cream, or ice cream | 45.7 | 47.2 | 48.3 | 49.7x | 50.3 |
Farm butter | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Fed to stock† | 15.0 | 14.6 | 14.1 | 14.1x | 14.1 |
Wastage | 5.5 | 5.5 | 5.4 | 5.5 | 5.5 |
Total production “at pail” | 557.8 | 556.9 | 546.7 | 556.8x | 554.9 |
Changes in the usage of butterfat in dairy factories over recent years are indicated by the percentages in the following table.
Usage | Percentage of Total Butterfat | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Butterfat received into factories from farms and used for – | |||||
Buttermaking | 81.3 | 82.9 | 80.7 | 79.9 | 79.5 |
Cheesemaking | 17.5 | 15.8 | 17.6 | 18.4 | 18.8 |
Whole milk products | 1.2 | 1.3 | 1.7 | 1.7 | 1.7 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Creamery butter production during 1961–62 amounted to 207,457 tons, being a decrease of 2,698 tons, or 1.3 per cent, from the previous season's total of 210,155 tons. Whey butter manufacture amounted to 3,238 tons, a decrease of 22 tons, or 0.7 per cent, from the previous year's total of 3,260 tons. Cheese manufacture totalled 100,183 tons, an increase of 1,049 tons, or 1.1 per cent, on the previous season's total of 99,134 tons.
Of the other dairy products, skim milk powder dropped by 1,123 tons, or 2.6 per cent, to 41,755 tons. Production of other products increased, buttermilk powder by 263 tons to 17,391 tons (an increase of 1.5 per cent), while casein production for 1961–62 at 35,390 tons was 4,821 tons more than the previous record figure of 30,569 tons in 1960–61 and 10,908 tons higher than for the 1959–60 season. The output of condensed and powdered whole milk for 1961–62 was 14,903 tons, 1,773 tons (10.6 per cent) lower than for 1960–61.
Production by dairy factories during the last five seasons is set out in the following table.
Product | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60x | 1960–61x | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons (000) | |||||
Creamery butter | 215.0x | 218.7x | 207.9 | 210.2 | 207.5 |
Whey butter | 3.0 | 2.9 | 3.1 | 3.3 | 3.2 |
Cheese | 96.6 | 85.3 | 93.3 | 991 | 100.2 |
Condensed and powdered whole milk | 13.6 | 13.8 | 16.5 | 16.7 | 14.9 |
Skim-milk powder | 46.1 | 40.6 | 49.2 | 42.9 | 41.8 |
Buttermilk powder | 15.8 | 16.5 | 15.9 | 17.1 | 17.4 |
Casein | 22.5 | 27.1 | 24.5 | 30.6 | 35.4 |
The following diagram shows the progress of the dairy industry over a long period of years.
The New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board, which combines the former New Zealand Dairy Board and the former New Zealand Dairy Products Marketing Commission, was set up under statute in 1961 and is comprised of 13 members. It is empowered to deal with the quality improvement (e.g., the testing for production, the development of artificial breeding, and research and experimental work) of dairy stock and pigs or the produce derived from them. The Act further empowers the Board to promote and organise the circulation of information relating to the bobby calf and pig industries; it can promote consumption of dairy or pig products through advertising and can regulate and control the marketing of bobby calves and veils.
The Board's production and administration section is financed by a levy on dairy produce. It shares with the Government the management and finance of the Dairy Research Institute, and, with the Government, the New Zealand Meat Producers Board, and the New Zealand Wool Board, the control of the Veterinary Services Council.
The Board is also represented on the Dairy Products Prices Authority, the Dairy Industry Loans Council, the Meat Producers Board, the Pig Producers Council, the Bobby Calf Pools Central Executive, the Dairy Factory Managers Registration Board, and on a committee which examines improvements in manufacture.
The Dairy Industry Act 1908 with its amendments, regulates the production, collection, treatment, preparation, and manufacture, under proper sanitary conditions, of dairy produce – i.e., milk, cream, butter, cheese, and any other product of milk or cream – intended for sale for human consumption within New Zealand or for export.
Inspectors are empowered to inspect premises used for the production or manufacture of dairy produce. Any defects affecting the cleanliness and sanitation of the premises, or of the plant, machinery, and apparatus used in connection therewith, may be ordered to be remedied to the satisfaction of the inspector, and until so remedied their use in the production of dairy produce may be forbidden. Inspectors are authorised to condemn any dairy produce considered unfit for human consumption, and the sale of unwholesome milk or other dairy produce is prohibited.
Dairy produce intended for export must be sound and wholesome in all respects, and must comply with the requirements of the Act as to inspection, grading, and marking. The export of butter containing more than 16 per cent of water or less than 80 per cent of butterfat is prohibited. The export of cheese of which the water-free substance consists of less than 50 per cent of fats wholly derived from milk is also illegal.
The Cooperative Dairy Companies Act 1949 provides for the registration of cooperative dairy companies.
Meat production for the seasons ended September 1960, 1961, and 1962 shows the total carcass weight of meat to be 752,800, 757,700, and 821,400 tons respectively. The following table shows in summary form production and disposal of meat for the years 1956–57 to 1960–61. Carcass meat is shown at bone-in weight.
Product and Use | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons (thousand) | |||||
Production | |||||
Beef | 240.2 | 244.9 | 211.3 | 212.8 | 2120 |
Veal | 26.3 | 23.4 | 22.8 | 23.4 | 24.5 |
Mutton | 125.7 | 121.4 | 168.4 | 169.3 | 168.4 |
Lamb | 209.7 | 231.4 | 255.3 | 271.7 | 281.1 |
Pig meat – | |||||
Porker | 14.0 | 12.8 | 19.5 | 17.5 | 15.3 |
Baconer | 20.6 | 23.1 | 18.9 | 19.9 | 21.4 |
Chopper | 2.6 | 2.2 | 2.8 | 2.7 | 2.3 |
Total carcass meat | 639.1 | 659.1 | 699.0 | 717.2 | 725.1 |
Edible offal | 30.8 | 28.6 | 32.3 | 35.5 | 32.7 |
Total production | 669.9 | 687.7 | 731.3 | 752.8 | 757.7 |
Disposal | |||||
Exports and ships' stores | 428.8 | 441.8 | 485.5 | 491.9 | 495.1 |
For canning | 14.2 | 8.7 | 7.7 | 11.3 | 9.2 |
Local consumption | 226.9 | 237.1 | 238.1 | 249.6 | 253.4 |
Total production | 669.9 | 687.7 | 731.3 | 752.8 | 757.7 |
Meat consumed in New Zealand during 1960–61 represented approximately 33.0 per cent of total production. The total consumption per head at 231.9 lb, was a decrease of 5.4 lb per head on the previous year. The figures in the next table give actual consumption during the years ended 30 September, by classes of meat.
Product | Total Consumption | Consumption per Head of Population | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
tons (000) | lb | |||||
Beef | 96.0 | 96.6 | 97.0 | 92.6 | 91.4 | 90.0 |
Veal | 6.1 | 6.6 | 7.1 | 5.9 | 6.2 | 6.6 |
Mutton | 79.2 | 86.0 | 84.8 | 76.3 | 81.4 | 78.7 |
Lamb | 12.3 | 15.1 | 15.5 | 11.9 | 14.3 | 14.4 |
Pig meat – | ||||||
Porker | 14.3 | 14.7 | 12.8 | 13.8 | 13.9 | 11.9 |
Baconer | 17.8 | 18.3 | 20.5 | 17.2 | 17.3 | 19.0 |
Chopper | 2.2 | 2.4 | 2.1 | 2.0 | 2.3 | 2.0 |
Total carcass meat | 227.9 | 239.6 | 239.8 | 219.7 | 226.8 | 222.6 |
Edible offal | 9.8 | 11.1 | 10.0 | 9.4 | 10.5 | 9.3 |
Grand totals | 237.7 | 250.7 | 249.7 | 229.1 | 237.3 | 231.9 |
Details of sources of supply for local consumption in 1960–61 are given in the following table. Figures for meat export works include those for a few bacon works. In the case of local abattoirs and rural slaughterhouses, edible offal has been estimated at 4 per cent of total carcass weight excluding pig meats.
Product | Local Abattoirs | Meat Export Works | Rural Slaughterhouses | Farms | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons | |||||
Beef | 57,036 | 31,534 | 7,177 | 1,231 | 96,978 |
Veal | 4,352 | 2,324 | 69 | 342 | 7,087 |
Mutton | 35,096 | 30,628 | 4,268 | 14,799 | 84,791 |
Lamb | 4,761 | 9,014 | 164 | 1,584 | 15,523 |
Pig meat – | |||||
Porker | 7,451 | 4,290 | 580 | 471 | 12,792 |
Baconer | 2,442 | 18,057 | – | – | 20,499 |
Chopper | 493 | 1,608 | – | – | 2,101 |
Total carcass meat | 111,631 | 97,455 | 12,258 | 18,427 | 239,771 |
Edible offal | 4,053 | 5,455 | 466 | – | 9,974 |
Totals | 115,684 | 102,910 | 12,724 | 18,427 | 249,745 |
The following table shows the numbers of the different classes of livestock slaughtered for food during each of the last 11 September years. The figures are for total killings – i.e., they include export works, abattoirs, rural slaughterhouses and an allowance for killings on farms.
LIVESTOCK SLAUGHTERINGS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 September | Sheep | Lambs | Cattle | Calves | Pigs |
Carcasses (000) | |||||
1952 | 5,929 | 12,415 | 743 | 1,311 | 685 |
1953 | 5,632 | 12,300 | 652 | 1,236 | 740 |
1954 | 5,467 | 13,324 | 780 | 1,330 | 760 |
1955 | 5,733 | 13,992 | 900 | 1,435 | 778 |
1956 | 5,886 | 14,807 | 1,000 | 1,406 | 816 |
1957 | 5,301 | 14,339 | 1,047 | 1,407 | 751 |
1958 | 5,081 | 15,883 | 1,106 | 1,314 | 768 |
1959 | 7,459 | 18,355 | 962 | 1,222 | 883 |
1960 | 7,356 | 19,283 | 956 | 1,234 | 863 |
1961 | 7,289 | 19,846 | 995 | 1,299 | 839 |
1962 | 7,934 | 21,534 | 1,259 | 1,390 | 835 |
Meat intended for export from New Zealand is slaughtered at meat export slaughterhouses, of which 36 are at present operating. They are licensed annually under the provisions of the Meat Act 1939 and regulations thereunder, which also authorise officers of the Department of Agriculture to inspect all meat whether for export or for local consumption.
The supervision of grading of meat for export is one of the responsibilities of the New Zealand Meat Producers Board. Grading at each freezing works is carried out, after slaughtering and dressing, by graders employed by the concern operating the freezing works. Supervising graders of the Meat Producers Board are allotted to each group of works to ensure uniformity of grading.
To supply meat for the larger urban centres there are at present 41 abattoirs operating, the larger ones being organised on the same lines as meat export works, and the supply is augmented by meat drawn from export works. At rural slaughterhouses meat is killed for consumption in small country towns and rural districts. Many farmers, particularly on sheep farms, kill their own meat.
To regulate and control the marketing of bobby calves, Bobby Calf Committees were established in 1938 and are now governed by the Bobby Calf Marketing Regulations 1955 under the control of the Dairy Production and Marketing Board.
Although about fifth in order in actual size of flocks, New Zealand holds third place in the world as a producer of wool, and second place as an exporter. New Zealand specialises in the production and export of crossbred wool. With the exception of a small annual consumption by local mills the whole of the wool produced in New Zealand is exported. The quantity on a greasy basis used by local manufacturers in the post-war period until 1957–58 ranged between 10,700,000 lb and 13,500,000 lb, rising to 14,400,000 lb in 1958–59, 15,500,000 lb in 1959–60, 17,000,000 lb in 1960–61, and 20,200,000 lb in 1961–62.
The following table shows for the last 11 seasons the total wool production (greasy basis), the movement in the average price per pound of wool (greasy basis), and the estimated total value of wool production (obtained by valuing the production estimate at the overall price per lb of greasy wool sold at auction).
Season Ended 30 June | Total Wool Production (Greasy Basis) | Average Price per Pound (Greasy Basis) | Estimated Value of Total Wool Production |
---|---|---|---|
lb (m) | d. | £(m) | |
1952 | 407 | 40.19 | 68.2 |
1953 | 418 | 46.19 | 80.4 |
1954 | 426 | 50.25 | 89.2 |
1955 | 455 | 49.67 | 94.2 |
1956 | 462 | 46.19 | 88.9 |
1957 | 491 | 54.76 | 112.0 |
1958 | 496 | 41.16 | 85.1 |
1959 | 540 | 36.07 | 81.2 |
1960 | 577 | 44.65 | 107.3 |
1961 | 588 | 40.34 | 98.8 |
1962 | 587 | 39.18 | 95.8 |
On account of lack of information on changes in stocks of wool on farms, the above figures of production should not be taken as precise measures of actual production in each season.
An analysis of wool sold at New Zealand auctions, according to quality groups, is given in the following table.
Quality Group | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bales | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales | Percentage of Total Sales | Bales | Percentage of Total Sales | |
60–64's and up | 15,420 | 1.4 | 13,667 | 1.1 | 15,273 | 1.3 | 11,380 | 0.9 | 14,044 | 1.1 |
60's | 11,668 | 1.1 | 10,472 | 0.9 | 11,260 | 0.9 | 10,018 | 0.8 | 7,459 | 0.6 |
58–60's, 58's, and 56–58's | 95,385 | 8.7 | 89,269 | 7.4 | 95,270 | 7.8 | 78,271 | 6.3 | 90,799 | 7.2 |
50–56's and 56's | 125,350 | 11.4 | 116,583 | 9.7 | 123,831 | 10.2 | 109,168 | 8.7 | 120,872 | 9.6 |
52's | 65,168 | 5.9 | 50,203 | 4.2 | 55,659 | 4.6 | 46,806 | 3.7 | 50,529 | 4.0 |
50's | 145,357 | 13.2 | 147,959 | 12.3 | 155,342 | 12.7 | 149,196 | 11.9 | 149,779 | 11.8 |
48–50's | 151,700 | 13.8 | 187,049 | 15.6 | 176,425 | 14.5 | 150,255 | 12.0 | 123,880 | 9.8 |
46–50's and 48's | 326,258 | 29.7 | 377,687 | 31.5 | 387,322 | 31.8 | 448,916 | 35.9 | 464,657 | 36.8 |
46–48's | 111,241 | 10.1 | 150,538 | 12.6 | 143,602 | 11.8 | 165,798 | 13.3 | 171,362 | 13.6 |
46's and lower | 51,426 | 4.7 | 56,909 | 4.7 | 54,810 | 4.5 | 79,166 | 6.3 | 70,112 | 5.5 |
Totals | 1,098,973 | 100.0 | 1,200,336 | 100.0 | 1,218,794 | 100.0 | 1,248,974 | 100.0 | 1,263,493 | 100.0 |
The Wool Industry Act 1944 provided for the establishment of the New Zealand Wool Board, replacing the New Zealand Wool Council established under the Wool Industry Promotion Act 1936. The Board's principal concern is the promotion of the wool industry, particularly in regard to markets, scientific and industrial research in relation to wool and sheep with a view to improvement in quality and quantity, and the discovery of new or improved methods of utilisation. Specific matters in relation to which the Board may be called upon to exercise certain functions are the production, handling, pooling, appraising, storage, distribution, marketing, and disposal of wool. The Board is empowered to act in combination or association with other bodies established outside New Zealand functioning on similar lines, such as the International Wool Secretariat and the Wool Bureau, and with the New Zealand Meat Producers Board and the New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board. It is also represented on the Wool Commission established by the Wool Commission Act 1951. To provide funds for the Board to carry out its functions the Wool Industry Act authorises a levy on all wool produced in New Zealand, the rate of the levy to be fixed each season by the Board. Under the Wool Commission Act, payment of this levy is at present suspended, the expenses of the Board and of the Commission being met, half from a charge imposed by regulation under that Act on all wool exported or used in New Zealand, and half from accumulated funds of the Commission. The charge is at present 7s. 6d. per bale, having been raised from 5s. in September 1962.
In December 1960 there was set up the Wool Research Organisation of New Zealand supported by the Wool Board and the Government (through the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research). The main object of the organisation is to promote and conduct research into the properties of wool, but it may also study problems of handling, storage, transport, marketing, and related matters.
References to the activities of the Wool Commission set up under the Wool Commission Act 1951 are to be found in Section 21.
The Department of Agriculture has existed as a separate Department since 1892 and has been instrumental in building up farm production. The principal functions of the Department, as set out in the Department of Agriculture Act 1953, are (a) to promote and encourage the development of all phases of the agricultural, pastoral, and horticultural industries in New Zealand, including the stock, poultry, fruit, vegetable, flax (Phormium tenax), tobacco, hops, and honey production industries, with a view to maintaining and improving the quality of the products derived from those industries and increasing the production of those products; (b) to promote and encourage the marketing and sale of those products.
Under the control of the Minister of Agriculture, the Department of Agriculture provides a service of which the main object is the advancement of the interests of primary production. Under a Director-General of Agriculture there are Divisional Directors of Animal Health, Meat, Dairy, Farm Advisory, Horticulture, and Administration as well as the Directors of the Ruakura and Wallaceville Research Stations, since 1960 directly responsible to the Director-General. While the service is primarily educative, the Department administers a number of Acts and regulations.
Under the Meat Division all meat killed at meat export slaughterhouses and abattoirs is inspected, and all meat intended for local consumption is graded by the inspection staff.
The Animal Health Division is responsible for the control of infectious diseases of livestock, and vaccination and testing are carried out to prevent and eradicate certain serious stock diseases. Special attention is given to herds supplying milk for human consumption. Livestock husbandry forms an essential part of the extension service provided by this Division.
All stock exported and imported is examined by the Division's veterinarians. Special instruction and advice are given in poultry keeping and swine husbandry. Among other activities the Division is concerned with the control of noxious weeds and, with the Rabbit Destruction Council through district rabbit boards, in the eradication of rabbits. A poultry demonstration plant is located at Upper Hutt.
The Port Agriculture Inspection Service was established in 1960 to take over both plant and animal quarantine work. Officers of this service handle all aspects of agricultural import work at major ports and airports.
Work at Ruakura has been concerned to a large extent with animal nutrition under conditions of grassland farming, and Wallaceville with disease and diagnostic work. Additional diagnostic stations are now established at Ruakura and at Taieri, near Dunedin. Associated with Ruakura are the hill country research station at Whatawhata, near Hamilton, and the substation at Manutuke, near Gisborne.
Instruction in the manufacture of butter, cheese, milk powder, and casein is given by the Dairy Division. Dairy produce is inspected and graded before shipment and a close supervision is exercised over butter and cheese at all stages of manufacture. Dairy farm premises are inspected, and the Division is responsible for the registration of town milk supply premises. It also provides technical advice on market milk treatment. The Division has laboratories at Auckland, New Plymouth, and Wallaceville which provide a comprehensive examination of dairy products as a background to its control of dairy produce quality. The Division is responsible for the registration and licensing of dairy factories, approval of their design, general suitability, and economic justification.
The Farm Advisory Division is concerned with research and advisory work in soil management, crop and pasture production, and farm management. A field staff of farm advisory officers acts as a link between the research stations and the farmers and also carries out cooperative field trials and demonstrations on farmers' properties. The Division has special sections devoted to seed certification and crops, field experimental work, pastures, soil conservation, farm management and economics, rural sociology and home economics, farm engineering and machinery, and the production and handling of wool. Soil testing and assistance with farm drainage work are both undertaken on a fee-paying basis. The Division controls the following stations: Seed Testing Station, Palmerston North; Rukuhia Soil Research Station, Hamilton; Experimental Area, Marton; Phormium plantation, Moutoa; Flock House Farm of Instruction, Bulls; Winchmore Irrigation Station, Ashburton; and Invermay Agricultural Research Station, Mosgiel; and the following soil-conservation demonstration farms and areas: Waerenga-o-kuri, Tangoio, Makara, Cannock, Wither Hills, Moutere Hills, Adair, Tara Hills, Mid-Dome, Lake Cameron, and Wairakei. It also conducts a wool-testing service with laboratories at Auckland and Wellington.
The Horticulture Division provides an advisory service to fruitgrowers, market gardeners, nurserymen, flower growers, and beekeepers. Its officers inspect market gardens, nurseries, and apiaries for disease, and grade pip fruit for export and home consumption. At Te Kauwhata Experimental Station investigations are carried out into grape and wine production, and at Levin Research Station into berry fruit and vegetable production. In 1961 a horticultural laboratory was established in Levin, the objects being to create a diagnostic section for plant pests and diseases detected at ports of entry or on post-quarantine material. This service will play an important part in the identification and eradication of new plant diseases, and the specialist staff will be able to assist field officers handling disease and other problems.
The Department's Editorial Section is responsible for the production each month of the Journal of Agriculture, which has a very wide circulation amongst farmers. In addition, a large number of bulletins on special subjects are produced, most of which are available free of charge.
The Department is also concerned with many of the issues relating to the marketing of primary products, both overseas and within New Zealand, as well as with general economic problems affecting farming industries as a whole.
Under the supervision of the Council of Scientific and Industrial Research the Department devotes a large part of its activities to the promotion of agricultural research relating to most phases of agriculture.
The Soil Bureau has already made a survey of New Zealand soils which provides basic information on their most suitable use for agricultural and other purposes. It also undertakes research on the relationship of soil to problems of agriculture, horticulture, and forestry.
Microbiologists at the Bureau are making a survey of all soil micro-organisms and have isolated a fungus which has been found to be the cause of facial eczema disease in sheep. This discovery should not only facilitate control of this serious disease but also suggest a new method of approach to many animal nutrition and health problems.
The Crop Research Division is concerned with producing new and improved varieties of field and vegetable crops suited for local conditions. Special attention is given to the development of disease resistance.
The Hop and Tobacco Research Stations, both of which are subsidised by the industry, investigate problems relating to the growing of these two crops, while the Fruit Research Division performs a similar function for the whole fruit industry.
The work of the Grasslands Division is directed towards improving the productivity of our pastures by breeding improved varieties of grasses and clovers and investigating the factors affecting their growth.
Closely associated with the Grasslands Division are the Plant Chemistry and Plant Physiology Divisions. The Plant Chemistry Division undertakes research on plant nutrition and metabolism with special reference to the relationship between pasture quality and animal nutrition and health. It has developed an effective means of controlling bloat by using emulsified oils. The recently established Plant Physiology Division is studying the physiology of plant growth and reproduction with a view to determining the relative importance of the various factors which control these processes.
Farmers, fruitgrowers, and gardeners are assisted by the Plant Diseases Division, which investigates all types of plant diseases, with the object of bringing them under control. The Entomology Division studies New Zealand insects with special reference to those, such as grass grub, which attack agricultural crops. The Animal Ecology Division investigates the ecology of introduced mammals, such as the rabbit, with the object of discovering more effective methods of control.
The Wheat Research Institute, which like the Tobacco and Hop Research Stations is subsidised by industry, aims at improving the milling and baking qualities of the wheats produced in this country. A moisture-testing service helps farmers to determine when wheat crops are ready for harvesting.
The work of the Botany Division and the Applied Mathematics Laboratory has only an indirect bearing on agriculture. The Botany Division's function is to study all plant life in New Zealand, and in doing so it provides basic information of use to other divisions of the Department. The Applied Mathematics Laboratory assists other divisions by advising on the design of experiments so that these yield the maximum information.
Closely associated with the Department are a number of research associations and institutes which undertake research work of importance to agriculture. The Fertilizer Manufacturers' Research Association concerns itself with problems relating to the production, distribution, and use of fertilisers, the Wool Industries' Research Institute studies all aspects of wool manufacture, the Meat Research Institute studies problems affecting the meat industry, while the Dairy Research Institute investigates the production of milk in relation to feeding, breeding, and management of dairy animals and the manufacture of dairy products. It also investigates the building, design, and efficiency of dairy machinery.
The value of research to agriculture, which is not easy to assess in monetary terms, is reflected in the development of improved and higher yielding varieties of plants, in their more effective handling, and in the control of pests and diseases.
A soil survey of the whole of New Zealand has been completed, and the problems of mineral deficiency diseases such as bush sickness and dopiness have been solved. Tobacco research has resulted in the area devoted to this crop being doubled, simultaneously with the doubling of the yield per acre, and the industry has become one of the most prosperous of the rural industries. The Hop Research Station has recently developed two new hop varieties of excellent quality and high yield, and with effective resistance to the serious disease, root rot. Effective control has been secured over a wide range of plant diseases. Ball smut and loose smut of cereals have almost disappeared, dry rot of brassicas has materially lessened, and blast of stone fruit has been controlled. A system of certifying spray materials effective against a wide range of diseases of horticultural and garden crops has been devised. A most effective culture to promote lucerne growth has been found and maintained. Numerous serious insect pests have been brought under control, and the diamond-back moth, white butterfly, and codling moth are not the menace they formerly were; subterranean caterpillar also has been checked and, more recently, grass grub, the most costly insect of all, has capitulated to the newer chemical insecticides.
The work of the Grasslands and Crop Research Divisions has resulted in the development and expansion of a profitable farm-seeds industry. Research into the breeding of new strains of pasture plants, and into the utilisation and management of pastures, has done much to enable New Zealand to lead the world in grassland farming, and raise its per-acre yield of meat and dairy produce. Research leading to successful pasture establishment on pumice soils of the central North Island has greatly increased production in this area. Rape and turnip seed, hitherto imported from overseas, are now produced locally, as the result of breeding and selection work done by the Crop Research Division, which, in addition, has improved the quality of oats, barley, lupins, carrots, and lucerne.
Of particular interest are two new high-yielding varieties of potato – Pahi and Rua – developed by the Division to withstand wind, drought, and competition from weeds.
The Division has bred a new high-yielding, good quality variety of pea – Onward – which is also resistant to wilt.
The Wheat Research Institute, in collaboration with the Crop Research Division, has been responsible for improvement in wheat, flour, and bread quality by breeding several new varieties of wheat specially suited for local conditions. The latest variety developed, Aotea, has shown an increase in yield of more than 20 per cent over Cross 7, which was itself an improved variety developed 20 years previously. This advance in yield has been achieved without loss of baking quality. During the 1959–60 season – only three years after its introduction – Aotea wheat comprised more than 85 per cent of the total wheat crop. The Institute has also devised methods of utilising sprouted wheat and of controlling the vitamin B content of flour.
Corky pit of apples and other deficiency diseases of fruit have been overcome, and investigations in transport have vastly improved the quality of fruit arriving in the United Kingdom.
Researches and experiments in regard to pasture grasses are regular features of the activities of both the Department of Agriculture and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. These experiments, which extend right on to individual farms throughout New Zealand, and are conducted in cooperation with the farmers themselves, are wide in their application, and cover all the major phases of pasture management, dealing in particular with such items as pasture mixtures, suitability as to soil types, methods of establishment and management, the efficient use of fertilisers, etc. The results are made available per medium of the Journal of Agriculture and such allied publications, as well as by special pamphlets which are distributed without charge. The farmer is thus enabled to avail himself of, and profit by, highly specialised knowledge and experience. In addition, a constant endeavour is being made not only to improve existing strains by such measures as seed certification and the provision of pedigree seed, but also to evolve new strains. At the beginning of the year 1961 there were 19,017,094 acres under artificially sown grasses (including 1,206,438 acres cut for seed, hay, or silage during the season).
The following table shows the respective areas under artificially sown grasses, tussock, and other naturally established native grasses. The figures for tussock and other native grasses have been included under “balance of land” in the table showing the condition of occupied land in Section 10a.
Year | Artificially Sown Pasture Grasses | Tussock and Other Naturally Established Native Grasses | Total Area Under Grass* | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | Not Cut for Seed, Hay, or Silage | |||
* Includes lucerne. † Includes approximately 194,000 acres also sown with crops. | ||||
acres | ||||
1956–57 | 1,332,892 | 16,559,486 | 13,253,571 | 31,145,949 |
1957–58 | 1,220,483 | 16,782,347 | 13,206,701 | 31,209,531 |
1958–59 | 1,201,620 | 16,833,871 | 13,186,261 | 31,221,752 |
1959–60 | 1,142,872 | 17,406,915 | 13,035,549 | 31,585,336 |
1960–61 | 1,206,438 | 17,616,636† |
An important characteristic of grassland farming is the use of an annual or semi-annual topdressing of artificial fertilisers. The chief fertiliser is superphosphate, which is manufactured in New Zealand from imported materials. Agricultural lime, produced locally, is also used in considerable quantities.
Topdressing in New Zealand is carried out mainly on sheep- and cattle-grazing areas, including, of course, dairy farms; the North Island, which contains 88 per cent of the total cattle, accounted in 1960–61 for 74 per cent of the area topdressed.
The following table gives particulars of areas of grassland topdressed during the latest five years.
Year | Grassland Area Topdressed | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
With Artificial Fertiliser Only | With Lime Only | With Both Artificial Fertiliser and Lime | Total Grassland Topdressed | |
* From and including 1959–60 figures relate to holdings of 10 acres and over, whereas figures for earlier years relate to holdings of 1 acre and over. | ||||
acres | ||||
1956–57 | 7,191,188 | 520,951 | 1,457,813 | 9,169,952 |
1957–58 | 7,309,985 | 514,341 | 1,433,338 | 9,257,664 |
1958–59 | 7,174,256 | 450,591 | 1,177,103 | 8,801,950 |
1959–60* | 7,140,228 | 421,908 | 1,335,171 | 8,897,307 |
1960–61* | 8,208,571 | 356,299 | 1,249,202 | 9,814,072 |
The productive capacity of fertiliser manufacturing plants has been increased in recent years with the establishment of three new works. The fall in the use of fertilisers in 1958–59 was attributable to a reduction in farm incomes.
The activities of the Department of Agriculture and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research in the treatment of experimental plots from the various aspects of soil and crop requirements, and the subsequent data published thereon, have been an important factor in conveying to the farmer the many advantages to be derived from the scientific treatment of pastures.
While topdressing in the past was practically confined to sown grasses on the flat and gently undulating country, the application of fertilisers to the surface-sown hill-country pastures in increasing quantities from aircraft has followed from the development of commercial aerial topdressing operations since 1949. Further information in this connection is contained in Section 11d.
For many years a number of grants and subsidies have been paid to the farming industry from public funds. In addition, agricultural and pastoral education is assisted financially by grants to the agricultural colleges.
Subsidies reached their peak during the war and immediate post-war years, details of which are available in earlier issues of the Yearbook. In more recent years there has been a considerable curtailment of this type of assistance to farmers.
The following table shows the payments during the latest three years.
Subsidy, Grant, etc. | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Carriage of lime | 327,210 | 44,126 | 40,163 |
Stock Act: compensation | 300,433 | 284,018 | 390,057 |
Compensation for loss of production, ex gratia payments for hardship from compulsory tuberculosis test | 61,319 | 75,312 | 83,229 |
Meat Act: compensation | 14,776 | 14,668 | 13,732 |
Subsidies to rabbit boards | 498,444 | 530,499 | 595,457 |
Grants to rabbit boards | 140,000 | 115,000 | 126,500 |
Cow-testing organisations | 26,426 | 26,583 | 29,583 |
Destruction of kea | 238 | 203 | 109 |
Veterinary Services Council | 50,000 | 50,000 | 50,000 |
Nassella Tussock Act: subsidies to boards | 68,599 | 69,550 | 67,940 |
Noxious Weeds Act: subsidies to county councils and road boards | 37,997 | 41,495 | 43,571 |
Compensation for scrapie disease | 3,000 | 2,000 | 1,214 |
Emergency expenditure to assist primary producers | 31,438 | 20,147 | 4,750 |
Comment on some of the more important items is necessary to explain their origin and significance.
Since 30 November 1959 a subsidy on lime transport has been paid to farmers applying lime to newly developed land which is lime responsive, has not previously been limed, and which is cultivated and sown for the first time; or, if it cannot be cultivated, which receives its first dressing of lime. Farmers meet full transport costs and are entitled to claim a refund from the Department of Agriculture, at the same rates as applied up to 30 November 1959.
In the post-war years a determined effort has been made to rid the country of rabbits which were lowering the carrying capacity of farmland and causing a loss of production running into many million pounds in value annually. Rabbit-infested areas were brought under rabbit board control. In 1948 there were 47 boards in the South Island and 61 in the North Island covering 18 million acres. By 1962 there were 132 South Island and 53 North Island boards covering 42½ million acres. Rabbit board rates paid by some 40,000 farms are subsidised by the Government, which also makes grants to rabbit boards. Good progress has been made towards the eradication of the rabbit and this goal is now in sight in many areas. Rabbit boards may undertake opossum and wallaby control.
Most of the remaining subsidies represent attempts to deal with specific problems of disease and pest control which are of importance to the whole community but the handling of which would impose a serious burden on individuals or small groups. Under this heading come such items as compensation for diseased stock under the Meat Act and the Stock Act, and destruction of kea, etc. Subsidies of this nature are mostly charges against the vote of the Department of Agriculture. They are not recoverable except in the case of compensation paid for diseased stock under the Stock Act, where a partial recovery is obtained by the sale of by-products from condemned stock in certain cases.
The results of a full census of farm machinery taken in 1950 have been published in earlier volumes of the Yearbook.
The following table gives details of farm machinery for those items where a comparison is available for the years 1947,1950, 1952, 1957, 1960, and 1961. The figures for 1960 onwards relate to holdings of 10 acres and over, whereas figures for earlier years relate to holdings of 1 acre and over.
Type of Machine | 1947 | 1950 | 1952 | 1957 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* This item covers only those machines actually used for threshing wheat or oats during the year specified. † Estimates, in 1953, 52,495; 1954, 55,623; 1955, 62,137; 1958, 73,499; 1959, 75,291. ‡ Stationary shearing machine plants only. § Electric motors of over one-quarter horsepower only. | ||||||
Milking machines | 32,596 | 36,368 | 37,563 | 38,764 | 36,721 | |
Cream separators | 48,194 | 54,421 | 30,608 | |||
Shearing machines | ||||||
Plants | 14,564 | 18,791 | 20,810 | 26,592 | 28,922‡ | 29,902 |
Stands | 33,907 | 40,536 | 44,472 | 61,637 | ||
Agricultural tractors† | 21,156 | 34,918 | 45,734 | 71,456 | 78,415 | 80,817 |
Rotary hoes and garden tractors | 1,646 | 3,093 | 4,380 | |||
Electric motors | 82,721 | 110,683 | 123,439 | 139,080 | 122,758§ | |
Internal-combustion engines | 23,109 | 29,926 | 29,052 | |||
Threshing machines* | 1,641 | 1,900 | 1,965 | |||
Header harvesters | 3,121 | 3,130 | 4,746 |
The figures show a continuation of the trend towards more intensive mechanisation of farm work that has been in evidence over a considerable period.
Information concerning milking machines on farms was first collected in 1919, in which year there were 7,577 plants recorded. Since that year the use of milking machines has expanded rapidly. Of the 1,905,534 cows in milk on 31 January 1952, 1,799,375, or 94 per cent, were on holdings employing milking machines. In 1951 the corresponding percentage was 94 and in 1942, 87. At the end of January 1960 there were 36,721 milking machine plants in use, with a total of 183,329 sets of cups. There were also 30,608 cream separators used.
During the 20 years from 1941 to 1961 the number of agricultural tractors employed on farms rose from 12,516 to 80,817. These figures do not include rotary hoes or garden tractors, which showed an increase from 813 in 1942 to 4,380 in 1952.
The number of holdings on which tractors were located in 1952 was 38,434 out of a total of 90,288. The 6,046 cases in 1952, in which there were more than one tractor on the farm, were made up as follows: two tractors, 5,110; three, 720; four, 157; five or more, 59.
The classes of tractors on farm holdings of 10 acres and over outside borough boundaries are given in the following table.
As at 31 January 1961 | ||
---|---|---|
Number | Percentage of Total | |
Diesel oil – | ||
Crawler | 6,278 | 7.77 |
Wheel | 21,458 | 26.55 |
Total, diesel oil | 27,736 | 34.32 |
Petrol or kerosene – | ||
Crawler | 5,260 | 6.51 |
Wheel | 47,821 | 59.17 |
Total, petrol or kerosene | 53,081 | 65.68 |
Total, tractors | 80,817 | 100.00 |
Crops grown in New Zealand are in general able to meet domestic needs for agricultural products, apart from tropical and subtropical products such as tea, sugar, cotton, etc., though a substantial proportion of wheat requirements is imported.
Local requirements of all the important fruits and berries grown in temperate zones are met by New Zealand orchard production. Citrus fruits are grown in the subtropical northern portion of the North Island, and grapes are also cultivated in certain localities with a favourable climate. In addition to meeting local demand, there is a substantial export trade in apples and pears.
Home gardens supply a considerable proportion of family requirements of vegetables, but there is a substantial area planted in market gardens, both inside and outside borough boundaries, to meet the needs of a growing population. Potato production is normally adequate but has occasionally to be supplemented by imports. The production of onions has been largely sufficient for local requirements of recent years. Minor quantities of onions are occasionally imported from the Northern Hemisphere.
Animals can be grazed in open pasture for the full 12 months of the year, but the winter growth of grass, except in certain favoured localities, requires to be supplemented in order to keep stock in good condition during the colder months, and in some districts supplementary fodders are necessary in the drier summer months. The supply of supplementary fodders is adequate both in quantity and in quality, so that New Zealand imports stock food to a very minor extent only.
Hay and silage crops are grown almost exclusively on the farms where they are consumed, though some districts specialise in the growing of certain other supplementary fodder crops. The bulk of the supplementary fodders other than grass and clover hay, and silage, is grown in the South Island, since the colder climate necessitates more extensive supplementary feeding than in the North Island.
The renewal and extension of pastures require the annual supply of very considerable quantities of grass seeds, which are now grown almost entirely in New Zealand. There is a small import of certain classes of seeds, but this is almost negligible in relation to requirements; on the other hand, an appreciable export trade in some species of grass seeds has been developed.
Grain growing is localised to a considerable extent, the Canterbury statistical area, with its fertile plains, supplying in 1960–61, 67 per cent of New Zealand's wheat yield, 50 per cent of the oats threshed, and 71 per cent of the barley yield. Maize growing is largely confined to certain portions of the East Coast (notably Cook County) and South Auckland Bay of Plenty areas. The growing of peas for threshing is carried out extensively in Canterbury, and to a lesser extent in Marlborough, Wellington, and Otago, Canterbury alone producing over half of the total yield. In the season 1960–61, 68 per cent of the area closed off for production of grass seed was in the Canterbury district.
The Canterbury area also produces a large proportion of the commercial potato crop, followed by Wellington, while the growing of potatoes for the early market is of importance in a few relatively frost-free areas, particularly Pukekohe, near Auckland. The Pukekohe district also provides that city with a considerable portion of its vegetable requirements as well as being the main onion-growing area of the Island. Wellington draws most of its vegetable supplies from the Otaki and Levin districts, while Ohakune, in the centre of the North Island, with climate and soils suitable for the production of cabbages and broccoli, supplies both cities with these vegetables. Further large areas are utilised for these purposes in the Hastings district of Hawke's Bay, which is also the largest contributor of canned or processed vegetables.
In the South Island market gardening is carried on near the cities, and on the rich soils near Christchurch over 1,000 acres are devoted to this purpose; also to the immediate south of Oamaru and on the Taieri Plains just south of Dunedin there are other areas aggregating more than 1,000 acres. Nelson also produces considerable quantities of fresh and processed vegetables, most of which are marketed in Wellington.
Commercial orchards in New Zealand are largely confined to certain areas suited by climatic and soil conditions. The Nelson and Hawke's Bay districts are famed for their apple and pear orchards, a high percentage of the crops from these districts normally being exported. Central Otago is well suited to the growing of stone fruits, notably apricots. Hawke's Bay and Nelson are also noted for their peach production. In certain particularly warm areas of the North Island with suitable soils citrus fruits are grown, the principal areas being Kerikeri, in Northland; Tauranga, in the Bay of Plenty; and Gisborne.
Grape growing is of importance in Auckland and Hawke's Bay, and to a lesser extent in South Auckland. Tobacco growing is confined to the Nelson district, hop growing also being concentrated in this area.
A detailed analysis of arable cropping farms in 1959–60 was undertaken as part of the World Census of Agriculture. The following table compiled from the results of this analysis shows the distribution of crops by regional areas. The dominance of the South Island, with 76 per cent of the crop area is clearly shown.
Regional Area* | Principally (75% or More) Dairy Farming | Principally (75% or More) Sheep Farming | Principally (75% or More) Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant (50%–75%) | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant (50%–75%) | Mixed Dairy and Sheep (Approximately Equal) | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant (50%–75%) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For details of counties included see page 415. | |||||||
North Island | acres | ||||||
Northland | 5,810 | 2,096 | 454 | 520 | 93 | 273 | 7 |
South Auckland | 6,502 | 5,627 | 48 | 591 | 167 | 209 | 189 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 20,503 | 11,121 | 250 | 2,230 | 755 | 611 | 34 |
Cape Colville | 1,269 | 349 | 11 | 173 | 52 | 36 | – |
Central Plateau | 6,962 | 5,119 | 593 | 1,014 | 505 | 454 | 82 |
Western Uplands | 1,201 | 14,574 | 146 | 436 | 505 | 415 | 314 |
Taranaki | 8,647 | 2,631 | 8 | 755 | 207 | 407 | 17 |
East Cape | 1,496 | 5,408 | 159 | 214 | 46 | 217 | 1,356 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,332 | 35,863 | 390 | 295 | 283 | 276 | 3,647 |
Rangitikei | 2,374 | 21,472 | 176 | 641 | 669 | 571 | 3,116 |
Manawatu | 12,693 | 17,727 | 570 | 1,488 | 1,183 | 1,074 | 2,647 |
Wairarapa | 2,559 | 14,928 | 45 | 644 | 311 | 255 | 2,480 |
Featherston | 2,451 | 6,056 | 47 | 390 | 368 | 69 | 1,470 |
North Island totals | 73,799 | 142,971 | 2,897 | 9,391 | 5,144 | 4,867 | 15,359 |
South Island | |||||||
Marlborough | 1,621 | 12,280 | 92 | 356 | 111 | 166 | 8,802 |
Nelson | 2,478 | 5,374 | 131 | 857 | 759 | 706 | 2,044 |
Westland | 1,242 | 1,794 | 469 | 597 | 91 | 147 | – |
North Canterbury | 302 | 21,885 | 12 | 56 | 313 | 145 | 15,088 |
Foothills | 272 | 23,150 | 19 | 210 | 653 | 187 | 9,774 |
Canterbury Plains | 5,595 | 27,778 | 78 | 465 | 937 | 225 | 29,026 |
Christchurch | 852 | 288 | 13 | 100 | 7 | 159 | 243 |
Banks Peninsula | 171 | 283 | – | 20 | 92 | 19 | 282 |
Mackenzie | – | 10,955 | – | – | – | – | 6,054 |
South Canterbury | 3,517 | 93,580 | 35 | 690 | 3,766 | 509 | 131,440 |
Otago | 2,604 | 35,304 | 34 | 320 | 384 | 261 | 6,179 |
Central Otago | 140 | 23,040 | 21 | 57 | 140 | 38 | 3,328 |
Southern | 2,100 | 164,576 | 114 | 5,513 | 12,003 | 3,223 | 52,094 |
Remainder | – | 54 | – | – | – | – | – |
South Island totals | 20,894 | 420,341 | 1,018 | 9,241 | 19,256 | 5,785 | 264,354 |
New Zealand totals | 94,693 | 563,312 | 3,915 | 18,632 | 24,400 | 10,652 | 279,713 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant (50%–75%) | Mixed Sheep and Cropping (Approximately Equal) | General Mixed Farming (Three or More Types) None Predominant | Other (Including Horticulture, Timber, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Type Group Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For details of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
North Island | acres | |||||
Northland | 4 | – | 219 | 300 | 28 | 9,804 |
South Auckland | 260 | 216 | 233 | 2,851 | – | 16,893 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 18 | 12 | 544 | 382 | – | 36,460 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 39 | 3 | – | 1,932 |
Central Plateau | 8 | – | 335 | 2,854 | 12 | 17,938 |
Western Uplands | 31 | 6 | 131 | 97 | – | 17,856 |
Taranaki | – | 1 | 244 | 150 | – | 13,067 |
East Cape | 1,647 | 1,236 | 1,294 | 1,405 | 18 | 14,496 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,427 | 832 | 1,174 | 2,021 | 3 | 48,543 |
Rangitikei | 42 | 238 | 722 | 33 | – | 30,054 |
Manawatu | 473 | 299 | 568 | 835 | 5 | 39,562 |
Wairarapa | 131 | 402 | 468 | 82 | – | 22,305 |
Featherston | – | 58 | 65 | 67 | – | 11,041 |
North Island totals | 5,041 | 3,300 | 6,036 | 11,080 | 66 | 279,951 |
South Island | ||||||
Marlborough | 973 | 3,654 | 878 | 298 | – | 29,231 |
Nelson | 928 | 764 | 2,721 | 2,936 | – | 19,698 |
Westland | – | – | 61 | 16 | – | 4,417 |
North Canterbury | 1,068 | 2,014 | 1,431 | 9 | – | 42,323 |
Foothills | 883 | 1,754 | 798 | 266 | 22 | 37,988 |
Canterbury Plains | 10,729 | 17,262 | 9,851 | 3,890 | 12 | 105,848 |
Christchurch | 269 | 179 | 378 | 1,461 | 22 | 3,971 |
Banks Peninsula | 158 | 12 | 8 | 4 | – | 1,049 |
Mackenzie | 304 | 1,406 | 833 | 15 | – | 19,567 |
South Canterbury | 14,643 | 38,197 | 16,126 | 3,094 | 11 | 305,608 |
Otago | 205 | 269 | 726 | 531 | 1 | 46,817 |
Central Otago | 549 | 616 | 364 | 263 | – | 28,556 |
Southern | 593 | 826 | 2,472 | 725 | – | 244,239 |
Remainder | – | – | – | – | – | 54 |
South Island totals | 31,302 | 66,953 | 36,646 | 13,508 | 68 | 889,366 |
New Zealand totals | 36,343 | 70,253 | 42,682 | 24,588 | 134 | 1,169,317 |
Detailed statistics of crops are contained in the Report on the Farm Production Statistics of New Zealand issued annually by the Department of Statistics. It should be noted that, unless otherwise stated, the statistics quoted in this subsection for years up to and including 1958–59 relate to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries. Commencing with the year 1959–60 a change was made in the coverage so that it included only holdings of 10 acres and over situated outside borough boundaries.
For statistical and other purposes it is at times necessary to convert bushel units to a weight basis. For New Zealand produce and fruit, conversion is effected by using the following weights per bushel for the commodities mentioned.
Produce | Weight of Bushel |
---|---|
lb | |
Wheat | 60 |
Oats | 40 |
Barley | 50 |
Maize | 56 |
Peas | 60 |
Ryecorn | 56 |
Beans | 65 |
Grass seed | 20 |
Fruit | Weight of Bushel |
---|---|
lb | |
Apples | 40 |
Pears | 38 |
Quinces | 40 |
Peaches | 42 |
Nectarines | 42 |
Apricots | 42 |
Plums | 42 |
Cherries | 42 |
Oranges | 42–43 |
Lemons (uncured) | 42 |
A general summary of the areas under cultivation during each of the last 11 years is given in the following table. The statistics quoted in this and other tables in this subsection relate to holdings of 1 acre or upwards outside borough boundaries up to the year 1958–59. From 1959–60 the coverage was changed to holdings of 10 acres and upwards outside borough boundaries. (The effect of this change on comparability is not great. In 1956–57 although some 13 per cent of holdings outside boroughs were 1 and under 10 acres, in nearly all items the percentage in this group was less than 1 per cent. Exceptions were market gardens, orchards, nurseries, and potato and onion cropping.)
Year | Pasture Land* | Field Crops | Plantations | Orchards | Lying Fallow | Other Cultivated Land | Total Cultivated Land |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding areas of grasses and clovers cut for seed, hay, or silage, which have been included in field crops. † Includes market gardens and nurseries (previously in “Other Cultivated Land”), and in 1960–61 and 1961–62 excludes domestic orchards. ‡ Areas in residences, private grounds, gardens and domestic orchards are excluded. | |||||||
acres | |||||||
1951–52 | 16,797,344 | 2,062,910 | 915,835 | 19,973 | 143,367 | 109,598 | 20,049,027 |
1952–53 | 16,574,439 | 2,131,170 | 949,533 | 21,464 | 173,626 | 111,364 | 19,961,596 |
1953–54 | 16,573,004 | 2,060,678 | 967,666 | 21,246 | 144,328 | 111,986 | 19,878,908 |
1954–55 | 16,557,819 | 2,141,623 | 962,592 | 21,998 | 161,201 | 116,136 | 19,961,369 |
1955–56 | |||||||
1956–57 | 16,346,749 | 2,427,189 | 915,132 | 19,944 | 163,604 | 97,017 | 19,969,635 |
1957–58 | 16,561,688 | 2,296,429 | 906,219 | 20,518 | 173,378 | 100,086 | 20,058,318 |
1958–59 | 16,614,071 | 2,344,175 | 921,864 | 20,292 | 138,054 | 99,123 | 20,137,579 |
1959–60 | 17,200,636 | 2,312,189 | 944,065 | 30,675† | 126,022 | 88,894 | 20,702,481 |
1960–61 | 17,616,636 | 2,426,387 | 938,350 | 32,768† | 138,757 | 21,152,898‡ | |
1961–62 | 17,886,821 | 2,378,997 | 991,095 | 30,908† | 143,903 | 21,431,724‡ |
In the following pages statistics of the principal crops are quoted with explanatory comment. In addition to summary tables, covering in each instance a range of related items, important individual crops are discussed under separate headings.
The following table shows the areas under each of the principal field crops for the years stated.
Crop | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including turnips and rape mixed. † Rape, kale, and chou moellier only. ‡ Includes linseed, mangolds, and tobacco. | |||||
acres | |||||
Wheat | 86,254 | 135,583 | 166,317 | 191,172 | 191,486 |
Oats | 87,260 | 93,595 | 80,563 | 93,442 | 81,987 |
Barley | 75,342 | 63,587 | 73,061 | 79,281 | 89,779 |
Maize | 11,398 | 12,134 | 14,669 | 14,030 | 14,698 |
Peas for threshing | 31,876 | 26,080 | 28,370 | 28,314 | 28,030 |
Linen flax | 774 | 761 | 699 | 526 | 651 |
Potatoes | 24,047 | 23,796 | 21,410 | 22,334 | 22,506 |
Turnips and swedes* | 429,386 | 444,210 | 436,738 | 448,489 | 459,754 |
Onions | 1,399 | 1,305 | 1,275 | 1,544 | 1,434 |
Vegetable crops for processing | 9,786 | 13,752 | 10,924 | 11,575 | 16,357 |
Green fodder† | 277,748 | 288,311 | 297,317 | 287,992 | 268,617 |
Grasses, clovers, and lucerne for seed | 209,669 | 173,438 | 133,516 | 212,106 | 146,126 |
Grasses and clovers for hay or silage | 865,699 | 891,634 | 870,098 | 835,857 | 867,602 |
Lucerne for hay or silage | 145,115 | 136,548 | 139,258 | 158,475 | 146,282 |
Other crops‡ | 40,676 | 39,441 | 37,974 | 41,250 | 43,688 |
Totals | 2,296,429 | 2,344,175 | 2,312,189 | 2,426,387 | 2,378,997 |
The figures quoted in the foregoing table in respect of wheat, oats, barley, maize, and peas relate to the total areas under these crops for grain or fodder. A considerable portion of the area under cereal crops, particularly oats, is cut for chaff, hay, or silage, or is fed off. In regard to peas it should be noted that additional areas of this crop for domestic consumption in the form of green peas are included under market gardens and crops for processing.
Details of areas for threshing, total yields, and yields per acre of the principal grain and seed crops during recent years are set out in the following table.
Year | Wheat | Oats | Barley | Maize | Peas |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Estimated. | |||||
Areas for Threshing | |||||
acres | acres | acres | acres | acres | |
1951–52 | 89,955 | 45,561 | 46,064 | 6,449 | 24,379 |
1952–53 | 127,225 | 49,087 | 55,334 | 5,973 | 27,265 |
1953–54 | 113,813 | 20,529 | 68,479 | 4,062 | 30,889 |
1954–55 | 103,989 | 31,164 | 41,674 | 3,154 | 29,506 |
1955–56 | 68,479 | 42,168 | 49,195 | 25,239 | |
1956–57 | 65,743 | 56,496 | 59,776 | 5,486 | 24,759 |
1957–53 | 83,936 | 29,981 | 65,881 | 6,346 | 31,876 |
1958–59 | 132,913 | 34,011 | 53,620 | 6,612 | 26,080 |
1959–60 | 163,158 | 33,524 | 62,497 | 8,338 | 28,370 |
1960–61 | 186,788 | 43,462 | 65,592 | 6,560 | 28,314 |
1961–62 | 186,288 | 34,682 | 77,116 | 7,344 | 28,030 |
1962–63* | 210,000 | 28,500 | 78,000 | 8,000 | |
Total Yields | |||||
bushels | bushels | bushels | bushels | bushels | |
1951–52 | 3,890,167 | 2,469,530 | 2,182,175 | 381,835 | 730,288 |
1952–53 | 4,525,298 | 2,385,129 | 2,139,886 | 349,194 | 614,417 |
1953–54 | 4,783,227 | 945,386 | 3,335,399 | 259,248 | 953,749 |
1954–55 | 4,113,444 | 1,602,058 | 1,991,875 | 201,913 | 885,432 |
1955–56 | 2,658,428 | 1,947,404 | 2,031,526 | 634,846 | |
1956–57 | 2,950,273 | 2,888,310 | 2,854,592 | 313,486 | 845,644 |
1957–58 | 3,727,117 | 1,460,149 | 3,552,229 | 302,618 | 1,046,847 |
1958–59 | 6,038,822 | 1,575,755 | 2,661,090 | 378,908 | 829,852 |
1959–60 | 8,700,199 | 1,825,104 | 3,136,837 | 702,668 | 923,810 |
1960–61 | 9,309,118x | 2,349,351 | 3,415,661x | 403,710 | 930,736 |
1961–62 | 7,835,408 | 1,886,060 | 3,560,550 | 544,695 | 762,961 |
1962–63* | 9,240,000 | 1,539,000 | 4,056,000 | ||
Yields per Acre | |||||
bushels | bushels | bushels | bushels | bushels | |
1951–52 | 43.25 | 54.20 | 47.37 | 59.21 | 29.96 |
1952–53 | 35.57 | 48.59 | 38.67 | 58.46 | 22.54 |
1953–54 | 42.03 | 46.05 | 48.71 | 63.82 | 30.88 |
1954–55 | 39.56 | 51.41 | 47.80 | 64.02 | 30.01 |
1955–56 | 38.82 | 46.18 | 41.30 | 25.15 | |
1956–57 | 44.88 | 51.12 | 47.75 | 57.14 | 34.16 |
1957–58 | 44.40 | 48.70 | 53.92 | 47.69 | 32.84 |
1958–59 | 45.43 | 46.33 | 49.63 | 57.31 | 31.82 |
1959–60 | 53.32 | 54.44 | 50.19 | 84.27 | 32.56 |
1960–61 | 49.84x | 54.06 | 52.07x | 61.54 | 32.87 |
1961–62 | 42.06 | 54.38 | 46.17 | 74.17 | 27.22 |
1962–63* | 44.00 | 54.00 | 52.00 |
With a view to reducing imports of wheat, the Wheat Research Institute and the Crop Research Division of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research have been endeavouring to encourage the growing in New Zealand of better-quality varieties suitable for modern mechanised bakeries. Tests of flour from commercial crops have confirmed the outstanding baking quality of Hilgendorf wheat released in 1947. In an endeavour to encourage the growing of this variety, and so help to bring about an improvement in flour and bread quality, a premium of 1s. per bushel was payable to farmers on all crops of Hilgendorf wheat handled by the Wheat Committee. The premium was further increased to 2s. per bushel from the 1957–58 season, which produced a temporary increase in the proportion of Hilgendorf grown.
Wheat production dropped away between 1955 and 1958. With an immediate target of 150,000 acres the Government increased the price of wheat grown in the South Island by 2s. a bushel and in the North Island by 6d. a bushel from the 1958–59 season. Current prices are 13s. 6d. a bushel in the South Island and 14s. 6½d. in the North Island. The introduction of these prices was an attempt to reduce the steadily increasing wheat imports which over the three years ended 1958 averaged 10,080,000 bushels annually.
As a result of the increase in the overall price of wheat, combined with the release of the high yielding varieties Arawa and Aotea, and also to other economic factors, the acreage threshed has increased throughout recent years from 83,936 acres in 1957–58 to 186,288 acres in 1961–62. It is estimated that 210,000 acres were threshed in the 1962–63 season.
The following diagram shows the fluctuations that have occurred in the area sown in wheat during the last 32 seasons, together with the total yield and the average yield per acre.
Control of the importation of wheat and flour and of the distribution of both imported and locally produced wheat rests with the Wheat Committee. The operations of this Committee, which consists of representatives of flourmillers, wheat growers, and bakers, with the Minister of Industries and Commerce as Chairman, and his nominee from the Department of Industries and Commerce as Deputy Chairman, are governed by the Board of Trade (Wheat and Flour) Regulations.
All New Zealand milling wheat is purchased from farmers by the Wheat Committee through the agency of the grain merchants acting as brokers for the Committee. The Committee is responsible for the importation of any wheat and flour and the distribution of imported poultry wheat in the North Island; in the South Island poultry wheat is not controlled. Its functions also include arrangements for the processing of wheat and the sale of flour to merchants, bakers, pastrycooks, grocers, and others.
The annual consumption of wheat in New Zealand approximates 14 million bushels – some 9½ million bushels being required for flour, and the balance for poultry food and seed. Over the five seasons ending with 1961–62 the annual local production of wheat has averaged 7,099,000 bushels, while imports over the five years ended 1962 averaged 7,379,614 bushels annually.
The choice of wheat varieties for sowing is influenced by their suitability to local conditions of climate, soil type, etc. Wheat growers receive valuable guidance regarding suitable varieties as the result of research work and field trials undertaken by the Crop Research Division, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the Wheat Research Institute, and the Department of Agriculture. A survey of varieties of wheat grown for threshing was carried out in 1962. This survey related to wheat sown in 1961 and harvested in 1962 and showed the following results.
Variety | Area (Acres) | Yield | Average Yield per Acre (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
* Area of wheat threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 186,288 acres which produced 7,835,408 bushels. | ||||
Aotea | 116,284 | 4,764,742 | 73.06 | 40.97 |
Arawa | 28,005 | 1,240,690 | 19.03 | 44.30 |
Gabo | 1,776 | 69,796 | 1.07 | 39.30 |
Hilgendorf | 2,128 | 63,229 | 0.97 | 29.71 |
Other varieties | 8,412 | 382,840 | 5.87 | 45.51 |
Totals | 156,605* | 6,521,297 | 100.00 | 41.64 |
The area under oats declined steadily after the Second World War, the greatest decrease being in oats for chaff, hay, and silage. This decline resulted largely from the replacement of horses by tractors.
A survey covering the season 1961–62 gave the following results:
Variety | Area (Acres) | Yield | Average Yield per Acre (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
* Area of oats threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 34,682 acres which produced 1,886,060 bushels. | ||||
Onward | 14,167 | 892,329 | 62.51 | 62.99 |
Others, white | 3,555 | 210,003 | 14.71 | 59.07 |
Algerian | 3,270 | 114,805 | 8.04 | 35.11 |
Others, coloured | 5,779 | 210,393 | 14.74 | 36.41 |
Totals | 26,771* | 1,427,530 | 100.00 | 53.32 |
More than half a million bushels of oats are milled each year to produce some 2,600 tons of rolled oats, and 3,100 tons of oatmeal and proprietary oaten foods.
Prior to 1945 considerable quantities of barley were imported, mainly for use as stock food. In recent years domestic production has been sufficient. In the ten seasons 1951–52 to 1960–61 the average area of barley sown was 68,000 acres, of which 58,000 acres were harvested for grain, most of the remainder being used for green feed. In the 1960–61 season there were 3,415,661 bushels of barley threshed and 3,560,550 bushels in the 1961–62 season. During 1961–62, 1,427,488 bushels were used for malting and 539,272 bushels for stock food.
The area harvested in 1961–62 was 77,116 acres and in 1962–63 it was estimated that 78,000 acres would be threshed.
Varieties grown in the 1961–62 season were as set out below.
Variety | Area (Acres) | Yield | Average Yield per Acre (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
* Area of barley threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 77,116 acres. | ||||
Research | 30,115 | 1,330,932 | 46.54 | 44.19 |
Kenia | 25,082 | 1,194,427 | 41.76 | 47.62 |
Carlsberg | 4,959 | 269,470 | 9.42 | 54.34 |
Other varieties | 1,956 | 65,207 | 2.28 | 33.34 |
Totals | 62,112* | 2,860,036 | 100.00 | 46.05 |
The area of peas for threshing has fallen considerably since the peak of 50,000 acres averaged over the three seasons 1946–47 to 1948–49, the average area for the five years 1957–58 to 1961–62 being 28,534 acres. There have been fluctuations in the export figures for this commodity. In 1949 nearly 850,000 bushels were exported, whereas by 1953 the amount had fallen to approximately 370,000 bushels. Over the five years 1958 to 1962 exports averaged 485,107 bushels annually.
Varieties of peas grown in the 1961–62 season were as under.
Variety | Area (Acres) | Yield | Average Yield per Acre (Bushels) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Bushels | Percentage of Total Production | |||
* Area of peas threshed in survey by varieties; total area threshed was 28,030 acres which produced 762,961 bushels. | ||||
Garden varieties | 13,396 | 363,773 | 59.39 | 27.16 |
Field varieties— | ||||
Blue Boiling | 1,487 | 35,885 | 5.86 | 24.13 |
Maple | 5,876 | 162,255 | 26.49 | 27.61 |
White | 1,873 | 50,584 | 8.26 | 27.01 |
Totals | 22,632* | 612,497 | 100.00 | 27.06 |
The foregoing figures exclude green peas grown for market or processing (e.g., canning and quick freezing). There has been an increasing use of quick-frozen peas since they were introduced to the New Zealand market a few years ago, and apart from a large local consumption of these and canned peas New Zealand also exports large quantities of both commodities. A peak quantity of 9,685,000 lb of canned peas was exported in 1956, the bulk of which went to the United Kingdom. There has since been a decline in the exports of this commodity, the figures for the last five years being: 1958, 6,209,000 lb; 1959, 3,530,000 lb; 1960, 2,287,000 lb; 1961, 775,241 lb; and 1962, 134,973 lb. Also 27,961 cwt of frozen peas were exported in 1960, 30,459 cwt in 1961, and 14,535 cwt in 1962.
The production of potatoes is usually adequate to meet the home market.
Under the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950 a Potato Board was established consisting of seven members, three of whom are representative of the growers on an elective basis, three nominated by the New Zealand Grain, Seed, and Produce Merchants' Federation (Incorporated), and one an officer of the Public Service acting in an advisory capacity.
The principal functions of the Board are to ensure that adequate supplies of main-crop potatoes are available for consumption in New Zealand, and for that purpose to enter into contracts with growers for the growing of main-crop potatoes. The Act provides that the Board may impose a levy not exceeding 30s. per ton on main-crop potatoes sold by growers, the proceeds of which are to be applied by the Board in payment of charges, etc., for which it may become liable in the exercise of its functions.
The Board undertakes to compensate contract growers for any declared unsold number one grade contract produce held by growers at the end of the season. For the 1962–63 season the rate involved varies according to varieties from £11 to £14 per ton in the South Island and £13 to £16 per ton in the North Island. These rates are £1 per ton lower than for the 1960–61 season. Because of an excellent crop in 1960–61 approximately 5,000 tons of potatoes were exported to Australia, and the Potato Board paid out a considerable sum in respect of surpluses.
Figures for area and yield of potatoes for the latest five years are as follows.
Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Acre |
---|---|---|---|
* From 1959–60 figures are not strictly comparable with earlier years due to a change in coverage from 1 acre and over outside borough, boundaries to 10 acres and over outside borough boundaries. | |||
acres | tons | tons | |
1957–58 | 24,047 | 157,105 | 6.53 |
1958–59 | 23,796 | 149,926 | 6.30 |
1959–60* | 21,410 | 156,807 | 7.32 |
1960–61 | 22,334 | 190,438 | 8.53 |
1961–62 | 22,506 | 191,244 | 8.50 |
The estimated area for 1962–63 was 23,000 acres.
Areas in, and yields of, onions for the latest five years are as follows.
Year | Area | Total Yield | Yield per Acre |
---|---|---|---|
* From 1959–60 figures are not strictly comparable with earlier years due to a change in coverage from 1 acre and over outside borough boundaries to 10 acres and over outside borough boundaries. | |||
acres | tons | tons | |
1957–58 | 1,399 | 13,363 | 9.55 |
1958–59 | 1,305 | 11,959 | 9.16 |
1959–60* | 1,275 | 15,242 | 11.95 |
1960–61 | 1,544 | 18,125 | 11.74 |
1961–62 | 1,434 | 13,745 | 9.59 |
In earlier years the production of onions was rarely sufficient to supply domestic requirements. As onions are a semiperishable commodity it was found convenient to export in the flush of the New Zealand season, and to obtain supplies from overseas later in the year. However, a considerable improvement has been effected in the keeping qualities of the varieties grown, and insignificant quantities of onions have been imported into New Zealand for some years, while over the five years 1958 to 1962 exports averaged 2,900 tons annually.
The area under this crop has fluctuated considerably over a long period. The highest level of 24,437 acres was reached in 1951–52. Reduced world prices, among other factors, led to a sharp contraction in the area planted in the 1953–54 season, only 2,322 acres being sown. This area gave a yield of 29,022 cwt of seed at an average of 10.28 cwt per acre. There was a partial recovery in the 1954–55 season, when 7,741 acres were harvested for a total yield of 77,588 cwt. Because of falling overseas prices the sole processing plant for linseed oil at Dunedin closed down at the end of 1954, but reopened again in 1957 in order to conserve overseas funds. In the processing of linseed, the linseed oil is extracted while the residue provides a valuable concentrate for stock feeding. A small quantity of unprocessed linseed is also used for this purpose.
Varieties of linseed grown in the 1961–62 season were as follows:
Variety | Area | Yield | Average Yield per Acre | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Weight | Percentage of Total Production | |||
* This is the total area surveyed. The total area of linseed grown in the 1961–62 season is not available. | ||||
acres | cwt | per cent | cwt | |
Redwood | 7,365 | 88,955 | 77.78 | 12.08 |
Rocket | 2,034 | 19,276 | 16.86 | 9.48 |
Others | 560 | 6,130 | 5.36 | 10.95 |
Total | 9,959* | 114,361 | 100.00 | 11.48 |
Although grass is the main crop of the farmer in New Zealand, at certain periods during the year the pastures need supplementing in order to maintain stock in a satisfactory condition. In mid winter the grass is at a low stage of productivity generally, while under dry summer conditions it loses part of its nutritive value. During these periods it is necessary that some extra feed should be provided, and this is usually done either by cutting the grass for hay or silage when there is an ample surplus on the pastures during the flush of the growing season, or by the provision of green fodder or root crops.
The following table gives detailed figures for the latest six years of the areas of the supplementary fodder crops.
Year | Grasses and Clovers, Including Lucerne for Hay or Silage | Cereal Crops | Rape, Kale, and Chou Moellier | Swedes, Turnips, and Rape | Total Area of Fodder Crops* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes small areas of other minor fodder crops. | |||||
acres | |||||
1956–57 | 1,058,249 | 96,778 | 269,919 | 443,952 | 1,868,898 |
1957–58 | 1,010,814 | 74,110 | 277,748 | 429,386 | 1,792,053 |
1958–59 | 1,028,182 | 77,743 | 288,311 | 444,210 | 1,838,446 |
1959–60 | 1,009,356 | 67,093 | 297,317 | 436,738 | 1,810,504 |
1960–61 | 994,332 | 75,523 | 287,992 | 448,489 | 1,806,336 |
1961–62 | 1,013,884 | 72,520 | 268,617 | 459,754 | 1,814,775 |
In 1961–62 grasses and clovers cut for hay or silage totalled 867,602 acres and lucerne 146,282 acres. Oats was the only cereal crop utilised in any quantity for this purpose. Oats also was the principal cereal crop fed off to stock. The area of oats cut for chaff, hay, or silage or fed off amounted to 47,305 acres. The principal green-fodder crops apart from oats are rape (130,615 acres) and chou moellier including kale (138,002 acres). Swedes and turnips are the principal root crops grown in New Zealand, the total area sown in these crops in 1961–62 being 459,754 acres (including 41,949 acres of turnips and rape mixed).
Of the total area of grasses, clovers, and lucerne cut for seed during 1961–62, 88 per cent was provided by the statistical areas of Canterbury, Otago, and Southland.
The areas of grass, clover, and lucerne crops harvested for seed, distinguishing the principal varieties, during each of the latest five years for which figures are available, are given in the table following. (Figures are not available for 1959–60.)
Crop | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ryegrass – | acres | ||||
Perennial | 79,766 | 41,960 | 40,651 | 67,531 | 35,355 |
Italian | 9,230 | 6,010 | 6,635 | 8,286 | 4,990 |
Short rotation (H1) | 25,118 | 15,707 | 17,532 | 22,941 | 16,301 |
Cocksfoot | 7,923 | 9,139 | 10,826 | 11,898 | 11,528 |
Chewings fescue | 5,928 | 3,931 | 3,693 | 3,775 | 2,844 |
Crested dogstail | 11,146 | 8,457 | 6,631 | 6,434 | 6,111 |
Red clover (including cowgrass) | 27,796 | 27,380 | 19,281 | 20,071 | 14,892 |
White clover | 84,466 | 65,897 | 44,061 | 50,937 | 39,732 |
Lucerne | 12,942 | 12,737 | 7,968 | 10,091 | 6,869 |
Other grasses and clovers | 10,328 | 18,451 | 16,160 | 10,142 | 7,504 |
Totals | 274,643 | 209,669 | 173,438 | 212,106 | 146,126 |
Quantities (in dressed weights) of grass and clover seeds treated by machine dressing plants for the latest three years are given below.
Type of Seed | Unit | Quantity (Year Ended 31 October) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
Ryegrass – | ||||
Perennial | bush | 1,008,817 | 1,359,191 | 837,568 |
Short rotation (H1) | bush | 319,230 | 497,199 | 345,029 |
Italian (including W. Wolths) | bush | 80,815 | 161,992 | 103,306 |
Cocksfoot | lb | 1,430,150 | 1,970,755 | 1,808,524 |
Chewings fescue | lb | 243,072 | 378,618 | 347,695 |
Crested dogstail | lb | 1,000,794 | 1,081,759 | 1,321,563 |
Brown top | lb | 201,811 | 188,004 | 201,025 |
Timothy | lb | 1,178,085 | 958,764 | 728,232 |
White clover | lb | 4,576,066 | 5,412,465 | 4,894,160 |
Suckling clover | lb | 157,101 | 360,638 | 137,372 |
Suckling white mixture | lb | 327,848 | 548,818 | 289,408 |
Cowgrass (including broad red clover) | lb | 793,661 | 1,550,009 | 1,071,193 |
Montgomery red clover | lb | 1,197,605 | 627,337 | 1,238,831 |
Lucerne | lb | 524,090 | 457,140 | 461,927 |
Other grasses and clovers | lb | 107,267 | 220,046 | 184,723 |
Large quantities of grass and clover seed have been exported during recent years, especially to the United Kingdom, Australia, and the United States of America. Details of the volume and value of exports during recent years will be found in Section 22b of this issue.
The acreages for market gardens, plantations, etc., for the latest six years are given below. Forest Service plantations are covered by these figures. It should be noted that the statistics relate only to holdings of 1 acre or more outside boroughs up to and including 1958–59 and holdings of 10 acres and over outside boroughs from 1959–60. In the case of market gardens, nurseries, and private gardens the 1959–60 to 1961–62 figures are not comparable with earlier years for this reason. In 1956–57 the area of market gardens in the 1 and under 10 acre group represented 19 per cent of the total acreage; in the case of nurseries the percentage was 21 per cent and for private gardens 5 per cent. Plantations were scarcely affected, being well under 1 per cent. Figures include berry-fruit gardens. The table has been compiled from farm production statistics.
Year | Market Gardens* | Nurseries | Private Gardens, etc. | Plantations |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding crops for processing. † Separate figure not available; market gardens, nurseries, and orchards, 30,675 acres. | ||||
acres | ||||
1956–57 | 13,529 | 2,805 | 80,683 | 915,132 |
1957–58 | 13,565 | 2,909 | 83,612 | 906,219 |
1958–59 | 13,328 | 2,984 | 82,811 | 921,864 |
1959–60 | † | † | 88,894 | 944,065 |
1960–61 | 11,540 | 1,354x | 942,427x | |
1961–62 | 13,270 | 1,317 | 991,095 |
The Vegetables Levy Act 1957 provides for the collection of a levy from vegetable growers in respect of the sale of certain vegetables in order to provide funds for the benefit generally of vegetable growers. All vegetables except potatoes are covered by the Act. The Department of Agriculture estimates that approximately 2,444 growers were gardening an area of approximately 31,500 acres in 1961. Processing firms are estimated to have used produce from approximately 14,750 acres to meet the mounting local and export demand for processed vegetable products.
Commercial berry-fruit gardens are surveyed every five years by the Department of Agriculture, the last such survey being in 1960. The areas then being grown were raspberries, 498 acres; strawberries, 300 acres; black currants, 51 acres; gooseberries, 48 acres; boysenberries, 25 acres; and loganberries, 13 acres. The production of berry fruits in the 1961–62 season were raspberries, 1,192 tons; strawberries, 1,203 tons; black currants, 91 tons; gooseberries, 81 tons; boysenberries, 63 tons; and loganberries, 49 tons. The greatest concentration of gardens is in Canterbury, near Christchurch, and at Waimate, with a combined total of 281 acres. Raspberries account for most of the 188 acres in the Nelson Province. The mixed-berry gardens of the Wairarapa total 112 acres. In the vicinity of Auckland city some 79 acres of strawberries are grown. Other major centres of berry-fruit growing are Central Otago, 68 acres; Manawatu, 57 acres; and Hawke's Bay, 59 acres. Gooseberries are little grown commercially except in the Wairarapa (39 acres). These estimates include those grown in boroughs. The only berry fruit for which there is an organised marketing scheme is the raspberry, for which local marketing committees have been established in Nelson (since 1940) and in Canterbury and Otago (since 1950), while a Central Council of Raspberry Growers was created by the Raspberry Marketing Regulations 1950 to coordinate marketing by the three district committees.
Since 1939, owners or occupiers of nurseries raising for sale certain specific trees, shrubs, and plants have been required to register their nurseries before being permitted to sell trees or plants. The number of nurseries so registered at 31 December 1962 totalled 526 and these covered 1,688 acres.
Home garden production, on which a question was asked for the first time at the 1956 Census, is dealt with in the next table. This question was not asked again in the 1961 Census.
Proportion of Requirements | Potatoes Grown | Other Vegetables Grown | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Households | Per Cent of Total Specified | Number of Households | Per Cent of Total Specified | |
All | 48,084 | 8.73 | 45,498 | 8.27 |
Three-quarter | 24,293 | 4.41 | 54,395 | 9.88 |
One-half | 46,251 | 8.40 | 69,901 | 12.70 |
One-quarter | 56,866 | 10.33 | 56,604 | 10.29 |
Under one-quarter | 101,288 | 18.40 | 107,329 | 19.50 |
Nil | 273,811 | 49.73 | 216,630 | 39.36 |
Not specified | 12,459 | – | 12,695 | – |
Totals | 563,052 | 100.00 | 563,052 | 100.00 |
Of the specified cases 49.73 per cent of householders did not grow potatoes and 39.36 per cent did not grow other types of vegetables.
Of the total households where a return was made 62 per cent kept a garden and 38 per cent had no garden. Where only 37 per cent of dwellings with one occupant returned “yes”, this rose sharply to 59 per cent of households with two occupants. The proportions answering “yes” to this question increased continuously from two to six occupants, and declined from seven occupants onwards.
Because of New Zealand's geographic position the climate is varied and favours the production of a wide variety of fruits. Apples and pears are the main fruits, the principal growing areas being Nelson and Hawke's Bay. Peach and plum orchards are distributed over Nelson, Hawke's Bay, Central Otago, and near Auckland. Central Otago, with its hot summers and severe winters, produces the greater part of the English plums, apricots, and cherries. The coastal strip from North Auckland, through the Bay of Plenty, to Gisborne is sufficiently mild for the production of citrus and other subtropical fruits such as passionfruit, tree tomatoes, and Chinese gooseberries.
The area in commercial holdings of 10 acres and over outside borough boundaries returned as under fruit trees was given as 16,321 acres at 31 January 1962.
The Orchard Levy Act 1953 provides for the levying in each year by the New Zealand Fruitgrowers' Federation of an amount not exceeding £2 10s. on occupiers of orchards containing no fewer than 120 fruit trees. This levy (at present £2 10s.) is used as required in assisting and developing the organisation of producers in the industry.
During 1958 the Department of Agriculture made the second comprehensive field survey of fruit trees in commercial orchards. (It is proposed to continue to carry out similar surveys every five years.) This survey covered all orchards with 100 or more deciduous fruit trees, over 50 citrus trees, or over half an acre in berry fruits, grapes, subtropical fruits, and mixed orchards of half an acre and over. The Horticulture Division of the Department of Agriculture has supplied the following numbers of fruit trees of principal kinds in commercial orchards based on 1958 survey figures: apple, 1,087,116; pear, 144,701; quince, 6,073; peach, 306,902; nectarine, 32,235; apricot, 121,426; plum, 104,744; cherry, 19,091; lemon, 41,235; orange, 40,616; grapefruit, 48,651; mandarin, 13,213; tangelos, 1,037.
A survey by the Department of Agriculture in 1960 of all vineyards containing at least half an acre of vines covered 168 vineyards. The total area in grapes was estimated at 953 acres, comprising 863 acres in wine grapes, 72 acres in outdoor table grapes, and 23 acres devoted to grape-juice production. Vineyards were mainly in Auckland (425 acres), Hawke's Bay (387 acres), Waikato (63 acres), Gisborne (45 acres), Northland (21 acres), Thames (10 acres), Bay of Plenty (3 acres), and South Island (4 acres). In 1961 there were 156 licensed wine makers who produced 918,139 gallons of grape wine, 5,450 gallons of grape-juice beverage, 39,270 gallons of fruit wine, and 13,160 gallons of cider. Grape-wine production consisted of 120,376 gallons of unfortified table wines and 797,763 gallons of fortified wines. The estimated area in glasshouse vineries in 1961 was 434,350 square feet, which produced 200 tons of dessert grapes. The main centres of glasshouse grape growing were Auckland, 215,100 square feet; Canterbury, 54,150 square feet; Manawatu, 53,700 square feet; and Oamaru, 43,700 square feet.
A summary of the activities of the New Zealand Apple and Pear Board appears in Section 21.
Quantities of apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the Board in the last five seasons are given below. These figures exclude direct sales from fruitgrowers to the public.
Season | Apples | Pears | Total |
---|---|---|---|
bushel cases | |||
1958 | 1,605,086 | 365,845 | 1,970,931 |
1959 | 1,525,400 | 447,600 | 1,973,000 |
1960 | 1,461,100 | 356,600 | 1,817,700 |
1961 | 1,680,000 | 478,300 | 2,158,300 |
1962 | 1,577,805 | 441,966 | 2,019,771 |
The following table shows the quantities of the main varieties of apples and pears marketed in New Zealand by the Apple and Pear Marketing Board and exported to the United Kingdom and elsewhere during the 1961–62 season, together with the total estimated production of each variety. Factories are given authority to purchase fruit for processing direct from the growers.
Variety | Marketed in New Zealand by the Apple and Pear Board | Exported to United Kingdom | Exported to Other Countries | Estimated Total Production* |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Estimated by Horticulture Division, Department of Agriculture. | ||||
Apples – | bushel cases | |||
Sturmer Pippin | 205,755 | 482,760 | 178,571 | 1,081,000 |
Delicious | 359,229 | 83,261 | 229,693 | 749,000 |
Jonathan | 88,307 | 214,247 | 199,015 | 573,000 |
Granny Smith | 224,853 | 118,943 | 183,469 | 649,000 |
Cox's Orange Pippin | 82,216 | 220,940 | 617 | 376,000 |
Ballarat Seedling | 40,631 | 90,952 | 10,054 | 210,000 |
Golden Delicious | 95,726 | 76,603 | 85,100 | 292,000 |
Gravenstein | 126,873 | 13,820 | – | 176,000 |
Dougherty | 50,138 | 72,805 | 21,836 | 145,000 |
Rome Beauty | 55,576 | 14,155 | 8,384 | 105,000 |
Others | 248,501 | 124,506 | 52,373 | 502,000 |
Totals, apples | 1,577,805 | 1,512,892 | 969,112 | 4,858,000 |
Pears – | ||||
William's Bon Chretien | 108,718 | 15,108 | – | 290,000 |
Winter Cole | 134,889 | 86,131 | 1,919 | 213,000 |
Winter Nelis | 80,929 | 24,968 | 9,605 | 112,000 |
Others | 117,430 | 35,435 | 16,847 | 236,000 |
Totals, pears | 441,966 | 161,642 | 28,371 | 851,000 |
The 1958 survey by the Department of Agriculture revealed that nearly one-third of the total of 307,000 peach trees were in Hawke's Bay, and that, of the balance, some 76,000 peach trees were in the Auckland district. The estimated production of peaches and nectarines in 1961–62 was estimated by the Department of Agriculture as follows: For market, 590,000 bushels; for canning, 198,000 bushels; and for jam, 3,400 bushels. Production and disposal of other stone fruits for 1961–62 were estimated as follows.
Disposal | Apricots | Plums | Cherries |
---|---|---|---|
bushels | |||
For market | 147,200 | 117,500 | 23,600 |
For canning | 46,400 | 5,400 | – |
For jam | 15,000 | 8,300 | – |
For quick freeze | – | 1,000 | – |
Total production | 208,600 | 132,200 | 23,600 |
Estimated quantities of citrus fruits marketed in New Zealand by the Citrus Marketing Authority, together with direct sales to the public by citrus growers, are given in the following table.
Year | Grapefruit | Lemons* | Sweet Oranges | Mandarins and Other Citrus Fruits |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Figures for lemons relate to packed ¾ bushel cases. | ||||
bushels | ||||
1958 | 130,500 | 89,000 | 14,800 | 3,400 |
1959 | 138,900 | 119,200 | 13,900 | 4,500 |
1960 | 150,700 | 128,900 | 18,100 | 5,700 |
1961 | 140,400 | 120,800 | 20,600 | 7,700 |
1962 | 154,200 | 94,600 | 18,750 | 7,700 |
Reference to the Citrus Marketing Authority is to be found in Section 21.
Estimated production figures for other subtropical fruits for 1961 are: tree tomatoes, over 1,000 tons; passionfruit, 85 tons; Chinese gooseberries, over 675 tons. Feijoas are not an important crop in New Zealand and annual estimates of the production of these fruits have been discontinued. The estimate for 1958 for this crop was 39 tons.
Practically the whole of the hop gardens are located in Waimea county. Production per acre usually ranges between 1,200 lb and 1,500 lb. Production in the 1961–62 season was 888,140 lb, compared with 830,157 lb in the previous year. In 1961–62, 15,067 lb of the current crop and also 11,200 lb of the 1961 crop were exported. The area planted in hops in 1961–62 was 533 acres.
A Hop Marketing Committee of six members (one Government and five producer) was established by the Hop Marketing Regulations 1939 to regulate and control the marketing either locally or overseas of all hops produced in New Zealand and to assist the industry generally.
After the establishment of the Tobacco Board in 1936 production rose from 1,197,161 lb in 1935–36 to 5,436,314 lb in 1950–51. Reduced plantings since then have been largely offset by higher yields. Commercial tobacco growing is confined to those to whom licences are issued by the Tobacco Board established under the Tobacco Growing Industry Act 1935 to control the industry. Most of the tobacco produced is flue-cured, producing a yellow-leaf tobacco which is largely used for the manufacture of cigarettes, the balance, air-cured, being used mainly in the manufacture of smoking mixtures and pipe tobacco. Some 6,361,983 lb of raw tobacco leaf was imported for the calendar year 1961, with a value of £1,717,371.
The following particulars relating to tobacco production have been taken from the annual report of the New Zealand Tobacco Board. It should be noted that the figures relate to the total commercial tobacco production and not merely to holdings of 10 acres or over situated outside borough boundaries.
Season | Number of Growers | Area Planted | Production | Estimated Value of Crop |
---|---|---|---|---|
acres | lb | £(000) | ||
1957–58 | 411 | 3,265 | 4,650,711 | 962 |
1958–59 | 437 | 3,534 | 5,606,951 | 1,157 |
1959–60 | 468 | 3,750 | 7,075,577 | 1,537 |
1960–61 | 549 | 4,151 | 6,777,400 | 1,467 |
1961–62 | 613 | 4,699 | 9,327,381 | 2,058 |
The production figures represent the weight of the leaf purchased from growers before redrying. Flue-cured leaf accounted for 96.91 per cent and air-dried leaf for 3.09 per cent of the 1961–62 crop.
Mechanisation of the industry on the growing side continues to increase. Picking and tying, however, are still done by hand, although a tobacco-harvesting machine imported from the United States of America has been highly successful.
Certain areas in various parts of New Zealand are covered by natural stands of Phormium tenax (New Zealand flax), once used by the Maoris for many purposes and one of the earliest of this country's exports. Only a small proportion of the natural area is milliable but this, together with an estimated planted area of about 3,000 acres, produces some 5,000 tons of fibre and tow. The industry provides at least one-third of the local requirements of woolpacks while large supplies of rope were produced during the war. Prior to the war the export trade diminished on account of competition from Manila hemp and Mexican sisal, and has been discontinued in recent years.
Under the stimulus of wartime shortages linen-flax areas in New Zealand, which commenced with 403 acres in 1939–40, grew to a peak of 21,067 acres in 1942–43, but by 1953–54 only 1,886 acres were being grown. In 1955 the Linen Flax Corporation decided to concentrate operations in the Geraldine district and much smaller acreages have since been grown.
Areas for the last five seasons are: 1957–58, 774 acres; 1958–59, 761 acres; 1959–60, 669 acres; 1960–61, 526 acres; and 1961–62, 651 acres. The 1961 harvest yielded 1,300 tons of straw. Production from the single factory still operated by the Linen Flax Corporation has been as follows:
Product | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons | |||||
Straw processed | 553 | 1,233 | 1,526 | 1,481 | 1,257 |
Scutched fibre | 54 | 128 | 156 | 168 | 143 |
Seed | 49 | 131 | 169 | 151 | 112 |
Tow | 26 | 57 | 54 | 34 | 55 |
Linmeal | 37 | 88 | 105 | 102 | 71 |
There is a strong demand for all linen fibre produced in New Zealand from a local manufacturer of twine who uses this kind of fibre in the making of twine for closing bags and bales and for rolling meat, and for other purposes which require a twine made from a strong durable fibre.
Commencing with the certification of seed potatoes and seed wheat in 1928, the Department of Agriculture has extended its activities in this direction to include such crops as perennial ryegrass, Italian ryegrass, short rotation (H1) ryegrass, cocksfoot, timothy, browntop, Phalaris tuberosa, white clover, cowgrass (broad red clover), Montgomery red clover, subterranean clover, oats, barley, ryecorn, sweet blue lupins, onions, chou moellier, rape, kale, turnip, and swede seeds. The scheme was introduced to provide the buyer of certified seeds with a guarantee that the produce of such seeds would be true to type and free from seed-borne diseases. Selected strains are multiplied under the Department's certification scheme through the stages of certified “Pedigree” seed and certified “Mother” seed to certified “Standard” or “Permanent Pasture” seed. These seeds are sold through the usual commercial channels.
Detailed statistics of livestock are contained in the Report on the Farm Production Statistics of New Zealand issued annually by the Department of Statistics. This publication also contains the summary tables appearing in parliamentary paper H. 23, which is devoted exclusively to a statistical analysis of the annual sheep returns. It should be noted that, unless otherwise stated, the statistics quoted in the tables in this subsection for years up to and including 1958–59 relate to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries. Commencing with the year 1959–60 a change was made in the coverage to holdings of 10 acres and over situated outside borough boundaries.
The numbers of livestock of various kinds at each of the latest four annual enumerations available were as shown in the following table, while figures over a longer period are shown in the Statistical Summary at the back of the Yearbook. Horses, dairy cows in milk, total cattle, sows, and total pigs are as at 31 January; sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed are for the season ending in the year stated; breeding ewes and total sheep are as at 30 June.
Livestock | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes those in boroughs and on holdings under 1 acre. † No annual information has been collected since 1960 owing to the replacement of farm horses by tractors. | ||||
Cattle (including dairy cows) | 5,973,352 | 5,991,938 | 6,445,789 | 6,597,913 |
Dairy cows in milk | 1,931,112 | 1,886,672 | 1,928,788 | 1,968,094 |
Sheep (including lambs)* | 46,876,222 | 47,133,557 | 48,462,310 | 48,987,992 |
Breeding ewes* | 31,816,093 | 32,632,784 | 33,591,983 | 33,944,790 |
Lambs tailed during season | 30,574,832 | 31,116,535 | 31,990,722 | 33,588,735 |
Lambs shorn during season | 10,795,836 | 11,179,387 | 11,649,582 | 12,016,759 |
Sheep shorn during season | 42,106,637 | 44,010,092 | 44,590,298 | 44,860,476 |
Pigs (total) | 691,568 | 660,261 | 655,432 | 685,541 |
Breeding sows | 92,970 | 87,824 | 83,979 | 84,499 |
Horses† | 122,957 | 104,995 |
The next table shows the percentage distribution of the various kinds of livestock in each statistical area and Island. The figures reveal that the dairying and beef-production industries are both largely concentrated in the North Island, which has 87 per cent of the total cattle and 91 per cent of the dairy stock. Localising the dairying industry still further, it is found that over half the milking cows of New Zealand are in the area comprised of the statistical areas of Northland, Central Auckland, and South Auckland – Bay of Plenty. Taranaki and Wellington are practically equally important as regards the number of cows in milk; between them they account for nearly one-quarter of the total.
Taking the number of beef breeding cows two years old and over as a guide to beef production, South Auckland – Bay of Plenty and Wellington statistical areas easily lead with two-fifths of the New Zealand total between them. Hawke's Bay is next, followed by East Coast and Northland in that order. These five districts together depasture 78 per cent of breeding cows reserved for beef production.
Pig farming is largely an adjunct of dairy farming, and consequently the distribution closely follows that of dairy cattle. Thus Northland, Central Auckland, and South Auckland – Bay of Plenty statistical areas account for 60 per cent of the pig population and Wellington for 11 per cent. Taranaki, however, which is mainly a cheese producing district, has 14.8 per cent of New Zealand's milking cows, but only 12.4 per cent of the pigs, while Nelson, Westland, and Canterbury, which together have only 5.3 per cent of the cows in milk, have 10.5 per cent of the pig population.
Sheep farming is more evenly distributed between the North and South Islands. The statistical areas of major importance are Canterbury, Wellington, South Auckland – Bay of Plenty, Southland, Hawke's Bay, and Otago in that order, these six districts accounting for 84 per cent of the total sheep population in 1962.
Statistical Area | Dairy Cows, and Heifers Two Years Old and Over (In Milk) | Beef Breeding Cows, Two Years Old and Over | Total Cattle | Breeding Sows | Total Pigs | Sheep Shorn* | Lambs Shorn* | Lambs Tailed* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Sheep shorn, lambs shorn, and lambs tailed during 1961–62, remaining particulars for stock at 31 January 1962. | ||||||||
per cent | ||||||||
Northland | 13.01 | 8.53 | 10.52 | 15.65 | 15.10 | 2.81 | 3.80 | 2.40 |
Central Auckland | 9.14 | 2.80 | 5.92 | 11.49 | 11.70 | 2.21 | 2.60 | 2.12 |
South Auckland – Bay of Plenty | 41.90 | 23.55 | 32.30 | 33.27 | 32.76 | 13.89 | 20.76 | 13.61 |
East Coast | 0.69 | 12.34 | 6.00 | 1.28 | 1.13 | 4.30 | 7.31 | 3.27 |
Hawke's Bay | 2.15 | 15.61 | 9.04 | 2.11 | 1.92 | 11.52 | 16.60 | 10.93 |
Taranaki | 14.84 | 3.08 | 8.79 | 11.00 | 12.44 | 3.09 | 4.70 | 3.13 |
Wellington | 9.76 | 17.97 | 14.79 | 11.70 | 10.75 | 16.07 | 25.26 | 14.88 |
North Island | 91.49 | 83.88 | 87.36 | 86.50 | 85.80 | 53.89 | 81.03 | 50.34 |
Marlborough | 0.64 | 1.53 | 1.08 | 1.32 | 1.34 | 2.59 | 1.54 | 2.13 |
Nelson | 1.71 | 1.00 | 1.37 | 3.18 | 3.66 | 1.19 | 0.94 | 1.00 |
Westland | 0.76 | 1.01 | 0.92 | 1.21 | 1.53 | 0.33 | 0.23 | 0.38 |
Canterbury | 2.81 | 5.21 | 4.17 | 5.30 | 5.26 | 17.03 | 6.76 | 18.74 |
Otago | 1.20 | 3.80 | 2.54 | 1.49 | 1.45 | 12.29 | 3.96 | 12.06 |
Southland | 1.39 | 3.57 | 2.56 | 1.00 | 0.96 | 12.68 | 5.54 | 15.35 |
South Island | 8.51 | 16.12 | 12.64 | 13.50 | 14.20 | 46.11 | 18.97 | 49.66 |
In recent years each annual count has revealed increased numbers of both breeding ewes and total sheep and the percentage increase has been substantial. Over the decade from 30 June 1951 to 30 June 1961 the total number of sheep increased by 39.4 per cent.
At 30 June 1962 the number of breeding ewes was 33,944,790 and the total number of sheep 48,987,992. These totals were both 1.1 per cent greater than those of the previous year.
It is interesting to note the increasing proportion of breeding ewes to total sheep. Forty years ago 49 per cent of the total flock numbers were breeding ewes. This proportion had risen to 61.75 per cent by 1937, and to 63.47 per cent by 1947. The proportions as at 30 June 1960, 1961, and 1962, were 69.23 per cent, 69.32 per cent, and 69.29 per cent respectively. These changes in the composition of flocks provide the basis of the greatly increased sheep numbers now being recorded.
The following table shows the number of sheep shorn during the 1959–60 season in regional areas classified according to the special farm types used in the 1959–60 World Census of Agriculture. (“Principal” is used where the activity is 75 per cent or more of the farming enterprise, “predominant” where it is 50–74 per cent, “mixed” where two activities are approximately equal, and “general mixed” where there are three or more types with none predominant.)
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sheep Shorn | |||||||
Northland | 88,340 | 1,158,217 | 83,150 | 98,591 | 64,646 | 81,215 | 2,893 |
South Auckland | 24,528 | 1,176,704 | 13,136 | 40,825 | 33,702 | 24,381 | 10,021 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 78,111 | 1,656,496 | 18,544 | 119,780 | 90,135 | 60,560 | 1,775 |
Cape Colville | 16,939 | 116,803 | 3,323 | 18,520 | 14,031 | 11,207 | – |
Central Plateau | 52,277 | 681,734 | 30,201 | 59,252 | 38,274 | 47,087 | 8,930 |
Western Uplands | 15,935 | 1,900,114 | 14,076 | 30,267 | 55,765 | 44,043 | 12,635 |
Taranaki | 54,011 | 627,233 | 2,475 | 42,961 | 38,840 | 43,807 | 3,226 |
East Cape | 18,976 | 1,848,236 | 25,626 | 14,678 | 12,735 | 26,281 | 33,938 |
Hawke's Bay | 10,644 | 3,838,304 | 41,140 | 10,949 | 44,313 | 75,846 | 116,616 |
Rangitikei | 18,696 | 3,121,481 | 14,360 | 29,838 | 67,484 | 31,003 | 123,088 |
Manawatu | 34,417 | 1,880,353 | 6,112 | 40,098 | 76,922 | 56,823 | 79,613 |
Wairarapa | 9,957 | 1,565,865 | 645 | 19,765 | 23,327 | 13,706 | 62,862 |
Featherston | 8,641 | 685,170 | 8,572 | 12,617 | 20,051 | 7,129 | 48,673 |
Marlborough | 8,148 | 923,589 | 1,521 | 10,229 | 8,709 | 6,190 | 161,980 |
Nelson | 13,158 | 327,968 | 3,055 | 28,361 | 29,543 | 23,886 | 36,737 |
Westland | 5,916 | 79,875 | 16,815 | 11,406 | 2,685 | 5,916 | |
North Canterbury | 3,022 | 936,527 | 650 | 511 | 6,116 | 2,351 | 218,708 |
Foothills | 1,103 | 565,100 | 25 | 2,175 | 9,962 | 2,567 | 105,691 |
Canterbury Plains | 6,840 | 450,661 | 799 | 5,320 | 18,350 | 7,026 | 277,021 |
Christchurch | 1,123 | 26,899 | 505 | 1,582 | 1,233 | 995 | 2,512 |
Banks Peninsula | 2,877 | 223,641 | 365 | 5,053 | 17,848 | 4,138 | 6,004 |
Mackenzie | – | 484,700 | – | – | 2,485 | – | 96,776 |
South Canterbury | 9,841 | 2,496,031 | 1,054 | 5,831 | 79,110 | 9,137 | 1,505,808 |
Otago | 3,813 | 1,324,773 | 547 | 5,064 | 12,703 | 8,405 | 115,586 |
Central Otago | 478 | 1,289,637 | 4,218 | 1,173 | 8,362 | 951 | 74,674 |
Southern | 7,568 | 5,275,525 | 2,086 | 84,291 | 346,839 | 67,454 | 1,099,744 |
Remainder | – | 114,164 | – | 23 | 1,500 | 290 | – |
Totals | 495,359 | 14,775,800 | 293,000 | 699,160 | 1,125,670 | 662,394 | 4,205,511 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Sheep Shorn | ||||||
Northland | – | 22 | 59,008 | 7,286 | 117 | 1,643,485 |
South Auckland | 1,510 | 2,820 | 14,616 | 3,498 | 23 | 1,345,764 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 260 | 330 | 37,347 | 4,046 | 14 | 2,067,398 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 5,628 | 5,809 | – | 192,260 |
Central Plateau | 49 | 36 | 24,041 | 191,202 | – | 1,133,083 |
Western Uplands | 1,595 | 340 | 21,247 | 1,329 | – | 2,097,346 |
Taranaki | – | 1,094 | 24,027 | 9,622 | – | 847,296 |
East Cape | 4,381 | 9,391 | 61,796 | 30,928 | – | 2,086,966 |
Hawke's Bay | 9,800 | 9,983 | 43,048 | 20,200 | 20 | 4,220,863 |
Rangitikei | 100 | 2,864 | 23,654 | 1,411 | 30 | 3,434,009 |
Manawatu | 4,807 | 3,567 | 32,273 | 5,811 | – | 2,220,796 |
Wairarapa | 255 | 3,729 | 9,440 | 319 | – | 1,709,870 |
Featherston | – | – | 197 | 1,626 | 4 | 792,680 |
Marlborough | 6,926 | 29,655 | 10,015 | 1,390 | – | 1,168,352 |
Nelson | 10,837 | 9,652 | 30,817 | 11,354 | 5 | 525,373 |
Westland | – | – | 1,169 | 481 | – | 124,263 |
North Canterbury | 7,063 | 20,153 | 17,703 | 73 | – | 1,212,877 |
Foothills | 5,142 | 12,565 | 10,000 | 151 | – | 714,481 |
Canterbury Plains | 40,532 | 113,609 | 53,637 | 1,597 | – | 975,392 |
Christchurch | 1,086 | 1,100 | 2,067 | 430 | – | 39,532 |
Banks Peninsula | 1,420 | 572 | 998 | 485 | – | 263,401 |
Mackenzie | 2,199 | 13,004 | 11,046 | 60 | – | 610,270 |
South Canterbury | 69,103 | 279,564 | 158,805 | 7,244 | – | 4,621,528 |
Otago | 1,160 | 3,111 | 8,119 | 11,828 | 1 | 1,495,110 |
Central Otago | 2,136 | 6,731 | 5,083 | 7,472 | – | 1,0,915 |
Southern | 3,981 | 9,710 | 44,842 | 8,512 | 3 | 6,9555 |
Remainder | – | – | – | 250 | – | 116,227 |
Totals | 174,342 | 533,602 | 710,623 | 334,414 | 217 | 44,010,092 |
The same classification is also used in the table which follows showing the number of lambs tailed during the 1959–60 season in regional areas.
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Lambs Tailed | |||||||
Northland | 44,971 | 714,487 | 30,125 | 61,986 | 34,775 | 50,974 | 1,560 |
South Auckland | 15,443 | 822,863 | 5,453 | 31,173 | 24,436 | 17,418 | 6,805 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 50,918 | 1,342,267 | 11,701 | 98,445 | 69,590 | 46,203 | 1,136 |
Cape Colville | 9,287 | 60,921 | 1,344 | 11,075 | 8,528 | 7,976 | – |
Central Plateau | 32,135 | 494,426 | 16,836 | 43,436 | 29,386 | 32,303 | 5,790 |
Western Uplands | 9,813 | 1,138,790 | 6,389 | 21,285 | 37,885 | 27,692 | 7,006 |
Taranaki | 34,537 | 455,013 | 1,624 | 35,258 | 32,897 | 35,605 | 3,033 |
East Cape | 9,851 | 982,200 | 14,851 | 7,602 | 6,163 | 15,220 | 17,924 |
Hawke's Bay | 6,128 | 2,580,794 | 19,812 | 6,668 | 28,109 | 36,144 | 90,224 |
Rangitikei | 11,526 | 2,081,522 | 7,159 | 21,797 | 51,966 | 24,608 | 95,637 |
Manawatu | 22,168 | 1,430,794 | 3,497 | 30,651 | 63,323 | 43,216 | 74,637 |
Wairarapa | 4,093 | 985,731 | 722 | 14,150 | 16,875 | 10,200 | 43,209 |
Featherston | 4,979 | 436,839 | 5,013 | 8,627 | 13,705 | 4,223 | 30,682 |
Marlborough | 3,510 | 471,607 | 250 | 6,165 | 4,668 | 4,282 | 105,467 |
Nelson | 7,714 | 182,321 | 1,958 | 17,445 | 15,070 | 13,078 | 24,367 |
Westland | 5,140 | 62,991 | 14,596 | 9,956 | 1,799 | 5,337 | – |
North Canterbury | 2,318 | 591,335 | 250 | 392 | 5,449 | 1,888 | 179,455 |
Foothills | 820 | 362,556 | – | 2,007 | 7,844 | 2,410 | 92,411 |
Canterbury Plains | 5,389 | 386,803 | 930 | 6,093 | 18,456 | 6,246 | 273,360 |
Christchurch | 700 | 21,694 | 386 | 1,680 | 994 | 1,076 | 2,453 |
Banks Peninsula | 2,452 | 175,955 | 377 | 5,347 | 16,182 | 3,800 | 5,958 |
Mackenzie | 247,751 | – | – | 925 | – | 68,060 | |
South Canterbury | 5,441 | 1,760,914 | 519 | 5,468 | 71,746 | 7,341 | 1,372,425 |
Otago | 2,575 | 873,904 | 447 | 4,066 | 9,743 | 7,412 | 89,116 |
Central Otago | 309 | 694,892 | 1,347 | 976 | 7,208 | 310 | 52,560 |
Southern | 7,077 | 4,428,677 | 384 | 87,490 | 326,591 | 68,094 | 933,093 |
Remainder | – | 36,415 | – | 21 | 550 | – | – |
Totals | 299,294 | 23,824,462 | 145,970 | 539,265 | 904,863 | 473,056 | 3,576,968 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Lambs Tailed | ||||||
Northland | – | – | 34,508 | 2,524 | 20 | 975,990 |
South Auckland | 409 | 1,825 | 8,680 | 2,415 | 29 | 936,943 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | – | 290 | 29,381 | 3,242 | – | 1,653,173 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 4,100 | 3,574 | – | 106,805 |
Central Plateau | 24 | 14 | 14,953 | 87,300 | – | 756,603 |
Western Uplands | 1,141 | 230 | 12,195 | 971 | – | 1,263,397 |
Taranaki | – | 766 | 15,998 | 4,609 | – | 619,340 |
East Cape | 1,398 | 3,574 | 31,529 | 15,232 | 6 | 1,105,550 |
Hawke's Bay | 4,771 | 5,798 | 23,308 | 13,858 | – | 2,815,614 |
Rangitikei | 110 | 1,771 | 18,738 | 869 | – | 2,315,703 |
Manawatu | 2,097 | 1,338 | 23,959 | 1,821 | – | 1,697,501 |
Wairarapa | 162 | 2,685 | 7,277 | 205 | – | 1,085,315 |
Featherston | – | – | 27 | 216 | – | 504,311 |
Marlborough | 5,762 | 23,455 | 7,257 | 44 | – | 632,467 |
Nelson | 6,530 | 7,430 | 19,810 | 6,697 | 5 | 302,431 |
Westland | – | – | 1,068 | 415 | – | 101,302 |
North Canterbury | 6,775 | 18,599 | 16,025 | 133 | – | 822,619 |
Foothills | 3,640 | 12,698 | 7,673 | 145 | – | 492,204 |
Canterbury Plains | 40,371 | 121,528 | 55,874 | 385 | – | 915,435 |
Christchurch | 985 | 1,451 | 1,827 | 275 | – | 33,521 |
Banks Peninsula | 1,500 | 486 | 1,231 | 259 | – | 213,547 |
Mackenzie | 1,965 | 9,348 | 7,802 | 55 | – | 335,906 |
South Canterbury | 67,186 | 266,189 | 140,069 | 6,072 | – | 3,703,370 |
Otago | 928 | 1,930 | 7,525 | 7,916 | – | 1,006,162 |
Central Otago | 1,222 | 5,030 | 3,924 | 5,342 | – | 773,120 |
Southern | 4,056 | 7,941 | 42,165 | 5,706 | – | 5,911,274 |
Remainder | – | – | – | – | – | 36,986 |
Totals | 151,032 | 494,382 | 536,903 | 170,280 | 60 | 31,116,535 |
In the following table total sheep distribution is shown by Islands, the figures including sheep in boroughs.
Year | North Island | South Island | Total Sheep at 30 June | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Per Cent of Total | Number | Per Cent of Total | Number | |
* The change from Land Districts to Statistical Areas in 1961 resulted in the transfer of Chatham Islands from North Island to South Island area from that date. | |||||
1958 | 25,047,815 | 54.42 | 20,978,115 | 45.58 | 46,025,930 |
1959 | 25,885,746 | 55.22 | 20,990,476 | 44.78 | 46,876,222 |
1960 | 26,264,197 | 55.72 | 20,869,360 | 44.28 | 47,133,557 |
1961* | 26,499,365 | 54.68 | 21,962,945 | 45.32 | 48,462,310 |
1962 | 26,513,326 | 54.12 | 22,474,666 | 45.88 | 48,987,992 |
A similar table showing breeding ewe distribution by Islands is now given.
Year | North Island | South Island | Total Breeding Ewes at 30 June | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Per Cent of Total | Number | Per Cent of Total | Number | |
* See note to previous table. | |||||
1958 | 16,421,132 | 53.18 | 14,454,572 | 46.82 | 30,875,704 |
1959 | 17,168,067 | 53.96 | 14,648,026 | 46.04 | 31,816,093 |
1960 | 17,703,740 | 54.25 | 14,929,044 | 45.75 | 32,632,784 |
1961* | 18,016,583 | 53.63 | 15,575,400 | 46.37 | 33,591,983 |
1962 | 17,991,836 | 53.00 | 15,952,954 | 47.00 | 33,944,790 |
The following table shows the number of rams, wethers, breeding ewes, dry ewes, and ram, wether, and ewe hoggets in New Zealand for the latest eight years, together with a broad classification into stud and other groups for the years 1952 and 1957. Figures are at 30 June. The statistics of breeds of sheep are collected at five-yearly intervals.
Year | Rams | Wethers | Breeding Ewes | Dry Ewes | Hoggets | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ram | Wether | Ewe | ||||||
* Change in classification. | ||||||||
Totals | ||||||||
1954 | 669,096 | 2,719,589 | 24,850,530 | 428,757 | 192,947 | 2,815,107 | 6,334,928 | 38,010,954 |
1955 | 702,306 | 2,558,621 | 26,186,358 | 479,130 | 199,960 | 2,562,828 | 6,428,097 | 39,117,300 |
1956 | 729,165 | 2,495,284 | 27,015,612 | 477,271 | 206,694 | 2,712,850 | 6,618,612 | 40,255,488 |
1957 | 770,739 | 2,261,994 | 28,899,470 | 430,539 | 234,296 | 2,786,005 | 6,998,965 | 42,382,008 |
1958 | 805,461 | 2,600,580 | 30,875,704 | 445,850 | 269,379 | 3,092,948 | 7,936,008 | 46,025,930 |
1959 | 836,561 | 2,438,099 | 31,816,093 | 494,574 | 278,132 | 2,880,217 | 8,132,546 | 46,876,222 |
1960 | 860,461 | 2,324,064 | 32,632,784 | 508,518 | 270,459 | 2,545,047 | 7,992,224 | 47,133,557 |
1961 | 882,052 | 2,179,337 | 33,591,983 | 521,800 | 268,788 | 2,724,441 | 8,293,909 | 48,462,310 |
Stud Sheep (Entered in Flock Book) | ||||||||
1952 | 12,828 | – | 331,180 | 5,937 | 118,675 | – | 129,810 | 598,430 |
1957 | 17,045 | – | 440,662 | 5,503 | 153,037 | – | 167,532 | 783,779 |
Sheep of a Distinctive Breed but Not Entered in Flock Book | ||||||||
1952* | 587,545 | 2,393,105 | 17,804,304 | 356,554 | 42,407 | 1,997,031 | 4,482,900 | 27,663,846 |
1957 | 720,330 | 1,969,954 | 24,698,756 | 352,036 | 72,164 | 2,336,020 | 6,095,523 | 36,244,783 |
Crossbred Sheep | ||||||||
1952* | 31,713 | 586,051 | 4,827,856 | 88,243 | 6,320 | 592,906 | 988,905 | 7,121,994 |
1957 | 33,364 | 292,040 | 3,760,052 | 73,000 | 9,095 | 449,985 | 735,910 | 5,353,446 |
The 1957 classification of breeds shows that of the 42,382,008 sheep in New Zealand 30,264,335 (71.41 per cent) were Romneys and 5,353,446 (12.63 per cent; were crossbreds. The remainder were composed principally of half bred 2,577,090, Corriedale 2,128,832, Merino 1,021,159, and Southdown 786,040.
There was an increase in the average flock size in 1961 following a period of three years when there was little change. The average size of the flocks was 1,148 in 1958, 1,141 in 1959, 1,140 in 1960, and 1,165 in 1961. A classification according to size for the last four years shows the following position.
Size of Flocks | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|
1– 99 | 4,071 | 4,568 | 4,753 | 4,821 |
100– 199 | 2,888 | 3,050 | 3,079 | 2,976 |
200– 499 | 6,651 | 6,669 | 6,602 | 6,489 |
500– 999 | 8,934 | 9,023 | 8,965 | 8,749 |
1,000– 1,499 | 7,383 | 7,422 | 7,555 | 7,664 |
1,500– 1,999 | 4,355 | 4,438 | 4,457 | 4,689 |
2,000– 2,499 | 2,264 | 2,297 | 2,252 | 2,365 |
2,500– 4,999 | 2,849 | 2,920 | 2,973 | 3,088 |
5,000– 7,499 | 451 | 463 | 429 | 463 |
7,500– 9,999 | 128 | 121 | 140 | 152 |
10,000–19,999 | 110 | 111 | 116 | 115 |
20,000 and over | 14 | 19 | 19 | 25 |
Total flocks | 40,098 | 41,101 | 41,340 | 41,596 |
Numbers of cattle by categories are now listed.
Dairy stock – | ||
Cows and heifers, two years old and over – | 1961 | 1962 |
Cows in milk during season | 1,928,788 | 1,968,094 |
Heifers not yet in milk | 68,771 | 60,761 |
Cows not in milk during season, but intended to be used again for dairying | 28,744 | 25,816 |
Heifers – | ||
One and under two years old | 465,300 | 498,016 |
Under one year old | 520,113 | 495,899 |
Bulls and bull calves intended for dairy breeding | 99,764 | 86,965 |
Totals, dairy stock | 3,111,480 | 3,135,551 |
Beef stock – | ||
Breeding cows and heifers, two years old and over | 1,221,236 | 1,302,282 |
Cows, two years old and over, not used for breeding | 82,540 | 74,502 |
Heifers – | ||
One and under two years old | 340,547 | 373,069 |
Under one year old | 412,004 | 455,931 |
Steers and bulls of all ages | 1,277,982 | 1,256,578 |
Totals, beef stock | 3,334,309 | 3,462,362 |
Totals, cattle | 6,445,789 | 6,597,913 |
The following table shows the number of holdings with dairy cows in milk, grouped according to size of herd in milk, for the three last intervals for which such information is available. The figures relate to holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries.
Year | Holdings | Total Holdings With 10 or more Cows in Milk | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
With 10–19 Cows | With 20–29 Cows | With 30–39 Cows | With 40–49 Cows | With 50–59 Cows | With 60–69 Cows | With 70–79 Cows | With 80–89 Cows | With 90–99 Cows | With 100 and Over | ||
1952 | 4,368 | 4,536 | 5,527 | 5,245 | 4,438 | 3,665 | 2,512 | 1,726 | 1,105 | 2,532 | 35,654 |
1957 | 3,477 | 3,563 | 4,549 | 4,835 | 4,589 | 4,305 | 3,071 | 2,023 | 1,351 | 3,094 | 34,857 |
1960 | 2,579 | 2,802 | 3,665 | 4,215 | 4,199 | 3,986 | 2,915 | 2,148 | 1,289 | 3,353 | 31,151 |
The following table shows the number of cows in milk in regional areas at 31 January 1960 classified according to the special farm types used in the 1959–60 World Census of Agriculture.
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cows in Milk | |||||||
Northland | 270,126 | 2,215 | 550 | 21,641 | 3,255 | 7,621 | 2 |
South Auckland | 126,763 | 2,305 | 180 | 8,374 | 1,696 | 2,091 | 15 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 450,386 | 2,749 | 255 | 27,089 | 5,320 | 6,867 | 147 |
Cape Colville | 34,508 | 269 | 29 | 4,147 | 694 | 1,450 | – |
Central Plateau | 146,503 | 1,512 | 161 | 16,171 | 2,897 | 5,096 | 90 |
Western Uplands | 18,036 | 2,503 | 15 | 5,332 | 2,652 | 2,874 | 14 |
Taranaki | 222,190 | 1,635 | 8 | 11,455 | 1,805 | 4,956 | 39 |
East Cape | 26,261 | 2,236 | 33 | 3,650 | 710 | 1,644 | 57 |
Hawke's Bay | 10,504 | 3,402 | 37 | 1,797 | 1,262 | 1,538 | 87 |
Rangitikei | 30,306 | 3,995 | 91 | 4,611 | 2,218 | 2,888 | 217 |
Manawatu | 107,313 | 3,378 | 84 | 8,462 | 3,410 | 5,417 | 72 |
Wairarapa | 20,610 | 1,685 | 12 | 4,140 | 1,173 | 1,385 | 71 |
Featherston | 16,432 | 941 | 14 | 2,576 | 845 | 592 | 31 |
Marlborough | 8,122 | 886 | 10 | 1,573 | 241 | 448 | 237 |
Nelson | 22,376 | 655 | 11 | 4,965 | 1,158 | 1,830 | 78 |
Westland | 10,293 | 107 | 69 | 3,075 | 191 | 582 | – |
North Canterbury | 194 | 872 | 2 | 58 | 93 | 158 | 390 |
Foothills | 899 | 721 | 7 | 309 | 235 | 192 | 194 |
Canterbury Plains | 15,196 | 695 | 23 | 974 | 594 | 471 | 687 |
Christchurch | 4,518 | 92 | 1 | 256 | 30 | 145 | 3 |
Banks Peninsula | 2,671 | 411 | 5 | 825 | 679 | 427 | 25 |
Mackenzie | – | 422 | – | – | 1 | – | 116 |
South Canterbury | 9,240 | 2,770 | 6 | 1,049 | 1,121 | 599 | 2,693 |
Otago | 8,231 | 1,271 | 15 | 692 | 352 | 506 | 155 |
Central Otago | 371 | 1,108 | 5 | 182 | 132 | 58 | 115 |
Southern | 5,815 | 5,538 | 5 | 10,385 | 5,949 | 5,141 | 1,300 |
Remainder | – | 101 | – | 8 | 3 | – | – |
Totals | 1,567,784 | 44,474 | 1,628 | 143,796 | 38,716 | 54,976 | 6,835 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Crop-Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Cows in Milk | ||||||
Northland | 2 | – | 4,313 | 490 | 84 | 310,299 |
South Auckland | 33 | – | 1,042 | 199 | 4 | 142,702 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | – | – | 1,773 | 125 | – | 494,631 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 497 | 100 | 4 | 41,698 |
Central Plateau | 1 | – | 1,735 | 339 | 5 | 174,510 |
Western Uplands | 2 | – | 697 | 104 | 2 | 32,231 |
Taranaki | – | – | 905 | 150 | 3 | 243,146 |
East Cape | 38 | 30 | 1,196 | 103 | 21 | 35,979 |
Hawke's Bay | 22 | 59 | 463 | 88 | 10 | 19,269 |
Rangitikei | – | 3 | 408 | 17 | – | 44,754 |
Manawatu | 4 | 3 | 1,046 | 32 | – | 129,221 |
Wairarapa | – | – | 325 | 22 | – | 29,423 |
Featherston | – | 51 | 18 | 13 | – | 21,513 |
Marlborough | 22 | 58 | 303 | 8 | – | 11,908 |
Nelson | 61 | 30 | 1,639 | 500 | 1 | 33,304 |
Westland | – | 4 | 61 | 12 | 1 | 14,395 |
North Canterbury | 20 | 54 | 162 | 2 | – | 2,005 |
Foothills | 11 | 42 | 194 | 55 | 1 | 2,860 |
Canterbury Plains | 163 | 316 | 2,737 | 102 | 1 | 21,959 |
Christchurch | 2 | 2 | 114 | 23 | – | 5,186 |
Banks Peninsula | – | – | 102 | 5 | – | 5,150 |
Mackenzie | 2 | 12 | 53 | 3 | – | 609 |
South Canterbury | 197 | 784 | 2,231 | 207 | – | 20,897 |
Otago | 2 | 10 | 203 | 122 | – | 11,559 |
Central Otago | 7 | 16 | 91 | 48 | 5 | 2,138 |
Southern | 10 | 13 | 921 | 135 | 1 | 35,213 |
Remainder | – | – | – | – | 1 | 113 |
Totals | 599 | 1,487 | 23,229 | 3,004 | 144 | 1,886,672 |
The same classification is also used in the table which follows showing the total number of dairy cattle in regional areas at 31 January 1960.
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Dairy Cattle | |||||||
Northland | 424,678 | 7,145 | 2,148 | 35,915 | 5,869 | 12,867 | 3 |
South Auckland | 189,455 | 6,566 | 727 | 13,436 | 3,148 | 3,585 | 62 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 663,836 | 19,217 | 1,524 | 45,276 | 10,492 | 12,141 | 315 |
Cape Colville | 53,387 | 778 | 39 | 7,168 | 1,490 | 2,447 | – |
Central Plateau | 229,876 | 5,537 | 392 | 26,803 | 6,033 | 8,931 | 148 |
Western Uplands | 27,637 | 6,260 | 20 | 9,503 | 5,229 | 5,223 | 23 |
Taranaki | 328,469 | 11,752 | 68 | 18,954 | 4,422 | 9,132 | 179 |
East Cape | 40,566 | 3,924 | 97 | 5,875 | 1,255 | 2,708 | 104 |
Hawke's Bay | 15,899 | 5,637 | 50 | 2,921 | 2,052 | 2,497 | 159 |
Rangitikei | 46,152 | 8,581 | 145 | 7,300 | 4,186 | 4,997 | 450 |
Manawatu | 162,229 | 8,634 | 256 | 13,295 | 5,880 | 8,987 | 268 |
Wairarapa | 30,469 | 2,989 | 22 | 6,519 | 2,077 | 2,285 | 118 |
Featherston | 24,770 | 2,223 | 18 | 3,907 | 1,459 | 982 | 83 |
Marlborough | 12,161 | 1,467 | 22 | 2,472 | 366 | 700 | 455 |
Nelson | 33,417 | 1,145 | 43 | 7,576 | 1,911 | 2,712 | 147 |
Westland | 15,868 | 184 | 105 | 4,840 | 291 | 943 | – |
North Canterbury | 287 | 1,440 | 3 | 86 | 165 | 265 | 814 |
Foothills | 1,477 | 1,312 | 9 | 488 | 410 | 333 | 396 |
Canterbury Plains | 22,713 | 1,247 | 55 | 1,499 | 1,046 | 804 | 1,372 |
Christchurch | 6,036 | 226 | 38 | 351 | 59 | 237 | 38 |
Banks Peninsula | 4,129 | 915 | 8 | 1,341 | 1,295 | 817 | 64 |
Mackenzie | – | 725 | – | – | 4 | – | 244 |
South Canterbury | 13,621 | 4,999 | 8 | 1,563 | 1,926 | 921 | 5,088 |
Otago | 11,524 | 2,411 | 37 | 1,053 | 606 | 764 | 294 |
Central Otago | 521 | 1,844 | 14 | 247 | 237 | 137 | 197 |
Southern | 8,111 | 10,839 | 10 | 15,349 | 9,696 | 7,706 | 2,543 |
Remainder | – | 216 | – | 10 | 6 | – | – |
Totals | 2,367,288 | 118,213 | 5,858 | 233,747 | 71,610 | 93,121 | 13,564 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Dairy Cattle | ||||||
Northland | 2 | – | 8,322 | 3,162 | 262 | 500,373 |
South Auckland | 109 | 10 | 2,697 | 2,426 | 8 | 222,229 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 12 | 22 | 5,243 | 4,551 | 22 | 762,651 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 1,061 | 598 | 5 | 66,973 |
Central Plateau | 1 | – | 4,991 | 907 | 8 | 283,627 |
Western Uplands | 11 | – | 1,550 | 236 | 3 | 55,695 |
Taranaki | – | 6 | 2,911 | 1,833 | 5 | 377,731 |
East Cape | 71 | 58 | 1,975 | 212 | 41 | 56,886 |
Hawke's Bay | 31 | 106 | 779 | 130 | 17 | 30,278 |
Rangitikei | – | 6 | 855 | 57 | 1 | 72,730 |
Manawatu | 9 | 13 | 1,634 | 524 | 20 | 201,749 |
Wairarapa | 13 | 3 | 664 | 87 | – | 45,246 |
Featherston | – | 100 | 144 | 90 | – | 33,776 |
Marlborough | 42 | 111 | 617 | 15 | – | 18,428 |
Nelson | 93 | 45 | 2,600 | 762 | 5 | 50,456 |
Westland | – | 9 | 193 | 41 | 1 | 22,475 |
North Canterbury | 33 | 104 | 271 | 5 | – | 3,473 |
Foothills | 18 | 77 | 364 | 77 | 5 | 4,966 |
Canterbury Plains | 343 | 635 | 4,698 | 203 | 1 | 34,616 |
Christchurch | 5 | 5 | 222 | 54 | 8 | 7,279 |
Banks Peninsula | 3 | – | 206 | 16 | – | 8,794 |
Mackenzie | 5 | 24 | 116 | 3 | – | 1,121 |
South Canterbury | 371 | 1,470 | 3,946 | 392 | – | 34,305 |
Otago | 3 | 21 | 334 | 270 | – | 17,317 |
Central Otago | 13 | 27 | 133 | 70 | 8 | 3,448 |
Southern | 12 | 19 | 1,404 | 228 | 3 | 55,920 |
Remainder | – | – | – | – | 2 | 234 |
Totals | 1,200 | 2,871 | 47,930 | 16,949 | 425 | 2,972,776 |
The following table shows the number of beef breeding cows in regional areas at 31 January 1960 classified according to the special farm types used in the 1959–60 World Census of Agriculture.
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Farming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef Breeding Cows | |||||||
Northland | 4,731 | 58,641 | 20,485 | 2,348 | 1,809 | 2,039 | 259 |
South Auckland | 342 | 41,275 | 1,511 | 257 | 484 | 268 | 198 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 1,035 | 42,182 | 2,171 | 818 | 1,461 | 400 | 65 |
Cape Colville | 482 | 4,049 | 532 | 181 | 328 | 353 | – |
Central Plateau | 1,287 | 31,487 | 2,518 | 522 | 896 | 684 | 397 |
Western Uplands | 28 | 79,991 | 1,641 | 363 | 1,146 | 1,516 | 328 |
Taranaki | 448 | 15,625 | 160 | 25 | 812 | 515 | 3 |
East Cape | 390 | 114,478 | 3,886 | 131 | 466 | 1,129 | 751 |
Hawke's Bay | 157 | 124,046 | 3,370 | 35 | 1,166 | 3,903 | 1,232 |
Rangitikei | 108 | 69,640 | 1,369 | 165 | 228 | 116 | 1,399 |
Manawatu | 331 | 36,870 | 1,535 | 101 | 602 | 388 | 707 |
Wairarapa | 68 | 55,892 | 184 | 42 | 338 | 39 | 1,217 |
Featherston | 47 | 20,625 | 1,605 | 8 | 83 | 27 | 478 |
Marlborough | 62 | 11,037 | 3,017 | 11 | 101 | 35 | 853 |
Nelson | 224 | 7,422 | 701 | 207 | 227 | 256 | 282 |
Westland | 188 | 3,611 | 4,485 | 258 | 90 | 85 | – |
North Canterbury | – | 13,777 | – | – | 40 | 4 | 404 |
Foothills | – | 3,262 | 4 | – | 12 | – | 256 |
Canterbury Plains | 23 | 1,411 | 89 | – | 3 | 9 | 240 |
Christchurch | 4 | 347 | 38 | – | – | – | 15 |
Banks Peninsula | – | 3,647 | 134 | 3 | 101 | 4 | – |
Mackenzie | – | 4,692 | – | – | – | – | 501 |
South Canterbury | 10 | 15,476 | 110 | 8 | 207 | 35 | 3,169 |
Otago | 6 | 10,053 | 521 | 38 | 47 | – | 510 |
Central Otago | – | 6,779 | 430 | – | 40 | – | 141 |
Southern | 16 | 38,349 | 649 | 18 | 1,018 | 94 | 2,897 |
Remainder | – | 1,616 | – | – | 6 | 3 | – |
Totals | 9,987 | 816,280 | 51,145 | 5,539 | 11,711 | 11,902 | 16,302 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Beef Breeding Cows | ||||||
Northland | – | – | 5,554 | 780 | 11 | 96,657 |
South Auckland | 28 | 10 | 864 | 126 | – | 45,363 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | – | – | 1,565 | 285 | – | 49,982 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 200 | 50 | – | 6,175 |
Central Plateau | – | – | 1,195 | 17,502 | – | 56,488 |
Western Uplands | – | 12 | 928 | 15 | – | 85,968 |
Taranaki | – | 70 | 897 | 419 | – | 18,974 |
East Cape | 2 | 44 | 3,833 | 2,394 | 8 | 127,512 |
Hawke's Bay | 33 | 26 | 1,987 | 1,363 | – | 137,318 |
Rangitikei | – | 8 | 396 | – | – | 73,429 |
Manawatu | 18 | 9 | 736 | 183 | – | 41,480 |
Wairarapa | – | – | 251 | – | – | 58,031 |
Featherston | – | – | 6 | – | – | 22,879 |
Marlborough | – | 10 | 27 | 1 | – | 15,154 |
Nelson | 68 | 44 | 369 | 37 | – | 9,837 |
Westland | – | – | 128 | 43 | 6 | 8,894 |
North Canterbury | – | 4 | 154 | – | – | 14,383 |
Foothills | 6 | 3 | 272 | 3,815 | ||
Canterbury Plains | 70 | 52 | 219 | 8 | 2,124 | |
Christchurch | – | 12 | 19 | – | – | 435 |
Banks Peninsula | – | – | 9 | – | – | 3,898 |
Mackenzie | – | 96 | 245 | – | – | 5,534 |
South Canterbury | 18 | 280 | 904 | 14 | – | 20,231 |
Otago | – | – | 11 | 27 | – | 11,213 |
Central Otago | 28 | – | 158 | 8 | – | 7,584 |
Southern | 1 | 11 | 255 | 90 | 3 | 43,401 |
Remainder | – | – | – | 1 | – | 1,626 |
Totals | 272 | 691 | 21,182 | 23,346 | 28 | 968,385 |
The same classification is also used in the table which follows showing the total number of beef cattle in regional areas at 31 January 1960.
Regional Area* | Principally Dairy Harming | Principally Sheep Farming | Principally Beef Farming | Dairy and Sheep with Dairy Predominant | Sheep and Dairy with Sheep Predominant | Mixed Dairy and Sheep | Sheep and Cropping with Sheep Predominant |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef Cattle | |||||||
Northland | 26,869 | 157,795 | 61,206 | 8,173 | 6,796 | 6,588 | 472 |
South Auckland | 3,660 | 112,676 | 10,595 | 1,090 | 2,101 | 1,036 | 613 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | 11,306 | 151,538 | 17,145 | 5,118 | 5,223 | 2,455 | 119 |
Cape Colville | 3,016 | 12,228 | 3,552 | 967 | 1,298 | 1,296 | – |
Central Plateau | 5,810 | 88,939 | 11,314 | 2,571 | 2,428 | 2,375 | 928 |
Western Uplands | 454 | 231,794 | 5,592 | 1,458 | 3,751 | 4,420 | 729 |
Taranaki | 3,820 | 47,170 | 1,200 | 343 | 2,485 | 1,808 | 21 |
East Cape | 1,339 | 300,891 | 10,597 | 654 | 1,278 | 3,121 | 2,847 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,006 | 369,302 | 13,541 | 317 | 3,209 | 11,372 | 5,539 |
Rangitikei | 873 | 275,180 | 6,531 | 959 | 2,479 | 685 | 6,720 |
Manawatu | 2,441 | 132,042 | 8,643 | 876 | 2,286 | 2,567 | 3,231 |
Wairarapa | 489 | 147,893 | 672 | 499 | 936 | 213 | 3,513 |
Featherston | 522 | 58,397 | 4,382 | 79 | 508 | 71 | 3,110 |
Marlborough | 512 | 30,676 | 9,822 | 157 | 293 | 123 | 2,619 |
Nelson | 2,392 | 21,616 | 3,717 | 1,342 | 1,018 | 1,043 | 941 |
Westland | 1,699 | 11,204 | 15,254 | 1,585 | 280 | 375 | – |
North Canterbury | 38 | 35,429 | 281 | 11 | 129 | 63 | 2,262 |
Foothills | 23 | 9,610 | 114 | 46 | 104 | 15 | 997 |
Canterbury Plains | 655 | 4,623 | 904 | 20 | 136 | 66 | 1,486 |
Christchurch | 87 | 1,441 | 668 | 4 | 41 | 10 | 121 |
Banks Peninsula | 351 | 14,676 | 557 | 183 | 725 | 183 | 89 |
Mackenzie | – | 11,459 | – | – | – | – | 1,393 |
South Canterbury | 418 | 46,130 | 812 | 166 | 1,016 | 163 | 12,885 |
Otago | 212 | 29,185 | 1,621 | 108 | 119 | 70 | 2,046 |
Central Otago | 32 | 20,392 | 1,277 | 7 | 115 | 31 | 405 |
Southern | 304 | 113,495 | 1,928 | 780 | 5,263 | 675 | 10,696 |
Remainder | – | 4,530 | – | 1 | 20 | 8 | – |
Totals | 68,328 | 2,440,311 | 191,925 | 27,514 | 44,037 | 40,832 | 63,782 |
Regional Area* | Cropping and Sheep with Cropping Predominant | Mixed Sheep and Cropping | General Mixed Farming | Other (Including Horticulture, Timbers, etc.) | Idle and Unused | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For list of counties included see page 415. | ||||||
Beef Cattle | ||||||
Northland | – | – | 15,565 | 2,408 | 42 | 285,914 |
South Auckland | 86 | 19 | 2,285 | 1,130 | 3 | 135,294 |
Waikato and Hauraki Lowlands | – | 1 | 5,943 | 985 | 2 | 199,835 |
Cape Colville | – | – | 1,216 | 2,051 | 3 | 25,627 |
Central Plateau | – | – | 3,746 | 46,767 | 2 | 164,880 |
Western Uplands | 63 | 30 | 3,063 | 139 | – | 251,493 |
Taranaki | – | 175 | 2,789 | 1,349 | – | 61,160 |
East Cape | 150 | 488 | 9,535 | 6,248 | 20 | 337,168 |
Hawke's Bay | 161 | 227 | 5,684 | 3,729 | 1 | 414,088 |
Rangitikei | – | 63 | 1,591 | 163 | – | 295,244 |
Manawatu | 61 | 113 | 2,867 | 794 | 4 | 155,925 |
Wairarapa | – | 1 | 929 | 14 | – | 155,159 |
Featherston | – | – | 7 | 22 | – | 67,098 |
Marlborough | 71 | 106 | 434 | 45 | – | 44,858 |
Nelson | 196 | 242 | 1,595 | 469 | – | 34,571 |
Westland | – | 26 | 401 | 427 | 6 | 31,257 |
North Canterbury | 10 | 88 | 667 | – | – | 38,978 |
Foothills | 54 | 32 | 901 | 4 | – | 11,900 |
Canterbury Plains | 232 | 400 | 1,396 | 41 | – | 9,959 |
Christchurch | 11 | 33 | 92 | 51 | – | 2,559 |
Banks Peninsula | 28 | – | 379 | 9 | – | 17,180 |
Mackenzie | – | 266 | 607 | – | – | 13,725 |
South Canterbury | 219 | 1,628 | 4,286 | 192 | – | 67,915 |
Otago | 17 | 45 | 1,313 | 149 | – | 34,885 |
Central Otago | 32 | 7 | 323 | 84 | 2 | 22,707 |
Southern | 124 | 56 | 1,317 | 579 | 5 | 135,222 |
Remainder | – | – | – | 1 | 1 | 4,561 |
Totals | 1,515 | 4,046 | 68,931 | 67,850 | 91 | 3,019,162 |
Most of the leading breeds of the cattle of Great Britain are represented in New Zealand by herds bred on sound lines. Provision was made in the 1950 Census of Agriculture for the collection of breeds of cattle. Details of breeds were given on pages 488 and 489 of the 1954 issue of the Yearbook. Dairy stock in New Zealand in 1950 was predominantly of Jersey breed (84.7 per cent), while the beef stock breeds were mainly Polled Angus (66.7 per cent), Hereford (21.9 per cent), and Shorthorn (7.1 per cent).
The 1962 figure of 685,541 pigs showed an increase of 4.6 per cent compared with the 1961 figure and a decrease of 14.4 per cent compared with the peak figure of 800,802 in 1936.
At 31 January | Breedings Sows One Year Old and Over | Other Pigs of All Ages (Including Boars) | Total Pigs |
---|---|---|---|
* Gilts 6 months old but under 12 months intended for breeding numbered 34,466. | |||
1957 | 83,905 | 518,564 | 602,469 |
1958 | 87,925 | 539,887 | 627,812 |
1959 | 92,970 | 598,598 | 691,568 |
1960 | 87,824 | 572,437 | 660,261 |
1961 | 83,979 | 571,453 | 655,432 |
1962 | 84,499 | 601,042* | 685,541 |
Particulars as to pig breeds collected in 1950 showed that the principal distinctive breeds were Berkshire (6.6 per cent) and Tamworth (5.5 per cent), but over 80 per cent of the pigs in New Zealand were classified as crossbreds.
Since 1911, when the peak number of 404,000 was recorded, there has been a steady decline in the number of horses in New Zealand. The greater part of the decrease has occurred in horses of the heavy type and has been accompanied by a marked increase in the use of mechanical traction for farm work, the number of agricultural tractors on farms in 1952 being 46,000 as compared with 14,000 in 1942. By 1959 the number of heavy-type horses had fallen to 28,500, while tractors had increased to 75,300. Hacks and light working horses have decreased to a much lesser extent over the period. No annual information has been collected since 1960 owing to the decline in numbers.
A count of dogs registered during the year ended 31 December 1961 showed that there were 212,213 dogs registered in counties, of which 138,400 were in the North Island and 73,813 in the South Island. The total number of dogs registered in boroughs was 43,928, in town districts 784, and in road districts 320. Unregistered dogs and those up to six months old are not included in these figures.
The following table shows the numbers recorded at the censuses 1921–61. All references to fowls, ducks, etc., are intended to cover both male and female birds.
Census | Number of Households Keeping Fowls, Ducks, Geese, or Turkeys | Total Number of Fowls, Ducks, Geese, or Turkeys | Fowls | Ducks | Geese | Turkeys |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding Maori flocks. † Provisional figures. | ||||||
April 1921* | 145,993 | 3,991,009 | 3,491,567 | 379,988 | 46,234 | 73,220 |
April 1926* | 158,856 | 3,781,145 | 3,308,384 | 352,030 | 43,879 | 76,852 |
March 1936 | 166,354 | 4,019,076 | 3,488,516 | 377,791 | 66,667 | 86,102 |
September 1945 | 159,333 | 4,470,366 | 4,070,683 | 319,918 | 41,903 | 37,862 |
April 1951 | 180,723 | 4,199,590 | 3,829,481 | 260,659 | 58,474 | 50,976 |
April 1956 | 192,736 | 4,485,571 | 4,160,424 | 210,718 | 60,938 | 53,491 |
April 1961† | 163,476 | 4,525,397 | 4,183,563 | 202,245 | 73,457 | 66,132 |
The comparability of the foregoing figures is affected by two important considerations, the first being that the figures from 1951 onwards include only birds aged four months or over, while the 1945 figures cover birds of all ages. At earlier censuses the question was for the number of birds – no reference being made to age. The second factor is that the census of 1945 was taken in the spring, whereas the other censuses were taken in the autumn.
Poultry farming is regarded as a definite branch of the farming industry. Those keeping poultry may be classified under three groups, namely – commercial poultry farmers, sideline poultry producers, and household poultry keepers. As might be anticipated, the last-named group is by far the largest. Taking only fowls into consideration, 148,116, or 92.5 per cent, of the flocks comprised less than 25 birds.
Sideline poultry producers are those with flocks of over 100 birds but fewer than 1,000. These flocks are usually kept by people as a sideline to augment their incomes received from other daily employment. In 1961 there were 773 flocks of over 1,000 birds forming the basic commercial units of the poultry industry. Of these, 506 ranged from 1,000 to 1,999, 178 from 2,000 to 2,999, 54 from 3,000 to 3,999, and 35 exceeded 4,000. The vast majority of household poultry keepers and sideline producers depend upon commercial poultry farms for annual replacement stock. Again the commercial and sideline groups sell their eggs through licensed egg floors and are therefore mainly responsible for supplying eggs to retail shops in the cities and larger towns. Egg production has been steadily increasing, sales through licensed distributors rising from 18,431,847 dozen in 1959–60 to 20,418,919 dozen in 1960–61 and 22,790,010 dozen in 1961–62. It is estimated that approximately 40 to 45 per cent of the total egg production passes through these channels.
Poultry farming is confined largely to egg production, but units are now being established for the production of table poultry, and attention paid to the production of “broilers” or 3 to 3½ lb live weight chicken. Until recently, table poultry was almost entirely a by-product of commercial egg production.
Commercial poultry farms are distributed over both Islands, the largest numbers being concentrated around Auckland, Christchurch, and Oamaru. Duck-egg farming is carried on only to a limited extent and is centred mainly around Auckland. The poultry industry does not cater for overseas markets, though limited quantities of frozen egg pulp, surplus to local requirements, are exported.
Until about 1950, White Leghorns were almost the only breed used for commercial egg production but crossbred birds are now by far the most popular birds for egg production. The pure breeds mated to produce these crossbreds are White Leghorns, Australorps, and Rhode Island Reds.
Khaki Campbell and Runner ducks are mainly used for egg production, while Khaki Campbell, Muscovy, and some Pekin ducks are marketed as table birds. There is little organised turkey production, but one or two commercial turkey farms have come into being since the war.
There is a definite trend towards specialisation among commercial producers in the poultry industry. Whereas it has been common practice in the past for many commercial producers to carry out breeding, egg production, and the sale of young growing pullets, there is at present a move towards specialising in any one of these aspects of poultry' farming. Thus, many commercial egg producers no longer attempt to breed replacement stock but buy day-old pullets each year to replenish their flocks. Recently serious consideration has been given by the larger specialist poultry breeders to modern breeding methods based upon present-day knowledge of poultry genetics. A group of poultry breeders are at present employing the services of a consultant geneticist to evaluate the results obtained with their breeding flock and to advise on poultry-breeding procedure. Finally, a limited number of commercial poultry producers are specialising in rearing day-old chicks for sale as perching pullets to householders and sideline producers. These specialist pullet rearers normally carry no birds for egg production or breeding.
The Poultry Act 1924 and the Poultry Amendment Act 1961 provide for the control of poultry diseases and the sanitary conditions under which incubators are operated and where eggs for human consumption are held on poultry farms. Provision can also be made under these Acts to control the grading, packing, and handling of table poultry for consumption in New Zealand and the killing, processing, and packing of table poultry for export. Every owner of poultry is required to report to the nearest office of the Department of Agriculture any outbreak or suspected outbreak of disease in a flock and to comply with the directions of an inspector (usually a poultry instructor or veterinarian) for the control of the outbreak. It is an offence to offer diseased poultry for sale.
In order to provide finance for the organisation and development of the poultry industry, the Poultry-runs Registration Act was passed in 1933 and a poultry board constituted of two Government and four producer members. The Act makes compulsory, the annual registration of every poultry run, which is defined as land used for the keeping of not less than 25 head of poultry (hens and ducks not less than six months old) and the production of eggs for sale. The fee payable annually is 2s. 6d. if the flock is in excess of 24 but does not exceed 100 head. For each additional hundred (or part thereof) an additional 2s. 6d. is payable.
Reference to the field covered by the Egg Marketing Authority is given in Section 21 of this Yearbook.
The rich pasture lands of New Zealand and some bush areas are particularly favourable for apiculture and the production of high-grade honey for the local and export markets.
Production for the year ended 31 March 1962 was estimated at 5,300 tons of honey and 185,500 lb of commercial beeswax, approximately 100 tons of honey and 3,500 lb of beeswax less than the previous season.
Over the past five seasons the annual export of honey has averaged 1,823,168 lb. There is wide variation in the production of honey due to climatic changes from season to season. As only surpluses are exported this causes variations in the quantity exported each year.
Exports of honey for the latest five years ended 31 December are given below.
Year | Quantity lb | Value £ |
---|---|---|
1958 | 2,980,069 | 173,734 |
1959 | 1,493,439 | 80,594 |
1960 | 944,964 | 54,003 |
1961 | 1,611,994 | 100,655 |
1962 | 2,107,200 | 114,534 |
Registrations under the Apiaries Act show that at 31 May 1961 there were 4,722 beekeepers with a total of 11,867 apiaries and 179,953 established hives. Sixty per cent of hives and 56 per cent of apiaries were in the North Island. Following is a summary of these registrations showing beekeepers in groups according to the number of hives kept.
Group | 1–5 Hives | 6–29 Hives | 30–250 Hives | 251 Hives and Over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beekeepers | 3,296 | 822 | 376 | 228 | 4,722 |
Apiaries | 3,367 | 1,090 | 1,821 | 5,589 | 11,867 |
Hives established | 7,178 | 9,538 | 32,945 | 130,292 | 179,953 |
Under the Apiaries Act 1927 stringent regulations have been enacted in order to control foul-brood, bee moths, and other diseases of bees. Beekeepers are required to register all apiaries of one or more hives, and it is an offence to keep bees in an unregistered apiary. Only frame hives may be used, box hives being prohibited.
The introduction of bees, and used appliances for the keeping of bees, into New Zealand, and the harvesting of their products, is prohibited save with the prior consent of the Minister of Agriculture. The consent of the Minister in regard to used appliances is restricted to such appliances as are necessary to serve as containers for bees so introduced.
In view of the greatly increased amount of crop spraying for weed and pest control it has been necessary to bring down regulations prohibiting the application to cruciferous and leguminous field crops of sprays and dusts that are toxic to bees at any time during the period between 1 September in any year and 31 March in the following year when the crop is in flower, except with a permit issued by the Department of Agriculture.
Reference to the activities of the Honey Marketing Authority is given in Section 21 of this issue.
Table of Contents
New Zealand, except in certain limited areas*, possesses a climate favourable to forest growth, and in ancient times the land was almost entirely forest clad. Volcanic action in the central North Island, decreasing rainfall in the east of both islands, and cultivation and use of fire by the Maoris substantially reduced the forest area; nevertheless, the first white settlers found a land which may have been two-thirds covered by dense forest.
In the early days of settlement the demand for timber was met by exploitation of the kauri forests of the far north. These forests were almost completely destroyed by logging and subsequent burning of the cut-over areas. Wide areas of podocarp-broadleaf forest in both islands were cleared, often without extraction of timber, to make way for farms. Although Acts of Parliament passed in the 1870s and 1880s made provision for the setting aside of forest reserves, there was little interest in conservation, and land-clearing operations extended well beyond the limits now considered desirable in the public interest. Towards the end of the century the need to conserve the forests of the high mountain watersheds was recognised. National parks, scenic and “climatic” reserves amounting to about 2 million acres, in all constituting 3.1 per cent of the land area of New Zealand, had been set aside as “permanent forest” by the early 1900s.
In 1909, in addition to this “permanent forest”, there were more than 7 million acres of privately owned forest (including forest on Maori land) and nearly 8 million acres of Crown-owned forest. The whole of these latter areas was open to exploitation and the forest was being rapidly destroyed in the production of the annual cut of some 400 million board feet of timber. Although some “State forests” had been proclaimed, the name did not, as now, imply forest preservation, and the State forests were subject to the same lifting of reservations and the same destruction as other forests on Crown land. Milled areas were either sold for settlement or replanted with exotics.
It was at that time universally believed that the indigenous timber trees were too slow growing to have any place in schemes of forest management for continuous yield, that New Zealand's millable indigenous forests would be exhausted some time in the 1940s, and that future timber supplies must come from imports and from the exotic plantations which the State had been steadily establishing since 1898. In 1913 a Royal Commission on Forestry recommended extension of the permanent forests of the mountainous regions by nearly 2 million acres. However, it sanctioned the continued destruction of the indigenous milling forest on the ground that no land should be permitted to remain under forest if it could be “occupied and resided upon in reasonably limited areas”. The Commission recommended greatly increased State plantings of exotics (especially radiata pine and eucalypts) to provide for future needs, but the rate of planting remained the same (about 2,000 acres a year) until the 1920s.
The First World War brought a timber famine and high prices. Awakened public opinion, alarmed at the prospect of the exhaustion of indigenous timber supplies within a generation, demanded a new approach to the question of forestry. The full impact of the recommendations made by overseas professional foresters who had from time to time reported on the forests at the request of the Government was at last felt. In 1919 the Commissioner of State Forests formulated a policy of permanent dedication to forest management of all Crown forested lands valuable chiefly for forestry and timber production, and of extended State planting to provide supplementary timber supplies.
In 1920 a new administrative agency, the State Forest Service, was created to carry out this policy. At its head, as Director of Forestry, was placed a highly trained and experienced forester. Professional forestry officers were appointed, and henceforward the forests were to be managed on scientific principles.
In the period 1923–36 State planting was greatly expanded, 376,000 acres being planted with exotics. In the same period afforestation companies created 297,000 acres of exotic forest. This activity was designed to provide exotic forests whose produce would offset the forthcoming acute shortage of native timber. The resulting forests are characterised by lack of variety in age and species (88 per cent of commercial plantings were radiata pine), by large areas which are poorly stocked, owing to unsuitable siting and the use of inferior strains, and by lack of silvicultural tending. Although these characteristics render them extremely susceptible to insect and fungal attack, New Zealand's exotic forests have not been devastated by epidemics; but as the trees mature the danger increases. The Forest Service recognises these facts, and the policy since 1937 has been to plant at a slower rate (several thousand acres each year), to establish a wider range of species, to use the best seed, and to pay attention to correct siting and tending. A Forest Biology Survey has been established to operate a sentinel service for the detection of incipient insect or fungal epidemics.
* The exceptions are: land above 4,000–5,000 ft (North Island), above 3,500–4,500 ft (South Island), and above 1,000–1,500ft (Stewart Island), and parts of the eastern South Island.
Owing to the ever-present threat of disease in the exotic plantations, the Forest Service is preserving, as a safeguard, as much as possible of the indigenous forests which, by reason of their adaptation to the country and their tremendously varied composition, are much less vulnerable.
The indigenous forests are still, despite the greatly increased use of exotic timber, being depleted at the rate of some 30,000 acres a year to provide some 300,000,000 board feet of timber annually. However, as public acceptance of exotic timbers becomes more complete, it will be possible to reduce the output of indigenous timber to a level at which cutting is more in line with conservation policy.
The aim of the Forest Service is to manage the national forest estate in such a way that it will provide the greatest possible economic and social benefits for the people of New Zealand. These benefits include the production of timber, paper pulp, and other forest products; the prevention of erosion and the regulation of stream flow; and the provision of scenic and recreational resources.
The national forest policy requires (a) the conservation of the indigenous forests for perpetual (though of necessity limited) timber production, for soil protection, and for recreation; and (b) the extension of the exotic forests to maintain the pulp and paper industry, and to make possible, by providing additional timber supplies, the conservation of the indigenous forests.
The rapid expansion of the pulp and paper industry and the declining cut of indigenous timber will result in much wider utilisation based on exotic forests. It is inevitable that the yield of these forests will be fully taken up much sooner than has formerly been calculated. It is also certain that forest products, particularly pulp and paper, will increase in importance in the country's overseas trade. More use will have to be made of suitable tree-growing country, and the exotic forests, both State and private must be expanded. The aim is to plant an additional million acres by the end of the century.
The salient features of the supply situation are:
The National Forest Survey has shown that of the remaining indigenous forest some 1,800,000 acres contain timber merchantable by today's standards. It has been estimated that the amount is 3,100 million cubic feet, representing 19,500 million board feet of sawn timber. In addition, there are about 950,000 acres of exotic forests.
The indigenous forests, from which 20 years ago 86 per cent of rough-sawn timber supplies were obtained, at present supply approximately 45 per cent. In 20 years' time they are expected to provide about 14 per cent. In the distant future the amount of produce obtained from them will depend upon the successful introduction of management practices.
It can be expected that a high proportion of the exotic forests will be worked on a sustained-yield basis. Besides supplying 55 per cent of the rough-sawn timber cut at present, they yield in addition 43 million cubic feet of pulp logs, veneer logs and smallwood.
Imports of timber have varied from 30 to 60 million board feet during the past 10 years. They are composed of special-purpose timbers – large-dimension Oregon pine for structural use, joinery timbers, and Australian hardwood poles and sleepers.
While supplies of produce from indigenous forests will decrease in the future, the area in exotic forests and the produce from them will increase. Timbers from exotic species could also in time largely replace imported timber and, provided the increase in forest area is sufficient, will provide a substantial amount of produce for export.
All readily accessible native forests have now been cleared, and forested land is reduced to about a quarter of the total land area. Nevertheless, this portion represents a very large area as the following table of land categories shows.
Type of Land | Area, in Acres | Percentage of Total Land Area |
---|---|---|
Forested land | 15,396,000 | 23.2 |
Non-forested land | 50,103,000 | 75.5 |
Minor islands | 205,000 | 0.3 |
Water area | 687,000 | 1.0 |
Total land area (including water surfaces) | 66,391,000 | 100.0 |
The best use of the 15,400,000 acres of forested land will be decided, within the framework of the forest policy already outlined, by the location, tenure, and economic value of its component parts. It falls into three descriptive classes.
More than three-quarters is not merchantable forest and is termed “other land classed as forest”. This is mainly Crown-owned, indigenous forest, and, because it covers much of the remoter mountainous and high-rainfall country, its primary function is that of soil protection and water regulation. Nevertheless, it includes considerable areas of potentially productive forest land which could, in the distant future, be placed under production management. Such management would always be subordinate to the protective functions of this class of forest.
Some 5 per cent of the forested area may be classed as “potentially merchantable” forest – forest which, owing to inaccessibility, has not yet been exploited but would be merchantable if such factors as demand and transport become favourable. “Potentially merchantable” forests also lie mainly on Crown land, and are entirely indigenous.
“Fully merchantable” forests are more diverse in tenure and composition than either of the other two classes already mentioned because they include almost all the planted (exotic) forests, of which nearly half are owned privately or by local authorities. Fully merchantable indigenous forests have receded well in advance of close settlement, and the largest areas are now on Crown lands and Maori lands in regions (especially on the West Coast of the South Island) little suited to other forms of land use. The distribution of merchantable exotic forests has been influenced mainly by the availability of cheap, undeveloped land in the period (1900 to 1935) when most of these forests were established. Hence there is a preponderance of exotic forest (State owned and private) on the volcanic plateau of the North Island.
The distribution by area of these three classes of forested land in 1955 is shown by the following table.
Class or Forest | State Forest | Communal Forest | Private Forest | Total Forest | Percentage of Total Forest Area | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
NOTES 1. State forest includes all forest under the control of the State through the New Zealand Forest Service or other Government Departments. 2. Communal forest includes all forest under the control of local (i.e., public) authorities other than the State. 3. Maori forest is included under private forest. 4. Areas of communal and private forests are approximate only. | ||||||
(a) Merchantable – | acres (thousand) | |||||
Indigenous | 1,534 | – | 579 | 2,113 | 13.8 | |
Exotic | 465 | 37 | 412 | 914 | 5.9 | |
Totals | 1,999 | 37 | 991 | 3,027 | 19.7 | |
(b) Potentially merchantable – | ||||||
Indigenous | 700 | – | 101 | 801 | 5.2 | |
Exotic | – | – | – | – | – | |
Totals | 700 | – | 101 | 801 | 5.2 | |
(c) Other land classed as forest – | ||||||
Indigenous | 8,906 | – | 2,650 | 11,556 | 75.0 | |
Exotic | 12 | – | – | 12 | 0.1 | |
Totals | 8,918 | – | 2,650 | 11,568 | 75.1 | |
(d) Grand totals – | ||||||
Indigenous | 11,140 | – | 3,330 | 14,470 | 94.0 | |
Exotic | 477 | 37 | 412 | 926 | 6.0 | |
Total forest area | 11,617 | 37 | 3,742 | 15,396 | 100.0 |
The indigenous forests of New Zealand may be grouped very broadly into two main formations, mixed temperate evergreen forest and southern-beech forest. The former is a mixed community of many species of broad-leaved trees and conifers, and the latter a pure community of one or more of the species of southern beech (Nothofagus).
In general terms, the mixed temperate evergreen forests are the forests of the north and of the warm, wet lowlands and lower mountain slopes. Their upper altitudinal limit becomes gradually lower from north to south. The beech forests are the forests of the south, of the high mountains and of the drier lowlands. But the beech species are absent from many localities, e.g., Stewart Island and Mt. Egmont, where their presence might be expected. There are also extensive areas, especially in the north-west and south-west of the South Island, and on the mountain ranges of the North Island, where the two types mingle to form forests of very varied composition.
Most of the mixed forest has been cut over for timber and cleared for farming purposes, whereas the southern-beech forest, because of the difficult topography and the poor soils on which it most frequently grows, is largely intact. The following description gives in more detail the distribution and the present state of the main forest communities.
Kauri forest (mixed temperate evergreen forest in which kauri is the dominant species) once occupied much of the area north of a line joining Port Waikato to Tauranga, but, except for limited reservations and small pockets, it has disappeared. The main secondary tree species are taraire and tawa. Mixed podocarp forest (the principal podocarp is rimu; the important secondary ones, totara, matai, and miro) was found at all latitudes in the three main islands. The heaviest commercial stands were on flat or near-flat sites; in steeper country timber trees thinned out and secondary species became more plentiful. The remaining forest of this type consists of pockets which will be worked for a few decades to come, some large areas on steep country, such as the Urewera, which can be classed mainly as protection forest, and fairly extensive forests in the centre of the North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island which contain most of the remaining indigenous-softwood supplies. The main species of broad-leaved trees in these forests are kamahi, tawa, and rata. Kahikatea forest occupied low-lying swampy river silts, but this has almost disappeared to make way for farming.
Bog forests, whose dominant trees are smaller podocarps of the silver-pine group, occupy limited areas mainly in the central North Island and on the West Coast of the South Island. They have largely been cut over, at least once, for posts and sleepers.
Although most southern-beech forests can be classified as protection forests, there remain large areas in more accessible regions which have been cut over and are regenerating, or which have not yet been cut over and will be reserved for sustained-yield management. Where southern-beech forest is present in the more accessible areas of the North Island and northern Marlborough-Nelson, the species are hard beech (Nothofagus truncata) and black beech (N. solandri). Red beech (N. fused) abounds in the less accessible upper areas, where it is usually accompanied by the silver beech (N. menziesii), the main tree at high altitudes. In rather dry places mountain beech (N. clifforrioides) replaces silver beech. On the eastern slopes of the Southern Alps there was once a belt of mountain-beech forest, but all except pockets of this has been burnt. On the western side of the Alps, beech forest is absent from the Taramakau River southwards for one hundred miles. In western Otago and western Southland silver beech is the main forest tree, with fair areas of mountain beech and small pockets of red beech. At the lower elevations silver beech is extensively milled and much of the forest has disappeared.
Important forest trees at high elevations, not already mentioned, are kaikawaka (Libocedrus bidwillii) and thin-bark totara (Podocarpus hallii).
In the undisturbed indigenous vegetation there were limited transition areas between tussock grassland and forest proper that carried manuka (Leptospermum scoparium and L. ericoides), and sometimes bracken fern (Pteridium esculentum). With the destruction of much tussock grassland and forest, these belts have extended, and manuka has even occupied extensive areas of destroyed forest remote from any original manuka stands. These stands are important because they are often a stage in succession back to mature forest. Manuka is also a very useful fuel.
Much land now classified as forest consists of a second growth of broad-leaved shrubs and trees which have come in after milling operations or on abandoned farm land.
Exotic plantations over 10 acres in extent now total some 930,000 acres, besides which there is a large total acreage of smaller farm woodlots and shelter belts. These areas of exotic species already provide nearly half of the country's timber requirements, and before many more years have passed must supply most of it. In some poorly forested districts shelter belts now provide a large part of the local timber supply.
Most of the larger exotic plantations are in the central North Island region. They were established with radiata pine (Pinus radiata) between the years 1925 and 1935. Other plantations are scattered throughout the country, although there are still some timberless districts with few plantations, notably Taranaki, Poverty Bay and the east coast, and South Canterbury.
The administration of State forests and afforestation activities was for many years under the control of the Department of Lands and Survey. But in 1918 the office of Commissioner of State Forests was separated from that of Minister of Lands, and in 1919 a forestry subdepartment was formed. In 1920 the State Forest Service was established as a separate Department of State, which was given statutory recognition and administration authority by the Forests Act 1921–22. The Forests Act 1949 consolidated previous legislation and changed the title of the Minister from Commissioner of State Forests to Minister of Forests, and that of the State Forest Service to the New Zealand Forest Service. The Act provides for the appointment of a Minister of Forests, a Director-General of Forests, Conservators of Forests, and other officers. The Minister may delegate such of his powers as he thinks fit. The Act prescribes that the Forest Service shall have under the direction of the Minister exclusive responsibility in carrying out all matters of forest policy affecting State forest land and shall have exclusive control and management of:
All State forest land, whether for the production of timber or other forest produce, or for the protection of the land with a view to water conservation or soil stabilisation, or for ensuring the balanced use of the land, or for scientific purposes, or for recreational or amenity purposes not prejudicial to forestry;
The establishment, culture, and maintenance of forests on State forest land, and the harvesting, utilisation, transport, sale, or other disposal of forest produce from State forest land;
The granting of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities under the Act;
The enforcement of the conditions of licences, leases, permits, and other rights and authorities granted under the Act or any enactment repealed;
The collection and recovery of all purchase moneys, rents, fees, royalties, charges, and revenues of the Service; and
Generally the exercise of all powers, authorities, and duties conferred or imposed on the Minister or the Forest Service by the Act.
Central control of the Forest Service is exercised by the Director-General of Forests from the head office in Wellington. A Conservator of Forests, who is the local representative of the Director-General, controls each of the seven conservancies into which New Zealand is divided. Forest Rangers, responsible to the Conservators, have charge of districts, which are subdivisions of the conservancies. Each district contains one or more managed forests.
State Forests – State forests are administered under the authority of the Forests Act 1949. The powers conferred by this Act to deal with forest produce are subject to the provisions of the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Mining Act 1926, and the Petroleum Act 1937. Section 23 of the Mining Amendment Act 1934 provides for the payment to the Crown of compensation for damage resulting from mining operations to any land vested in the Crown. Such compensation in respect of State forests may be claimed by the Minister of Forests from time to time as damage is caused.
The Minister of Forests also administers the Waitangi Endowment under powers set out in the Waitangi Endowment Act 1932–33.
Mining Privileges and Coal-mining Rights – Under the Coal Mines Act 1925 and the Mining Act 1926 a mining privilege or coal-mining right over State forest land may not be granted except with the consent in writing of the Minister of Forests and subject to such conditions as he may impose. Notwithstanding anything in the Mining Act 1926 or in any licence, lease, title, right, privilege, or other authority under those Acts granted after the Forests Act 1949 came into force, no person may cut or remove any timber or other forest produce on or from State forest land except in accordance with the provisions of the Forests Act 1949.
Regulations – The Forests Act 1949 authorises the appointment by regulation of committees to advise the Minister of Forests on specified matters. Regulations issued under this authority are the Timber Production Advisory Committee Regulations 1949, the Sirex Advisory Committee Regulations 1950, the Forest and Fire Publicity Committee Regulations 1952, and the Waipoua Forest Sanctuary Advisory Committee Regulations 1952.
Other regulations in force are the Sawmill Registration Regulations 1952, the Timber Regulations 1948, the Forest Service Fees and Charges Regulations 1953, and the Forest Produce Import and Export Regulations 1956.
Noxious Animals Act 1956 – This Act transfers to the Forest Service the responsibility for controlling and eradicating noxious wild animals, and confers on the Minister of Forests the appropriate powers. These activities were formerly carried out by the Wildlife Branch of the Department of Internal Affairs under the Wildlife Act 1953; but the Forest Service, being responsible for the welfare of the forests and having a greater knowledge of their needs, is now considered to be the more appropriate authority.
The Opossum Regulations 1953 continue in force as if they had been made under the Noxious Animals Act 1956, and are now administered by the Forest Service.
Fire Prevention and Control – The Forest and Rural Fires Act 1955 and the Fire Services Act 1949 provide for fire prevention and control throughout New Zealand.
The Forest and Rural Fires Act 1955 makes each county council a fire authority for the county area under its control, and provides for the setting up of rural fire districts each administered by a committee, or by the Minister of Forests, as fire authority. The Minister of Forests is the fire authority also for almost all unoccupied Crown-owned land outside rural fire districts. Rural fire districts, soil-conservation districts, most unoccupied Crown-owned land, and urban fire districts are excluded from the control of county councils. Regulations in force under this Act are the Rural Fire Committee Regulations 1949 and the Forest and Rural Fires Regulations 1956, which replace the regulations of 1951.
The Fire Services Act 1949 provides for the protection of urban districts.
In the field of production forestry, as distinct from protection forestry, the management activities of the Forest Service are directed towards two ends:
To protect, conserve, and, if possible, perpetuate the remaining indigenous forests of the country.
To create an exotic estate large enough and sufficiently diverse to supply the future needs of New Zealand in timber and other forest produce, and to provide an exportable surplus.
Conservation measures in indigenous production forests involve regulation and restriction of the permissible annual cut, protection against fire, a careful watch for trespass and the prosecution of offenders caught, rigid insistence on close utilisation, both of forests and forest products, and finally block sales of carefully measured and appraised standing timber. Of these measures the last one is particularly important. The system of block sales introduced by the Forest Service in 1921 is in sharp contrast to the previous method of “royalty payment off the saw”. The present system encourages close utilisation since the sawmiller is required to pay for all timber measured; the previous one encouraged unnecessary waste both in the forests themselves and in the subsequent milling processes. A large part of the indigenous-forest officers' work is in the routine administration of the block sale system, i.e., in the careful measurement and appraisal of trees for sale and in the periodic and equally careful inspection of milling operations to ensure that waste is not taking place.
Of equal importance to this policy of “conservation through close utilisation” is that of rationing the cut of indigenous timbers so that the remaining supplies, particularly of high-quality wood, are spread out over as long a period as possible instead of being used up in a very short time. To this end the Forest Service formulates working plans for all major State forests and through them regulates, both by individual forests and by districts, the amount of timber that may be cut annually. So far as may be practicable, consideration is given to the essential timber requirements of a district and to the extent to which these requirements can be met by the substitution of exotic timbers.
At the same time the possibility of ultimately regenerating podocarp forests and bringing them into a productive state is far from being overlooked. Research into the ecology of the natural forest associations and into the silvicultural characteristics of the individual species is being pursued. Past work has shown the importance of preserving a forest climate, which means that clear felling or any condition that allows exposure and desiccation, must be avoided. In consequence, felling in narrow strips has been introduced in commercial logging in Westland, and trials by the Forest Service of other forms of partial felling are planned. Protection from fire and grazing after logging are standard measures which encourage development of natural second-growth associations which should in time act as nurse crops for podocarp seedlings.
Parallel to the policy of rationing the cut is that of making long-term log and timber sales This has the effect of giving stability to sawmilling industries and to the communities dependent upon them. In one or two places further stability is being sought by the practice of interplanting logged areas with exotic species (mainly Douglas fir and western red cedar), combined where possible with the planting of adjacent areas of open country. By this means a sustained yield, part exotic and part indigenous, can be achieved, and the sawmilling industries and communities can look forward to a life in perpetuity.
The kauri forests, now only remnants of the vast forests from which timber was first felled in quantity in New Zealand, are owned principally by the State. The remaining kauri stands show promise of being amenable to sound forestry management. Bleeding for gum, which damaged many trees in the past, is forbidden. The annual cut is strictly rationed. Wherever kauri is felled a portion of the growing stock in young vigorous trees is left as a reserve. Young pole stands are silviculturally treated to free them from competition and improve growth. Natural regeneration is assisted and encouraged, and planting extends the species on to lands which have not held kauri for generations. A small but regular cut of this valuable species is assured, and forests for the future are being established and cultivated.
The prospects of improving and perpetuating the beech forests of New Zealand on a sustained-yield basis are good. Both the major species, red and silver beech, when given the right conditions, will regenerate freely; both grow sufficiently rapidly to grow on a medium-length rotation (100–130 years); and both show their optimum development on sites that are unsuitable for agriculture. There are many large areas of virgin forest still intact, and, in the case of red beech, extensive stands of pole forest which have originated as a result of fire, wind throw, or mining activities. Against these favourable circumstances must be set the presence in many localities of red deer, whose browsing may check or even prevent effective regeneration.
Recreation in Forests – As the population increases and as the cleared land becomes more firmly occupied by agricultural interests, so does the call on the recreational resources of the forests become greater. Weekend hunters head for the forest to shoot deer and pigs; fishermen frequent the streams; trampers wander along the many tracks; and alpinists climb through the forest to the heights above. The Forest Service caters for this demand in popular forests by establishing regular patrols, clearing and maintaining tracks, making camping sites and fireplaces, and (with the help of tramping and alpine clubs) building and maintaining huts and erecting bridges.
The establishment of State exotic forests dates from 1896 when an Afforestation Branch of the Lands Department was formed and forest-tree nurseries were established at Tapanui and Eweburn in the South Island and at Rotorua in the North Island. Planting commenced in 1898, and proceeded at a slow rate until 1922, by which time 47,000 acres had been established. The formation of the New Zealand Forest Service as a separate Department of State in the early twenties coincided approximately with an afforestation boom, and in the period 1923–36 no less than 376,000 acres were planted. Since then plantings have been on a modest scale, but in pursuance of the policy of doubling the exotic forest estate by the end of the century, the rate of planting is now being increased (from 12,000 acres in 1961 to a target of 20,000 acres in 1965).
In the earlier years the areas selected for planting were often chosen with little consideration for the suitability of the site for tree growing or for the proximity of the forests to existing and future markets. As a result there have been some partial or complete failures, and the geographical distribution of the forests leaves much to be desired. These faults are now being corrected by the establishment of new forests in timber-hungry districts and by the careful selection of areas where the climate, soil, and topography are all favourable to tree growth.
The original plantations contained a great variety of species, most of the common timber trees of Europe being represented as well as many from America and Australia, particularly eucalypts and North American conifers. In general, except locally and on very good sites, the European hardwoods such as ash, oak, and sycamore were failures; and of the multitude of eucalypts tried, only a few proved suited to New Zealand conditions. The standard European softwood, Scots pine, was a complete failure, as were many of the American pines, firs, and spruces. Norway spruce promised well for some years, but was finally wiped out by insect attack. Austrian pine was planted extensively in the earlier years and developed into very poor stands; much later, similar results were obtained from extensive plantings of the scopulorum variety of ponderosa pine, and even worse results from the wide-scale and indiscriminate attempts to establish Californian redwood. The successes, however, were no less numerous than the failures, and before long it became fairly obvious which would be the most suitable and profitable species. Pride of place went to radiata pine, which showed the ability to grow rapidly on a wide range of sites and to produce fine stands of timber. It became, and still is, the major exotic conifer of New Zealand. Other major species, planted according to site, are Douglas fir, Corsican pine, and ponderosa pine. Of recent years the southern pines – loblolly, slash, and long-leaf pines – have found a place in the more northerly forests. Minor species planted on a restricted scale are lodgepole, strobus, and patula pines, larch, Japanese cedar, Lawson cypress, macrocarpa, and western red cedar.
The estimated species distribution in State and private plantations at 31 March 1961 was:
Species | Acres (000) | Percentage |
---|---|---|
Radiata pine | 580 | 61 |
Ponderosa pine | 90 | 10 |
Corsican pine | 62 | 7 |
Douglas fir | 51 | 5 |
Others and mixtures | 164 | 17 |
Totals | 947 | 100 |
In spite of failures New Zealand now has a large and valuable exotic-forest estate which is providing approximately one-half of the annual sawn-wood requirements and, in addition, is supporting a large and growing pulp and paper industry. Qualitatively the forests leave much to be desired. Their various shortcomings, due largely to past mistakes, now present problems which will tax the ingenuity of the forestry profession to the utmost. Specifically, management of the State exotic forests is rendered difficult and complex by reason of:
The Bad Age-class Distribution: Sixty-five per cent of the total radiata pine area was planted in one 10-year period. In the absence of tending this will result in a corresponding peak in production of mature timber, leading to utilisation difficulties. The position is much the same with the other major species.
The High Proportion of Radiata Pine: Some 44 per cent of the total area is in radiata pine, but the proportion in some individual forests and in some districts is much higher. A greater diversity of species would enable a wider range of forest products to be supplied and would lessen the risk of insect or fungal attack on an epidemic scale.
The Considerable Areas of Low Productivity: The maximum value from the soil is not being obtained in areas which are occupied by poor species such as P. ponderosa var. scopulorum, Austrian pine, some races of lodgepole pine, eucalypts, etc. Their replacement by more valuable species must be undertaken.
The Low Stocking of Many Areas: Two causes are responsible – the practice during the boom afforestation period of planting at a wide initial spacing, and the failure during the same period to plant up gaps in the original establishment. The resultant trees are often open grown and branchy, and are producing firewood and pulping material rather than sawlogs.
Lack of Tending: Large areas formed before the Second World War have received little treatment since planting. Low pruning has been carried out over several thousand acres, but thinning has been badly neglected. As a result, the final-crop trees of many forests are failing to produce the quantity and the quality of wood they are capable of.
For these reasons management activities in State exotic forests are directed towards getting a better distribution of age classes in the next rotation, which entails felling some stands before they are mature and leaving others to be carried on to over-maturity, towards converting areas of low productivity to well stocked stands of more valuable species, and above all towards catching up with arrears of thinning. At the same time all these activities must be integrated with utilisation projects so that the demand for forest products can be met and forest industries can have continuity of supply; and they must be so planned as to fit into long-term schemes for sustained-yield operation. Working plans, which when approved have ministerial authority, are prepared for all exotic forests, with the object of coordinating all these operations for a term of five to 10 years. They also embody long-term plans of 20 to 30 years or even longer.
Large-scale clear felling in State exotic forests began in 1939 and has been confined almost entirely to radiata pine. Natural regeneration has frequently followed logging, and second-rotation crops have been established.
Production from State exotic forests is now over 45,000,000 cubic feet annually and is increasing rapidly. Sawlogs account for the greater part of this yield, but many other types of forest produce are included, notably pulpwood, posts, poles, mining timber, fencing materials, and firewood. This diversity of produce permits the utilisation of trees of widely varying dimensions, a very necessary condition in operations designed to improve the quality of maturing timber stands.
Through its ownership and control of some 6,000,000 acres of protection forest the Forest Service is deeply involved in the vital national question of conserving soil and water resources. Ever since its inception the Forest Service has insisted that maintenance of an adequate vegetative cover on steep country is the only means of preventing accelerated soil erosion and one of the main means of regulating stream flow. Engineering work in the lower reaches of rivers is essential to reclaim swamps and to prevent flooding of alluvial flats, but these must be protected by adequate measures in the headwaters and catchments of rivers. Soil erosion, which both denudes the catchments and aggrades the rivers, can be prevented only by a continuous cover of vegetation.
Guided by these convictions, the policy of the Forest Service in soil-conservation measures is clear cut. It is simply to initiate or encourage any action which would conserve or improve the existing cover, and to prevent or discourage any action which would have the reverse effect. This policy dictates the management activities of all State forests where soil erosion is an important consideration; it is advocated by the Forest Service as the correct policy for all types of eroded land, irrespective of land tenure.
The forest-management activities undertaken in protection forests are protection from fire, prohibition and control of grazing, limitation of sawmilling activities, reservation of secondary species in some logging operations, control of animal pests, and, in some cases, artificial re-establishment. Of these, the most important are fire prevention and suppression and the control of introduced animal pests.
Forest-protection work is coordinated through the Department's representation on the Soil Conservation Council and on the 13 catchment boards now operating throughout the country, and through the activities of the local land-use committees (representing the Departments of Agriculture and Lands and Survey and the Forest Service) which recommend the optimum land-use policy for marginal or doubtful areas.
Stabilisation of Sand Dunes – Sand-dune fixation is under the joint control of the Department of Lands and Survey and the New Zealand Forest Service. The objective is twofold: the stabilisation of dunes for the protection of agricultural and pastoral land, and the establishment of production forests. The Forest Service plants marram grass, sows lupin, and later establishes trees on certain protective zones and on areas that have no agricultural or pastoral potential. Four schemes are in operation – at Woodhill, Waiuku, Waitarere, and Santoft – the total gross area of which is 46,000 acres. About 14,000 acres of trees have been planted. Much of the area permanently fixed with trees will become productive forest in years to come.
Protection Against Fire – The fire-protection policy of the Forest Service follows from the premise that fire is the greatest single menace to forests and protection vegetation in New Zealand; within a few hours fire can undo the work of decades in building up a soil and vegetation balance.
The fire risk in New Zealand cannot be measured by comparing the generally adequate and well distributed rainfall experienced in most districts with conditions in countries where droughts are frequent and severe and the summers normally hotter and drier. New Zealand is a mountainous country and the characteristic high winds and strong sunshine will dry out the forest vegetation on exposed situations even in the heavy rainfall areas in a remarkably short time.
Although widespread dangerous fire conditions occur only infrequently there are few seasons during which there are not dry spells or near droughts in some part or other of the country, and very high fire hazards develop.
The peculiar feature of many New Zealand forest species in being extremely exacting in their requirements for regeneration to take place is of special significance. Forest fires in most countries mean the loss of a crop; in New Zealand a severely burnt forest usually means a destroyed forest. Even the beech species, which will regenerate freely under favourable conditions, can only do so after a severe fire under circumstances which are often quite fortuitous in character. Virgin mixed temperate forests admittedly do not burn readily during normal seasons, but the greater proportion of the remaining forests of this type have been logged for the commercial species. As cut-over forests they are very inflammable, and when burnt become waste lands.
The consequences of the relatively small fires which occur all over the country every normal season are as serious in the long run as the spectacularly large fires common in some countries. The losses are cumulative because most of our forest species lack the powers to recuperate from fire damage.
The existing areas of protective vegetation on the headwaters of the main rivers are inadequate for the purposes of soil and water conservation. Unless these protective areas are themselves protected and allowed to extend, abnormal flooding with costly river-control schemes will continue to be a heavy drain on the resources of the country.
The fire-protection organisation of the Forest Service operates over the whole of New Zealand, covering State forests, forests on other Crown lands, scenic reserves, and national parks. The organisation has also the responsibility of securing coordination and uniformity in the administration of the Forest and Rural Fires Act by other fire authorities.
An efficient fire-fighting service is maintained wherever the Department has fire-fighting responsibilities, according to the needs of each district. This reaches its highest level of organisation in the larger exotic forests, where standard Forest Service lookout cabins equipped with fire finders, radio, and telephones are located. Trained fire-fighting crews with modern equipment can be brought into action at a minute's notice and controlled through a radio network. Aerial patrols operate during each fire season in the important Rotorua area.
The provision of a fire-hazard prediction and warning service is an essential function of the fire-protection organisation. There is a nation-wide network of “fire-weather” and radio stations, and the fire-hazard situation in any part of the country is known at the Head Office of the Forest Service in Wellington each day during the fire season (October to April) within an hour of the weather observations being taken at the stations. This enables appropriate action, such as advice to fire authorities and broadcasting of warnings, to be taken.
The legislative provisions for fire protection are outlined earlier.
Protection Against Noxious Animals – Under the authority of the Noxious Animals Act 1956 the Forest Service is responsible for the control of deer, goats, chamois, pigs, thar, and other introduced wild animals on all lands where the damage they cause significantly affects the economic welfare of the country. Responsibility for the control of opossums and wallabies on pastoral lands has, by amendment to the Rabbits Act 1955, passed to rabbit boards. On State forest and unoccupied Crown land the Forest Service deals with opossum and wallaby control.
The widespread populations of many of these animals have a serious effect on the regeneration of forest trees and of ground-cover vegetation both in forests and on the alpine meadows above the mountain forests. The natural forest floor of ferns, mosses, and shrubs has been extensively damaged by such ground-browsing animals as deer and goats, while simultaneously the upper storey is being adversely affected by the canopy-feeding opossum. These changes have led to a much accelerated water run-off with consequent soil erosion, root exposure, river-bed aggradation, and flooding. Damage resulting from the impact of noxious animals on protection forest and in contiguous alpine areas, while not as devastating as that from fire, is continuous and much more widespread.
Damage by deer and opossums in commercial exotic forests over the past few years has made it necessary to extend control measures into these forests.
Though hundreds of thousands of noxious animals are destroyed each year and though modern facilities, such as the dropping of supplies by parachute to field parties in remote and mountainous regions, are made use of, the task of control is arduous and dangerous, and overall progress is slow.
Noxious-animal advisory committees have been established to assist in coordinating various public interests and to encourage the sportsman and private hunter to take a more active part in the control of noxious animals. Mass-killing methods more effective than killing with the rifle are necessary and the possibilities of employing these are being investigated.
Control of Insects and Fungi – Sound silvicultural practices are the first line of defence, rendering trees less vulnerable to attack.
Biological control over insect pests is exerted by their natural enemies, insect or fungal parasites. Introduced species frequently come into the country without their natural enemies; part of the work of the biologist is to breed and liberate the latter.
Chemical control is an emergency measure to deal with outbreaks. It includes spraying of affected forests from aeroplanes, chemical treatment of nursery soils, and the dipping of timber to prevent attack by bark beetles and fungi.
Observers of the Forest Biology Survey maintain a constant watch on the exotic forests and on woodlots and shelter belts, and it is planned to extend this surveillance to the indigenous forests. The observers send thousands of representative collections of insects and fungi to the Biology Survey laboratory at the Forest Research Institute, Rotorua, where the material is identified and studied. Thus any incipient epidemics can be detected in time for effective control measures to be taken; and much information is accumulated which helps to elucidate the relationships between the organisms and the forests.
Timber Inspection and Quarantine – In keeping with current world trends, the Forest Service has developed an efficient quarantine service which covers all timber entering or leaving New Zealand.
In the past, this country has enjoyed comparative freedom from introduced insect pests, but the ever increasing tempo of international trade has multiplied the chances of accidental importation of harmful insects. Timber quarantine as practised in New Zealand embraces all imported timbers (including sawn, hewn, and natural-round produce), ship's dunnage, and imported cases and crates. These are inspected, and if necessary are treated to destroy harmful insects.
The same care is given to export timber, which must be completely free of insect attack before export is permitted.
The complexity of the many indigenous-forest and exotic-forest problems requires the maintenance of an organisation to ensure the continuity and coordination of research effort. Since 1947 all forestry and forest-products research (including research on noxious animals) administered by the Forest Service has been undertaken or coordinated by the Forest Research Institute, Rotorua. In addition, the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, the universities, and private industrial organisations undertake research into certain aspects of forestry and forest products.
The scope of research in progress at the Forest Research Institute can be illustrated by reference to the work of its six branches.
Silviculture – (a) Development of national arboreta and herbaria of forest vegetation.
(b) Intensive ecological studies of indigenous and exotic forests, to develop silvicultural systems as a basis for sustained-yield management. Forest-soils investigations with particular reference to long-term changes in pumice soils, and to the effect of fertilisers on soils: the improvement of nursery techniques through weed control and chemical treatment.
(c) Studies of growth and financial yield of the more important exotic conifers, under different thinning and pruning regimes.
(d) Research into methods and species for the rehabilitation of logged indigenous forests.
Forest Management – (a) The compilation of volume tables for standing forests and logs; yield tables for exotic species; studies of conversion factors and log scaling; the investigation of assessment techniques.
(b) The maintenance of permanent sample plots in commercial forests.
(c) The conduct of a national survey of exotic forests to make possible sound management of the present resource and realistic planning for the future.
Forest Pathology – Studies of all factors affecting the health of forest trees and the maintenance of the forest-biology survey to provide an early-warning system of insect and fungal epidemics.
Forest Tree Improvement – Research on the origin and quality of seeds; provenance and species trials; selection and breeding of improved strains of trees; and the establishment of seed orchards.
Protection Forestry – (a) Through the Forest and Range Experiment Stations at Rangiora and Napier, the branch conducts research into the present condition of, and trends in, protection forests and the mountain-range country associated with them (subalpine scrub, alpine grasslands, etc.).
(b) Aspects of forest/animal interaction are studied to form a basis for the control of noxious animals. Animal populations and control measures are investigated in conjunction with the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and the Department of Agriculture.
Forest Products – Research is based on the physical and mechanical evaluation of the timbers, both indigenous and exotic, which must gradually replace the widely used indigenous softwoods and imported forest products. Studies of wood use, preservation, and seasoning provide bases for standard specifications and codes of practice, while investigations of wood extractives, carried out in cooperation with the Division of Forest Products of the Commonwealth Scientific and Industrial Research Organisation (Melbourne) and with the New Zealand universities, attempt to explain the reasons for durability and to interpret phylogenetic relationships. The effects of provenance and silvicultural treatment on wood quality are also examined.
The Forest Service recruits rangers and professional officers as technical trainees at the age of 17 to 19 years. They work for one year in the forests, after which future forest rangers attend a ranger school for two years. Those selected as forester trainees are assisted in obtaining a B.Sc. degree leading to postgraduate study at an overseas forestry school. Others selected as administrative trainees study for qualifications in arts or commerce.
To build up a permanent and efficient skilled-labour force, the Forest Service now recruits each year about 80 youths 15 to 17 years of age. These junior woodsmen receive a two-year course of basic training in the practical skills of forestry at one of the two woodsman schools at Kaingaroa and Golden Downs, followed by a third year of advanced training given in small groups in selected forests. In 1959 a scheme for the training of hunters for the control of noxious animals was inaugurated. Those selected attend a course at hunter-training schools in the Nelson Conservancy followed by field training under experienced hunters. The Forestry Training Centre at Rotorua regularly offers the timber industry courses in timber grading, timber inspection, and other forestry operations. A continuous series of courses is provided for Forest Service staff on all phases of Forest Service activity.
The Government also offers bursaries to help science graduates not in its employ to qualify at recognised overseas forestry schools. Other scholarships for study or for research are available from a private fund.
Extension Services – Private planting commenced as early as 1855 and for some years afterwards was encouraged by grants of land or money. In 1916 the State commenced selling trees to private planters at very cheap rates and then assisted further by appointing extension-forestry officers. In 1931, after strong representations from the Horticultural Trades Association, the sale of trees was discontinued and extension-forestry work became part of the duties of Forest Service field staff. Recently, discussions with the association resulted in a plan of cooperation between the State and the trade for the supply of planting stock in bulk lots. The sale of cheap trees, coupled with a revival of interest through the activities of farm-forestry associations newly established throughout the country, has resulted in an increase in extension-forestry work.
Forest Taxation – Since 1949 some measure of tax relief has been afforded to farmers who own plantations. Expenditure incurred in planting, protecting, and maintaining shelter belts and woodlots has since that year been allowed to be charged against income for tax purposes. At the same time income from the intermittent sale of farm trees could, on application to the Commissioner of Taxes, be spread over a period of five years in order to mitigate the effects of the higher graduated tax. In 1960 the timber value of trees growing on a deceased's estate was exempted from death duties. This exemption removes the fear of a crippling burden on the estate and the possibility of the forced sale of a perhaps immature plantation.
Farm Forestry Finance – In 1962 the Government decided to make loan moneys available to private landowners for the establishment and tending of plantations of 5 acres or more. Up to half of the loan may be written off later if the area has been satisfactorily managed, and the interest rate of 5 per cent includes provision for insurance up to the amount of the loan.
Private Forest Estate – Forest holdings other than State have been reported to aggregate, in 1957, 462,000 acres in the following ownership categories: afforestation companies, 311,000 acres; local authorities, 30,000 acres; and private persons (mostly farmers); 121,000 acres. It is doubtful whether the plantings since 1957 have done much more than replace the acres of mature timber felled each year for utilisation purposes.
Afforestation companies boomed in the 1923–30 period, when huge areas, mostly of radiata pine, were planted. Utilisation, which has been in operation for some time now, is endeavouring to bring this short-period establishment into a normal series of age gradations and the area cut over is already being regenerated.
Indigenous forests from which timber is sold are revenue producing. Exotic forests become revenue producing as they come to maturity and, indeed, a few of the older exotic forests have already reached this stage. Overall, at present more money is being spent on the establishment and tending of forests than is obtained in revenue.
Expenditure by way of general administration of forestry is met in full from the Consolidated Fund, as distinct from the development of State forests for subsequent management, which is financed from the Public Works account.
Sources of finance are shown in the following table.
Source | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | |||||
Consolidated Fund expenditure | 2,602 | 2,747 | 2,951 | 3,268 | 3,364 |
Less receipts | 1,117 | 1,231 | 1,448 | 1,633 | 1,522 |
Required from Consolidated Fund | 1,485 | 1,516 | 1,503 | 1,635 | 1,842 |
Public Works Account expenditure | 2,152 | 1,769 | 1,980 | 3,066 | 2,715 |
Less receipts | 1,639 | 1,780 | 1,844 | 2,051 | 2,309 |
Loan moneys required | 513 | Cr. 11 | 136 | 1,015 | 406 |
Net finance required from Government funds | 1,998 | 1,505 | 1,639 | 2,650 | 2,248 |
Sawn timber is produced from two entirely distinct but nevertheless complementary resources – the indigenous forests and the exotic forests. From the days of the first European settlement the indigenous forests have been subjected to destructive cutting, and, because of the long cycle of reproduction, must from a commercial viewpoint be regarded as largely a wasting asset. Consequently, as far as the indigenous forest is concerned, the sawmilling industry has had to follow a constantly receding forest edge – with the inevitable result that the industry has never been able to achieve any real measure of stability. Thus the production of indigenous timber has been based traditionally on rather primitive mills with poor living conditions for the workers; the forest could not be worked on a continuous cycle that would permit a sawmill to operate successfully on a permanent basis; hence there was no incentive to undertake more than the minimum of capital expenditure.
Up to about 1935 almost the whole output of sawn timber was produced in this way. The usual sawing equipment was a circular breaking-down saw for flitching the logs and a breast-bench circular resaw. The characteristics of the product may be summed up by saying that, although the quality of the timber itself was probably equal to any in the world, the sawing was inaccurate. The mills in general had a low cutting capacity and the annual sawn output per mill seldom exceeded 2,000,000 board feet. Up to the Second World War the total yearly production of sawn timber in normal years fluctuated around the level of 300,000,000 board feet.
In the 1930s significant changes began to develop. On the one hand the easy abundance of indigenous timber had gone, while on the other hand certain forests of exotic species which had been established about the beginning of the century had reached an age when cutting could commence. These exotic forests put on rapid growth, and the primary and original aim has been their management for sustained yield to provide permanency in forest industries and stability for modern communities based on them. In 1930 the production of exotic species was only 10,000,000 board feet, but by 1939 it had risen to 42,000,000 board feet. However, almost all of this production came from farm shelter belts and woodlots and was sawn in the same type of primitive mill as that characteristic of the indigenous forest. The product was used almost entirely for rough temporary work and box making, as there was still ample indigenous timber for all more demanding needs.
At the end of the 1930s the first great step was taken to change sawmilling from a primitive, shiftless industry to a stable industry based on permanent, well constructed capital installations with modern equipment and good living and working conditions. The Forest Service established a modern sawmill of Swedish design at Waipa, near Rotorua, and subsequently established another mill of this type at Conical Hill, near Tapanui (Southland). These mills were designed to serve as demonstration units and to enable the Forest Service to pioneer sawing, seasoning, grading, and merchandising techniques for the logs and timber yielded by the exotic forests. While such mills involve a large capital investment, they are permanent, have a high output with low unit costs, and yield accurately sawn timber. Several mills similar in type, with high-speed gang frames and large handsaws, have been constructed since the Second World War by private enterprise.
The production of exotic timber is expanding rapidly, and it is being increasingly accepted for general building purposes, especially framing, and for a wide range of other uses. By far the most important of the exotic timber species is radiata pine, which accounts for about 95 per cent of the total cut of exotics; larch, eucalypts, Douglas fir, and a few other species are produced only on a minor scale. Less than half the country's timber requirements now come from the indigenous forests, and this proportion must inevitably fall as cutting is gradually reduced to the point where a small sustained yield of indigenous timber can be maintained.
Logging methods, too, have been changing from the traditional use of steam haulers and bush tramways, linking bush with mill, to tractor logging and motor-truck haulage of logs. The latter method permits the working of scattered and lightly stocked stands of indigenous timber. Roads, too, are an essential feature of exotic forests for fire protection and forest management as well as for log haulage, and tractors are favoured for their dual role of roading and extraction.
The table below gives the production of rough-sawn timber from 1921 onwards.
Year Ended 31 March | Softwoods | Hardwoods | Grand Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Indigenous | Exotic | Total | Indigenous | Exotic | Total | ||
note – Quantities have been rounded to the nearest million board feet. (Board feet are units of 12 in. by 12 in. by 1 in.) In some cases this rounding off results in a total disagreeing slightly with the total individual items shown in the table. | |||||||
board feet (million) | |||||||
1921 | 290 | 10 | 300 | 7 | 1 | 8 | 308 |
1926 | 335 | 7 | 342 | 10 | 1 | 11 | 353 |
1931 | 208 | 13 | 221 | 9 | – | 9 | 230 |
1936 | 249 | 34 | 283 | 10 | – | 10 | 293 |
1941 | 277 | 54 | 331 | 11 | – | 12 | 343 |
1946 | 226 | 97 | 323 | 19 | 3 | 22 | 345 |
1951 | 301 | 190 | 492 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 528 |
1956 | 275 | 305 | 580 | 43 | 3 | 46 | 626 |
1961 | 287 | 392 | 678 | 32 | 4 | 36 | 714 |
1962 | 278 | 378 | 656 | 33 | 4 | 37 | 693 |
The growth of exotic-timber production compared with the relatively steady production of indigenous timber is shown in the following diagram.
The following table gives details of timber production by species for the past five years.
Species | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
board feet (million) | |||||
Rimu and miro | 219 | 220 | 232 | 220 | 214 |
Matai | 33 | 35 | 35 | 32 | 32 |
Totara | 11 | 13 | 13 | 13 | 13 |
Kahikatea | 18 | 18 | 20 | 21 | 18 |
Tawa | 13 | 15 | 19 | 17 | 17 |
Beech | 15 | 14 | 14 | 12 | 13 |
Other indigenous | 6 | 5 | 5 | 4 | 4 |
Totals, indigenous | 314 | 319 | 339 | 319 | 311 |
Exotic pines | 268 | 303 | 334 | 374 | 359 |
Douglas fir | 6 | 7 | 13 | 12 | 14 |
Eucalypts | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Other exotic | 7 | 5 | 5 | 6 | 6 |
Totals, exotic | 282 | 318 | 355 | 395 | 382 |
Totals (all species) | 597 | 637 | 694 | 714 | 693 |
The New Zealand pulp and paper industry is now equipped for the substantial utilisation of the big exotic forests on the volcanic plateau of the North Island. There are five plants, three of which are integrated with sawmilling. The integrated plants are pulping radiata pine logs from their own or from State exotic forests.
The basic products of the industry are mechanical and chemical pulp, which are converted into such products as newsprint, kraft and other paper, paperboard, and fibreboard.
The following table gives the production of pulp in New Zealand since 1939–40.
Year Ended 31 March | Wood Pulp | |
---|---|---|
Chemical | Mechanical | |
note – Mechanical pulp includes ground-wood pulp and defibrated pulp. | ||
tons | ||
1940 | – | 217 |
1945 | – | 15,434 |
1950 | – | 21,438 |
1955 | 43,204 | 29,568 |
1957 | 115,423 | 75,897 |
1958 | 118,636 | 90,801 |
1959 | 131,357 | 103,512 |
1960 | 140,057 | 102,715 |
1961 | 152,009 | 109,399 |
1962 | 154,086 | 121,503 |
All mechanical pulp is used in the manufacture of paper, paperboard, and fibreboard, but there is a deliberate surplus of chemical pulp for export. (See table later on Trade in Pulp and Paper.)
Production figures of pulp products in New Zealand since 1939–40 are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Newsprint | Other Paper | Paperboard | Fibreboard |
---|---|---|---|---|
tons | ||||
1940 | – | 6,253 | 6,620 | – |
1945 | – | 6,335 | 14,284 | 6,862 |
1950 | – | 7,111 | 14,676 | 13,526 |
1955 | – | 22,494 | 17,779 | 20,591 |
1956 | 9,000 | 28,154 | 20,225 | 21,340 |
1957 | 52,700 | 30,838 | 24,732 | 21,415 |
1958 | 64,700 | 37,998 | 28,282 | 21,000 |
1959 | 75,300 | 43,864 | 32,484 | 23,030 |
1960 | 76,100 | 49,168 | 36,417 | 24,830 |
1961 | 89,300 | 52,796 | 39,163 | 25,533 |
1962 | 96,800 | 56,490 | 40,540 | 31,560 |
The rise of production of pulp and pulp products is clearly shown in the following diagram.
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. – This company was formed in 1952 to utilise timber from the Kaingaroa State Forest. Practical encouragement and financial backing were given by the New Zealand Government, which is represented on the board of directors. The company's plant is at Kawerau, Bay of Plenty. The pulp and paper mill came into operation late in 1955 and the sawmill early in 1956. The annual rated capacity of the sawmill is 36 million board feet of sawn timber in one shift, while the capacity of the pulp and paper plant is 95,000 tons of newsprint, 60,000 tons of chemical pulp, and 65,000 tons of mechanical pulp. A second paper machine and ancillary plant has increased the annual newsprint capacity to 200,000 tons.
In 1959 the Bowater Group obtained an interest in the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co., taking over the management and development of the mill and the world sales of all its products.
For details of the history of the Murupara scheme see the 1958 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
New Zealand Forest Products Ltd. – This public company is already utilising over 30,000,000 cubic feet of timber a year from its own 176,000 acres of radiata pine forest. Plant capacity is 52,000 tons of kraft, printing, and writing paper, 100,000 tons of kraft pulp, and 80,000,000 board feet of sawn timber per annum. In addition, the company is equipped to convert 10,000,000 board feet of timber into wooden cases and to produce 50,000,000 square feet of veneer, 37,000 tons of fibreboard, and 25,000,000 multi-wall paper bags. The integrated pulp mill, paper mill, and sawmill is located at Kinleith, near Tokoroa, while the fibreboard, multiwall paper bags, and wooden cases are manufactured in Auckland.
Whakatane Board Mills Ltd., which is now a subsidiary of New Zealand Forest Products, operates two paperboard machines, with an annual production capacity of 40,000 tons. The company manufactures its own mechanical and semi-chemical pulp, and is self-sufficient for more than 90 per cent of its raw materials.
The company owns its own radiata-pine forest at Matahina and hauls the logs 23 miles to the mill over its private railway line. An associated company, Whakatane Timber Mills Ltd., has its modem sawmill located near the board mill to take the larger logs from the forest.
Caxton Paper Mills Ltd., owns a mill making tissue and various lightweight papers adjacent to the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co's plant at Kawerau. The mill has a production of between eight and nine thousand tons annually. It draws pulp, water, and steam supplies from the Tasman company.
New Zealand Paper Mills Ltd., at Mataura, has been in operation for more than 80 years. Its three machines produce a wide range of papers from fine tissues to heavy krafts, as well as paper felt, pressings, and manilas for special trade requirements. The mills are being modernised to enable production to be diversified and substantially increased. A mill for making mechanical pulp has been installed; its output supplements purchased supplies of New Zealand made sulphate pulp, imported sulphite pulp, and waste paper. Annual production capacity is 9,000 tons of kraft and other papers.
Five factories are engaged in the manufacture of plywood, and the total output for the year ended 31 March 1961, when reduced to a uniform basis of 3/16 in. thickness, was 48,000,000 square feet. Three other plants produce veneer only. Total production of veneer in the industry in 1960–61 was 176,200,000 square feet (1/16 in. basis).
For the most part logs from the indigenous forests form the basis of the plywood and veneer industry, though the peeling of exotic species, particularly radiata pine, shows a good deal of promise and is increasing steadily in importance. Now that the indigenous forests have become depleted, the production of peeler logs for veneer and plywood manufacture is regarded by the Forest Service as having a first claim on the State forests; hence in its own logging activities the Forest Service aims at producing the maximum amount of peeler logs, and has recently also adopted a policy of requiring sawmillers purchasing State indigenous forest to reserve logs suitable for peeling and divert them to the veneer factories.
Species of logs used and quantities of plywood and veneer produced are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Volume of Logs Used | Value of Logs Used | Production | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rimu | Matai | Kahikatea | Radiata Pine | Other | Total | Plywood | Veneer | ||
cubic feet (thousand | £(000) | million square feet | |||||||
1957 | 885 | 96 | 163 | 488 | 89 | 1,721 | 380 | 37.8 | |
1958 | 989 | 99 | 121 | 477 | 61 | 1,747 | 413 | 38.8 | |
1959 | 973 | 95 | 117 | 511 | 103 | 1,799 | 468 | 40.0 | 149.7 |
1960 | 1,055 | 89 | 168 | 560 | 124 | 1,996 | 513 | 43.1 | 169.2 |
1961 | 1,067 | 88 | 262 | 395 | 156 | 1,967 | 571 | 48.0 | 176.2 |
Considerable quantities of native timbers have been required in the past to meet the needs for mining, fencing timbers, and firewood, and for a proportion of sleeper, pole, and bridge-timber requirements. Thinnings and small-diameter logs from exotic forests are now making useful contributions towards satisfying those needs, and ensure the operation of preservative-treating plants.
Apart from plants treating round produce, for ground-contact use, with creosote and oil-soluble preservatives, the more recent establishment of plants for treatment of sawn timber with water-soluble preservatives has permitted far greater use in buildings of the non-durable grades and species from both indigenous and exotic forests.
In the year ended 31 March 1962 the production per head of preservative-treated sawn timber in New Zealand was 91 board feet. House construction has traditionally been based on the use of heartwood of the indigenous softwoods, this having excellent durability, strength, and stability. Where sapwood of these timbers was used extensively, insect borers have been troublesome. Peculiar emphasis on the significance of borer attack led to the progressive adoption of preservative treatment of such wood, as its use became more general owing to the depletion of indigenous resources. The further diminution in supply of both heartwood and sapwood indigenous softwoods has in turn stimulated the use of exotic conifers for which preservative treatment against both decay and insect attack is justifiable and technically easy.
Much controversy arose regarding the effectiveness of various preservatives and types of treatment and the extent to which treated timbers should be used in a building. This controversy retarded development in new methods of timber preservation and, in order to resolve the conflicting opinions, the Government in September 1955 issued the Timber Preservation Regulations, under which was set up the Timber Preservation Authority. The main functions of this Authority are to decide what shall be authorised preservative treatments and to establish and administer such inspectorial and advisory service as is necessary to ensure that treatments are in accordance with its authorisations. Eleven organisations, including five Government Departments, are represented on the Authority and the inspection is done on behalf of the Authority by the New Zealand Forest Service. The Authority has adjudicated on and approved of a number of specifications and methods for timber preservation. New methods of wood preservation are continually being investigated and approvals issued of satisfactory formulations and processes.
Collection of statistics on wood preservation was introduced in 1955 and the following table shows the importance of this industry.
Year | Open Tank | Diffusion Impregnation* | Pressure Impregnation | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Mainly boron. | ||||
board feet (thousand) | ||||
1954–55 | 53 | 6,984 | 61,484 | 68,520 |
1955–56 | – | 7,307 | 81,967 | 89,274 |
1956–57 | – | 8,829 | 83,792 | 92,621 |
1957–58 | 5 | 21,637 | 83,522 | 105,163 |
1958–59 | – | 47,187 | 96,584 | 143,770 |
1959–60 | 30 | 70,889 | 105,837 | 176,756 |
1960–61 | 12 | 94,895 | 120,007 | 214,914 |
1961–62 | – | 93,873 | 127,801 | 221,674 |
In addition to the above, 2,392,000 cubic feet of roundwood, such as poles and fencing materials, was treated by the open-tank method, by diffusion, and by pressure impregnation in 1961–62.
The following table shows the number of employees and working proprietors in the forest industries at 15 October in the years stated. (Source: Labour and Employment Gazette, Department of Labour.)
At 15 October | Forestry | Logging | Sawmilling | Pulp and Paper Industry | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included in Other. NOTES 1. “Forestry” includes silviculture, nurseries, etc. 2. “Logging” includes felling, cutting, and haulage. 3. “Pulp and Paper Industry” includes manufacture of pulp and conversion of pulp into paper, paperboard, fibreboard, and paper products (excluding stationery). 4. “Other” includes plywood and veneer manufacture, timber merchanting, and other wood-using industries. | ||||||
1946 | 1,807 | 1,760 | * | 1,868 | 15,049 | 20,484 |
1950 | 2,133 | 2,202 | * | 2,222 | 18,074 | 24,631 |
1955 | 2,207 | 2,842 | 6,328 | 3,573 | 13,679 | 28,629 |
1956 | 2,490 | 2,854 | 6,236 | 4,138 | 13,529 | 29,247 |
1957 | 2,446 | 2,680 | 5,934 | 4,129 | 13,633 | 28,822 |
1958 | 2,564 | 2,738 | 6,221 | 4,520 | 14,124 | 30,167 |
1959 | 2,886 | 2,702 | 6,139 | 4,803 | 14,369 | 30,899 |
1960 | 2,945 | 2,563 | 6,431 | 5,160 | 14,897 | 31,996 |
1961 | 3,079 | 2,546 | 6,358 | 5,316 | 15,356 | 32,655 |
New Zealand is self-sufficient in timber resources as far as quantity is concerned, but has always found it necessary to import strong, hard, and durable Australian hardwoods for railway sleepers, poles, cross-arms, wharf, bridge, and constructional timbers, etc. In addition there has been a traditional demand for Douglas fir, redwood, and western red cedar from North America for structural uses and exterior joinery. Other imports are normally limited to Japanese oak for the furniture trade and to small quantities of other species for specialty purposes.
While exports of indigenous timbers in recent years have virtually ceased owing to the conservation of these timbers for home consumption, there is now an established market in Australia for radiata pine. Trade with Japan in pine logs is a recent development.
Tables giving details of the external trade in timber now follow. The value of imports is the current domestic value in the country of origin; the value of exports is free on board at the port of shipment.
TIMBER IMPORTS BY CATEGORIES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Sawn Timber | Sleepers | Logs and Poles | Total. All Timber | ||||
Australian Hardwoods | North American Softwoods* | Oak | Other | Total | ||||
* Douglas fir, redwood and cedar. note – Figures have been adjusted to include items not given in board feet in published statistics. | ||||||||
board feet (million) | ||||||||
1957 | 10.7 | 19.5 | 1.6 | 7.0 | 38.7 | 19.5 | 5.4 | 63.6 |
1958 | 10.0 | 14.9 | 3.1 | 5.0 | 32.9 | 12.1 | 4.9 | 49.8 |
1959 | 5.5 | 13.3 | 1.5 | 3.6 | 23.9 | 5.4 | 4.2 | 33.5 |
1960 | 9.2 | 16.5 | 1.5 | 4.3 | 31.5 | 7.6 | 5.4 | 44.4 |
1961 | 9.7 | 21.3 | 1.1 | 5.2 | 37.3 | 9.8 | 7.7 | 54.8 |
TIMBER EXPORTS BY CATEGORIES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Indigenous Timber | Radiata Pine | Other Exotics | Total Exotics | Total, All Sawn Timber | Logs | |
Sawn | Cases | ||||||
note – Small quantities of roundwood are included in the exports. | |||||||
board feet (million) | cubic feet (million) | ||||||
1956 | – | 30.9 | 3.6 | 0.1 | 34.6 | 34.7 | – |
1957 | – | 27.2 | 2.1 | 0.6 | 29.9 | 29.9 | – |
1958 | 0.4 | 33.4 | 4.9 | 1.3 | 39.6 | 40.1 | 1.1 |
1959 | 0.3 | 41.3 | 4.5 | 4.9 | 50.8 | 51.0 | 5.0 |
1960 | 0.4 | 40.6 | 3.6 | 3.0 | 47.2 | 47.6 | 4.3 |
1961 | 0.2 | 26.8 | 3.7 | 1.4 | 31.9 | 32.1 | 9.2 |
exportsoftimber:destination | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Australia | Pacific Islands | Other Countries | Totals | ||||
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
note–-Logs are included (volume expressed in board feet, solid volume). | ||||||||
bd. ft. (million) | £(000) | bd. ft. (million) | £(000) | bd. ft. (million) | £(000) | bd. ft. (million) | £(000) | |
1956 | 32.5 | 947 | 2.1 | 113 | – | – | 34.7 | 1,059 |
1957 | 28.5 | 821 | 1.4 | 74 | 0.1 | 1 | 30.0 | 896 |
1958 | 35.7 | 1,057 | 4.4 | 246 | 13.7 | 134 | 53.7 | 1,438 |
1959 | 46.9 | 1,445 | 4.1 | 222 | 60.2 | 537 | 111.2 | 2,204 |
1960 | 44.7 | 1,369 | 3.4 | 183 | 51.6 | 542 | 99.7 | 2,094 |
1961 | 28.8 | 849 | 3.8 | 181 | 110.0 | 1,158 | 142.6 | 2,188 |
Total production of the pulp and paper industry will almost fully meet New Zealand's requirements, limit imports of these products, and leave a considerable surplus for export of some of the major products such as newsprint and sulphate pulp.
The following table gives New Zealand's external trade in pulp and paper for the latest five years.
EXTERNAL TRADE IN PULP AND PAPER | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Wood Pulp | Fibreboard | Paper and Paperboard | |||
Newsprint | Paperboard | Other Paper† | Total | |||
* In 1,000 square Test. † Includes all other paper exported, but not manufactures of paper and paperboard; values include items for which no quantities are given. Basis for valuation: free on board at port of shipment. | ||||||
Imports | ||||||
tons | ||||||
1957 | 6,835 | 5,775* | 32,759 | 4,368 | 25,939 | 63,066 |
1958 | 8,546 | 1,195* | 24,152 | 3,350 | 30,368 | 57,870 |
1959 | 8,788 | 55* | 19,578 | 3,014 | 32,450 | 55,042 |
1960 | 12,056 | 435* | 31,569 | 3,481 | 27,319 | 62,369 |
1961 | 13,507 | 639* | 25,234 | 4,427 | 32,105 | 61,766 |
Value £(thousand) | ||||||
1957 | 316 | 87 | 1,913 | 448 | 3,668 | 6,029 |
1958 | 381 | 15 | 1,381 | 429 | 4,370 | 6,180 |
1959 | 326 | 1 | 1,114 | 377 | 4,352 | 5,843 |
1960 | 511 | 5 | 1,704 | 454 | 3,967 | 6,125 |
1961 | 618 | 6 | 1,334 | 546 | 4,612 | 6,492 |
Exports | ||||||
tons | ||||||
1957 | 64,994 | 737* | 35,907 | 1,869 | 1,183 | 38,959 |
1958 | 68,963 | 1,133* | 41,737 | 1,096 | 1,601 | 44,434 |
1959 | 76,826 | 1,952* | 43,662 | 1,902 | 2,338 | 47,901 |
1960 | 70,074 | 948* | 49,413 | 1,882 | 4,051 | 55,346 |
1961 | 63,601 | 898* | 46,165 | 153 | 817 | 47,135 |
Value £(thousand) | ||||||
1957 | 2,626 | 13 | 2,170 | 135 | 135 | 2,439 |
1958 | 2,725 | 19 | 2,632 | 81 | 173 | 2,885 |
1959 | 2,921 | 32 | 2,716 | 118 | 245 | 3,080 |
1960 | 2,809 | 17 | 3,080 | 123 | 343 | 3,546 |
1961 | 2,516 | 17 | 2,703 | 11 | 105 | 2,819 |
A brief description of the principal forest trees with their distribution and the uses and strength of their timber was given on pages 577–585 of the 1957 Yearbook, and in earlier issues. Detailed information is contained in publications of the New Zealand Forest Service, including Forest Trees and Timbers of New Zealand (Entrican, Hinds, and Reid); Exotic Forest Trees in New Zealand (Weston); The National Forest Survey of New Zealand, 1955, Vol. I: The Indigenous Forest Resources of New Zealand (Masters, Holloway, and McKelvey); The Physical and Mechanical Properties of the Principal Indigenous Woods of New Zealand (Entrican, Ward, and Reid); New Zealand Building Timbers (Reid); and the annual reports of the Forest Service and Forest Research Institute.
Table of Contents
The fishing industry in New Zealand is based on the bottom-dwelling or demersal species of fish caught by trawling, Danish seining, lines and nets. Trawling is by far the most important method, producing approximately 72 per cent of the total catch, line methods 15 per cent, net and other methods 7 per cent, and Danish seine 6 per cent. The efficient motor trawler ranging in size between 50 ft and 60 ft with a crew of two or three men has come to be the type of vessel mainly used by the industry.
In New Zealand the fishing industry consists of a relatively large number of operators. It is widely dispersed around a number of smaller ports as well as the main ports. The industry is built around the handling and selling of fresh fish in the main, as opposed to processing fish. Exports are relatively limited.
Controls governing the fishing industry have been based mainly on conservation which, over the years, has come to mean a steady level of catch of each individual species rather than a full economic utilisation of available resources.
Of the many kinds of excellent edible fishes the most important are the snapper (Chrysophrys auratus), which is the principal species in the catch (mainly by trawl) in the north-western part of the South Island, the west coast of the North Island, and the east coast of the North Island to just south of East Cape; next in importance is tarakihi (Cheilodactylus macropterus), which is taken mainly by trawlers working off the east coast of the North Island and in smaller quantities off the coasts of the South Island. The groper or hapuku (Polyprion oxygeneios) is caught on lines in the deeper water from North Cape to Stewart Island, but principally in Cook Strait and on the rocky parts of the east coast of the South Island, while the blue cod (Parapercis colias) is the staple line-caught product of the southern line fisheries, particularly about Foveaux Strait, Stewart Island, and at Chatham Islands. Tuna species occur both in the inshore and in the oceanic waters around New Zealand but tuna fishery has not been developed as a commercial proposition.
The flounder and sole (Pleuronectidae) occur in the more shallow and sheltered waters.
The most productive grounds are in relatively shallow water, and, except for groper and ling fished for by means of deep long lines, most of the fishing is carried on at depths of less than 80 fathoms. Depths of over 100 fathoms occur at a comparatively short distance from the coast. The principal methods of fishing are long-lining for groper (hapuku), ling, hake, kingfish and snapper; hand-lining for blue cod; trawling and Danish seining, by which flounders, snapper, tarakihi, gurnard, John Dory, and a variety of other fish are taken. In bays and estuaries set-nets are used for flounders, snapper, and mullet, and seines are also employed principally for the capture of flat fish and snapper.
The governing legislation for the fishing industry is the Fisheries Act 1908, which is administered by the Marine Department.
The principal regulations dealing with fisheries are set out hereunder. Two comprehensive series are the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1950 and the Fresh Water Fisheries Regulations 1951. Under the latter are issued a number of modification notices which deal with particular aspects – e.g., permissible length of different classes of fish to be taken – while the various acclimatisation societies' rules are issued under the authority of these regulations. The Sea Fisheries (Boats and Licences) Regulations 1951, the Oyster Fishing Regulations 1946, and the Whitebait Fishing Regulations 1951 are directly relevant to the fishing industry. Other regulations include the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, the Quinnat Salmon Regulations 1940, the Fish-pass Regulations 1947, and the Toheroa Regulations 1955.
As at 31 December 1961 there were 1,383 licensed fishing boats. Of these boats 530 earned more than £1,000,138 earned more than £500 but less than £1,000, and 715 earned less than £500 during the 12 months ended 31 December 1961.
The estimated total quantity and value of the principal classes of fishery products marketed in the years 1960 and 1961 were as follows.
Product | Unit | Quantity | Value | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | ||
£ | £ | ||||
Wet fish | cwt | 542,506 | 528,632 | 1,675,330 | 1,626,930 |
Whitebait (West Coast, South Island only) | cwt | 1,011 | 1,695 | 39,631 | 66,444 |
Oysters (dredged) | sacks | 125,133 | 108,917 | 262,769 | 228,726 |
Oysters (rock) | sacks | 4,282 | 3,071 | 14,695 | 10,497 |
Mussels | sacks | 37,982 | 40,976 | 28,621 | 31,246 |
Crayfish | cwt | 74,737 | 79,398 | 708,775 | 847,159 |
Whale oil | tons | 2,540 | 686 | 163,580 | 41,160 |
Fish livers | lb | 308,376 | 328,495 | 24,050 | 26,493 |
Total value | 2,917,451 | 2,878,655 |
In the most important group, “wet fish” (i.e., all the ordinary fishes caught by all the methods of fishing), the annual totals for the successive years were as follows.
Year | Total Quantity | Total Value |
---|---|---|
cwt | £ | |
1944 | 308,237 | 522,954 |
1945 | 331,773 | 558,404 |
1946 | 380,321 | 660,096 |
1947 | 438,300 | 802,496 |
1948 | 446,265 | 838,334 |
1949 | 449,903 | 864,332 |
1950 | 440,179 | 918,051 |
1951 | 408,365 | 949,551 |
1952 | 408,858 | 1,079,099 |
1953 | 435,497 | 1,200,038 |
1954 | 414,122 | 1,195,568 |
1955 | 435,335 | 1,299,494 |
1956 | 450,890 | 1,356,556 |
1957 | 498,302 | 1,503,914 |
1958 | 494,173 | 1,586,300 |
1959 | 517,917 | 1,543,021 |
1960 | 542,506 | 1,675,330 |
1961 | 528,632 | 1,626,930 |
The following table shows the quantity and value of each kind of “wet fish” caught during 1960 and 1961.
Snapper was again the principal “wet fish” taken in 1961 and exceeded tarakihi by 34,283 cwt. The snapper catch was 5,709 cwt and tarakihi 830 cwt below the 1960 catch. Tarakihi and snapper comprised 50.67 per cent of the total “wet fish” landed in 1961.
Kinds or Class of Fish | Quantity | Value | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
cwt | per cent | £ | per cent | |||||
Snapper | 156,779 | 151,070 | 28.89 | 28.58 | 410,798 | 403,353 | 24.52 | 24.79 |
Tarakihi | 117,617 | 116,787 | 21.68 | 22.09 | 302,329 | 321,153 | 18.05 | 19.74 |
Gurnard | 46,596 | 51,597 | 8.58 | 9.77 | 74,462 | 92,080 | 4.44 | 5.66 |
Trevally | 39,717 | 40,890 | 7.32 | 7.73 | 49,798 | 50,261 | 2.97 | 3.09 |
Blue cod | 35,033 | 30,806 | 6.45 | 5.82 | 99,450 | 77,846 | 5.94 | 4.78 |
Hapuku | 24,065 | 23,675 | 4.43 | 4.47 | 150,114 | 153,815 | 8.96 | 9.45 |
Elephant fish | 22,908 | 19,358 | 4.22 | 3.67 | 111,112 | 109,461 | 6.63 | 6.73 |
Flounder | 19,248 | 14,094 | 3.54 | 2.67 | 171,917 | 134,345 | 10.39 | 8.26 |
Sole | 21,379 | 13,664 | 3.94 | 2.59 | 146,522 | 99,218 | 8.75 | 6.10 |
Pioke | 10,151 | 11,015 | 1.87 | 2.10 | 28,974 | 33,887 | 1.73 | 2.08 |
Moki | 6,291 | 8,929 | 1.15 | 1.70 | 15,358 | 21,462 | 0.92 | 1.32 |
Shark | 6,063 | 7,118 | 1.11 | 1.35 | 13,694 | 17,836 | 0.82 | 1.10 |
Ling | 5,167 | 5,815 | 0.95 | 1.10 | 16,592 | 20,927 | 0.99 | 1.29 |
John Dory | 5,760 | 5,607 | 1.06 | 1.06 | 17,272 | 17,089 | 1.03 | 1.05 |
Barracouta | 4,352 | 5,452 | 0.80 | 1.03 | 5,217 | 8,161 | 0.31 | 0.51 |
Red cod | 4,453 | 4,776 | 0.82 | 0.90 | 9,124 | 9,989 | 0.54 | 0.61 |
Mullet | 4,193 | 4,533 | 0.77 | 0.86 | 12,137 | 13,487 | 0.72 | 0.83 |
Whiptail | 1,678 | 2,165 | 0.30 | 0.41 | 2,320 | 3,197 | 0.14 | 0.20 |
Butterfish | 1,532 | 1,844 | 0.28 | 0.35 | 9,233 | 11,125 | 0.55 | 0.68 |
Warehou | 1,392 | 1,722 | 0.25 | 0.33 | 3,089 | 3,962 | 0.18 | 0.24 |
Hake | 2,060 | 1,602 | 0.37 | 0.30 | 8,187 | 6,545 | 0.49 | 0.40 |
Kahawai | 1,008 | 1,016 | 0.18 | 0.19 | 1,185 | 1,105 | 0.07 | 0.07 |
Mixed rounds | 1,278 | 978 | 0.23 | 0.18 | 2,861 | 2,495 | 0.17 | 0.15 |
Eel | – | 901 | – | 0.17 | – | 3,192 | – | 0.20 |
Herring | 212 | 809 | 0.03 | 0.15 | 452 | 2,218 | 0.03 | 0.14 |
Monkfish | 817 | 534 | 0.15 | 0.10 | 1,936 | 1,660 | 0.12 | 0.10 |
Kingfish | 1,583 | 505 | 0.29 | 0.09 | 6,016 | 1,238 | 0.36 | 0.08 |
Sardine | 158 | 329 | 0.02 | 0.06 | 726 | 1,701 | 0.04 | 0.10 |
Brill | 450 | 313 | 0.08 | 0.06 | 3,155 | 2,535 | 0.19 | 0.16 |
Parore | 120 | 243 | 0.02 | 0.05 | 160 | 339 | 0.01 | 0.02 |
Mackerel | 133 | 128 | 0.02 | 0.02 | 138 | 165 | 0.01 | 0.01 |
Skate | 90 | 110 | 0.01 | 0.02 | 105 | 194 | 0.01 | |
Garfish | 131 | 67 | 0.02 | 0.01 | 499 | 281 | 0.03 | 0.02 |
Conger Eel | 15 | 61 | 0.01 | 22 | 193 | 0.01 | ||
Trumpeter | 64 | 56 | 0.01 | 0.01 | 327 | 295 | 0.02 | 0.02 |
Creamfish | – | 18 | – | – | 14 | – | ||
Tuna | – | 17 | – | – | 45 | – | ||
Perch | 14 | 12 | 28 | 30 | ||||
Whiting | 5 | 9 | 12 | 13 | ||||
Maomao | 4 | 7 | 9 | 18 | ||||
Totals | 542,506 | 528,632 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 1,675,330 | 1,626,930 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
A table showing the total quantity of “wet fish” caught in 1961 by each of the common methods of fishing is shown below, with the figures for 1960 included for comparison.
Method of Fishing | Quantity | Value | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
cwt | per cent | £ | per cent | |||||
Trawl | 390,710 | 382,788 | 72.02 | 72.41 | 1,113,685 | 1,091,141 | 66.48 | 67.07 |
Danish Seine | 30,477 | 29,730 | 5.62 | 5.63 | 70,752 | 70,316 | 4.22 | 4.32 |
Long and hand lines | 86,159 | 81,113 | 15.88 | 15.34 | 318,516 | 302,746 | 19.01 | 18.61 |
Set and drag nets | 35,160 | 34,100 | 6.48 | 6.45 | 172,377 | 159,535 | 10.29 | 9.80 |
Other methods | – | 901 | – | 0.17 | – | 3,192 | – | 0.20 |
Totals | 542,506 | 528,632 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 1,675,330 | 1,626,930 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The steam trawlers landed a total catch of 20,085 cwt (3.8 per cent), while motor trawlers landed 362,703 cwt (68.61 per cent).
Ports where the total landed catch was in excess of 10,000 cwt are shown in order of importance in the table below. The percentage of the grand total is also included.
Port | Quantity | Value | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
cwt | per cent | £ | per cent | |||||
Auckland | 127,299 | 124,424 | 23.28 | 23.54 | 287,866 | 286,375 | 17.18 | 17.60 |
Napier | 36,722 | 45,242 | 6.77 | 8.56 | 98,299 | 124,037 | 4.24 | 7.62 |
Timaru | 44,246 | 43,644 | 8.15 | 8.26 | 189,739 | 186,840 | 11.32 | 11.48 |
Gisborne | 36,214 | 40,613 | 6.67 | 7.68 | 76,072 | 92,198 | 5.87 | 5.66 |
Wellington | 48,257 | 40,293 | 8.89 | 7.62 | 161,389 | 143,271 | 9.63 | 8.80 |
Manukau | 34,421 | 35,458 | 6.34 | 6.71 | 68,629 | 74,895 | 4.15 | 4.60 |
Tauranga | 25,712 | 23,103 | 4.75 | 4.37 | 61,353 | 56,973 | 3.66 | 3.50 |
Nelson | 19,601 | 21,259 | 3.61 | 4.02 | 52,578 | 59,485 | 3.14 | 3.65 |
Lyttelton | 18,417 | 18,998 | 3.39 | 3.59 | 75,561 | 85,691 | 4.57 | 5.26 |
Chatham Islands | 18,715 | 18,161 | 3.45 | 3.44 | 27,532 | 26,477 | 1.84 | 1.63 |
Thames | 14,917 | 13,215 | 2.75 | 2.50 | 53,522 | 44,693 | 3.19 | 2.74 |
Port Chalmers | 15,884 | 12,780 | 2.93 | 2.41 | 84,081 | 59,570 | 5.01 | 3.66 |
Bluff | 16,532 | 12,500 | 3.05 | 2.36 | 68,183 | 45,713 | 4.13 | 2.80 |
The total quantity of fish landed at these ports was 449,690 cwt, which is 85 per cent of the grand total.
The total value of fish and shellfish exported during 1961 was £1,174,380.
A table showing the principal classes of fishery products exported during each of the latest three years is set out below.
Unit | Quantity | Value | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | ||
£ | £ | £ | |||||
Mussels, oysters, etc. | cwt | 97 | 84 | 127 | 1,160 | 1,097 | 1,633 |
Fish, frozen | cwt | 58,235 | 68,379 | 47,542 | 493,309 | 549,563 | 406,337 |
Crayfish, frozen including crayfish tails | cwt | 21,200 | 25,210 | 18,773 | 739,547 | 883,570 | 753,609 |
Fish, smoked, dried, etc. | cwt | 361 | 177 | 283 | 4,091 | 1,857 | 3,223 |
Fish and shellfish, canned | lb | 30,156 | 35,954 | 16,360 | 14,405 | 17,334 | 9,578 |
Total values | 1,252,512 | 1,453,421 | 1,174,380 |
The quantity of fish livers processed during 1961 was 328,495 lb, 20,119 lb more than in 1960. The total oil produced was 18,782 gallons, an increase of 2,007 gallons on the 1960 production.
The 1961 exports of oil were 6,725 gallons, compared with 11,207 gallons in 1960.
The total weight of livers processed and the quantity of oil produced in each of the latest five years were as follows.
Year | Weight of Livers Treated lb | Quantity of Oil Produced gallons |
---|---|---|
1957 | 258,073 | 14,485 |
1958 | 348,638 | 18,303 |
1959 | 308,130 | 16,762 |
1960 | 308,376 | 16,775 |
1961 | 328,495 | 18,782 |
The principal oyster beds around the coast of New Zealand are those situated in Foveaux Strait, between South and Stewart Islands, and the rock-oyster beds on the east and west coasts of the Auckland peninsula.
In South Island waters a close season is observed from 1 October to 14 February, and in North Island waters from 1 November to 30 April in each year. The taking of oysters is governed by the Oyster-fishing Regulations 1946, and vessels operating commercially are subject to the Sea-fisheries (Boats and Licences) Regulations 1951. During the 1961 season 108,917 sacks of oysters were dredged from Foveaux Strait, compared with 125,133 in 1961.
The rock-oyster beds of Auckland were worked for many years under a variety of systems, but, owing to stripping of the beds, close seasons had frequently to be proclaimed. From 1908 the picking and wholesale marketing of rock oysters from the North Island beds was undertaken by the State, private picking being prohibited. In 1958 a change was made in the marketing procedure, and sales to the public through the oyster depot were discontinued. The total supply of oysters is now allocated direct to the trade in an endeavour to achieve wider distribution through the retail fish shops.
Oyster-cultivation work is being systematically carried on by the Marine Department in the Hauraki Gulf, in the Bay of Islands, and in the Kaipara district.
Rock oysters picked by the State in 1961 totalled 3,071 sacks, compared with 4,282 sacks in 1960.
Marine crayfish occur off many parts of the New Zealand coast. Part of the catch of crayfish is sold in local markets for domestic consumption, part is exported as frozen crayfish tails and whole crays, while a small quantity is canned.
With the development of the export of frozen crayfish tails to the United States of America and the high price received for this product, the increase in the catch of crayfish was phenomenal, until 1956, but some grounds are showing a reduced return for the gear worked. The catch of crayfish over the latest five years is as follows.
Quantity | Value | |
---|---|---|
Year | cwt | £ |
1957 | 99,178 | 800,638 |
1958 | 87,351 | 728,637 |
1959 | 78,925 | 665,166 |
1960 | 74,737 | 708,775 |
1961 | 79,398 | 847,159 |
The 1961 total catch was 80 humpbacks and 1 sei whale. Both the Cook Strait and Hauraki Gulf stations were in operation. In the Cook Strait area the season started on 20 May and closed on 26 July. The Hauraki Gulf season was from 25 May to 20 July.
The taking of seals in New Zealand waters has been on a restricted scale during the last 50 years, these animals being placed on the protected list in 1894. No sealing was then allowed until 1913, when there was an open season, but with certain restrictions. From 1916 a close season was observed until 1922, when the taking of seals was again permitted, but only till 1924, since when a close season was observed until 1946.
A short restricted open season was permitted during 1946 by the Seal Fisheries Regulations 1946, but a close season is again being observed.
Swordfish (striped and black marlin, and occasionally broadbill), mako shark, and other big-game fish occur principally off the east coast of the Auckland Provincial District, and attract both New Zealand and visiting big-game fishermen. The principal centres for this sport are Whangaroa, Russell (Bay of Islands), Whitianga (Mercury Bay), and Tauranga, where specially designed and equipped launches in charge of experienced men may be hired. The season lasts from December to May, the best months usually being February and March. The world's record black marlin swordfish (976 lb) was caught off the Bay of Islands in February 1926.
To preserve this very important fishery the Fisheries (General) Regulations 1947, superseded by the regulations of similar title issued in 1950, were gazetted prohibiting the taking of these fish by other than rod and line, and stipulating that the line was not to be heavier than No. 39 linen thread line. In addition, a limit bag of not more than four fish per boat per day has been imposed.
In the 1961 season (from November 1960 to June 1961), big-game fish caught included 22 black marlin, 497 striped marlin, 18 blue marlin, 231 mako shark, and 826 other species. Figures for the 1960 season recorded 27 black marlin, 305 striped marlin, 14 blue marlin, 216 mako shark, and 151 other species.
A fishery that is peculiar to New Zealand with regard both to the product and to the methods of operation, and carried on from July to November in the tidal reaches of many rivers, is the whitebait fishery. The most productive fishing grounds are near the mouths of the rivers of the West Coast of the South Island and in the lower reaches of the Waikato River. Normally the whitebait fishery gives employment to over 300 regular fishermen, and a greater number of part-time fishers, and, over a period of years, produced an average of approximately 3,000 cwt of whitebait. As a result of reasonably good seasons over a period of years, and with improved transport from the more remote rivers, in which aeroplanes have played an important part, a substantial whitebait industry has been developed, particularly on the West Coast of the South Island.
Descriptions of native and acclimatised fishes have been given in the 1957 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
With the exception of the Rotorua Acclimatisation District in the thermal lakes region and the Southern Lakes District in the South Island, which are under the control of the Department of Internal Affairs, the local administration and management of fresh-water fisheries are in the hands of acclimatisation societies.
The Freshwater Fisheries Regulations 1951 contain provisions of general application with regard to limit bag, size limit, baits and lures, duration of season, etc., for Acclimatisation Districts. Such general regulations apply unless modification notices for particular districts are issued varying these limits.
A fishing licence, for which the fee for the season (opens 1 October and continues for seven months) is £2 10s., enables the holder to fish for acclimatised fish in any part of New Zealand except the Rotorua Acclimatisation District (which includes the Taupo Trout Fishing District) and the Southern Likes Acclimatisation District. For fishing in the Rotorua area and the Southern Lakes District the local licence fees are £2 10s. for all male adults, but in the Taupo area of the Rotorua Acclimatisation District, which is the most popular of all New Zealand angling resorts, the licence fees for each season are £3 10s. for male adults and £2 for females and males under 17 years, weekly licences are 15s. and 7s. 6d. respectively, and daily licences 5s. in all cases. For all acclimatisation districts there is a reduced scale of licence fees for female and juvenile anglers. Monthly, weekly, and daily licences are also available, while half-season, weekend, and single-river licences are optional in some districts. The open season for Lakes Taupo and Rotorua extends from 1 July to 30 June (a 12-month season).
The Fisheries Amendment Act 1953 provides for the establishment of fisheries experimental waters by Order in Council. In such cases the fresh-water regulations applicable may be declared not to apply or to apply, subject to modifications. Under this authority, Lakes Waingato and Opouri, the Waitati and Horokiri Rivers were declared fisheries experimental waters in 1962.
The same amendment also enables the Governor-General under certain conditions to dispense with a close season for trout and salmon in any one or more years or to fix a close season of less than five months' duration for all or part of the waters of the district concerned. Special regulations providing for winter fishing for trout at Lake Tutira, Hawke's Bay; and for perch at Lake Ratapiko, Taranaki; and Lakes Pauri, Kowhata, and Wiritoa, Wanganui, and certain lakes in the Hawera District have been issued.
Table of Contents
New Zealand's mineral resources are limited, particularly as regards metallic ores.
For many years following the first discovery of gold at Coromandel in 1852, and later in the South Island, gold mining was of great importance to New Zealand's economy. From an output of 10,437 oz in 1857, gold production reached a peak of 735,376 oz, then valued at £2,844,157, in 1866. Since then a steady decline has resulted in gold production amounting to only 28,294 oz in 1961.
Coal has for many years been New Zealand's most important mineral, the value of production being £8,229,547 in 1961.
With New Zealand's increasing agricultural and industrial needs, quarrying has grown in importance over the past 20 years, production in 1961 being valued at over £9 million. By far the largest contributor to non-metallic production is sand, rock, gravel, and aggregate for building purposes and road making, while limestone-quarrying is also an important industry.
The following table shows the production of metals and minerals during 1960 and 1961 from mines and quarries.
Mineral | 1960 | 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
Fuels | £ | £ | ||
Coal | 3,012,043 tons | 8,470,153 | 2,924,725 tons | 8,229,547 |
Petroleum (crude) | 191,800 gal | 7,990 | 153,650 gal | 7,006 |
Natural gas | 5,311,500 cu. ft. | 1,395 | 5,101,400 cu. ft. | 1,403 |
Metals | ||||
Gold | 33,326 oz | 418,480 | 28,294 oz | 353,565 |
Silver | 1,353 oz | 392 | 805 oz | 227 |
Iron ore | 1,999 tons | 8,772 | 1,745 tons | 7,806 |
Manganese ore | 120 tons | 930 | – | – |
Tungsten ore | 8 tons | 3,800 | 5 tons | 2,500 |
Non-metallics | ||||
tons | tons | |||
Asbestos | 284 | 14,585 | 333 | 16,363 |
Bentonite | 2,165 | 29,081 | 1,661 | 21,514 |
Clay for bricks, tiles, etc. | 332,742 | 198,772 | 411,577 | 217,286 |
Clay for pottery, fillers, etc. | 6,043 | 16,783 | 4,629 | 14,868 |
Diatomite | 6,243 | 70,750 | 3,536 | 63,030 |
Dimension stone for building | 28,162 | 77,828 | 16,129 | 61,766 |
Dolomite | 3,390 | 21,188 | 3,550 | 22,188 |
Limestone for agriculture | 885,949 | 839,205 | 895,122 | 787,669 |
Limestone for industry | 45,556 | 37,659 | 49,245 | 53,122 |
Limestone, marl, silica sand, etc., for cement | 1,090,983 | 354,334 | 1,212,569 | 388,140 |
Magnesite | 795 | 5,247 | 581 | 3,835 |
Perlite (manufactured value) | 348 | 10,336 | 387 | 9,423 |
Pumice | 43,932 | 16,350 | 32,712 | 18,746 |
Rock for harbour work | 1,480,091 | 590,284 | 491,051 | 185,517 |
Salt | 17,020 | 256,505 | 5,017 | 75,000 |
Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for building aggregate | 3,367,942 | 2,404,534 | 3,523,836 | 2,475,955 |
Sand, rock, gravel, etc., for roads and ballast | 12,663,084 | 5,633,526 | 12,050,488 | 6,283,653 |
Sand for industry | 93,078 | 50,527 | 160,176 | 110,123 |
Serpentine | 141,979 | 239,714 | 156,184 | 285,720 |
Silica sand | 62,536 | 115,944 | 55,235 | 107,701 |
19,895,064 | 19,803,673 |
Legislative control of mineral production is contained in the Atomic Energy Act 1945, the Bauxite Act 1959, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Iron and Steel Industry Act 1959, the Mining Act 1926, the Quarries Act 1944, and the Petroleum Act 1937. The administrative agency has been the Mines Department, but it is proposed that the functions of the Mines Department be transferred to a Ministry of Fuel and Power with the administrative head designated the Commissioner of Fuel and Power.
A principal function of the Ministry would be to promote the coordinated production and most effective use of coal, electricity, petroleum, and other sources of fuel and power, the coordination of the supply and distribution of all sources of fuel and power, and the discovery, production, and use of minerals in New Zealand.
Another function would be the administration and operation of State coal mines, with a General Manager of State Coal Mines to be appointed.
Coal in New Zealand has for many years been mined in certain well defined areas, outside which no coal is known to exist in any significant quantities. The major coalfields, with the class of coal found in each, are –
Bituminous Coal (Coking): Greymouth, Westport (Buller Coalfield), Reefton (Garvey Creek).
Sub-bituminous Coal (Non-coking): Waikato (including North Taranaki), Otago (Kaitangata), Southland (Ohai), Reefton.
Lignite (Non-coking Low Grade): Southland (Mataura).
Minor coalfields from which coal is being mined, but which cannot be expected to provide an important contribution to coal resources, are –
Sub-bituminous Coal: Nelson (Puponga, Westhaven), Murchison.
Lignite: Canterbury (numerous small deposits), Otago, Charleston (Westport).
Coal utilisation and research is guided by two committees. They are:
Coal Mining Research Committee – The Assistant Under-Secretary of Mines, Assistant Secretary of Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, Chief Inspector of Coal Mines, and a research officer of the School of Mines, University of Otago. This committee is under the aegis of the Mines Department.
Coal Utilisation Committee – Deputy Secretary of Department of Scientific and Industrial Research (Chairman), Under-Secretary of Mines, Directors of Dominion Laboratory and Auckland Industrial Development Laboratory, Dean of the Canterbury School of Engineering, a representative of the Electricity Department, and representatives of coal wholesalers and retailers, and of the gas industry.
A technical subcommittee comprises officers of the Dominion Laboratory, Auckland Industrial Development Laboratory, Dairy Research Institute, and Mines Department. This committee and subcommittee are under the aegis of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
These committees are equipped to deal with the many problems facing the coal industry and to ensure as far as practicable that the fullest and most efficient use is made of our native fuel and power resources.
Inter-Departmental Committee on Fuel – This committee, which was set up in 1954, continues to do valuable work in ensuring the use of local fuels in Government and other public buildings and institutions where it is reasonable and practicable to do so.
Coal Advisory Services Association (Inc.) – The coal-mine owners and the coal merchants have established and support financially the Coal Advisory Services Association (Inc.). Its main objects are to:
Promote the use of coal and to provide a consumer service for coal users.
Advance the study and understanding of coal utilisation techniques.
Disseminate and publicise information on coal and its efficient use, This Association's offices are at Wellington and Dunedin.
Fuel Technology Service – The Mines Department has established a fuel technology service in Auckland and Christchurch to advise industrial and domestic consumers in the efficient use of coal.
In recent years the investigation of coal resources has been carried on in three phases: (i) mainly geological and chemical activities; (ii) detailed topographical surveys and shallow prospecting by means of cuts, pits, and hand drilling; (iii) investigations by deep-core drilling.
A fresh estimate of the coal resources of New Zealand was prepared in 1959 based on information obtained by the Mines Department and the Geological Survey. The classification accepted – “measured,” “indicated,” and “inferred” – is that used by the United States Bureau of Mines and also accepted in the Commonwealth Mineral Resources Survey issued by the British Commonwealth of Nations Scientific Liaison Offices, London. These terms are simply defined as follows.
“Measured coal” is coal for which tonnage is computed from dimensions revealed in outcrops, trenches, workings, and drill holes and for which the grade is computed from the results of detailed sampling. The sites for inspection, sampling, and measurements are so closely spaced and the geologic character is defined so well that the size, shape, and content are well established. The computed tonnage and grade are judged to be accurate within limits, and no such limit is judged to differ from the computed tonnage or grade by more than 20 per cent.
“Indicated coal” is coal for which tonnage and grade are computed partly from specific measurements, samples, or production data and partly from projection for a reasonable distance on geologic evidence. The sites available for inspection, measurement, and sampling are too widely or otherwise inappropriately spaced to outline the coal completely or to establish its grade throughout.
(3) “Inferred coal” is coal for which quantitative estimates are based largely on broad knowledge of the geological character of the deposit and for which there are few, if any, samples of measurements. The estimates are based on an assumed continuity or repetition for which there is geologic evidence; this evidence may include comparison with deposits of similar type. Bodies that are completely concealed may be included if there is specific geologic evidence of their presence.
These clearly and specifically defined terms have wide international acceptance. The table below sets out the estimated coal resources of New Zealand.
Locality | Measured | Indicated | Inferred |
---|---|---|---|
tons | |||
Bituminous | |||
Buller | 29,600,000 | 18,800,000 | 15,000,000 |
Murchison | 110,000 | 660,000 | 1,300,000 |
Garvey Creek | 175,000 | 3,000,000 | 5,000,000 |
Greymouth | 11,000,000 | 15,000,000 | 30,000,000 |
40,885,000 | 37,460,000 | 51,300,000 | |
Sub-bituminous | |||
Northland | 100,000 | 500,000 | 3,000,000 |
Maramarua | 19,000,000 | 36,000,000 | 24,000,000 |
Huntly | 25,800,000 | 99,170,000 | 72,000,000 |
Kawhia | 260,000 | 470,000 | 6,000,000 |
Mangapehi | 1,800,000 | 600,000 | 3,300,000 |
Tatu (including Ohura) | 3,400,000 | 1,100,000 | 12,000,000 |
Waitewhena | 400,000 | 900,000 | 11,000,000 |
Mokau | – | – | 60,000,000 |
Nelson | 60,000 | 130,000 | 1,000,000 |
Buller Gorge | 100,000 | 2,000,000 | 8,000,000 |
Reefton | 1,670,000 | 3,940,000 | 8,000,000 |
Fletcher Creek | – | – | 3,000,000 |
Punakaiki | – | – | 2,000,000 |
Kaitangata | 1,920,000 | 500,000 | 500,000 |
Ohai | 7,720,000 | 8,400,000 | 90,000,000 |
Orepuki | – | – | 1,000,000 |
62,230,000 | 153,710,000 | 304,800,000 | |
Lignite | |||
Charleston | 6,000,000 | 2,000,000 | 8,000,000 |
Canterbury | 250,000 | – | 20,000,000 |
North Otago | 250,000 | – | 2,000,000 |
Central Otago | 250,000 | – | 15,000,000 |
Green Island | 250,000 | – | 3,000,000 |
Kaitangata | 3,300,000 | 20,900,000 | 75,000,000 |
Pomahaka | – | – | 60,000,000 |
Mataura Valley | 5,400,000 | 20,200,000 | 216,000,000 |
15,700,000 | 43,100,000 | 399,000,000 | |
Summary: Measured | 118,815,000 tons | ||
Indicated | 234,270,000 tons | ||
Inferred | 755,100,000 tons | ||
Grand total | 1,108,185,000 tons |
The approximate distribution of coal consumption during each of the latest five years is shown in the following table. The total quantity is based on actual production in each year plus imports and minus exports (including bunker coal for overseas vessels). Additional information on accumulating stocks of coal have led to a revision of this series.
User | 1957x | 1958x | 1959x | 1960x | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons | |||||
Railways | 269,000 | 238,000 | 227,000 | 219,000 | 216,000 |
Gasworks | 256,000 | 271,000 | 276,000 | 277,000 | 279,000 |
Electric generation | 176,000 | 247,000 | 357,000 | 601,000 | 602,000 |
Households | 550,000 | 550,000 | 540,000 | 540,000 | 535,000 |
Factory industries – | |||||
Meatworks | 151,000 | 158,000 | 171,000 | 155,000 | 151,000 |
Dairy factories | 312,000 | 308,000 | 301,000 | 288,000 | 290,000 |
Pulp and paper mills | 124,000 | 124,000 | 126,000 | 121,000 | 125,000 |
Cement works | 173,000 | 176,000 | 161,000 | 158,000 | 172,000 |
Other factories | 286,000 | 292,000 | 284,000 | 245,000 | 215,000 |
Other consumers | 289,000 | 328,000 | 267,000 | 314,000 | 286,000 |
Total consumption | 2,586,000 | 2,692,000 | 2,710,000 | 2,918,000 | 2,871,000 |
The following table summarises coal-mining operations.
Year | Output (tons) | Persons Ordinarily Employed | Lives Lost by Accidents in or about Collieries | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Surface | Underground | Totals | Per Million Tons Produced | Per Thousand Persons Employed | Lives Lost | ||
Prior to 1957 | 138,370,395 | 606 | |||||
1957 | 2,612,463 | 1,641 | 3,016 | 4,657 | 0.76 | 0.43 | 2 |
1958 | 2,720,034 | 1,662 | 3,084 | 4,746 | 4.40 | 2.52 | 12 |
1959 | 2,809,594 | 1,617 | 2,922 | 4,539 | 1.42 | 0.90 | 4 |
1960 | 3,012,043 | 1,537 | 2,764 | 4,301 | 0.66 | 0.47 | 2 |
1961 | 2,924,725 | 1,356 | 2,688 | 4,044 | 0.69 | 0.49 | 2 |
Totals | 152,449,254 | 628 |
Underground Mines – The following table gives particulars of the operations of underground mining during the last five years.
Calendar Year | Output (tons) | Men Employed Underground | Tons per Man Underground | Men Employed on Surface | Tons per Man on Pay Roll |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1,875,041 | 3,016 | 621 | 1,236 | 440 |
1958 | 1,930,301 | 3,084 | 626 | 1,168 | 454 |
1959 | 1,921,376 | 2,922 | 658 | 1,102 | 477 |
1960 | 1,892,030 | 2,764 | 685 | 1,070 | 493 |
1961 | 1,813,691 | 2,688 | 675 | 944 | 497 |
There were 101 underground mines in operation in 1961, and of these 22 operated by the State produced 1,220,129 tons of coal. Production from individual State mines is set out in the Mines Statement, parliamentary paper C. 2.
Opencast Mines – Production of coal from opencast mines in 1961 amounted to 1,111,034 tons, which was 8,979 tons less than the production in 1960. The proportion of the total production of coal obtained from opencast mines amounted to 38 per cent.
There were 52 opencast mines in operation in 1961, and of these 14 operated by the State produced 387,078 tons. All of these State mines have come into production since the beginning of 1944. The progress of opencast mining during the last five years is illustrated by the following table.
Year | Output (tons) | Men Employed | Tons per Man Employed |
---|---|---|---|
1957 | 737,422 | 405 | 1,820 |
1958 | 789,733 | 494 | 1,599 |
1959 | 888,218 | 515 | 1,725 |
1960 | 1,120,013 | 467 | 2,398 |
1961 | 1,111,034 | 412 | 2,697 |
Derived Products – Low-temperature carbonisation works, using the Lurgi process, established at Rotowaro, 70 miles south of Auckland, in 1951, produced during 1961, 14,287 tons of carbonettes, 285,932 gallons of tar and oil, and 1,770 tons of char from 27,221 tons of slack coal, which was part of the output of a group of local mines.
The Sockburn plant, near Christchurch, produced 24,076 gallons of tar and 5,495 tons of coke during 1961.
This station, of 180,000 kW capacity, if working at full capacity, can burn up to 800,000 tons of coal per annum. One-third of the coal used is from the Huntly coalfield plus some additional coal from mines elsewhere. The remaining two-thirds is being provided from the Maramarua opencast coalfield about 7 miles distant from the station.
The purchase of coal mines by the State in 1940, together with subsequent purchases, left only three large private mines in production. A proposal to purchase all coal in the ground, including unworked coal, by the Coal Act 1948, was reversed by a change of Government, when the Act was repealed.
During 1961 there were 36 State coal mines in operation and the average number of persons employed was 2,814.
The Paparoa State Mine was closed down on 20 March 1962 following the discontinuance of two major orders.
Financial – Sales of coal, etc., through the medium of the depots totalled 1,422,107 tons (value £6,445,525) for the year ended 31 December 1961. This compares with 1,437,819 tons (value £6,417,618) for the year ended 31 December 1960.
The operating loss for the year was £772,914, and with interest of £430,211 on loan capital the total loss was £1,203,125.
As interest could not be paid it was remitted under section 15 of the New Zealand Loans Act 1953.
Reserves were increased by £26,859 and now stand at £811,049. Accumulated losses however are now £2,761,213, so that in effect the reserves have been used up.
Capital expenditure for the year was £286,280. Depreciation was £564,400 and fixed assets were reduced by £278,120 to £5,545,074.
Accidents – The number of compensatable accidents at State coal mines for the year ended 31 December 1960 was 1,774, compared with 1,948 in the previous year.
This fund, into which is paid a levy at the rate of 9d. per ton on coal other than lignite and 7½d. per ton on lignite, is used for coal-miners' relief, provision of amenities, establishment and maintenance of rescue stations, research, and generally for the benefit of the industry.
Information concerning monetary benefits for miners incapacitated by miner's phthisis or any other occupational disease or heart disease contracted while working as a miner in New Zealand appears in Section 6a – Social Security.
The two main sources of iron available in New Zealand are the iron-ore deposits of the Onekaka region, Golden Bay, in the Nelson Provincial District, and the ironsands which are largely concentrated on the beaches of Taranaki, though not limited to that district.
As a result of a systematic prospecting programme of tunnelling and boring carried out by the State during the years 1938 to 1942, the ore reserves of the Onekaka deposits are estimated at 9,500,000 tons, assaying 40 per cent iron.
Although the whole of New Zealand's iron-bearing sands have not been surveyed, there is no doubt that the total quantity is enormous. As a result of prospecting operations by the State the titaniferous ironsands in the vicinity of Patea have been estimated as amounting to 45,500,000 tons, assaying 21 per cent soluble iron, which, by magnetic separation, would yield 14,500,000 tons of concentrates assaying 53 per cent soluble iron. Preliminary investigations at Wanganui and at Waitara have shown great quantities of sand but of lower iron content, while deposits at Mokau, Awakino, and Manukau still await investigation.
Many attempts have been made to smelt Taranaki ironsand, but commercial success has not so far attended any of these efforts. Difficulty has been experienced owing to the fineness of the sand and also to the presence of titanic acid. In 1949 large-scale tests on the smelting of ironsands by means of an electric furnace and the use of char obtained from sub-bituminous coal were carried out at Onekaka under the supervision of overseas experts. The tests showed that pig iron suitable for conversion to steel could be obtained from Taranaki ironsands by these means. There has recently been developed a laboratory process of smelting that promises to lead to the establishment of an economic method of smelting, and the Government is proceeding with the investigational work envisaged with the passing of the Iron and Steel Industry Act 1959.
There has been a small annual production of iron ore from the Onekaka deposits and certain small deposits in the North Auckland district, for use in gas purification, the preparation of stock licks, and in the brickmaking industry.
Production in 1961 was 1,745 tons.
While the existence in minute amount of uranium- and thorium-bearing minerals in beach sands and alluvial deposits had been known for some years, it was not until 1955 that their occurrence in solid formation was discovered. The first discovery was made in a lode traversing the Hawk Crag Breccia at Batty Creek in the Buller Gorge. Following on this discovery prospecting of an area of Hawk Crag Breccia on the north side of the Buller River has revealed the presence of bedded mineralised horizons in the breccia containing uranium-bearing minerals and these horizons have been traced over considerable distances, the horizons proved to underlie extensive areas and the deposits to be of potential value. These deposits occur in steep, broken country which is heavily covered with bush, the area is subject to heavy rainfall and access is difficult, all of which was combined to make investigation work difficult until an access road was completed. Prospecting work, however, has been disappointing and, so far, ore has not been found rich enough to be worked economically at present price levels. Similar mineralised horizons have been found to exist in Hawk Crag Breccia situated in the headwaters of Bullock Creek and of the Porarari River in the Punakaiki area. Other areas containing Hawk Crag Breccia, particularly the area south of the Buller River, are known to contain similar mineralisation. Float boulders containing thorium minerals were located near the Haast River, South Westland, in 1955, but have not been traced to their source.
The Atomic Energy Amendment Act 1957 amended the Atomic Energy Act 1945 by adding several new provisions designed to encourage the search for and production of uranium or other substances which may be used for the production of atomic energy. Rewards may be granted by the Minister of Mines for the discovery of uranium, thorium, plutonium, neptunium, or other prescribed substances. Prospectors must obtain a miner's right or a mineral prospecting warrant. No mining for any of the minerals is permissible except under a mineral licence.
The gold-mining industry, which in its early stages contributed greatly to the progress and settlement of New Zealand, declined in importance with the exhaustion of the more accessible alluvial-gold deposits and of ore from the zones of enrichment. Annual production is now almost confined to two dredges.
The following table gives particulars of the estimated gold content of gold/silver/bullion production for the last three years.
Type of Mining | Quantity | Value | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
oz | oz | oz | £ | £ | £ | |
Quartz mining | 953 | 342 | 336 | 11,388 | 4,287 | 4,217 |
Alluvial mining | 700 | 486 | 501 | 8,375 | 5,691 | 5,684 |
Dredge mining | 35,105 | 32,498 | 27,457 | 440,545 | 408,502 | 343,664 |
Totals | 36,758 | 33,326 | 28,294 | 460,308 | 418,480 | 353,565 |
Most of the locally produced silver exported from New Zealand was obtained from the refinement of bullion from the quartz mines of the Hauraki goldfields, where gold and silver were found alloyed. A small quantity of silver is won by the West Coast gold dredges.
The principal ore of tungsten in New Zealand is scheelite, though a little wolfram is found in Otago and Stewart Island, but not in economic quantities.
The scheelite-bearing quartz-veins are generally small and broken, while the scheelite is most erratically distributed in the veins, with the greatest concentration of scheelite situated close to the surface or at shallow depth. Access and transport present difficulties, and production costs are relatively high. Owing to the price of tungsten ores continuing at a low level, scheelite mining is now on a much reduced scale.
In 1961, 5 tons of scheelite were produced as compared with 8½ tons in 1960. Production was confined to the Glenorchy field in Otago.
Ores of copper are found in New Zealand in no fewer than 32 known localities, but during the last 70 years attempts at their successful exploitation have been unprofitable.
It is estimated that the total production of copper to the end of 1952 amounted to 6,404 tons, valued at £124,302. There has been no production of copper ore in New Zealand since 1952.
Manganese ores are found in many localities, chiefly in the older sedimentary rocks. Of recent years there has been some production from deposits at Bombay, Moumoukai, and Otau, all in the Auckland district. Deposits are, however, generally small and shallow and capable of producing only limited tonnages of ore. There was no production of manganese in 1961.
Cinnabar, the principal ore of mercury, is widely distributed in New Zealand, but only in a few localities is it found in quantities of economic importance. The most promising deposits of mercury ore in New Zealand are those of the Puhipuhi district, where for many years efforts were made to place the production of the metal on a commercial basis. During the war these efforts were revived and production recommenced, the ore being obtained by opencast mining and the mercury recovered in a modern treatment plant with a capacity of 50 tons of ore per day. Owing to the drastic slump in the price and the need for additional earth-moving equipment, operations were discontinued in 1945.
Small quantities of antimony ore have been won from deposits in the South Island, but there has been no production since 1953.
Cassiterite in the form of “stream tin” occurs in small deposits near Port Pegasus, Stewart Island, and these have been worked to some extent.
Platinum occurs in several places, associated generally with gold in gravel, but quantities produced have been insignificant, and production has now ceased.
Indications of the presence of petroleum are found on the surface in North Auckland, at Moturoa near New Plymouth and elsewhere in Taranaki, over wide areas on the eastern coast of the North Island, and in the South Island at Kotuku, near Murchison, and in the Cheviot district. After the passing of the Petroleum Act 1937 considerable interest was displayed by some of the major oil organisations, and practically all the potential oil-bearing lands in New Zealand were held under petroleum-prospecting licences.
Under the Petroleum Act 1937 there are 224 petroleum prospecting and mining licences, covering an area of 35,672 square miles, current in New Zealand. These licences are distributed as follows:
District | No. of Licences | Area Square Miles |
---|---|---|
Auckland | 14 | 1,219 |
Taranaki-Wellington | 45 | 7,616 |
Gisborne – Hawke's Bay – Wellington | 75 | 13,176 |
Marlborough | 5 | 560 |
Nelson-Westland | 10 | 867 |
Canterbury | 19 | 3,145 |
Otago | 3 | 197 |
Southland | 3 | 227 |
Totals | 174 | 27,007 |
Although there are a number of licence holders, only two large concerns are operating-in Taranaki and in the Gisborne – Hawke's Bay area. These concerns, operating in areas prospected between 1937 and 1944, have carried out extensive geological and geophysical programmes.
As a result of these investigations drilling was decided upon. One well, Kapuni No. 1, was drilled into the Manaia structure at Kapuni to a depth of 13,040 ft. Another well, Kapuni No. 2, was drilled within the same structure to a depth of 13,762 ft, followed by a third well, Kapuni No. 3, to a depth of 12,457 ft and a fourth well, Kapuni No. 4, to a depth of 12,800 ft. In all these wells wet gas was encountered.
A preliminary assessment of natural gas resources in the Manaia structure in that the field should support a daily production of natural gas of about 60 million cubic feet, from which it could be expected that some 14,500 barrels of oil a day would be separated. After the removal of the carbon dioxide, about 35 million cubic feet a day of treated gas having a calorific value of 1,000 BTU per cubic foot of gas will be available for sale.
The estimated life of the present field is from 25 to 30 years. It is proposed to convey crude oil by pipeline from Kapuni to Port Taranaki, New Plymouth, and to pipe natural gas to North Island centres.
During 1960 drilling took place at Mangaone, north of Wairoa, but the well was abandoned at 5,085 ft. Drilling has been transferred to Ruakituri in the same district.
Although other licensees have not carried out the extensive geological and geophysical programmes conducted in Taranaki and on the East Coast, a considerable amount of prospecting work has been done and some wells drilled.
For many years small quantities of petroleum have been produced at New Plymouth. The company operating in this area is currently producing approximately 200,000 gallons of crude oil from four wells at Moturoa. In addition, about 600,000 cubic feet of natural gas, chiefly methane, is supplied to the New Plymouth Gas Co. for domestic and industrial use.
Production for 1961 was 153,650 gallons of crude oil, which, along with 14,500 gallons from Mangahewa, was refined into the following products.
Gallons | |
---|---|
Motor spirit | 37,950 |
Distillate | 11,315 |
Power kerosene | 34,910 |
Diesel oil | 31,480 |
Residual oil | 44,095 |
Total | 153,650 |
By the Petroleum Amendment Act 1955, the Minister is required to specify at the time of the grant of the prospecting licence, the conditions on which a mining licence will be granted in exchange for a prospecting licence, and the conditions to which both will be subject; at the time of exchange the licensee has the right to specify the land desired to be in the mining licence. After consultation with the licensee, the Minister is empowered to direct the latter to refine the oil products in New Zealand, provided it can be done economically, and that the products are required in New Zealand.
The total production of crude petroleum to 31 December 1961 is estimated at 6,600,500 gallons.
The most promising deposits of this mineral occur at Porangahau, in the Hawke's Bay district, and at Mangatu, near Gisborne. A deposit of bentonite at Hororata is being prospected. Bentonite is mainly used in the preparation of foundry moulding-sands and drilling muds, but the mineral has many other uses. The quantity of bentonite produced in 1961 was 1,661 tons of a value of £21,514.
During 1961, 387 tons of perlite were obtained from deposits at Atiamuri and processed at Wellington. The estimated value was £9,423.
Chrysotile asbestos occurs at several points in the massive serpentines of Nelson and Otago, but the only deposits of importance so far located are those of Upper Takaka in the Nelson district. In 1955 production of asbestos was resumed after a temporary cessation. The quantity of asbestos produced in 1961 was 333 tons valued at £16,363.
Production of kauri gum has been at a comparatively low level in recent years. During 1960, 143 tons of kauri gum, valued at £17,854, were exported, and in 1961, 91 tons valued at £13,183.
The occurrence of phosphate has been reported from many localities in New Zealand, but so far the deposits of Clarendon and Milburn have proved to be the only ones of economic importance but the more favourable sections of the deposits have been exhausted.
Serpentine, which in the South Island forms vast rock masses in Nelson and Otago, and which occurs in smaller amounts in the North Island, is now of value to the fertiliser industry in the preparation of serpentine superphosphate. Production at first was mainly confined to the smaller occurrences in North Auckland owing to ease of access and transport, but production is now made from much larger deposits at Piopio, near Te Kuiti, in the North Island, and near Mossburn, in the South Island. To the end of 1961, 1,536,050 tons of serpentine had been mined, including 156,184 tons in 1961.
The mineral nephrite, the “pounamu” of the Maori, a deep-green semi-transparent mineral with dark opaque patches, more popularly known as one of the varieties of “greenstone”, occurs as rounded segregations in the talc or talc-serpentine rocks of the Griffin Range of north Westland. The principal supply was obtained from the gravels of the Arahura and Taramakau Rivers, and from gold-sluicing claims of the Kumara district. Some of this has been cut and polished in New Zealand for personal and other small ornaments; the remainder has been exported. With the decline in sluicing operations this mineral has been in short supply.
At Lake Grassmere, in Marlborough, salt is being produced by the solar evaporation of sea water. The low rainfall, long hours of sunlight, and the wind conditions make this locality the most suitable one in New Zealand for this purpose. Salt was first harvested in 1952.
Production of salt in the latest six years is shown in the following table:
Year | Salt Produced | Value |
---|---|---|
tons | £ | |
1956 | 10,400 | 135,200 |
1957 | 11,200 | 151,200 |
1958 | 7,650 | 107,100 |
1959 | 20,300 | 275,300 |
1960 | 17,020 | 256,500 |
1961 | 5,017 | 75,000 |
New Zealand possesses a great variety of handsome and durable building stones scattered throughout both Islands. Their distribution is described in the 1958 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
State aid to mining in New Zealand is given in several forms–-viz, (1) geological survey and bulletins; (2) financial aid to prospecting; (3) schools of mines; (4) subsidised roads to mining fields; (5) research by the Dominion Laboratory.
Imperative to long-term assessment of New Zealand's mineral resources is an understanding of the country's geology. In New Zealand almost all Government geological work is carried out by the New Zealand Geological Survey, a scientific institution founded in 1865, which since 1926 has been a branch of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. Mines, Works, and other Government Departments consult the Geological Survey on geological problems, and do not themselves maintain a geological staff.
The Survey's principal work is to prepare geological maps of New Zealand and to determine the country's geological structure and geological history. Along with this, the Survey studies and helps assess the country's mineral deposits and underground water resources, and gives advice on geological problems encountered in State and private civil engineering projects such as the construction of hydro-electric dams, bridges, tunnels, roads, and building foundations.
The Geological Survey has in the past done most of its regional geological mapping on a scale of one mile to the inch, about one-third of the country so far being covered by maps on this scale. Most of these maps have been issued in groups with a text describing the geology and mineral resources of the regions concerned. Paleontological bulletins are also issued. To speed the geological mapping of the country, the Survey in 1956 embarked on a programme to map the whole country on a less detailed scale by 1964. These new maps (scale of 1:250,000) are known informally as the “Four Mile” series. They each carry about 3,000 words of descriptive text in their margins; there will be 28 of them altogether. Ten had been published at the end of 1962. One-mile maps and bulletins will continue to be issued at intervals for areas of special economic or scientific importance. Geological mapping has also been carried out in New Zealand's island territories and in the Ross Dependency.
Mineral Resources Surveys – As well as its systematic geological exploration of the country, the Geological Survey makes detailed study of areas with mineral deposits of present or potential economic value. Field studies are made by the geologists, and laboratory examination of ores by the petrology specialists. Chemical analysis is usually done by the Dominion Laboratory, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research. The Petrology Section makes free identifications of rocks and minerals forwarded by Mines Department, prospectors, and others.
Metallic Minerals – In earlier years when gold was of major importance the Survey reported on most of the goldfields, several bulletins being published. Deposits of ores of iron, copper, tungsten, manganese, chrome, and other metals have also been investigated over the years. Much field and laboratory work was done from 1955 to 1959 on the uranium deposits of the Buller Gorge and other West Coast districts (see 1959 Yearbook, pages 583–4, for details). Recently the Survey has helped with prospecting of North Auckland bauxite and ironsand deposits on the west coast of the North Island.
Coal – Coal is still New Zealand's most important mineral, and mapping the coalfields in detail has been one of the Survey's major undertakings in economic geology. Preliminary assessment of the geology and coal quantities of some coalfields was made by the Survey earlier this century, but in 1936, after the setting up of a coal survey committee, intensive study was made of all New Zealand coalfields. Work has proceeded in cooperation with Mines Department and with the Dominion Laboratory, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, where thousands of analyses of New Zealand coals have been made. Detailed maps and bulletins on Greymouth, Reefton, and Kaitangata coalfields have been published, while those for the Waikato and Ohai fields will be the next to be issued. Although the mapping of the coalfields is largely complete, Survey geologists continue to help with a large number of day-to-day problems in the coalfields.
Oil – The Government does not undertake oil exploration. Oil companies however draw on Survey maps and bulletins for basic information about the country's stratigraphy and geological structure which enables them to narrow down areas deserving more detailed examination. Close and mutually beneficial cooperation has usually developed between Survey geologists and paleontologists and those of oil companies. Copies of oil company reports and maps are deposited with the Government at the close of operations. The Geological Survey is the national repository of collections of rocks, fossils, and drill cores collected by the oil companies.
Paleontological and stratigraphic information supplied by the Survey helped the search for oil in Taranaki, which was rewarded recently by the discovery of a large reservoir of natural gas; of particular importance were the collections of fossils and drill cores held from earlier Taranaki oil-exploration bores. These greatly helped prediction of the type, age, and thickness of strata the drills would penetrate.
Other Non-metallic Minerals and Rock Products – So far as is possible with the staff available, the Survey advises Ministry of Works and local authority engineers, contractors, and other users on where rock materials for road metal, aggregate, building stone, sand, etc., can be obtained. Marl, limestone, and pozzolana for cement manufacture, perlite, bentonite, clays, talc, mica, magnesite are other non-metallic minerals in whose utilisation the Survey has played a part.
In recent years interest has grown in the possibility of establishing electrochemical industries in this country, and the Geological Survey and Dominion Laboratory have helped in investigation of limestone and other raw materials for a calcium carbide industry, and of silica deposits suitable for manufacture of silicon, silicon carbide, and ferrosilicon.
Table of Contents
The function of the early manufacturing industries in New Zealand was to supply locally the immediate needs of the small scattered communities for food, clothing, building materials, and home furnishings and to provide shipping with ropes, spars, and repairs. These handicraft activities grew into factories as the settlements expanded and as there developed more opportunities for the organisation and specialisation of labour, and for the more complex processing of domestic or imported raw materials. Flour mills, flax mills, ropewalks, and sawmills appeared in the early eighteen forties followed by breweries, brick kilns, cooperages in the mid forties and, later in that decade, lime kilns, ship and boat yards, soap and candle works, and tanneries.
By 1867, the first year in which statistics of factory production were collected in conjunction with the population census, manufacturing establishments included grain mills, breweries, biscuit factories, a bone-manure works, brick and tile yards and potteries, candle and soap works, coach-building workshops, fellmongeries, tanneries, wool-scouring works, flax works, aerated water and cordial factories, iron and brass foundries, lime kilns, malt kilns, engineering workshops, a patent slip, a petroleum works, rope and cordage works, sawmills, sash and door factories, ship and boat yards, and a woollen mill. The factories of this period were still primarily concerned with the satisfaction of the needs of the limited local markets.
The development boom of the eighteen seventies, the rapid rise in population, and the better communications between internal markets encouraged further factory expansion. There was to some extent a natural protection from overseas competition in the high freight rates on imports. Other factors which assisted in this expansion were the admission of certain raw materials free of duty, the imposition of a tariff on some finished goods, and the granting of bounties for new factories by central and provincial governments. These were followed by protection by way of a tariff in 1888 when the home market was shrinking and capital and labour were beginning to leave the colony. Footwear and clothing factories, machinery and metal industries were protected by this tariff. A wider protective Customs tariff was imposed in 1895. During the depressed years of the eighteen eighties low wage costs enabled some New Zealand manufacturers to export their products, but this was partly attributable also to the special suitability of some New Zealand products, such as farm implements, to the needs of other developing communities overseas.
The first shipment of refrigerated meat in 1882 opened the way for the establishment and growth of the meat-freezing and butter and cheese industries. Ten years after this first shipment, 21 meat-freezing works and 104 butter and cheese factories had been established.
The recovery from the long depression, the resumption of large-scale immigration at the beginning of the present century, the spectacular development of meat-freezing and dairy factories, and the breaking in of new land, especially in the North Island, all contributed to the revival of a strong internal demand which stimulated manufacturing growth.
Auckland early established itself as the predominant manufacturing province in New Zealand, but in the general prosperity following the gold boom of the sixties there was a spectacular increase in manufacturing activity in Otago, which led Auckland until the nineties. Canterbury was the next most important manufacturing province. Today, Auckland, Wellington, and Canterbury are ahead of Otago.
With the rising population and increased export income during the first decade of this century, manufacturing continued to expand at a steady rate. The growth continued to be concentrated on industries processing farm products for export and those supplying the more simple goods, housing materials and equipment, repairs and supplies for farmers. In this period the electrical, wire-work, sheet-metal, and motor-vehicle industries had their beginnings.
Developments in the nineteen twenties included the expansion of the vehicle industry (particularly motor and cycle works), the sawmills, and the metal-working, furnishings, and apparel industries. These developments carried forward the tendency for industries processing farm products to be less dominating in value of production and employment compared with other types of industry.
During the depression of the nineteen thirties the volume of output of factories as a whole declined with the contraction of New Zealand's export income and the drop in internal demand. While prices fell the output of factories processing farm products rose, but not sufficiently to offset the loss in volume from other manufacturing industries. The rapid drop in purchasing power caused the farmer to produce more, but the impact of the depression on the factories processing “non-farm” materials meant a heavy reduction in the output of consumer goods, building materials, and agricultural and dairy machinery and implements. By 1934–35, however, the volume of factory production had been restored to the 1929–30 level.
Industry emerged from the depression in much the same pattern as before – apart from the metal-working and vehicle factories which had improved their position significantly.
The recovery of manufacturing after the depression was primarily the result of better export prices, more public development, and an expansionist monetary policy, all of which resulted in the re-engagement of most of the unemployed.
There had been little time for any protective effect of exchange control and import selection to stimulate industrial expansion between the date they were introduced (December 1938) and the outbreak of war in September 1939. It was the war and its shortages which changed the manufacturing pattern and gave great encouragement to industrial development. The engineering and apparel industries, which contributed so much to war needs, made the greatest progress.
The factories expanded in response to the need to replace imports that the United Kingdom and other countries could no longer supply; to make uniforms, weapons, and equipment for the armed forces and to supply New Zealand and allied troops with preserved foodstuffs and many other kinds of provisions and ordnance.
One protective effect of the war and post-war periods and their restricted supply of imports was that domestic industry was often enabled to attain its optimum (New Zealand) output quickly without a difficult competitive struggle with imports.
The pattern of New Zealand industry changed again from 1949–50 with the exemption from import control of many items. Industrial production as a whole continued to increase, but this was a time of readjustment and, within this general rising trend, some firms closed down or ceased production of certain lines, others sustained a fall in production or did not expand to the extent they otherwise would have done. As a whole, factory expansion was sustained by a high level of internal demand, by a widening of the range of products and, to some extent, by the restriction of imports for a short period of exchange control. In this period the food group increased its volume relatively slowly, the leather industry production fell (as a result of competition from imports and synthetics), while footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods also increased slowly, more or less in line with population growth. Spectacular increases in production came from new developments in the pulp and paper and the rubber industries. But it was the engineering factories that contributed most (as in past years) to the growth of manufacturing after 1949–50. The expansion in this field was stimulated especially by mechanisation on farms, the high level of investment in New Zealand, the demand for consumer durables, and the increased imports of motor vehicles.
The growth in production has been assisted by increases in manpower engaged and capital used. Since the end of the Second World War there has been a considerable amount of factory building and new machinery installed – for new industries as well as for the extension and improvement of existing industries. A measure of the increase in capital employed is that the value of land and buildings, plant, and machinery at the end of the production year for each person engaged was £436 in 1945–46, £633 in 1950–51, rising to £1,149 in 1956–57, £1,220 in 1958–59, and £1,377 in 1960–61.
The greater use of machinery for manufacturing during the last 20 years is illustrated also by the continuing rise in the average horsepower for each person engaged in manufacturing. In 1935–36 the average was 2.86; in 1945–46, 2.97; in 1955–56, 4.42; in 1958–59, 4.65; and in 1960–61, 4.85. This expansion has been helped by the growth in electric power generation and by the greater use of the individual drive technique. In the production year 1960–61 the use of electric motors in factories accounted for 95 per cent of the total rated horsepower for all types of engines employed in factories. The number and horsepower of steam, petrol, oil, and other non-electrical engines has declined absolutely as well as relatively.
Industrial progress has been rapid, but manufacturing in New Zealand is still organised on a relatively small scale. In 1960–61, 61 per cent of the factories employed 10 persons or less, a reflection of the fact that, partly as a result of geographical configuration, many factories still supply small local markets. Although these small factories are numerous, they accounted for only 12 per cent of the total value of factory output. There were only 126 factories (about 1 i per cent of the total) in 1960–61 where the number of persons engaged exceeded 200, but these factories accounted for nearly 33 per cent of total value of output. Some were engaged in processing goods for export (37 were meat-freezing works).
Manufacturing plays a vital part in employment. In April 1962 about 26 per cent of the total labour force was employed in manufacturing industries. Of these, females comprised 25 per cent of the persons so engaged.
In the latter part of 1957 and in early 1958 the terms of trade changed substantially to New Zealand's disadvantage and a serious depletion of overseas reserves resulted from the effects of heavy importing in 1957 and the fall in price of our main export commodities. To reduce overseas expenditure and arrest this drain on the reserves New Zealand reintroduced comprehensive import controls, which became effective on 1 January 1958. An improvement in the terms of trade in 1959 and 1960 allowed some relaxation in import restrictions, but a further fall in export prices and a higher volume of imports forced the Government to revert in 1961 to stricter import control.
Because of the present and future importance of manufacturing industries in the employment of a rapidly increasing labour force and the necessity for these industries to expand their output of goods and to produce new goods in substitution of imports, imported materials for industry received considerable priority. Thus, it is estimated that materials and plant and equipment for manufacturing comprise directly about 51 per cent of total imports. It therefore seems desirable for manufacturing output to expand in depth as well as in breadth by increasing the New Zealand content of a range of manufactured goods. This would involve manufacturing in a number of industries being taken back to more basic stages rather than being, for example, the mere assembly of imported components; making greater use of New Zealand's already available raw materials, such as wool and timber; developing if possible any potential raw materials hitherto unexploited, such as iron ore.
Manufacturing industries responded admirably to the twin spurs of necessity and Government encouragement. Despite reduced imports and reduced internal demand in 1958, the volume of production rose by 5.5 per cent between 1957–58 and 1958–59. In addition to significant increases in output by existing industries such as woollen mills, clothing and footwear factories, the pulp and paper industry, rubber factories, and electrical machinery and appliances factories, a number of new industries were established and many new products made. These include the manufacture of steel drums, fork-lift trucks, water jet engines, forage harvesters and other agricultural machinery, launderers' washing machines and tumbler dryers, axminster carpets, wallpapers, kerosene heaters, household electric appliances, motor-vehicle components, soluble coffee, and glucose and dextrose.
In 1959–60 another rise of 4.4 per cent in the volume of production took place and this was followed by a rise of 9.4 per cent in 1960–61. Of particular importance in 1961 were the opening of a factory to make most of New Zealand's needs of wire rope and another to roll aluminium sheet and foil. These were followed in 1962 by the opening of the merchant bar mill and factories making wood screws, high-speed twist drills, television tubes, and aluminium cables. Plans were also laid for the manufacture of vinyl tiles, roll-up flooring, various rubber and plastic products, precision formed nuts, narrow fabrics, carpet yarn and dyeing, beer cans, engine bearings, battery separators, stainless steel castings, and expanded production of motor-vehicle tyres, plywood, woollen yarn, bricks and refractories, veterinary and pharmaceutical preparations, leathercloth, motor scooters, electrical switchgear, and moquettes.
There are plans for a number of “heavy” industries which, when fully established, will greatly affect the pattern of manufacture in New Zealand. These are now set out.
Oil Refinery – In May 1959 the Shell Co. of New Zealand Ltd. announced its plans to build an oil refinery in New Zealand. Equity capital will be £6 million, of which 40 per cent has been subscribed in New Zealand, the balance being invested by the Shell Co. and the other four overseas oil companies operating in New Zealand. Additional short-term loan capital of £3.77 million brings the total capital to nearly £10 million. It is expected that production will begin in 1964 and that the output will be 2.2 million tons by 1967.
Because of the unusual pattern of demand for petroleum products in New Zealand – almost 50 per cent being for motor spirits and aviation gasoline – it is proposed to import enriched crude oil instead of the normal crude oil. This will enable the pattern of demand to be met at a lower initial capital cost than would otherwise be the case. The refinery will, however, be sufficiently flexible to use various types of crude oil and will be capable of expansion. Labour required will be about 350 persons. The refinery is being built at Marsden Point, Whangarei.
Merchant Bar Mill – A mill has been established in Auckland to make steel products from steel scrap collected in New Zealand. The mill has an output capacity of 50,000 tons a year on a one-shift basis and of 120,000 tons a year on a three-shift basis. A range of merchant bar products – rounds, angles, flats, and squares – is being produced. Capital is £4.1 million and about 60 per cent of the equity capital is held in New Zealand. Some 250 people are employed.
Aluminium Fabricating Industry – A United Kingdom subsidiary of a major Canadian aluminium-producing company has established an aluminium-fabricating plant in New Zealand to make various aluminium products from imported ingots. Employing about 300 skilled men, the plant has an initial production capacity of 5,000 tons a year of aluminium sheet and foil products. The capital cost is £2 million. The intention to install a 2,500-ton extrusion press at a cost of about £350,000 was announced by the fabricating company in October 1962.
Aluminium Smelting – On 19 November 1960 it was announced that Consolidated Zinc Co. Ply. Ltd. had decided to proceed with the establishment of an aluminium-smelting works based on the power potential of the Lake Manapouri – Te Anau area. This vast industrial undertaking to produce for world markets was planned to come into operation in 1966. The capital cost of the industry, which would provide employment for 6,000 people, would be between £100 million and £200 million. Kaiser Aluminium and Chemical Corporation joined with Consolidated Zinc Co. Pty. Ltd. as an equal partner in the venture. On account of a surplus of aluminium on the world market and some difficulty in financing the large project Comalco decided at the end of 1962 to defer the establishment of the industry indefinitely.
Iron and Steel Industry – The Government announced in May 1959 its intention to set up a company to investigate the feasibility of an iron and steel industry using New Zealand ironsands as its raw material. As a result of this decision the New Zealand Steel Investigating Co. Ltd. was registered on 3 October 1960. The Government holds all but six of the 250,000 £1 shares in the company. Each of the six directors of the company – three prominent business men and three public servants – holds one share.
Ironsands prospecting commenced with drilling at Raglan in November 1960 and the company proceeded with investigations into other material resources – such as coal and electricity – and with investigations into the economic aspect of an iron and steel industry. Sample quantities of ironsands were sent to the United States of America, United Kingdom, and Norway for experiment under regular production conditions. The company submitted its report to the Government in December 1962, recommending the early establishment of the industry in the South Auckland area. The report said that New Zealand could produce iron and steel products from iron sand by 1966, that the output at the first stage of production would amount to 150,000 ton. and ultimately to 220,000 tons a year, that overseas expenditure would be saved to the extent of £5 million 2 year by 1968 and to £10 million a year by 1974 and that the capital required would be about £14 million.
Pulp and Paper – There is increasing production of pulp and paper products. One manufacturer has installed a third papermaking machine and plans the installation of a fourth. A second newsprint machine in another works began production in December 1962 and at full operational capacity the mill's output of newsprint will exceed 200,000 tons a year. More than 60 per cent of this will be sold in Australia. Other companies are expanding their production of paper products, building board, and packaging materials. Manufacture of wallpaper is also being increased substantially. Capital involved in recent and projected development of paper and allied production exceeds £16 million.
Wire Drawing Mill – Starting in 1963 a company will produce bright and galvanised wire from imported rod. Capacity will be 40,000 tons a year and the initial output is not expected to exceed 18,000 tons of bright wire of the more common gauges of nail, reinforcing, and baling wire. Total capital will be to the order of £1 million and will eventually be contributed by both overseas and New Zealand investors.
Telephone Cables – A factory making underground and aerial cables and insulated wire for the transmission of signals opened at Christchurch in 1962. Its capital of £850,000 is held exclusively by overseas interests.
Wire Rope – The production of steel wire ropes is now undertaken at Auckland. Output meets New Zealand's requirements in the common types of round strand-wire ropes from ⅛ to 1¼ inches in diameter. Capital investment is about £600,000.
There is a growing recognition in this country of the importance of scientific research in industry. Even in the more highly industrialised countries, where the larger concerns are able to undertake their own research, some form of assistance to industry from Government research organisations is required. In New Zealand this is even more necessary, and a number of branches of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research carry out research and some service work for industry.
The Dominion Laboratory, in addition to doing testing work for other Government Departments, undertakes research on natural products and minerals. Typical examples are the pozzolanic materials, pumicite and diatomite, which have proved suitable for replacement of cement in big concrete works such as hydro dams. One of the projects of great value to industry was the design of an automatic gravity-feed stoker which handles non-coking coals much more efficiently than do ordinary underfeed stokers.
The Dominion Physical Laboratory does research and investigational work on physical and engineering problems. One of the laboratory's recent projects of interest to the building industry and particularly to structural engineers has been the development of an analogue computer which will enable an assessment to be made of the forces to which proposed buildings are likely to be subjected by earthquakes. Largely as a result of research carried out with this computer the laboratory is publishing a handbook giving information on the forces and movements to be expected in buildings during large earthquakes. Another project of general interest is the application of automation to the laboratory's own heat-treatment plant. The laboratory is looking into ways and means of applying this principle to other industries as opportunities arise.
In the development of electric power from geothermal steam these two laboratories worked in close collaboration with the Geological Survey and the Geophysics Division in providing the Ministry of Works with basic information required in the construction of the power station at Wairakei. Work by geologists and geophysicists indicated where boreholes should be dug, physicists advised on how to measure and control the pressure of the steam, while chemists showed how to clean the steam and prevent it from rusting the pipes. This station is today providing electric power for both primary and secondary industries in the North Island.
In all the branches of the Department already mentioned assistance to manufacturing industry constitutes only part of the work, but there is one branch, the Auckland Industrial Development Laboratories (AIDL), which was specifically set up to provide a research service for industry. The policy of AIDL is to undertake only such work as industry cannot do, and it is the aim to assist manufacturers themselves to obtain the facilities to carry out such work.
In Christchurch a somewhat similar organisation, which originated as a branch of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, now operates as the Canterbury University Industrial Development Department.
Working in close collaboration with the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research are a number of cooperative research associations in which contributions from a particular industry are subsidised by the Government on a pound-for-pound basis. The idea of cooperative research was introduced in the United Kingdom towards the end of the First World War, and considerable success followed the formation of numerous research associations, which were encouraged and supported financially by the Government in the interests of national welfare. The same need existed in New Zealand during the Second World War. Industries were expanding through the war effort, and the Manufacturers Research Committee was set up in 1944 for the purpose of promoting research in New Zealand's manufacturing industries. Provision was also made for certain existing units of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research to be formed into incorporated research associations. Of the eight associations now operating as autonomous bodies, five are concerned with the problems of manufacturing industries.
The New Zealand Leather and Shoe Research Association (Inc.) undertakes research problems on behalf of fellmongers, hide processors, tanners, and shoe manufacturers.
The New Zealand Pottery and Ceramics Research Association, originally set up in 1945 to assist the development of the whitewares section of the clay industry, was in 1951 extended to cover the whole field of clay industries by including manufacturers of heavy clay products such as bricks, roofing tiles, field tiles, and refractories.
The Research Institute of Launderers, Drycleaners, and Dyers of New Zealand was established in 1947 to cater for commercial concerns engaged in laundering, drycleaning, and dyeing, manufacturers of laundry and drycleaning machinery and materials, and manufacturers, importers, and distributors of textiles.
The New Zealand Wool Industries Research Institute, established in 1937 as a unit of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research and incorporated in 1945, is now concerned with research relating to all aspects of wool manufacturing from the raw wool to finished cloth.
The New Zealand Fertiliser Manufacturers' Research Association undertakes research on problems associated with the analysis, production, and use of fertilisers, and on materials used in their manufacture.
The Manufacturers Research Committee encourages the application of science in the development, extension, and modernisation of existing industries, and the establishment of further research associations. Industries too small to justify the formation of such associations may form an industrial research group. Under this scheme, firms in an industry cooperate on a programme of research carried out by a scientist in an appropriate Government laboratory.
Statistics of factory production were collected in New Zealand from 1867 to 1916 in conjunction with the population census; but, commencing with the year 1918–19, the collection became an annual one, the results being published in the Report on the Industrial Production Statistics of New Zealand.
Since the year 1951–52 factories have been classified according to the New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification. Apart from transfers within the framework of this series of factory production statistics, the adoption of the New Zealand Standard Classification meant the elimination from the series altogether of three important industries. These related to the logging operations of sawmillers, previously included in sawmilling, and the generation and supply of gas and electricity, accounting at that time for the activities of approximately 10,000 persons. Information on the generation and supply of gas and electricity is still the subject of an annual inquiry, but the results are no longer included in the series on factory production. Separate and detailed statistics for these industries are recorded in Section 20 of this Yearbook.
The statistics of factory production collected annually by the Department of Statistics embrace the activities of factories coming within the Manufacturing Division of the New Zealand Standard Industrial Classification of all Economic Activities, which is an adaptation of the United Nations International Standard Industrial Classification. The classification covers registered factories employing at least two persons (including the working proprietor) engaged in the manufacture, repair, or treatment of articles. Important factories not covered in this survey which, however, come within this section of the Standard Classification are:
1. Bakeries. 2. Cake and pastry kitchens. 3. Boot repairers. 4. Watch repairers. 5. Bespoke tailors, dressmakers, milliners. 6. Abattoirs. 7. Railway and tramway workshops. 8. Naval dockyard. 9. All one-man factories.
The exclusion of the foregoing from the scope of the statistical inquiry, and also of all persons engaged in factories in a purely distributive capacity, reduces the total manufacturing labour force from that quoted by the Department of Labour (223,000 – average of October 1960 and April 1961 surveys) to the figure recorded in these statistics for 1960–61 – 181,346. However, the proportion of factory production covered in this inquiry is much greater than the ratio implied by the above-mentioned totals, in that practically all of the establishments of any considerable size are included.
The year covered by these statistics is generally the year ending 31 March, but concerns are permitted to furnish returns covering their financial year most closely corresponding to this period. In the case of the important semi-primary industries – butter, cheese, and other milk products, and meat freezing and preserving – the years correspond with the production seasons ending in June and September respectively.
The statistics in the following table illustrate the growth of New Zealand's factory production to its present standing. Where figures are not available, leaders have been inserted. Throughout this table the logging industry and gas and electricity supply are excluded.
Year | Number of Establishments | Persons* Engaged | Salaries* and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Other Expenses of Production | Value of Output | Added Value | Value of Land and Buildings, Plant and Machinery |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* For the year 1915–16 and earlier years, figures refer to productive employees only. † Estimates based on results of sample survey carried out during that year. note – Further figures for the year 1961–62 are given in the Latest Statistical Information Section at the back of this Yearbook. | ||||||||
No. | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
1900–01 | 3,059 | 38,651 | 2,811 | 7,716 | 16,485 | 8,769 | 6,546 | |
1905–06 | 3,381 | 45,198 | 3,593 | 13,290 | 21,610 | 8,320 | 9,537 | |
1910–11 | 3,421 | 42,142 | 4,353 | 18,738 | 28,569 | 9,831 | 11,989 | |
1915–16 | 3,657 | 44,673 | 5,317 | 29,850 | 41,924 | 12,073 | 15,799 | |
1918–19 | 3,385 | 53,062 | 7,646 | 38,291 | 53,806 | 15,515 | 19,144 | |
1920–21 | 3,894 | 62,972 | 11,753 | 53,009 | 75,489 | 22,479 | 25,696 | |
1925–26 | 4,643 | 70,212 | 14,149 | 51,303 | 7,262 | 78,468 | 27,165 | 32,420 |
1930–31 | 5,047 | 70,625 | 13,885 | 45,314 | 8,448 | 71,721 | 26,407 | 34,496 |
1933–34 | 4,883 | 65,961 | 10,729 | 43,513 | 7,538 | 65,908 | 22,395 | 31,965 |
1934–35 | 5,126 | 72,095 | 11,694 | 48,835 | 8,163 | 73,320 | 24,485 | 32,415 |
1935–36 | 5,391 | 78,701 | 13,091 | 56,859 | 8,665 | 83,766 | 26,907 | 33,175 |
1936–37 | 5,584 | 87,822 | 16,296 | 67,496 | 9,778 | 99,379 | 31,883 | 34,386 |
1937–38 | 5,780 | 93,534 | 18,703 | 71,750 | 9,808 | 106,502 | 34,752 | 36,308 |
1938–39 | 6,002 | 93,638 | 19,927 | 71,173 | 9,316 | 106,608 | 35,435 | 38,597 |
1939–40 | 6,198 | 99,349 | 21,893 | 80,210 | 10,345 | 120,324 | 40,114 | 41,020 |
1940–41 | 6,252 | 104,784 | 24,306 | 93,013 | 11,203 | 137,399 | 44,386 | 42,165 |
1941–42 | 6,225 | 108,275 | 26,813 | 96,482 | 12,047 | 145,608 | 49,126 | 43,752 |
1942–43 | 5,985 | 106,179 | 29,427 | 101,900 | 12,541 | 155,779 | 53,879 | 44,674 |
1943–44 | 6,062 | 109,221 | 31,398 | 107,027 | 13,626 | 164,837 | 57,810 | 45,984 |
1944–45 | 6,340 | 113,534 | 34,197 | 116,476 | 14,556 | 178,586 | 62,110 | 48,765 |
1945–46 | 6,847 | 118,886 | 37,910 | 117,059 | 15,312 | 183,542 | 66,483 | 51,781 |
1946–47 | 7,498 | 124,925 | 41,488 | 131,348 | 17,279 | 205,649 | 74,301 | 55,775 |
1947–48 | 7,822 | 130,504 | 47,940 | 174,845 | 20,077 | 259,181 | 84,336 | 63,316 |
1948–49† | 7,852 | 132,427 | 51,402 | 195,053 | 21,955 | 286,396 | 91,343 | 73,585 |
1949–50 | 7,815 | 133,245 | 56,231 | 215,009 | 24,140 | 317,343 | 102,334 | 77,993 |
1950–51 | 8,113 | 138,435 | 65,005 | 266,885 | 28,867 | 380,200 | 113,316 | 87,617 |
1951–52 | 8,546 | 144,352 | 75,029 | 290,731 | 31,940 | 430,984 | 140,252 | 97,522 |
1952–53 | 8,511 | 143,164 | 78,483 | 318,949 | 35,258 | 463,940 | 144,992 | 109,100 |
1953–54 | 8,377 | 146,488 | 86,621 | 332,825 | 40,263 | 495,213 | 162,389 | 122,269 |
1954–55 | 8,366 | 153,575 | 98,413 | 365,299 | 47,853 | 550,618 | 185,318 | 138,274 |
1955–56 | 8,515 | 158,238 | 107,939 | 384,794 | 56,541 | 585,942 | 201,148 | 168,573 |
1956–57 | 8,488 | 156,752 | 110,948 | 394,988 | 59,902 | 602,041 | 207,053 | 180,123 |
1957–58 | 8,529 | 162,985 | 119,989 | 417,918 | 66,052 | 644,929 | 227,011 | 189,287 |
1958–59 | 8,565 | 168,742 | 128,278 | 418,647 | 70,321 | 659,455 | 240,807 | 205,886 |
1959–60 | 8,550 | 171,973x | 136,176 | 439,088 | 72,841x | 705,617 | 266,529 | 224,227x |
1960–61 | 8,745x | 181,346 | 150,575x | 469,703 | 78,998 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 249,305 |
1961–62 | 8,981 | 187,579 | 161,532 | 488,490 | 36,795 | 806,508 | 318,018 | 280,540 |
Production totals for 1960–61 rose by 9.4 per cent in volume of output over the previous year. The annual increases in volume of output for the two previous years were 5.5 per cent in 1958–59 and 4.4 per cent in 1959–60. Production increased in all industry groups. The greatest change was shown in electrical machinery and appliances which increased by 22.2 per cent.
In the 8,745 establishments recorded in 1960–61 the number of persons engaged was 181,346, an increase of 9,373, or 5.5 per cent, over the 8,550 establishments from which returns were obtained in 1959–60. The amount of salaries and wages paid increased by £14.4 million, or by 10.6 per cent, and wage earners worked 26,277,234 hours of overtime, an increase of 3,553,152 hours, or 15.6 per cent. Cost of materials used rose by £3.6 million, or by 7.0 per cent; value of output increased by £51.2 million, or by 7.3 per cent; and added value increased by £20.6 million, or by 7.7 per cent.
The following table gives the main statistics by statistical areas for the year 1960–61.
Statistical Area | Number of Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Value of Output | Added Value | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Percentage of Total | ||||||
No. | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | per cent | ||
Northland | 230 | 2,983 | 2,411 | 13,043 | 18,325 | 5,282 | 1.84 |
Central Auckland | 2,195 | 56,414 | 46,226 | 129,502 | 215,024 | 85,522 | 29.79 |
South Auckland Bay of Plenty | 1,018 | 17,635 | 15,776 | 64,276 | 101,599 | 37,324 | 13.00 |
East Coast | 118 | 1,789 | 1,408 | 3,993 | 6,526 | 2,533 | 0.88 |
Hawke's Bay | 397 | 6,542 | 5,619 | 22,299 | 32,333 | 10,034 | 3.50 |
Taranaki | 363 | 5,929 | 5,038 | 25,867 | 34,682 | 8,815 | 3.07 |
Wellington | 1,815 | 36,594 | 30,912 | 96,738 | 156,086 | 59,348 | 20.67 |
Marlborough | 96 | 1,137 | 908 | 2,156 | 3,467 | 1,310 | 0.46 |
Nelson | 227 | 2,756 | 2,193 | 5,380 | 9,983 | 4,603 | 1.60 |
Westland | 112 | 1,107 | 876 | 1,882 | 3,584 | 1,702 | 0.59 |
Canterbury | 1,275 | 29,789 | 23,773 | 60,488 | 102,440 | 41,952 | 14.61 |
Otago | 546 | 13,091 | 10,074 | 25,866 | 44,747 | 18,880 | 6.58 |
Southland | 353 | 5,580 | 5,361 | 18,213 | 28,005 | 9,792 | 3.41 |
Totals | 8,745 | 181,346 | 150,575 | 469,703 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 100.00 |
Further analyses by industrial groups of the figures shown in this table will be found in the appropriate contexts in the following pages.
In the next table the statistics for the year 1960–61 are reclassified by employment districts of the Department of Labour, which provide a more comprehensive locality classification of manufacturing strength. The fairest guide to actual volume of production is the last column in the table on “Added Value”. This shows Auckland district's dominance in the manufacturing field; its production being more than the total for the South Island.
Employment District | Number of Factories | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Value of Output | Added Value | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | Percentage of Total | ||||
No. | No. | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
Whangarei | 230 | 2,753 | 230 | 2,304 | 107 | 13,043 | 18,325 | 5,282 | 1.84 |
Auckland | 2,195 | 38,732 | 17,682 | 37,462 | 8,764 | 129,502 | 215,024 | 85,522 | 29.79 |
Hamilton | 546 | 6,840 | 1,065 | 6,237 | 478 | 34,799 | 48,082 | 13,283 | 4.63 |
Paeroa | 121 | 1,371 | 370 | 1,179 | 176 | 8,035 | 10,701 | 2,666 | 0.93 |
Tauranga | 135 | 1,353 | 135 | 1,159 | 60 | 5,901 | 8,475 | 2,574 | 0.90 |
Rotorua | 227 | 6,197 | 493 | 6,412 | 240 | 15,847 | 34,970 | 19,123 | 6.66 |
Gisborne | 115 | 1,424 | 352 | 1,234 | 161 | 3,969 | 6,475 | 2,506 | 0.87 |
Napier | 166 | 1,834 | 503 | 1,675 | 234 | 7,478 | 11,390 | 3,912 | 1.36 |
Hastings | 175 | 3,203 | 589 | 3,121 | 297 | 13,345 | 18,953 | 5,609 | 1.95 |
New Plymouth | 353 | 4,408 | 969 | 3,998 | 409 | 22,851 | 30,733 | 7,883 | 2.75 |
Wanganui | 244 | 2,932 | 858 | 2,781 | 396 | 11,579 | 16,940 | 5,361 | 1.87 |
Palmerston North | 434 | 4,954 | 1,665 | 4,399 | 786 | 21,078 | 30,680 | 9,601 | 3.34 |
Masterton | 143 | 1,698 | 299 | 1,486 | 130 | 6,533 | 9,278 | 2,745 | 0.96 |
Lower Hutt | 345 | 8,408 | 3,048 | 8,796 | 1,685 | 39,023 | 61,076 | 22,053 | 7.68 |
Wellington | 707 | 8,833 | 4,688 | 8,749 | 2,474 | 22,732 | 43,470 | 20,738 | 7.22 |
Totals, North Island | 6,136 | 94,940 | 32,946 | 90,994 | 16,397 | 355,717 | 564,574 | 208,857 | 72.75 |
Blenheim | 96 | 915 | 222 | 804 | 103 | 2,156 | 3,467 | 1,310 | 0.46 |
Nelson | 178 | 1,968 | 357 | 1,664 | 156 | 4,569 | 8,399 | 3,830 | 1.33 |
Greymouth | 161 | 1,321 | 217 | 1,150 | 99 | 2,694 | 5,169 | 2,475 | 0.86 |
Christchurch | 1,034 | 18,356 | 7,415 | 16,886 | 3,520 | 48,628 | 85,096 | 36,468 | 12.70 |
Ashburton | 75 | 1,033 | 258 | 939 | 115 | 3,032 | 4,805 | 1,774 | 0.62 |
Timaru | 166 | 2,307 | 420 | 2,103 | 211 | 8,828 | 12,539 | 3,711 | 1.29 |
Oamaru | 59 | 1,152 | 261 | 927 | 109 | 3,277 | 5,491 | 2,215 | 0.77 |
Dunedin | 487 | 8,594 | 3,084 | 7,624 | 1,415 | 22,590 | 39,255 | 16,666 | 5.81 |
Invercargill | 353 | 5,162 | 418 | 5,165 | 197 | 18,213 | 28,005 | 9,792 | 3.41 |
Totals, South Island | 2,609 | 40,808 | 12,652 | 37,261 | 5,924 | 113,986 | 192,226 | 78,240 | 27.25 |
Totals, New Zealand | 8,745 | 135,748 | 45,598 | 128,254 | 22,321 | 469,703 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 100.00 |
A further summary of the operations of factories is given below for the three latest years.
Item | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of establishments | 8,565 | 8,550 | 8,745 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 168,742 | 171,973x | 181,346 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 128,278,259 | 136,175,840 | 150,575,407 |
Materials | £ | 418,647,288 | 439,087,799 | 469,702,860 |
Other expenses | £ | 70,320,610 | 72,841,276x | 78,997,858 |
Totals | £ | 617,246,157 | 648,104,915x | 699,276,125 |
Value of output | £ | 659,454,543 | 705,616,999 | 756,800,157 |
Manufacturers' surplus | £ | 42,208,386 | 57,512,084x | 57,524,032 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 240,807,255 | 266,529,200 | 287,097,297 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | hrs. | 21,724,241 | 22,724,082 | 26,277,234 |
Volume index for industry: Base 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1130 | 1180 | 1290 | |
Premises and plant– | ||||
Value at end of year– | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 123,629,077 | 136,549,586 | 154,118,168 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 82,257,290 | 87,677,462x | 95,187,073 |
Capital expenditure during year– | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 11,184,624 | 10,364,662 | 12,826,100 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 16,653,921 | 16,574,857 | 21,476,015 |
The following table gives a summary of some of the principal production statistics for the year 1960–61 classified by individual industries. Totals for the industrial groups to which these industries belong are also shown.
Industry | Number of Establishments | Number of Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Value of Output | Value Added in Manufacture |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food Manufacturing Industries | £ | £ | £ | ||
Meat freezing and preserving | 37 | 17,271 | 18,485,241 | 112,242,666 | 26,278,183 |
Ham and bacon curing | 44 | 1,192 | 1,049,022 | 9,128,525 | 1,988,316 |
Sausage casings | 9 | 192 | 173,352 | 636,829 | 237,965 |
Processed cheese | 3 | 83 | 50,903 | 738,336 | 180,332 |
Ice cream | 31 | 560 | 419,318 | 2,555,429 | 1,191,320 |
Butter and cheese | 250 | 3,020 | 2,863,138 | 75,844,363 | 5,460,819 |
Milk products other than butter and cheese | 95 | 1,536 | 1,507,896 | 11,839,287 | 4,254,171 |
Fruit and vegetable preserving | 34 | 1,742 | 1,333,174 | 6,736,721 | 2,645,155 |
Fish preserving | 5 | 43 | 27,352 | 206,718 | 49,821 |
Grain milling | 44 | 868 | 694,581 | 5,584,527 | 1,710,234 |
Biscuits | 8 | 1,195 | 850,838 | 3,953,723 | 1,950,892 |
Cocoa, chocolate, and sugar confectionery | 47 | 1,945 | 1,268,181 | 6,422,095 | 2,716,921 |
Feeds for animals and fowls | 38 | 355 | 311,377 | 3,356,400 | 775,458 |
Food preparations n.e.i. | 59 | 1,514 | 1,261,360 | 11,227,871 | 3,625,418 |
Totals | 704 | 31,516 | 30,295,733 | 250,473,490 | 53,065,005 |
Beverage Industries | |||||
Winemaking | 38 | 146 | 138,721 | 722,416 | 367,953 |
Brewing of ale and stout | 17 | 1,242 | 1,202,128 | 8,422,185 | 4,648,286 |
Malting | 4 | 115 | 112,708 | 1,209,606 | 439,276 |
Aerated waters and cordials | 70 | 661 | 526,120 | 2,298,285 | 1,300,613 |
Totals | 129 | 2,164 | 1,979,677 | 12,652,492 | 6,756,128 |
Tobacco Manufactures | |||||
Tobacco, cigars, and cigarettes | 5 | 1,205 | 869,489 | 8,665,834 | 2,354,857 |
Manufacture of Textiles | |||||
Woolscouring | 20 | 471 | 474,195 | 14,900,076 | 1,017,368 |
Woollen milling | 22 | 3,559 | 2,425,507 | 7,436,425 | 4,102,740' |
Other spinning and weaving mills | 18 | 1,535 | 1,183,095 | 5,145,653 | 2,478,775 |
Hosiery and other knitting mills | 91 | 4,481 | 3,007,066 | 10,499,378 | 5,310,362 |
Phormium flax | 15 | 122 | 90,095 | 294,616 | 173,225 |
Linen flax | 1 | 37 | 29,164 | 69,254 | 45,700 |
Textiles n.e.i. | 21 | 498 | 461,575 | 2,982,071 | 1,247,409 |
Totals | 188 | 10,703 | 7,670,697 | 41,327,473 | 14,375,579 |
Manufacture of Footwear, Other Wearing Apparel, and Made-up Textiles | |||||
Leather gloves and apparel | 11 | 124 | 71,103 | 231,038 | 113,103 |
Men's and boys' outerwear | 164 | 4,002 | 2,232,160 | 6,919,355 | 3,007,489 |
Women's and girls' outerwear | 307 | 5,492 | 2,992,509 | 9,369,464 | 4,279,514 |
Underclothing | 45 | 1,651 | 929,900 | 3,438,229 | 1,284,339 |
Hats, caps, and millinery | 55 | 972 | 536,052 | 1,571,381 | 813,757 |
Corsetry | 24 | 1,169 | 662,371 | 1,789,074 | 993,982 |
Neckties | 8 | 192 | 123,467 | 497,053 | 233,976 |
Shirts and pyjamas | 47 | 1,929 | 1,031,855 | 3,443,553 | 1,422,484 |
Wearing apparel n.e.i. | 115 | 3,880 | 2,133,570 | 7,701,612 | 3,198,770 |
Fur coats and necklets | 26 | 166 | 113,546 | 354,561 | 181,355 |
Footwear (other than rubber) | 124 | 5,254 | 3,678,286 | 11,058,776 | 5,578,074 |
Canvas goods | 40 | 442 | 291,607 | 1,072,938 | 455,506 |
Made-up textiles (other than wearing apparel) | 58 | 692 | 408,512 | 2,034,593 | 777,846 |
Totals | 1,024 | 25,965 | 15,204,938 | 49,481,627 | 22,340,195 |
Manufactures of Wood and Cork (Except Manufacture of Furniture) | |||||
Sawmills | 464 | 6,468 | 5,706,408 | 21,739,386 | 11,806,568 |
Planing mills | 147 | 1,942 | 1,597,793 | 10,393,122 | 3,158,501 |
Joinery | 391 | 3,815 | 3,303,003 | 11,691,272 | 5,273,581 |
Wooden containers | 46 | 650 | 556,901 | 2,743,832 | 1,007,318 |
Plywood and veneer | 8 | 640 | 594,579 | 2,624,787 | 1,343,568 |
Wood products n.e.i. | 42 | 396 | 320,731 | 1,093,259 | 587,008 |
Totals | 1,098 | 13,911 | 12,079,415 | 50,285,658 | 23,176,544 |
Manufacture of Furniture and Fixtures | |||||
Furniture | 448 | 4,306 | 3,582,016 | 10,728,222 | 5,285,014 |
Mattress manufacture | 31 | 597 | 470,387 | 2,224,856 | 905,697 |
Venetian blinds | 20 | 229 | 195,447 | 1,092,962 | 397,143 |
Totals | 499 | 5,132 | 4,247,850 | 14,046,040 | 6,587,854 |
Manufacture of Paper and Paper Products | |||||
Pulp, paper, and paperboard | 6 | 2,512 | 2,936,039 | 18,124,361 | 12,530,012 |
Cardboard boxes, cartons, and paper bags | 48 | 2,000 | 1,575,493 | 9,458,747 | 3,370,812 |
Paper products n.e.i. | 47 | 1,352 | 992,705 | 6,413,236 | 2,313,854 |
Totals | 101 | 5,864 | 5,504,237 | 33,996,344 | 18,214,678 |
Printing, Publishing, and Allied Inds. | |||||
Printing and publishing | 96 | 5,831 | 5,349,855 | 16,852,105 | 11,112,161 |
Job and general printing | 295 | 5,049 | 4,183,715 | 11,738,503 | 7,121,553 |
Service industries for printing trade | 44 | 534 | 519,737 | 1,084,649 | 859,393 |
Totals | 435 | 11,414 | 10,053,307 | 29,675,257 | 19,093,107 |
Manufacture of Leather and Leather Products (Except Footwear) | |||||
Tanning | 10 | 633 | 587,427 | 3,046,246 | 1,147,529 |
Fellmongery | 7 | 131 | 112,048 | 1,122,092 | 282,832 |
Leather goods | 80 | 944 | 589,052 | 1,850,994 | 960,376 |
Totals | 97 | 1,708 | 1,288,527 | 6,019,332 | 2,390,737 |
Manufacture of Rubber Products | |||||
Motor tyres and tubes | 3 | 872 | 1,036,471 | 5,759,677 | 2,792,118 |
Rubber goods (other than motor tyres and tubes) | 24 | 1,597 | 1,371,768 | 4,760,846 | 2,453,075 |
Vulcanising and tyre retreading | 60 | 626 | 570,313 | 2,426,488 | 1,342,630 |
Totals | 87 | 3,095 | 2,978,552 | 12,947,011 | 6,587,823 |
Manufacture of Chemicals and Chemical Products | |||||
Chemical fertilisers | 12 | 1,405 | 1,327,306 | 12,610,035 | 4,282,236 |
Vegetable and animal oils and fats | 38 | 454 | 426,643 | 2,405,616 | 1,104,201 |
Ink | 9 | 139 | 109,234 | 558,240 | 304,164 |
Soap and candle | 12 | 445 | 386,016 | 3,200,430 | 1,587,278 |
Paint and varnish | 29 | 940 | 896,878 | 6,403,203 | 2,073,810 |
Pharmaceuticals, toilet goods, and cosmetics | 42 | 966 | 629,756 | 4,135,667 | 1,736,089 |
Chemical products n.e.i. | 76 | 1,489 | 1,230,218 | 7,487,525 | 3,068,902 |
Totals | 218 | 5,838 | 5,006,051 | 36,800,716 | 14,156,680 |
Manufacture of Products of Petroleum and Coal | |||||
Petroleum and coal products | 11 | 174 | 164,308 | 2,306,365 | 476,434 |
Bituminous paving and roofing materials | 28 | 248 | 230,094 | 1,672,058 | 638,494 |
Totals | 39 | 422 | 394,402 | 3,978,423 | 1,114,928 |
Manufacture of Non-metallic Mineral Products (Except Products of Petroleum and Coal) | |||||
Structural clay products | 44 | 1,101 | 1,028,084 | 2,502,896 | 2,274,238 |
Pottery, china, and earthenware | 7 | 737 | 540,610 | 1,102,898 | 901,117 |
Cement | 6 | 793 | 808,271 | 5,307,261 | 4,089,553 |
Glass and glass products | 56 | 1,323 | 1,166,385 | 3,859,728 | 2,453,378 |
Concrete products | 297 | 2,402 | 2,163,843 | 7,977,975 | 4,366,108 |
Lime | 67 | 288 | 259,468 | 1,202,986 | 800,331 |
Fibrous plaster | 73 | 428 | 377,731 | 1,003,509 | 530,605 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 9 | 578 | 631,774 | 3,493,168 | 1,324,886 |
Totals | 559 | 7,650 | 6,976,166 | 26,450,421 | 16,740,216 |
Basic Metal Industries | |||||
Basic metal industries | 85 | 1,068 | 1,018,652 | 4,652,696 | 1,919,153 |
Manufacture of Metal Products (Except Machinery and Transport Equipment) | |||||
Sheet-metal working | 159 | 4,189 | 3,736,770 | 14,094,065 | 6,890,208 |
Wire working | 41 | 642 | 585,725 | 2,986,346 | 1,240,681 |
Nail making | 6 | 128 | 106,069 | 1,099,813 | 226,631 |
Electroplating and metal polishing | 44 | 454 | 431,731 | 911,761 | 715,389 |
Metal products n.e.i. | 197 | 4,246 | 3,916,255 | 14,560,821 | 7,164,349 |
Totals | 447 | 9,659 | 8,776,550 | 33,652,806 | 16,237,258 |
Manufacture, Assembly, and Repair of Machinery (Except Electrical Machinery) | |||||
Agricultural and pastoral machinery | 71 | 928 | 766,414 | 5,801,778 | 1,591,002 |
Machinery n.e.i. | 459 | 9,847 | 8,930,683 | 30,244,534 | 14,569,357 |
Totals | 530 | 10,775 | 9,697,097 | 36,046,312 | 16,160,359 |
Manufacture of Electrical Machinery, Apparatus, Appliances, and Supplies | |||||
Range making | 7 | 1,064 | 867,017 | 2,703,437 | 1,404,531 |
Radio assembly and manufacture | 30 | 1,848 | 1,256,342 | 6,131,298 | 2,159,690 |
Electrical machinery, appliances n.e.i. | 113 | 2,602 | 2,093,738 | 10,522,172 | 4,471,013 |
Totals | 150 | 5,514 | 4,217,097 | 19,356,907 | 8,035,234 |
Manufacture of Transport Equipment | |||||
Boat building and ship repairing | 58 | 1,074 | 968,943 | 2,223,403 | 1,321,992 |
Motor-vehicle assembly | 13 | 2,781 | 2,745,041 | 27,814,586 | 6,366,590 |
Motor-body building | 69 | 1,165 | 966,399 | 2,573,113 | 1,412,978 |
Repairs to motor vehicles | 1,870 | 15,774 | 11,947,722 | 35,827,737 | 18,603,160 |
Aircraft maintenance and repair | 19 | 1,714 | 1,645,053 | 3,324,930 | 2,398,497 |
Perambulators | 15 | 187 | 130,940 | 364,840 | 181,730 |
Transport equipment n.e.i. | 23 | 748 | 665,382 | 2,242,296 | 1,322,799 |
Totals | 2,067 | 23,443 | 19,069,480 | 74,370,905 | 31,607,746 |
Miscellaneous Manufacturing Industries | |||||
Optical, surgical, and dental, etc., equipment | 27 | 181 | 146,690 | 480,406 | 251,250 |
Jewellery | 71 | 601 | 442,716 | 1,182,360 | 666,286 |
Brushes and brooms | 15 | 517 | 340,842 | 1,195,360 | 594,220 |
Toys and sports goods | 22 | 475 | 321,194 | 1,116,300 | 551,094 |
Manufacturing industries n.e.i. | 148 | 2,526 | 1,996,048 | 7,945,987 | 4,120,366 |
Totals | 283 | 4,300 | 3,247,490 | 11,920,413 | 6,183,216 |
Grand totals | 8,745 | 181,346 | 150,575,407 | 756,800,157 | 287,097,297 |
The increases in the number bf factories in the immediate post-war years were the highest recorded annually and compare with the percentage increases recorded after the First World War. Factors which operated after both wars included the re-establishment of businesses closed down during the war period, and the opening of new businesses by returned servicemen. In more recent years the shortage of labour in the principal centres has resulted in branch factories and workrooms being opened in secondary towns to tap the labour resources in those areas. The 1960–61 survey covered 8,745 factories, the largest number included in any year.
The following table shows the number of factories in each statistical area for the three latest years.
Statistical Area | Number of Factories | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |||
Northland | 3,446 | 3,472 | 230 | ||
Central Auckland | 2,195 | ||||
South Auckland Bay of Plenty | 1,018 | ||||
East Coast | 118 | ||||
Hawke's Bay | 383 | 388 | 397 | ||
Taranaki | 361 | 354 | 363 | ||
Wellington | 1,803 | 1,802 | 1,815 | ||
Marlborough | 96 | 90 | 96 | ||
Nelson | 253 | 240 | 227 | ||
Westland | 95 | 97 | 112 | ||
Canterbury | 1,234 | 1,227 | 1,275 | ||
Otago | 550 | 543 | 546 | ||
Southland | 344 | 337 | 353 | ||
Totals | 8,565 | 8,550 | 8,745 |
An analysis of the 1960–61 totals by industrial groups in the various statistical areas is given in the next table.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland Bay of Plenty | East Cost | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Factories 1960–61 | |||||||
Food | 19 | 121 | 96 | 9 | 26 | 107 | 113 |
Beverages | 5 | 33 | 14 | 3 | 15 | 8 | 19 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | 2 | – | – | 1 | – | 2 |
Textiles | 1 | 52 | 4 | 2 | 9 | 2 | 49 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 4 | 426 | 31 | 8 | 23 | 20 | 269 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 45 | 135 | 224 | 20 | 57 | 51 | 166 |
Furniture and fittings | 5 | 161 | 37 | 4 | 27 | 9 | 116 |
Paper and paper products | – | 40 | 5 | 2 | 1 | – | 28 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 7 | 121 | 37 | 4 | 15 | 10 | 121 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1 | 42 | – | 2 | 3 | 1 | 20 |
Rubber products | 3 | 19 | 14 | 2 | 2 | 3 | 20 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1 | 72 | 12 | 1 | 5 | 7 | 64 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | 11 | 2 | – | 1 | 3 | 12 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 28 | 86 | 66 | 8 | 49 | 21 | 93 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1 | 32 | 3 | – | 1 | 2 | 21 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 5 | 180 | 27 | 1 | 14 | 6 | 98 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 14 | 118 | 77 | 11 | 24 | 17 | 106 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 2 | 56 | 3 | – | 5 | – | 43 |
Transport equipment | 88 | 369 | 357 | 40 | 117 | 93 | 376 |
Miscellaneous products | 1 | 119 | 9 | 1 | 2 | 3 | 79 |
Totals | 230 | 2,195 | 1,018 | 118 | 397 | 363 | 1,815 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Factories 1960–61 | |||||||
Food | 13 | 22 | 4 | 93 | 45 | 36 | 704 |
Beverages | 1 | 7 | 3 | 12 | 8 | 1 | 129 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 5 |
Textiles | 1 | 5 | 1 | 37 | 19 | 6 | 188 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 3 | 5 | 2 | 160 | 61 | 12 | 1,024 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 18 | 62 | 60 | 144 | 63 | 53 | 1,098 |
Furniture and fittings | 4 | 9 | 3 | 87 | 24 | 13 | 499 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 16 | 6 | 3 | 101 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 4 | 7 | 5 | 63 | 29 | 12 | 435 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | – | – | – | 20 | 4 | 4 | 97 |
Rubber products | 1 | 2 | – | 15 | 4 | 2 | 87 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 2 | 4 | – | 31 | 16 | 3 | 218 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 7 | 3 | – | 39 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 7 | 16 | 5 | 91 | 42 | 47 | 559 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | 1 | – | 18 | 4 | 2 | 85 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1 | 4 | 2 | 65 | 30 | 14 | 447 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 8 | 10 | 4 | 83 | 28 | 30 | 530 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 34 | 7 | – | 150 |
Transport equipment | 32 | 71 | 21 | 248 | 140 | 115 | 2,067 |
Miscellaneous products | 1 | 2 | 2 | 51 | 13 | – | 283 |
Totals | 96 | 227 | 112 | 1,275 | 546 | 353 | 8,745 |
The number of factories and persons engaged are shown together in the following table, classified by industrial groups. Persons engaged include proprietors actively participating in their own businesses but exclude all persons engaged in selling and distribution. Figures for persons engaged refer to the average number over the whole year.
Industry Group | Number of Factories | Number of Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
Food | 726 | 726 | 704 | 30,785 | 31,184x | 31,516 |
Beverages | 116 | 120 | 129 | 2,198 | 2,099 | 2,164 |
Tobacco manufactures | 6 | 6 | 5 | 1,280 | 1,244 | 1,205 |
Textiles | 184 | 178 | 188 | 9,557 | 9,914x | 10,703 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,069 | 1,016 | 1,024 | 26,027 | 25,089 | 25,965 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,114 | 1,067 | 1,098 | 12,785 | 13,179x | 13,911 |
Furniture and fittings | 510 | 500 | 499 | 4,984 | 4,960 | 5,132 |
Paper and paper products | 100 | 103 | 101 | 5,191 | 5,353x | 5,864 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 409 | 422 | 435 | 10,408 | 10,832 | 11,414 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 94 | 92 | 97 | 1,611 | 1,567x | 1,708 |
Rubber products | 89 | 86 | 87 | 2,911 | 2,872 | 3,095 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 218 | 219 | 218 | 5,222 | 5,596 | 5,838 |
Petroleum and coal products | 42 | 42 | 39 | 404 | 421 | 422 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 539 | 527 | 559 | 6,825 | 7,181x | 7,650 |
Basic metal manufactures | 80 | 81 | 85 | 924 | 1,020 | 1,068 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 403 | 429 | 447 | 8,306 | 8,858x | 9,659 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 495 | 513 | 530 | 9,414 | 9,869 | 10,775 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 135 | 142 | 150 | 4,421 | 4,711 | 5,514 |
Transport equipment | 2,005 | 2,031 | 2,067 | 22,045 | 22,199 | 23,443 |
Miscellaneous products | 231 | 250 | 283 | 3,444 | 3,825 | 4,300 |
Totals | 8,565 | 8,550 | 8,745 | 168,742 | 171,973x | 181,346 |
Persons engaged are shown in the table below for the year 1960–61 classified into working proprietors, managerial and clerical staff, and wage earners.
Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical Staff | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
Food | 3,163 | 1,083 | 23,600 | 3,670 | 26,763 | 4,753 | 31,516 |
Beverages | 306 | 131 | 1,620 | 107 | 1,926 | 238 | 2,164 |
Tobacco manufactures | 82 | 49 | 409 | 665 | 491 | 714 | 1,205 |
Textiles | 618 | 313 | 4,883 | 4,889 | 5,501 | 5,202 | 10,703 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,491 | 1,100 | 4,652 | 18,722 | 6,143 | 19,822 | 25.965 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,966 | 293 | 11,514 | 138 | 13,480 | 431 | 13,911 |
Furniture and fittings | 707 | 178 | 3,801 | 446 | 4,508 | 624 | 5,132 |
Paper and paper products | 587 | 215 | 3,750 | 1,312 | 4,337 | 1,527 | 5,864 |
Printing, publishing etc. | 1,416 | 909 | 7,406 | 1,683 | 8,822 | 2,592 | 11,414 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 175 | 62 | 932 | 539 | 1,107 | 601 | 1,708 |
Rubber products | 357 | 132 | 2,170 | 436 | 2,527 | 568 | 3,095 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 911 | 443 | 3,442 | 1,042 | 4,353 | 1,485 | 5,838 |
Petroleum and coal products | 74 | 22 | 302 | 24 | 376 | 46 | 422 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 981 | 222 | 6,029 | 418 | 7,010 | 640 | 7,650 |
Basic metal manufactures | 175 | 40 | 836 | 17 | 1,011 | 57 | 1,068 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,228 | 352 | 7,318 | 761 | 8,546 | 1,113 | 9,659 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1,663 | 445 | 8,427 | 240 | 10,090 | 685 | 10,775 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 514 | 232 | 3,437 | 1,331 | 3,951 | 1,563 | 5,514 |
Transport equipment | 3,913 | 1,091 | 18,136 | 303 | 22,049 | 1,394 | 23,443 |
Miscellaneous products | 494 | 213 | 2,263 | 1,330 | 2,757 | 1,543 | 4,300 |
Totals | 20,821 | 7,525 | 114,927 | 38,073 | 135,748 | 45,598 | 181,346 |
Further information is given in the following table on persons engaged in 1960–61. Totals in each industrial group are shown by statistical areas.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food | 948 | 7,453 | 2,771 | 639 | 2,431 | 2,262 | 4,510 |
Beverages | 17 | 748 | 204 | 48 | 140 | 62 | 351 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | 125 | – | – | 223 | – | 857 |
Textiles | 12 | 2,575 | 46 | 114 | 220 | 82 | 2,127 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 114 | 11,253 | 1,104 | 129 | 404 | 767 | 5,588 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 446 | 1,850 | 4,954 | 153 | 411 | 525 | 1,636 |
Furniture and fittings | 14 | 2,281 | 157 | 13 | 255 | 76 | 959 |
Paper and paper products | – | 1,996 | 2,135 | 22 | 26 | – | 955 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 135 | 3,386 | 555 | 132 | 419 | 286 | 3,376 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 6 | 841 | – | 9 | 19 | 8 | 185 |
Rubber products | 18 | 769 | 117 | 12 | 23 | 21 | 631 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 5 | 1,985 | 259 | 7 | 154 | 214 | 1,846 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | 165 | 55 | – | 6 | 10 | 126 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 483 | 2,609 | 628 | 46 | 258 | 98 | 867 |
Basic metal manufactures | 4 | 352 | 30 | – | 3 | 206 | 209 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 38 | 4,918 | 242 | 5 | 112 | 46 | 2,127 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 92 | 3,956 | 1,122 | 67 | 410 | 411 | 1,897 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 7 | 1,741 | 290 | – | 118 | – | 1,676 |
Transport equipment | 625 | 5,392 | 2,826 | 388 | 869 | 813 | 5,528 |
Miscellaneous products | 19 | 2,019 | 140 | 5 | 41 | 42 | 1,143 |
Totals | 2,983 | 56,414 | 17,635 | 1,789 | 6,542 | 5,929 | 36,594 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total. N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food | 324 | 652 | 31 | 4,516 | 2,679 | 2,300 | 31,516 |
Beverages | 7 | 54 | 31 | 271 | 198 | 33 | 2,164 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 1,205 |
Textiles | 5 | 42 | 10 | 3,372 | 2,021 | 77 | 10,703 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 156 | 56 | 148 | 4,810 | 1,322 | 114 | 25,965 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 88 | 558 | 526 | 1,517 | 620 | 627 | 13,911 |
Furniture and fittings | 14 | 49 | 10 | 894 | 316 | 94 | 5,132 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 291 | 201 | 238 | 5,864 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 54 | 145 | 77 | 1,683 | 912 | 254 | 11,414 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | – | – | – | 365 | 238 | 37 | 1,708 |
Rubber products | 6 | 8 | – | 1,455 | 28 | 7 | 3,095 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 36 | 36 | – | 666 | 528 | 102 | 5,838 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 50 | 10 | – | 422 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 41 | 336 | 25 | 1,412 | 523 | 324 | 7,650 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | 2 | – | 211 | 43 | 8 | 1,068 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 6 | 68 | 5 | 1,185 | 785 | 122 | 9,659 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 88 | 53 | 68 | 1,693 | 612 | 306 | 10,775 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 1,168 | 514 | – | 5,514 |
Transport equipment | 255 | 692 | 171 | 3,560 | 1,387 | 937 | 23,443 |
Miscellaneous products | 57 | 5 | 5 | 670 | 154 | – | 4,300 |
Totals | 1,137 | 2,756 | 1,107 | 29,789 | 13,091 | 5,580 | 181,346 |
The distribution of the sexes among the persons engaged shows a considerable preponderance of males. In the five years prior to the Second World War the proportion of female employees in factories was steady at approximately 25 per cent. After rising rapidly to a peak of 31.5 per cent in 1942–43 as a result of additional women being recruited for factory work and men being called for military service, the proportion then fell equally rapidly back to the pre-war figure. In 1960–61 the percentage was 25.1.
In the smaller districts there are few industries employing female labour to any great extent; but the male preponderance is considerably smaller in the four main districts, where female labour is in great demand mainly on account of the importance of the clothing and textile industries. The majority of females in manufacturing industries are engaged in four classes: food; footwear and other wearing apparel; textiles; and printing, publishing, etc. In 1960–61 these classes accounted for 71 per cent of all females in factories. In two classes only did the number of females exceed the number of males – viz, tobacco manufactures, where there were 145 females to every 100 males, and footwear and other wearing apparel, etc., where there were 323 females per 100 males. The upper table on the previous page shows the average number of males and females engaged according to industry groups for the year 1960–61.
Further information is available in the table below on the extent to which females were engaged in factories in New Zealand for 1960–61. This table gives by statistical areas the number of males per 100 females engaged, and the total persons engaged per 1,000 of population.
Statistical Area | Males | Females | Total | Number of Males per 100 Females | Total Population at 18 April 1961 | Total Persons Engaged per 1,000 of Population |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Northland | 2,753 | 230 | 2,983 | 1,197 | 86,391 | 35 |
Central Auckland | 38,732 | 17,682 | 56,414 | 219 | 514,507 | 110 |
South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | 15,573 | 2,062 | 17,635 | 755 | 349,624 | 50 |
East Coast | 1,437 | 352 | 1,789 | 408 | 46,478 | 38 |
Hawke's Bay | 5,331 | 1,211 | 6,542 | 440 | 114,470 | 57 |
Taranaki | 4,938 | 991 | 5,929 | 498 | 99,774 | 59 |
Wellington | 26,168 | 10,418 | 36,586 | 251 | 473,541 | 77 |
Marlborough | 919 | 223 | 1,142 | 412 | 27,748 | 41 |
Nelson | 2,357 | 394 | 2,751 | 598 | 62,967 | 44 |
Westland | 928 | 179 | 1,107 | 518 | 24,841 | 45 |
Canterbury | 21,707 | 8,093 | 29,800 | 268 | 344,597 | 86 |
Otago | 9,748 | 3,345 | 13,093 | 291 | 176,325 | 74 |
Southland | 5,157 | 418 | 5,575 | 1,233 | 93,721 | 59 |
Totals | 135,748 | 45,598 | 181,346 | 298 | 2,414,984 | 75 |
The date of the population census was 18 April 1961. Population figures for statistical areas are not available as at 1 April 1961.
A classification of the establishments, according to the number of persons engaged, is given at five-yearly intervals from 1934–35 onwards. Figures for the two latest years are added. Since 1951–52 the series no longer includes certain sectors of production previously included – principal omissions being the logging activities of sawmills and the operations of gas and electric supply stations.
Year | Factories With Persons Engaged Numbering | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
10 or Under | 11–20 | 21–50 | 51–100 | Over 100 | ||
Number of Factories | ||||||
1934–35 | 3,725 | 764 | 496 | 143 | 142 | 5,270 |
1939–40 | 4,218 | 957 | 772 | 212 | 183 | 6,342 |
1944–45 | 4,139 | 1,046 | 833 | 270 | 197 | 6,485 |
1949–50 | 4,993 | 1,409 | 1,106 | 312 | 207 | 8,027 |
1954–55 | 5,350 | 1,473 | 1,020 | 310 | 213 | 8,366 |
1959–60 | 5,242 | 1,621 | 1,108 | 312 | 267 | 8,550 |
1960–61 | 5,310 | 1,662 | 1,157 | 339 | 277 | 8,745 |
Number of Persons Engaged | ||||||
1934–35 | 14,901 | 11,321 | 15,309 | 9,716 | 28,111 | 79,358 |
1939–40 | 17,212 | 14,048 | 23,316 | 14,737 | 39,409 | 108,722 |
1944–45 | 18,382 | 15,547 | 25,787 | 18,809 | 43,889 | 122,414 |
1949–50 | 24,481 | 20,608 | 34,386 | 21,304 | 43,530 | 144,309 |
1954–55 | 27,206 | 21,432 | 31,650 | 21,808 | 51,479 | 153,575 |
1959–60 | 26,926 | 23,755 | 34,105 | 21,666 | 65,521x | 171,973x |
1960–61 | 27,441 | 24,392 | 35,731 | 23,359 | 70,423 | 181,346 |
The classification according to the number of persons engaged shows clearly that, judged by the standards of highly industrialised communities, the average size of the industrial unit in New Zealand is small. Factories employing 10 persons or under accounted for 60.7 per cent of the total number of factories in 1960–61.
The figures relating to the amounts paid as salaries and wages include amounts paid as bonuses and for overtime, also amounts drawn in lieu of salary by working proprietors. The amounts received by male and female employees (inclusive of all groups – executive, clerical, and wage earning), and the average amount received per employee of each sex, as recorded in the last five collections, are set out below.
Year | Males | Females | Both Sexes | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Average | Total | Average | Total | Average | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1956–57 | 94,765,088 | 804 | 16,182,436 | 416 | 110,947,524 | 708 |
1957–58 | 102,240,304 | 839 | 17,748,949 | 431 | 119,989,253 | 736 |
1958–59 | 108,776,937 | 866 | 19,501,322 | 452 | 128,278,259 | 760 |
1959–60 | 116,076,160 | 901 | 20,099,680 | 464 | 136,175,840 | 791 |
1960–61 | 128,254,439 | 945 | 22,320,968 | 490 | 150,575,407 | 830 |
The averages shown relate to all persons engaged, irrespective of age, industry, status, and personal occupation, and year-to-year comparisons may also be affected by changes in any of these factors. The figures do, however, give an indication of the increased earnings of factory workers in recent years.
The amount of salaries and wages paid in each industrial group and in all industries during the last three years is given hereunder.
Industry Group | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||
---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
£(000) | |||
Food | 26,920 | 28,769 | 30,296 |
Beverages | 1,857 | 1,831 | 1,980 |
Tobacco manufactures | 801 | 796 | 869 |
Textiles | 6,224 | 6,871 | 7,671 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 14,134 | 13,908 | 15,205 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 10,311 | 11,024 | 12,079 |
Furniture and fittings | 3,714 | 3,847 | 4,248 |
Paper and paper products | 4,362 | 4,761 | 5,504 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 8,316 | 9,020 | 10,053 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,128 | 1,124 | 1,289 |
Rubber products | 2,672 | 2,694 | 2,979 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 4,125 | 4,558 | 5,006 |
Petroleum and coal products | 350 | 378 | 394 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 5,549 | 6,083 | 6,976 |
Basic metal manufactures | 808 | 917 | 1,018 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 6,966 | 7,667 | 8,777 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 7,829 | 8,497 | 9,697 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 3,189 | 3,512 | 4,217 |
Transport equipment | 16,621 | 17,163 | 19,069 |
Miscellaneous products | 2,400 | 2,756 | 3,247 |
Totals | 128,278 | 136,176 | 150,575 |
In the following table an analysis is made of the 1960–61 totals according to statistical areas in which the industries were carried on.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries and Wages Paid 1960–41 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 836 | 7,006 | 2,743 | 568 | 2,334 | 2,364 | 4,372 |
Beverages | 13 | 676 | 200 | 39 | 128 | 46 | 343 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | 97 | – | – | – | ||
Textiles | 1,943 | 28 | 196 | 1,584 | |||
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 53 | 6,803 | 534 | 65 | 202 | 362 | 3,365 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 341 | 1,639 | 4,464 | 118 | 348 | 407 | 1,401 |
Furniture and fittings | 9 | 2,015 | 118 | 10 | 198 | 50 | 807 |
Paper and paper products | – | 1,621 | 2,555 | – | 786 | ||
Printing, publishing, etc. | 124 | 3,017 | 461 | 112 | 333 | 241 | 3,112 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 636 | – | 17 | 136 | |||
Rubber products | 15 | 753 | 103 | 10 | 17 | 668 | |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1,644 | 219 | 179 | 184 | 1,665 | ||
Petroleum and coal products | – | 153 | 50 | – | 6 | 8 | 123 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 431 | 2,438 | 583 | 40 | 235 | 86 | 812 |
Basic metal manufactures | 342 | 29 | – | 194 | |||
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 29 | 4,515 | 214 | 102 | 39 | 1,894 | |
Machinery (except electrical) | 73 | 3,702 | 976 | 52 | 354 | 349 | 1,807 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1,238 | 185 | – | 93 | – | 1,389 | |
Transport equipment | 449 | 4,432 | 2,197 | 276 | 645 | 590 | 4,945 |
Miscellaneous products | 38 | 1,506 | 117 | 119 | 248 | 295 | 1,509 |
Totals | 2,411 | 46,226 | 15,776 | 1,408 | 5,619 | 5,038 | 30,912 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total. N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for Miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Salaries and Wages Paid 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 309 | 511 | 27 | 4,299 | 2,256 | 2,671 | 30,296 |
Beverages | * | 45 | 25 | 241 | 186 | * | 1,980 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 869 |
Textiles | * | 22 | * | 2,383 | 1,291 | 61 | 7,671 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 87 | 27 | * | 2,862 | 717 | 55 | 15,205 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 64 | 422 | 475 | 1,307 | 502 | 541 | 12,079 |
Furniture and fittings | 10 | 37 | 8 | 685 | 223 | 78 | 4,248 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 205 | 124 | 178 | 5,504 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 47 | 127 | 64 | 1,426 | 775 | 213 | 10,053 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | – | – | – | 246 | 211 | 29 | 1,289 |
Rubber products | * | 8 | – | 1,342 | 27 | * | 2,979 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 30 | – | 517 | 417 | 103 | 5,006 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 47 | 7 | – | 394 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 35 | 349 | 22 | 1,168 | 475 | 304 | 6,976 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 200 | 39 | * | 1,019 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 54 | 4 | 1,093 | 713 | 110 | 8,777 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 68 | 43 | 47 | 1,447 | 511 | 269 | 9,697 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 894 | 413 | – | 4,217 |
Transport equipment | 198 | 511 | 122 | 2,925 | 1,075 | 704 | 19,069 |
Miscellaneous products | 90 | 6 | 82 | 486 | 111 | 46 | 3,247† |
Totals | 908 | 2,193 | 876 | 23,773 | 10,074 | 5,361 | 150,575 |
A further analysis of salaries and wages paid is given in the table below for 1960–61, and shows the amounts paid to working proprietors, managers, clerical staff, and those paid to other employees, i.e., wage earners. As mentioned earlier, drawings in lieu of salaries are included for proprietors actively engaged in the business. Males and females are distinguished throughout.
Industry Group | Working Proprietors, Managers, Clerical Staff | Wage-earning Employees | All Persons Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Total | |
Salaries and Wages Paid 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 3,836 | 576 | 24,139 | 1,745 | 27,975 | 2,321 | 30,296 |
Beverages | 381 | 71 | 1,472 | 56 | 1,853 | 127 | 1,980 |
Tobacco manufactures | 125 | 30 | 356 | 358 | 481 | 388 | 869 |
Textiles | 825 | 184 | 4,288 | 2,373 | 5,113 | 2,557 | 7,671 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1,954 | 734 | 3,873 | 8,642 | 5,829 | 9,376 | 15,205 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 2,257 | 150 | 9,601 | 71 | 11,858 | 221 | 12,079 |
Furniture and fittings | 860 | 96 | 3,084 | 208 | 3,944 | 304 | 4,248 |
Paper and paper products | 872 | 132 | 3,852 | 649 | 4,724 | 781 | 5,504 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1,798 | 501 | 6,908 | 845 | 8,707 | 1,346 | 10,053 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 224 | 35 | 776 | 254 | 1,000 | 289 | 1,289 |
Rubber products | 482 | 72 | 2,220 | 205 | 2,702 | 277 | 2,979 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1,162 | 260 | 3,111 | 473 | 4,273 | 733 | 5,006 |
Petroleum and coal products | 99 | 12 | 270 | 13 | 369 | 25 | 394 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1,211 | 122 | 5,461 | 182 | 6,672 | 304 | 6,976 |
Basic metal manufactures | 240 | 20 | 750 | 9 | 990 | 29 | 1,019 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,632 | 199 | 6,541 | 405 | 8,173 | 604 | 8,777 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 2,022 | 239 | 7,298 | 138 | 9,320 | 377 | 9,697 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 662 | 131 | 2,776 | 650 | 3,437 | 781 | 4,217 |
Transport equipment | 4,260 | 537 | 14,072 | 200 | 18,332 | 737 | 19,069 |
Miscellaneous products | 669 | 120 | 1,834 | 624 | 2,503 | 744 | 3,247 |
Totals | 25,570 | 4,221 | 102,684 | 18,102 | 128,254 | 22,321 | 150,575 |
The following statement shows the average earnings of males and females for the past 10 years.
Year | Proprietors Actively Engaged | Managers, Overseers | Accountants, Clerks | Wage-earning Employees | Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Average Salary or Wage | ||||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1951–52 | 596 | 459 | 871 | 525 | 576 | 330 | 566 | 311 | 591 | 317 |
1952–53 | 628 | 436 | 922 | 568 | 626 | 354 | 593 | 324 | 621 | 331 |
1953–54 | 746 | 497 | 995 | 590 | 688 | 388 | 640 | 344 | 672 | 353 |
1954–55 | 799 | 543 | 1,072 | 655 | 733 | 411 | 697 | 373 | 730 | 382 |
1955–56 | 840 | 597 | 1,127 | 683 | 794 | 436 | 741 | 392 | 777 | 402 |
1956–57 | 891 | 562 | 1,179 | 723 | 822 | 457 | 764 | 404 | 804 | 416 |
1957–58 | 919 | 621 | 1,241 | 744 | 848 | 477 | 797 | 419 | 839 | 431 |
1958–59 | 955 | 669 | 1,298 | 752 | 880 | 491 | 821 | 441 | 866 | 452 |
1959–60 | 1,002 | 652 | 1,359 | 793 | 927x | 514 | 853 | 450 | 902x | 464 |
1960–61 | 1,045 | 689 | 1,424 | 867 | 971 | 537 | 893 | 475 | 945 | 490 |
A supply of cheap motive power is a material element in industrial development. New Zealand industries were formerly handicapped in this respect, long railway hauls and, in some instances, sea carriage being involved in the transport of coal from the mines to the factories. The development of the country's electric power resources (as described in Section 20a) has been a major factor in industrial growth, especially as the rates compare very favourably with those in more highly industrialised countries. Despite the fact that since the outbreak of the Second World War shortage of electricity generating capacity has from time to time led to restrictions on the use of electric current, manufacturing production has not been materially affected. These restrictions have been lifted since July 1956 in the South Island and since the end of 1958 in the North Island.
The following table shows the number and aggregate horsepower of each class of engine used in factories in the years 1939–40, 1949–50, 1959–60, and the latest year available.
Class of Engine | 1939–40 | 1949–50 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Included in “other”. | ||||||
Electric | No. | 32,013 | 86,227 | 165,797 | 177,332 | |
h.p. | 213,237 | 399,925 | 770,213 | 827,999 | ||
Steam | No. | 1,012 | * | 407 | 363 | |
h.p. | 49,769 | * | 18,379 | 16,833 | ||
Petrol and light oil | No. | 382 | * | 709 | 745 | |
h.p. | 9,546 | * | 14,276 | 14,979 | ||
Heavy oil - | No. | * | 265 | 274 | ||
h.p. | * | 16,403 | 16,364 | |||
Other | No. | 166 | 1,729 | 115 | 82 | |
h.p. | 4,813 | 56,188 | 3,611 | 3,207 | ||
Totals | No. | 33,573 | 87,956 | 167,293 | 178,796 | |
h.p. | 277,365 | 456,113 | 822,882 | 879,382 |
The figures relating to horsepower represent the rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use for driving factory plant. Steam boilers and engines for generating electric power in own works are excluded.
The following table shows the types and rated horsepower of engines ordinarily in use in the various industries during 1960–61.
Industry Group | Rated Horsepower of Engines in Use | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Electric | Steam | Petrol and Light Oil | Heavy Oil | Other | Total | |
Food | 205,339 | 7,710 | 1,445 | 1,600 | 142 | 216,236 |
Beverages | 13,673 | 191 | 14 | – | – | 13,878 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1,682 | – | – | – | – | 1,682 |
Textiles | 33,053 | 874 | 36 | 8 | 80 | 34,051 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 15,893 | 100 | 153 | 214 | 1 | 16,361 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 128,048 | 6,547 | 7,139 | 10,693 | 1,270 | 153,697 |
Furniture and fittings | 16,194 | 8 | 5 | – | – | 16,207 |
Paper and paper products | 120,745 | 320 | 204 | 15 | 320 | 121,604 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 20,513 | 7 | 24 | 801 | 776 | 22,121 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 6,612 | 100 | 262 | – | 39 | 7,013 |
Rubber products | 23,551 | 75 | – | – | 23,626 | |
Chemicals and chemical products | 41,251 | 346 | 819 | 330 | 335 | 43,081 |
Petroleum and coal products | 3,909 | 23 | 319 | – | 4 | 4,255 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 75,892 | 510 | 1,288 | 1,609 | 106 | 79,405 |
Basic metal manufactures | 5,986 | – | 22 | 25 | – | 6,033 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 28,423 | 5 | 512 | 90 | – | 29,030 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 34,962 | – | 1,059 | 897 | 24 | 36,942 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 9,927 | 16 | – | – | 88 | 10,031 |
Transport equipment | 31,939 | 60 | 1,582 | 82 | 22 | 33,685 |
Miscellaneous products | 10,407 | 16 | 21 | – | – | 10,444 |
Totals | 827,999 | 16,833 | 14,979 | 16,364 | 3,207 | 879,382 |
During the year 1960–61, 998,878 tons of New Zealand coal were used in industries covered by the statistics of factory production. Comparable figures for the two previous years were: 1959–60, 1,027,427 tons, and 1958–59, 1,070,670 tons. It is important to note that the new series of factory production statistics no longer includes the activities of the gas-making industry and electric generation and supply stations. These two industries for the year 1960–61 used 277,100 tons and 596,186 tons of coal respectively.
The following table shows for the year 1960–61 the consumption of coal by industrial groups.
Industry Group | Tons of Coal Used |
---|---|
Food | 485,410 |
Beverages | 16,543 |
Tobacco manufactures | 353 |
Textiles | 58,558 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 2,134 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 951 |
Furniture and fittings | 130 |
Paper and paper products | 121,261 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 337 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 6,781 |
Rubber products | 19,838 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 26,269 |
Petroleum and coal products | 36,302 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 218,587 |
Basic metal manufactures | 145 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,751 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 696 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 790 |
Transport equipment | 379 |
Miscellaneous products | 1,663 |
Total | 998,878 |
Approximately 83 per cent of the amount of coal used is accounted for in three groups: food, paper and paper products, and non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. Individual industries using more than 10,000 tons of coal in 1960–61 are as follows.
Industry | Tons |
---|---|
Milk products other than butter and cheese | 191,381 |
Cement - | 157,983 |
Meat freezing and preserving | 150,939 |
Pulp, paper and paperboard | 121,178 |
Butter and cheese | 96,926 |
Structural clay products | 42,498 |
Petroleum and coal products | 35,863 |
Woollen milling | 32,539 |
Food preparations n.e.i. | 26,632 |
Hosiery and knitting mills | 13,420 |
Brewing of ale and stout | 12,928 |
Vegetable and animal oils and fats | 11,528 |
Rubber goods other than tyres and tubes | 10,955 |
Lime | 10,179 |
The value of materials used does not afford a very satisfactory basis of comparison as between one industry or industrial group and another, for the reason that the changes wrought during the process of manufacture vary considerably in degree. An example of the wide differences which may occur in the ratio of cost of materials to value of goods produced will be seen in the food group and the wood and cork products (except furniture) group. The values shown for materials used include the cost of containers and packing but exclude fuel costs.
Totals for the latest year show that the cost of materials used in food manufacture was £197,408,485, and the goods produced were valued at £250,473,490, while the materials used in the manufacture of wood and cork products cost £27,109,114 and finished goods produced were valued at £50,285,658.
The cost of materials used in each industrial group and in all industries for each of the latest three years was as follows.
Industry Group | Cost of Materials Used | ||
---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
£(000) | |||
Food | 195,021 | 200,953 | 197,408 |
Beverages | 5,267 | 5,209 | 5,896 |
Tobacco manufactures | 5,203 | 5,611 | 6,311 |
Textiles | 20,295 | 25,221 | 26,952 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 26,078 | 24,960 | 27,141 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 22,093 | 23,979 | 27,109 |
Furniture and fittings | 6,302 | 6,596 | 7,458 |
Paper and paper products | 13,926 | 14,487 | 15,782 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 8,580 | 9,449 | 10,582 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 2,803 | 3,185 | 3,629 |
Rubber products | 5,476 | 5,378 | 6,359 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 18,955 | 20,854 | 22,644 |
Petroleum and coal products | 2,291 | 2,348 | 2,863 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 7,524 | 8,359 | 9,710 |
Basic metal manufactures | 2,034 | 2,442 | 2,734 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 13,731 | 14,773 | 17,416 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 14,087 | 15,890 | 19,886 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 8,351 | 8,714 | 11,322 |
Transport equipment | 36,159 | 35,823 | 42,763 |
Miscellaneous products | 4,472 | 4,858 | 5,737 |
Totals | 418,647 | 439,088 | 469,703 |
An analysts by statistical areas of the cost of materials used for the year 1960–61 is given below.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cost of Materials Used 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 10,690 | 39,908 | 39,014 | 2,359 | 11,316 | 20,301 | 25,665 |
Beverages | 30 | 2,470 | 499 | 94 | 278 | 79 | 689 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | |||
Textiles | 6,756 | 44 | 3,729 | 5,311 | |||
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 87 | 11,901 | 891 | 138 | 391 | 657 | 6,227 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 633 | 5,083 | 9,556 | 302 | 1,016 | 767 | 3,287 |
Furniture and fittings | 13 | 3,745 | 157 | 7 | 250 | 63 | 1,332 |
Paper and paper products | – | 5,788 | 5,377 | – | 2,672 | ||
Printing, publishing, etc. | 62 | 4,067 | 284 | 65 | 260 | 161 | 2,879 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,608 | – | 100 | 187 | |||
Rubber products | 43 | 1,692 | 176 | 31 | 1,436 | ||
Chemicals and chemical products | 7,220 | 1,613 | 1,105 | 1,408 | 7,226 | ||
Petroleum and coal products | – | 1,090 | – | 19 | 1,353 | ||
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 629 | 3,624 | 949 | 61 | 290 | 127 | 1,305 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1,410 | 24 | – | 415 | |||
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 44 | 9,029 | 398 | 220 | 107 | 4,075 | |
Machinery (except electrical) | 86 | 8,292 | 1,415 | 66 | 654 | 566 | 4,295 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 3,973 | 432 | – | 219 | - | 3,255 | |
Transport equipment | 689 | 8,477 | 3,187 | 382 | 902 | 872 | 19,059 |
Miscellaneous products | 37 | 3,369 | 261 | 519 | 1,569 | 710 | 6,069 |
Totals | 13,043 | 129,502 | 64,276 | 3,993 | 22,299 | 25,867 | 96,-38 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total, N.Z. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for Miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Cost of Materials Used 1960–61 | |||||||
£.(000) | |||||||
Food | 1,454 | 2,648 | 504 | 20,030 | 11,246 | 12,274 | 197,408 |
Beverages | * | 71 | 44 | 1,157 | 455 | * | 5,896 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 6,311 |
Textiles | * | 28 | * | 6,870 | 2,671 | 1,020 | 26,952 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 173 | 45 | * | 5,253 | 1,152 | 92 | 27,141 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 92 | 1,013 | 923 | 2,516 | 985 | 937 | 27,109 |
Furniture and fittings | 11 | 44 | 6 | 1,211 | 474 | 147 | 7,458 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 901 | 303 | 589 | 15,782 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 27 | 73 | 25 | 1,670 | 836 | 173 | 10,582 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 682 | 714 | 307 | 3,629 | |||
Rubber products | * | * | – | 2,824 | 62 | * | 6,359 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 160 | – | 1,496 | 1,812 | 566 | 22,644 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 190 | 44 | – | 2,863 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 41 | 448 | 25 | 1,187 | 661 | 363 | 9,710 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 235 | 32 | * | 2,734 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 75 | * | 1,957 | 1,281 | 219 | 17,416 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 76 | 55 | 41 | 3,047 | 929 | 363 | 19,886 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 2,829 | 608 | – | 11,322 |
Transport equipment | 229 | 698 | 168 | 5,518 | 1,457 | 1,126 | 42,763 |
Miscellaneous products | 54 | 23 | 146 | 915 | 144 | 38 | 5,737† |
Totals | 2,156 | 5,380 | 1,882 | 60,488 | 25,867 | 18,214 | 469,703 |
A large proportion of the total cost of materials is accounted for by the food group, which includes the semi-primary industries dealing with meat freezing and preserving and the manufacture of butter, cheese, and other milk products. In the latest year, for example, the cost of materials used by this group, £197,408,485, represented 42 per cent of the total cost of materials used by all industries, £469,702,860. For this reason, variations in the prices received for primary produce have a very marked effect on this total.
The value of products is based upon the valuation of goods at the factory door. It is the selling value at the factory to customers of all goods made or processed during the year after deducting all costs of selling and distribution.
In making use of the gross value of products it must be borne in mind that the figures include the value of raw materials operated upon, which value normally constitutes approximately two-thirds of the value of products. Where the products of one industry – for example, sawmilling – are treated again in other industries, such as furniture making, joinery, etc., part of the value of the timber shown as products of me former industry appears again as the materials of the latter industry and enters into the value of furniture and joinery made. Duplication of this kind is found in many industries.
The following tables show the gross value of products for each industrial group and for all industries for the last three years available.
Industry Group | Products | ||
---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
£(000) | |||
Food | 241,906 | 258,807 | 250,473 |
Beverages | 11,232 | 11,030 | 12,652 |
Tobacco manufactures | 7,184 | 7,646 | 8,666 |
Textiles | 31,673 | 38,303 | 41,327 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 46,572 | 45,172 | 49,482 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 41,724 | 45,363 | 50,286 |
Furniture and fittings | 11,887 | 12,419 | 14,046 |
Paper and paper products | 29,556 | 31,218 | 33,996 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 23,951 | 26,179 | 29,675 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 4,636 | 5,182 | 6,019 |
Rubber products | 11,470 | 11,529 | 12,947 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 29,822 | 33,891 | 36,801 |
Petroleum and coal products | 3,248 | 3,416 | 3,978 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 21,533 | 23,725 | 26,450 |
Basic metal manufactures | 3,634 | 4,228 | 4,653 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 25,948 | 28,702 | 33,653 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 26,659 | 29,718 | 36,046 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 14,357 | 15,102 | 19,357 |
Transport equipment | 63,392 | 63,883 | 74,371 |
Miscellaneous products | 9,070 | 10,104 | 11,920 |
Totals | 659,455 | 705,617 | 756,800 |
A similar analysis by statistical areas, but limited to the year 1960–61, is now given.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Cost | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Products 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 12,134 | 53,178 | 44,848 | 3,325 | 15,026 | 24,125 | 32,930 |
Beverages | 69 | 4,662 | 1,123 | 234 | 564 | 212 | 1,939 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | |||
Textiles | 10,608 | 89 | 4,104 | 8,500 | |||
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 159 | 21,985 | 1,720 | 228 | 695 | 1,225 | 11,199 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,179 | 8,169 | 18,871 | 538 | 1,703 | 1,437 | 5,778 |
Furniture and fittings | 26 | 6,844 | 333 | 22 | 553 | 129 | 2,610 |
Paper and paper products | – | 10,000 | 16,395 | 4 | 4,341 | ||
Printing, publishing, etc. | 269 | 9,853 | 1,220 | 261 | 944 | 564 | 8,571 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 2,830 | – | 131 | 420 | |||
Rubber products | 87 | 3,179 | 394 | 71 | 2,924 | ||
Chemicals and chemical products | 11,493 | 2,542 | 1,664 | 2,163 | 12,050 | ||
Petroleum and coal products | - | 1,590 | – | 32 | 1,713 | ||
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 2,621 | 8,495 | 2,369 | 135 | 738 | 277 | 2,983 |
Basic metal manufactures | 2,118 | 67 | – | 776 | |||
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 94 | 17,184 | 768 | 407 | 186 | 8,022 | |
Machinery (except electrical) | 205 | 14,416 | 2,957 | 148 | 1,225 | 1,127 | 7,524 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 6,399 | 688 | – | 357 | – | 5,814 | |
Transport equipment | 1,384 | 15,374 | 6,638 | 800 | 1,961 | 1,861 | 28,556 |
Miscellaneous products | 99 | 6,646 | 577 | 834 | 2,260 | 1,273 | 9,436 |
Totals | 18,325 | 215,024 | 101,599 | 6,526 | 32,333 | 34,682 | 156,086 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in those for Miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Products 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 1,753 | 3,574 | 553 | 26,696 | 15,582 | 16,750 | 250,473 |
Beverages | * | 185 | 127 | 2,327 | 1,102 | * | 12,652 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 8,666 |
Textiles | * | 63 | * | 10,949 | 4,941 | 1,148 | 41,327 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 300 | 80 | * | 9,359 | 2,126 | 173 | 49,482 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 208 | 1,792 | 1,962 | 4,789 | 1,918 | 1,940 | 50,286 |
Furniture and fittings | 25 | 95 | 19 | 2,270 | 843 | 276 | 14,046 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 1,411 | 587 | 1,028 | 33,996 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 145 | 299 | 129 | 4,493 | 2,320 | 609 | 29,675 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | – | – | – | 1,114 | 1,053 | 418 | 6,019 |
Rubber products | * | * | – | 5,937 | 130 | * | 12,947 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 279 | – | 2,713 | 2,801 | 936 | 36,801 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 310 | 67 | – | 3,978 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 98 | 1,844 | 67 | 3,518 | 2,150 | 1,154 | 26,450 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 582 | 95 | – | 4,653 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 160 | * | 3,919 | 2,476 | 403 | 33,653 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 187 | 121 | 119 | 5,381 | 1,815 | 823 | 36,046 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 4,766 | 1,320 | – | 19,357 |
Transport equipment | 505 | 1,438 | 347 | 10,189 | 3,101 | 2,217 | 74,371 |
Miscellaneous products | 245 | 51 | 263 | 1,718 | 320 | 130 | †11,920 |
Totals | 3,467 | 9,983 | 3,584 | 102,440 | 44,747 | 28,005 | 756,800 |
As indicated under the heading of “Products”, the value of products is not always a satisfactory measure of either the absolute or the relative importance of a given industry, for the reason that only part of this value is actually created by the manufacturing processes carried on in the industry itself. In many cases by far the larger portion of the value of products represents the value of the materials used. From a manufacturing standpoint, the best measure of the importance of an industry is the value created by the manufacturing operations carried on within the industry. This value is obtained in New Zealand by deducting the cost of materials used from the gross value of the products, and is referred to as the “added value”.
The tables given herewith show the added value for each industrial group and for all industries for each of the last three years available, with an analysis of the 1960–61 totals according to the statistical areas in which the industries were carried on.
Industry Group | Added Value | ||
---|---|---|---|
1953–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
£(000) | |||
Food | 46,885 | 57,855 | 53,065 |
Beverages | 5,965 | 5,822 | 6,756 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1,981 | 2,035 | 2,355 |
Textiles | 11,378 | 13,082 | 14,376 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 20,494 | 20,212 | 22,340 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 19,631 | 21,384 | 23,177 |
Furniture and fittings | 5,586 | 5,823 | 6,588 |
Paper and paper products | 15,631 | 16,731 | 18,215 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 15,371 | 16,730 | 19,093 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,833 | 1,997 | 2,391 |
Rubber products | 5,993 | 6,151 | 6,588 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 10,867 | 13,037 | 14,157 |
Petroleum and coal products | 957 | 1,068 | 1,115 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 14,009 | 15,366 | 16,740 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1,600 | 1,786 | 1,919 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 12,217 | 13,929 | 16,237 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 12,572 | 13,828 | 16,160 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 6,007 | 6,389 | 8,035 |
Transport equipment | 27,233 | 28,060 | 31,608 |
Miscellaneous products | 4,598 | 5,247 | 6,183 |
Totals | 240,807 | 266,529 | 287,097 |
The analysis for 1960–61 by statistical areas now follows.
Industry Group | Northland | Central Auckland | South Auckland-Bay of Plenty | East Coast | Hawke's Bay | Taranaki | Wellington |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Added Value 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 1,444 | 13,270 | 5,834 | 966 | 3,711 | 3,824 | 7,265 |
Beverages | 39 | 2,192 | 623 | 140 | 286 | 132 | 1,250 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | |||
Textiles | 3,852 | 45 | 375 | 3,189 | |||
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 72 | 10,085 | 829 | 90 | 305 | 568 | 4,972 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 546 | 3,087 | 9,315 | 236 | 687 | 671 | 2,491 |
Furniture and fittings | 13 | 3,099 | 177 | 15 | 302 | 66 | 1,279 |
Paper and paper products | – | 4,211 | 11,018 | – | 1,668 | ||
Printing, publishing, etc. | 206 | 5,787 | 936 | 195 | 684 | 403 | 5,691 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,222 | – | 32 | 233 | |||
Rubber products | 44 | 1,487 | 218 | 40 | 1,487 | ||
Chemicals and chemical products | 4,273 | 930 | 559 | 755 | 4,824 | ||
Petroleum and coal products | – | 500 | – | 14 | 359 | ||
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1,993 | 4,871 | 1,420 | 75 | 448 | 150 | 1,678 |
Basic metal manufactures | 708 | 44 | – | 360 | |||
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 50 | 8,155 | 370 | 187 | 79 | 3,947 | |
Machinery (except electrical) | 119 | 6,123 | 1,541 | 82 | 571 | 561 | 3,230 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 2,426 | 257 | – | 137 | – | 2,559 | |
Transport equipment | 695 | 6,897 | 3,451 | 419 | 1,059 | 988 | 9,497 |
Miscellaneous products - | 61 | 3,277 | 316 | 315 | 691 | 564 | 3,369 |
Totals | 5,282 | 85,522 | 37,324 | 2,533 | 10,034 | 8,815 | 59,348 |
Industry Group | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago | Southland | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To avoid disclosure of details of individual establishments, figures have been included in Miscellaneous products. † Net total without figures from other groups to avoid disclosure of details. | |||||||
Added Value 1960–61 | |||||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 299 | 926 | 49 | 6,666 | 4,336 | 4,476 | 53,065 |
Beverages | * | 114 | 82 | 1,170 | 647 | * | 6,756 |
Tobacco manufactures | – | – | – | – | – | – | 2,355 |
Textiles | * | 36 | 4,079 | 2,271 | 128 | 14,376 | |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 128 | 35 | * | 4,106 | 973 | 81 | 22,340 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 116 | 779 | 1,039 | 2,273 | 934 | 1,003 | 23,177 |
Furniture and fittings | 14 | 52 | 13 | 1,059 | 369 | 130 | 6,588 |
Paper and paper products | – | – | – | 510 | 284 | 439 | 18,215 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 118 | 226 | 104 | 2,823 | 1,483 | 436 | 19,093 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | – | – | – | 431 | 339 | 111 | 2,391 |
Rubber products | * | * | – | 3,113 | 67 | * | 6,588 |
Chemicals and chemical products | * | 120 | – | 1,217 | 982 | 370 | 14,157 |
Petroleum and coal products | – | – | – | 120 | 23 | 1,115 | |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 58 | 1,396 | 42 | 2,331 | 1,490 | 791 | 16,740 |
Basic metal manufactures | – | * | – | 347 | 63 | * | 1,919 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | * | 85 | * | 1,962 | 1,196 | 184 | 16,237 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 111 | 66 | 78 | 2,334 | 886 | 459 | 16,160 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | – | – | – | 1,937 | 711 | – | 8,035 |
Transport equipment | 276 | 740 | 179 | 4,671 | 1,644 | 1,092 | 31,608 |
Miscellaneous products | 190 | 27 | 116 | 803 | 176 | 93 | †6,183 |
Totals | 1,310 | 4,603 | 1,702 | 41,952 | 18,880 | 9,792 | 287,097 |
A final table on added value for 1960–61 has been compiled which classifies factories into several added value groupings, giving a general picture of size distribution.
Added Value Groups | Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used | Value of Output | Added Value | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Per Person Engaged | ||||||
£ | Number | Number | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £ |
Under 5,000 | 2,104 | 6,708 | 4,803 | 8,025 | 14,830 | 6,805 | 1,015 |
5,000–9,999 | 2,133 | 13,285 | 9,962 | 19,312 | 34,737 | 15,425 | 1,161 |
10,000–19,999 | 1,998 | 22,490 | 16,939 | 40,485 | 68,941 | 28,456 | 1,265 |
20,000–49,999 | 1,548 | 34,227 | 26,434 | 87,802 | 135,277 | 47,475 | 1,387 |
50,000–99,999 | 508 | 22,985 | 18,061 | 69,646 | 104,600 | 34,954 | 1,521 |
100,000–499,999 | 372 | 45,066 | 37,254 | 109,218 | 183,182 | 73,964 | 1,641 |
500,000 and over | 82 | 36,585 | 37,122 | 135,216 | 215,234 | 80,018 | 2,187 |
Total | 8,745 | 181,346 | 150,575 | 469,703 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 1,583 |
The development of factory production in New Zealand is clearly portrayed in the following diagram, which also shows the relationship between cost of materials, added value, and value of output.
Total operating costs of factory production for the year 1960–61 amounted to £699,276,125, of which salaries and wages accounted for £150,575,407, cost of materials for £469,702,860, and other expenses for £78,997,858, while value of output totalled £756,800,157.
The table below shows the principal items comprised in the figure for expenses of operation, other than salaries and wages and cost of materials, by industry groups for the year 1960–61.
Industry Group | Coat | Electricity | Coke, Gas, Oils, etc. | Insurance | Interest on Loans, etc. | Depreciation | Rent | Repairs and Maintenance | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | ||||||||||
Food | 2,266 | 1,693 | 457 | 881 | 472 | 3,821 | 215 | 3,427 | 3,908 | 17,141 |
Beverages | 86 | 116 | 66 | 80 | 73 | 714 | 36 | 420 | 730 | 2,322 |
Tobacco manufactures | 2 | 13 | 11 | 31 | 81 | 146 | 9 | 74 | 410 | 777 |
Textiles | 266 | 235 | 64 | 189 | 172 | 892 | 110 | 825 | 1,200 | 3,954 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 11 | 231 | 45 | 176 | 252 | 595 | 627 | 438 | 1,686 | 4,062 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 5 | 509 | 134 | 557 | 389 | 1,184 | 171 | 1,343 | 2,139 | 6,431 |
Furniture and fittings | 1 | 84 | 7 | 119 | 75 | 181 | 139 | 130 | 447 | 1,183 |
Paper and paper products | 505 | 975 | 374 | 325 | 578 | 1,890 | 109 | 1,183 | 1,625 | 7,565 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 2 | 181 | 49 | 167 | 139 | 1,040 | 199 | 443 | 2,335 | 4,556 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 29 | 36 | 5 | 37 | 22 | 76 | 38 | 77 | 126 | 445 |
Rubber products | 96 | 180 | 72 | 80 | 30 | 425 | 35 | 223 | 652 | 1,793 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 133 | 262 | 117 | 211 | 207 | 1,279 | 72 | 727 | 1,325 | 4,332 |
Petroleum and coal products | 3 | 25 | 38 | 20 | 13 | 81 | 8 | 59 | 112 | 359 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1,180 | 538 | 504 | 238 | 209 | 1,293 | 62 | 1,250 | 1,196 | 6,470 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1 | 53 | 55 | 26 | 29 | 81 | 18 | 61 | 152 | 477 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 8 | 226 | 108 | 212 | 229 | 620 | 225 | 454 | 1,497 | 3,578 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 5 | 214 | 121 | 238 | 227 | 587 | 194 | 414 | 1,582 | 3,583 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 5 | 154 | 72 | 86 | 70 | 299 | 73 | 185 | 872 | 1,816 |
Transport equipment | 2 | 382 | 128 | 433 | 251 | 1,078 | 608 | 724 | 3,038 | 6,645 |
Miscellaneous products | 8 | 114 | 22 | 87 | 62 | 333 | 136 | 228 | 519 | 1,510 |
Totals | 4,613 | 6,222 | 2,456 | 4,193 | 3,581 | 16,616 | 3,083 | 12,687 | 25,553 | 78,998 |
Information as to the amount of capital invested in manufacturing industries was collected for some years, but the figures obtained were found to be unsatisfactory. The chief factors militating against the collection of reliable information have been the methods of accounting in use in many of the smaller establishments, and the difficulty of apportioning capital where an establishment is only partly manufacturing.
A more satisfactory indication of the capital investment in a manufacturing industry is obtained from figures of manufacturers' fixed assets. Not only are the figures more reliable than those for capital invested, but they do not suffer from the understatement of capital (from the economic viewpoint) which occurs in those cases where the factory premises, or, in some few cases, even the plant, is not owned by the manufacturer, but is rented. In these cases an estimate of the value of the rented asset has been obtained by capitalising the annual rental shown. Approximations in the figures for fixed assets are also made where one building houses two or more factories carrying on different industries, necessitating an apportionment as between the industries. In most instances, too, fixed assets are stated at their book value, and this may be an overstatement due to insufficient allowance having been made for depreciation, obsolescence, etc., or an understatement owing to appreciated site value, excessive allowance for depreciation, or currency depreciation resulting in the assets being understated in terms of their present earning capacity or replacement cost. It is necessary to bear in mind these limitations to the accuracy of the figures of fixed assets appearing in the following table, which shows the values of these assets for each of the last three years together with an analysis by principal industries for 1960–61. For the year 1960–61 information is also shown by industry groups of the amounts expended during the year by way of capital additions and alterations, together with totals for all industries for the two previous years. These latter amounts cannot be taken as the total capital expended by New Zealand manufacturers during the year, as they do not include capital expenditure of firms not yet in production.
Industry Group | Capital Additions and Alterations During the Year | Value at End of Year (Including Estimated Value of Rented Assets) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Land and Buildings | Plant and Machinery | Total | Land and Buildings | Plant and Machinery | Total | |
Totals– | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
1958–59 | 11,184,624 | 16,653,921 | 27,838,545 | 123,629,077 | 82,257,290 | 205,886,367 |
1959–60 | 10,364,662 | 16,574,857 | 26,939,519 | 136,549,586 | 87,677,462x | 224,227,048x |
1960–61– | ||||||
Food | 3,415,503 | 5,319,146 | 8,734,649 | 38,445,288 | 24,360,844 | 62,806,132 |
Beverages | 261,556 | 785,642 | 1,047,198 | 4,900,465 | 3,868,044 | 8,768,509 |
Tobacco manufactures | 48,920 | 175,543 | 224,463 | 730,672 | 773,991 | 1,504,663 |
Textiles | 575,683 | 1,716,598 | 2,292,281 | 5,660,074 | 5,061,818 | 10,721,892 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 414,811 | 704,255 | 1,119,066 | 10,974,178 | 3,817,022 | 14,791,200 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 903,273 | 1,262,550 | 2,165,823 | 9,188,735 | 7,507,620 | 16,696,355 |
Furniture and fittings | 212,175 | 244,267 | 456,442 | 3,632,287 | 1,054,890 | 4,687,177 |
Paper and paper products | 916,434 | 2,446,654 | 3,363,088 | 8,974,160 | 10,614,777 | 19,588,937 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 574,101 | 1,853,399 | 2,427,500 | 8,601,453 | 7,001,448 | 15,602,901 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 75,529 | 69,036 | 144,565 | 1,072,708 | 418,374 | 1,491,082 |
Rubber products | 97,078 | 416,999 | 514,077 | 2,115,356 | 1,649,011 | 3,764,367 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 786,445 | 1,121,441 | 1,907,886 | 8,782,743 | 5,155,982 | 13,938,725 |
Petroleum and coal products | 64,828 | 142,609 | 207,437 | 530,080 | 443,702 | 973,782 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 610,406 | 1,264,934 | 1,875,340 | 7,574,123 | 7,826,078 | 15,400,201 |
Basic metal manufactures | 57,381 | 74,912 | 132,293 | 885,870 | 505,229 | 1,391,099 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,391,037 | 1,287,695 | 2,678,732 | 8,142,341 | 3,931,991 | 12,074,332 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 682,521 | 834,880 | 1,517,401 | 7,092,344 | 3,409,837 | 10,502,181 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 288,719 | 377,736 | 666,455 | 3,135,795 | 1,256,136 | 4,391,931 |
Transport equipment | 1,185,768 | 871,951 | 2,057,719 | 20,404,011 | 4,878,785 | 25,282,796 |
Miscellaneous products | 263,932 | 505,768 | 769,700 | 3,275,485 | 1,651,494 | 4,926,979 |
Totals, 1960–61 | 12,826,100 | 21,476,015 | 34,302,115 | 54,118,168 | 95,187,073 | 249,305,241 |
A quarterly survey of manufacturers' stocks has been conducted by the Department of Statistics since 1957. The survey is carried out on a sample basis, the selection representing approximately 12½ per cent of all the factories covered by the annual census of factory production. The number of establishments included in the sample is approximately 1,050 and their combined stocks as returned in the annual survey for 1959–60, when a revision of the sample was undertaken represented approximately 75 per cent of total manufacturers' stocks.
The following table compares in summary form the results of the quarterly surveys from 31 March 1960 to 31 December 1962. In presenting the results, the chief seasonal industries – meat processing and dairy products manufacture – have been segregated to assist in the interpretation of movements in stock holdings. The heading “Materials” includes work in progress, fuel, and miscellaneous supplies.
Total Stocks | Movement in Stocks at Annual Intervals | Percentage Movement in Stocks at Annual Intervals | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Finished Goods | Materials | Total | Finished Goods | Materials | Total | Finished Goods | Materials | Total | |
Including Primary Produce Processing Industries | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | per cent | per cent | per cent |
31 March 1960 | 57,233 | 88,132 | 145,365 | +8,558 | +1,009 | +9,567 | +17.58 | +1.16 | +7.05 |
30 June 1960 | 53,878 | 85,758 | 139,637 | +399 | +1,790 | +2,191 | +0.75 | +2.13 | +1.59 |
30 September 1960 | 47,894 | 85,621 | 133,514 | –981 | +2,390 | +1,408 | –201 | +2.87 | +1.07 |
31 December 1960 | 57,015 | 85,290 | 142,306 | +5,001 | +3,229 | +8,232 | +9.61 | +3.93 | +6.14 |
31 March 1961 | 56,178 | 97,284 | 153,463 | –1,055 | +9,152 | +8,098 | –1.84 | +10.38 | +5.57 |
30 June 1961 | 52,225 | 96,027 | 148,253 | –1,653 | +10,269 | +8,616 | –3.17 | –10.69 | +5.81 |
30 September 1961 | 51,032 | 97,750 | 148,781 | +3,138 | +12,129 | +15,267 | +6.55 | +14.17 | +11.43 |
31 December 1961 | 58,785 | 95,244 | 154,028 | +1,770 | +9,954 | +11,722 | +3.10 | +11.67 | +8.24 |
31 March 1962 | 59,856 | 94,501 | 154,357 | +3,678 | 2,783 | +894 | +6.55 | –2.86 | +0.58 |
30 June 1962 | 55,788 | 93,032 | 148,820 | +3,563 | 2,995 | +567 | +6.82 | –3.12 | +0.38 |
30 September 1962 | 50,568 | 93,991 | 144,559 | –464 | 3,759 | –4,222 | –0.91 | –3.85 | –2.84 |
31 December 1962 | 59,965 | 93,073 | 153,037 | +1,180 | –2,171 | –991 | +2.01 | –2.28 | –0.64 |
Excluding Primary Produce Processing Industries | |||||||||
31 March 1960 | 28,513 | 81,470 | 109,983 | +2,755 | + 363 | +3,117 | +10.70 | +0.45 | +2.92 |
30 June 1960 | 29,066 | 80,013 | 109,080 | +569 | +1,476 | +2,045 | +2.00 | +1.88 | +1.91 |
30 September 1960 | 30,999 | 79,719 | 110,717 | +1,130 | +2,240 | +3,370 | +3.78 | +2.89 | +3.14 |
31 December 1960 | 30,032 | 79,118 | 109,151 | +1,396 | +2,918 | +4,315 | +4.87 | +3.83 | +4.12 |
31 March 1961 | 29,710 | 89,923 | 119,634 | +1,197 | +8,453 | +9,651 | +4.20 | +10.38 | +8.77 |
30 June 1961 | 30,042 | 90,313 | 120,355 | +976 | +10,300 | +11,275 | +3.36 | +12.87 | +10.34 |
30 September 1961 | 32,468 | 91,734 | 124,202 | +1,469 | +12,015 | +13,485 | +4.74 | +15.07 | +12.18 |
31 December 1961 | 31,859 | 88,946 | 120,805 | +1,827 | +9,828 | +11,654 | +6.03 | +12.42 | +10.68 |
31 March 1962 | 32,102 | 88,653 | 120,754 | +2,392 | –1,270 | + 1,120 | +8.05 | –1.41 | +0.94 |
30 June 1962 | 33,791 | 87,137 | 120,928 | +3,749 | –3,176 | +573 | +12.47 | –3.52 | +0.47 |
30 September 1962 | 34,931 | 87,906 | 122,837 | +2,463 | –3,828 | –1,365 | +7.59 | –4.17 | –1.10 |
31 December 1962 | 34,541 | 87,173 | 121,714 | +2,682 | –1,773 | +909 | +8.42 | –1.99 | +0.75 |
More detailed information on stocks is given in the next table showing by industry groups comparative stock figures at the end of December for the years 1961 and 1962.
Industry Group | Stocks at 31 December | Increase or Decrease in Stocks, December 1961 to December 1962 | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | ||||||||
Finished Goods | Materials | Total | Finished Goods | Materials | Total | Finished Goods | Materials | Total | |
Primary Produce Processing Industries | £(000) | ||||||||
Meat freezing, ham, bacon, and casings | 15,727 | 5,069 | 20,797 | 16,278 | 4,718 | 20,995 | +551 | −351 | +198 |
Dairy | 11,199 | 1,228 | 12,427 | 9,146 | 1,182 | 10,328 | −2,053 | −46 | −2,099 |
Totals | 26,926 | 6,297 | 33,223 | 25,424 | 5,899 | 31,323 | −1,502 | −398 | −1,900 |
Other food | 4,120 | 7,366 | 11,485 | 4,846 | 6,911 | 11,757 | +726 | −455 | +272 |
Beverages | 1,732 | 1,094 | 2,826 | 2,071 | 1,039 | 3,110 | +339 | −55 | +284 |
Tobacco manufactures | − | 6,247 | 6,247 | − | 6,030 | 6,030 | − | −217 | −217 |
Textiles | 1,627 | 7,035 | 8,662 | 1,872 | 7,566 | 9,438 | +245 | +531 | +776 |
Clothing | 3,166 | 6,276 | 9,442 | 2,810 | 5,406 | 8,217 | −356 | −870 | −1,226 |
Footwear | 244 | 1,805 | 2,048 | 325 | 1,474 | 1,799 | +81 | −331 | −249 |
Wood manufactures | 3,470 | 3,612 | 7,082 | 4,233 | 4,003 | 8,236 | +763 | +391 | +1,154 |
Furniture and fittings | 311 | 2,396 | 2,707 | 416 | 2,481 | 2,896 | +105 | +85 | +189 |
Paper and products | 1,858 | 4,685 | 6,543 | 2,356 | 5,116 | 7,473 | +498 | +431 | +930 |
Printing, publishing | 593 | 4,802 | 5,395 | 645 | 4,879 | 5,524 | +52 | +77 | +129 |
Leather and products | 155 | 894 | 1,048 | 203 | 922 | 1,126 | +48 | +28 | +78 |
Rubber products | 1,488 | 1,897 | 3,385 | 1,561 | 1,883 | 3,444 | +73 | −14 | +59 |
Chemicals and products | 4,540 | 6,158 | 10,698 | 4,692 | 5,890 | 10,582 | +152 | −268 | −116 |
Petroleum, coal products | 393 | 1,005 | 1,398 | 362 | 918 | 1,280 | −31 | −87 | −118 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 1,981 | 3,176 | 5,156 | 2,258 | 3,123 | 5,381 | +277 | −53 | +225 |
Basic metal products | 229 | 803 | 1,033 | 222 | 886 | 1,108 | −7 | +83 | +75 |
Metal products | 1,358 | 6,554 | 7,912 | 1,490 | 6,436 | 7,926 | +132 | −118 | +14 |
Machinery | 1,668 | 7,356 | 9,024 | 1,486 | 6,430 | 7,915 | −182 | −926 | −1,109 |
Electrical products | 1,040 | 4,713 | 5,753 | 1,089 | 4,654 | 5,743 | +49 | −59 | −10 |
Transport | 845 | 9,103 | 9,948 | 792 | 9,342 | 10,133 | −53 | +239 | +185 |
Miscellaneous | 1,043 | 1,971 | 3,014 | 810 | 1,785 | 2,596 | −233 | −186 | −418 |
Totals | 31,859 | 88,946 | 120,805 | 34,541 | 87,173 | 121,714 | +2,682 | −1,773 | +909 |
Grand totals, all factory industries | 58,785 | 95,244 | 154,028 | 59,965 | 93,073 | 153,037 | +1,180 | −2,171 | −991 |
New Zealand's industrial progress has been fairly rapid, but industry is as yet organised on a relatively small scale.
The law in New Zealand restricts the membership of a partnership to not more than 25 persons, a private company to not fewer than two or more than 25 persons, and a public company to not fewer than seven persons. Cooperation is characteristic of certain industries engaged in the processing of primary products, mainly butter and cheese manufacturing.
Information as to the character of organisation of the establishments engaged in factory production during 1960–61 is given in the following table.
Character of Organisation | Number of Establishments | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials Used or Operated Upon | Value of Manufactures or Products | Added Value | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Per Establishment | ||||||
Number | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £ | ||
Private registered company | 6,046 | 109,338 | 88,104 | 231,803 | 395,190 | 160,387 | 26,528 |
Public registered company | 826 | 57,427 | 50,392 | 146,626 | 251,834 | 105,208 | 127,370 |
Individual | 886 | 4,259 | 3,044 | 4,792 | 9,588 | 4,796 | 5,413 |
Partnership | 505 | 2,751 | 2,072 | 3,636 | 7,084 | 3,448 | 6,827 |
Cooperative association | 372 | 4,699 | 4,425 | 77,671 | 87,228 | 9,556 | 25,689 |
Municipal and State | 110 | 2,872 | 2,539 | 2,175 | 5,877 | 3,702 | 33,657 |
Totals | 8,745 | 181,346 | 150,575 | 469,703 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 32,830 |
As would be expected, the average size of establishments operated by public registered companies is larger than in any other type of industrial organisation, the added value per unit being nearly five times as high as that for private registered companies. Private companies, however, occupy a very high place, both numerically and in the share they contribute to the total added value created in New Zealand factories (55.9 per cent in 1960–61, as compared with 36.6 per cent in the case of public companies).
Since 1951–52, the first years of the new series, private and public registered companies have increased their combined share of added value from 87.8 per cent to 92.5 per cent. The separate share of public companies increased from 34.7 per cent to 36.6 per cent, and that of private companies from 53.1 per cent to 55.9 per cent. All other types of organisations listed recorded declines in their share of added value over this period.
Below is a table giving index numbers of added value, value of output, and volume of production based on the year 1938–39. This table commences with the year 1928–29 and runs through to 1950–51, at which stage a new series was commenced.
Production Year | Index Numbers of– | ||
---|---|---|---|
Value Added in Manufacture | Value or Output | Volume of Production | |
Base: 1938–39 (=100) | |||
1928–29 | 80 | 79 | 71 |
1929–30 | 83 | 79 | 74 |
1930–31 | 75 | 68 | 69 |
1931–32 | 62 | 58 | 60 |
1932–33 | 60 | 58 | 63 |
1933–34 | 64 | 63 | 65 |
1934–35 | 70 | 69 | 74 |
1935–36 | 77 | 79 | 81 |
1936–37 | 90 | 93 | 92 |
1937–38 | 99 | 99 | 97 |
1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1939–40 | 113 | 113 | 110 |
1940–41 | 125 | 129 | 114 |
1941–42 | 137 | 136 | 116 |
1942–43 | 151 | 145 | 120 |
1943–44 | 162 | 154 | 125 |
1944–45 | 173 | 166 | 129 |
1945–46 | 185 | 171 | 131 |
1946–47 | 205 | 191 | 140 |
1947–48 | 233 | 238 | 151 |
1948–49 | 252 | 263 | 155 |
1949–50 | 285 | 290 | 164 |
1950–51 | 311 | 345 | 172 |
With the reclassification in 1951–52 a new series of index numbers was commenced and these are shown below. It should be realised in comparing the two series of index numbers that the latter excludes the activities of three important industries, which account in all for the activities of 12,500 persons. These are the logging operations of sawmillers, previously included in the sawmilling industry, and the generation and supply of gas and electricity. However, the effect of the exclusion of these industries entirely from the newer series is not great, as the two series in the overlapping period recorded very similar movements.
Production Year | Index Numbers of– | ||
---|---|---|---|
Value Added in Manufacture | Value or Output | Volume of Production | |
Base: 1956–57 (=100) | |||
1950–51 | 55 | 63 | 75 |
1951–52 | 68 | 72 | 81 |
1952–53 | 70 | 77 | 80 |
1953–54 | 78 | 82 | 85 |
1954–55 | 90 | 92 | 94 |
1955–56 | 97 | 97 | 99 |
1956–57 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1957–58 | 110 | 107 | 107 |
1958–59 | 116 | 110 | 113 |
1959–60 | 129 | 117 | 118 |
1960–61 | 139 | 126 | 129 |
The table which follows sets out, by industry groups, index numbers of value of output, added value, and volume of output for the three latest years. It is not possible to arrive at volume of production index numbers for all the groups, for technical reasons, and consequently some have been omitted, but the total index number for the year is calculated in such a way as to include the groups which cannot be assessed separately.
INDEX NUMBERS OF VALUE AND VOLUME OF FACTORY PRODUCTION | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | |||||||||
Industry Group | Value of Output | Value Added in Manufacture | Volume of Production | ||||||
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
* Indices not available for the groups, but allowed for in compiling total index. | |||||||||
Food | 1024 | 1096 | 1061 | 1087 | 1338* | 1227 | 1121 | 1156 | 1181 |
Beverages | 1084 | 1064 | 1221 | 1202 | 1173 | 1361 | 993 | 1002 | 1091 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1183 | 1259 | 1427 | 1184 | 1216 | 1408 | 1148 | 1268 | 1436 |
Textiles | 1047 | 1267 | 1367 | 1325 | 1524 | 1674 | 1287 | 1400* | 1499 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1180 | 1144 | 1254 | 1194 | 1177 | 1301 | 1148 | 1106 | 1153 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1143 | 1243 | 1378 | 1129 | 1230 | 1333 | 1053 | 1103 | 1192 |
Furniture and fittings | 1146 | 1197 | 1354 | 1123 | 1170 | 1324 | * | * | * |
Paper and paper products | 1324 | 1398 | 1523 | 1308 | 1401 | 1525 | 1306 | 1402 | 1524 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1147 | 1254 | 1422 | 1155 | 1257 | 1435 | 1093 | 1232 | 1392 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1133 | 1267 | 1472 | 1216 | 1324 | 1586 | 1172 | 1124 | 1254 |
Rubber products | 1086 | 1091 | 1225 | 1192 | 1223 | 1310 | 1144 | 1137 | 1244 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1103 | 1254 | 1362 | 1146 | 1375 | 1493 | 1040 | 1163 | 1289 |
Petroleum and coal products | 1346 | 1416 | 1649 | 1274 | 1422 | 1485 | * | * | * |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1162 | 1280 | 1428 | 1167 | 1280 | 1395 | 1121 | 1243 | 1351 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1075 | 1251 | 1377 | 1206 | 1346 | 1446 | * | * | * |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1242 | 1374 | 1611 | 1203 | 1371 | 1598 | * | * | * |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1021 | 1139 | 1381 | 1129 | 1242 | 1451 | * | * | * |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1343 | 1412 | 1810 | 1326 | 1410 | 1773 | 1293 | 1348 | 1648 |
Transport equipment | 1055 | 1063 | 1238 | 1095 | 1128 | 1271 | * | * | * |
Miscellaneous products | 1531 | 1705 | 2011 | 1531 | 1747 | 2058 | * | * | * |
Totals | 1095 | 1172 | 1257 | 1163 | 1287 | 1387 | 1130 | 1180 | 1290 |
Details of overtime worked in factories by wage-earning employees are summarised in the tables given, which show, by industry groups, the hours worked during the latest three years. The averages given are calculated on the basis of the total number of wage earners engaged irrespective of the number who actually worked overtime.
Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earners (Both Male and Female) | ||
---|---|---|---|
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | |
Food | 7,243,656 | 7,606,757 | 7,601,068 |
Beverages | 496,345 | 360,096 | 397,796 |
Tobacco manufactures | 182,433 | 181,693 | 250,858 |
Textiles | 934,840 | 1,024,139 | 1,261,750 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 796,343 | 673,986 | 985,128 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,434,388 | 1,425,646 | 1,989,654 |
Furniture and fittings | 490,997 | 469,302 | 584,129 |
Paper and paper products | 845,942 | 929,117 | 1,034,489 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 890,270 | 1,016,453 | 1,101,012 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 166,025 | 162,775 | 216,746 |
Rubber products | 395,908 | 330,582 | 468,948 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 763,275 | 838,883 | 838,354 |
Petroleum and coal products | 42,385 | 55,693 | 70,086 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1,330,693 | 1,512,817 | 1,739,006 |
Basic metal manufactures | 172,052 | 174,993 | 209,858 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,478,352 | 1,629,909 | 1,929,301 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1,447,889 | 1,629,394 | 1,900,065 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 464,190 | 483,557 | 686,950 |
Transport equipment | 1,830,898 | 1,865,677 | 2,565,818 |
Miscellaneous products | 317,360 | 352,613 | 446,218 |
Totals | 21,724,241 | 22,724,082 | 26,277,234 |
The next table shows, by industry groups, the hours of overtime worked during 1960–61 by males and females separately.
Industry Group | Total Overtime Hours Worked by Wage Earners | Average Overtime Hours Worked by All Wage Earners | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Food | 7,162,822 | 438,246 | 303.5 | 119.4 |
Beverages | 387,398 | 10,398 | 239.1 | 97.2 |
Tobacco manufactures | 133,571 | 117,287 | 326.6 | 176.4 |
Textiles | 983,638 | 278,112 | 201.4 | 56.9 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 493,562 | 491,566 | 106.1 | 26.3 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1,984,220 | 5,434 | 172.3 | 39.4 |
Furniture and fittings | 570,739 | 13,390 | 150.2 | 300 |
Paper and paper products | 931,016 | 103,473 | 248.3 | 78.9 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 982,227 | 118,785 | 132.6 | 70.6 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 183,636 | 33,110 | 1970 | 61.4 |
Rubber products | 453,044 | 15,904 | 208.8 | 36.5 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 796,748 | 41,606 | 231.5 | 39.9 |
Petroleum and coal products | 67,776 | 2,310 | 224.4 | 96.3 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1,672,790 | 66,216 | 277.5 | 158.4 |
Basic metal manufactures | 209,858 | – | 251.0 | – |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,844,918 | 84,383 | 252.1 | 110.9 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 1,876,929 | 23,136 | 222.7 | 96.4 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 593,486 | 93,464 | 172.7 | 70.2 |
Transport equipment | 2,536,428 | 29,390 | 139.9 | 97.0 |
Miscellaneous products | 386,273 | 59,945 | 170.7 | 45.1 |
Totals | 24,251,079 | 2,026,155 | 211.0 | 53.2 |
The following table, by assembling data from previous pages, affords an analysis of production costs in 1960–61, together with the value of products for each industry group and for all industries. In addition, by virtue of the complete details collected annually of the cost structure of goods produced in manufacturing industries, it is possible to give information on the surplus available to manufacturers prior to payment of dividends, taxation, and other appropriations. The only exception occurs in the case of cooperative dairy companies, which do not purchase milk and cream in the way that other manufacturers purchase raw materials. They collect the milk and cream from their shareholders, process it, and pay out to these shareholders the whole of the profits of the sales of the products, less amounts paid to reserves. Manufacturing surplus shown by these companies is therefore confined to the amount of these transfers to reserves and any undistributed profits.
In quite a number of cases, articles produced are transferred at cost to separate selling departments and warehouses, or to retail stores run by the same company or establishment. Where this is apparent, the company concerned is asked to substitute a commercial value for its production. The same procedure holds where a company controls more than one factory, and transfers the products of one to the other for further processing. It must be recognised that estimated values have to be accepted in many transactions of this type.
Industry Group | Production Costs | Value of Products | Manufacturing Surplus | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries and Wages | Cost of All Materials Used | Other Expenses of Operation | Total | |||
£(000) | ||||||
Food | 30,296 | 197,408 | 17,141 | 244,845 | 250,473 | 5,629 |
Beverages | 1,980 | 5,896 | 2,322 | 10,198 | 12,652 | 2,454 |
Tobacco manufactures | 869 | 6,311 | 777 | 7,958 | 8,666 | 708 |
Textiles | 7,671 | 26,952 | 3,954 | 38,577 | 41,327 | 2,751 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 15,205 | 27,141 | 4,062 | 46,409 | 49,482 | 3,073 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 12,079 | 27,109 | 6,431 | 45,620 | 50,286 | 4,666 |
Furniture and fittings | 4,248 | 7,458 | 1,183 | 12,889 | 14,046 | 1,157 |
Paper and paper products | 5,504 | 15,782 | 7,565 | 28,851 | 33,996 | 5,146 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 10,053 | 10,582 | 4,556 | 25,191 | 29,675 | 4,484 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,289 | 3,629 | 445 | 5,362 | 6,019 | 657 |
Rubber products | 2,979 | 6,359 | 1,793 | 11,131 | 12,947 | 1,816 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 5,006 | 22,644 | 4,332 | 31,982 | 36,801 | 4,819 |
Petroleum and coal products | 394 | 2,863 | 358 | 3,616 | 3,978 | 362 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 6,976 | 9,710 | 6,470 | 23,156 | 26,450 | 3,294 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1,019 | 2,734 | 477 | 4,229 | 4,653 | 423 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 8,777 | 17,416 | 3,578 | 29,770 | 33,653 | 3,882 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 9,697 | 19,886 | 3,583 | 33,166 | 36,046 | 2,881 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 4,217 | 11,322 | 1,816 | 17,355 | 19,357 | 2,002 |
Transport equipment | 19,069 | 42,763 | 6,645 | 68,477 | 74,371 | 5,894 |
Miscellaneous products | 3,247 | 5,737 | 1,510 | 10,494 | 11,920 | 1,426 |
Totals | 150,575 | 469,703 | 78,998 | 699,276 | 756,800 | 57,524 |
The following is a list of certain commodities produced in New Zealand during the four latest years.
Commodity | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Toasters | No. | 33,640 | 31,592 | 52,365 | 63,620 |
Irons | No. | 19,872 | 34,774 | 58,920 | 52,538 |
Jugs and kettles | No. | 47,169 | 53,122 | 56,099 | 42,132 |
Radiators | No. | 51,117 | 47,245 | 89,016x | 154,898 |
Vacuum cleaners | No. | 38,210 | 37,280 | 45,931 | 50,457 |
Washing machines | No. | 35,866 | 38,080 | 48,164 | 39,503 |
Refrigerators (home and commercial and freezers) | No. | 50,918 | 49,624 | 56,286 | 44,582 |
Electric ranges | No. | 34,806 | 32,969 | 37,710 | 41,513 |
Electric rangettes | No. | 4,286 | 3,756 | 4,140 | 3,519 |
Radios | No. | 127,632 | 120,867 | 138,255 | 121,938 |
Women's fully fashioned nylon hose | doz. prs. | 444,931 | 418,992 | 436,739 | |
Men's half hose | doz. prs. | 316,083 | 314,311 | 306,256 | |
Blankets | Pairs | 167,827 | 204,620 | 215,261 | 221,276 |
Floor coverings (textile top coverings) | sq. yd. | 2,343,823 | 2,564,135 | 3,576,530 | 3,906,366 |
Mattresses– | |||||
Innerspring– | |||||
Single | No. | 37,964 | 48,142 | 56,108 | 61,228 |
Double | No. | 25,116 | 24,192 | 25,426 | 24,770 |
Soft filled– | |||||
Single | No. | 73,428 | 73,739 | 75,300 | 78,782 |
Double | No. | 21,896 | 16,963 | 16,627 | 15,537 |
Infants | No. | 14,937 | 11,848 | 10,326 | 16,770 |
Venetian blinds | sq. ft. | 3,661,819 | 3,628,555 | 3,769,896 | 3,284,240 |
Newspapers produced– | |||||
Dailies | thousand | 290,052 | 290,462 | 298,704 | 310,292 |
Other than dailies | thousand | 46,474 | 50,539 | 50,734 | 49,238 |
Hot-water bottles | No. | 292,897 | 354,632 | 213,162 | 306,382 |
Soap– | |||||
Toilet | ton | 3,297 | 3,345 | 3,433 | 3,650 |
Bar | ton | 5,065 | 5,197 | 5,236 | 4,673 |
Powder and flake | ton | 12,689 | 14,361 | 14,752 | 13,623 |
Paints– | |||||
Ready mixed– | |||||
Oil and alkyd-vehicle type | gal | 1,860,555 | 1,907,762 | 2,024,367 | |
Enamels | gal | 738,757 | 788,730 | 719,616 | |
Toothpaste | cwt | 9,340 | 8,917 | 9,635 | 12,094 |
Furniture and floor polish | cwt | 20,771 | 22,077 | 21,972x | 16,217 |
Shoe polishes and cleaners | cwt | 3,385 | 3,441 | 4,146 | 4,437 |
Water heaters– | |||||
Under 10 gallons | No. | 12,820 | 11,687 | 13,643 | 15,327 |
10 gallons and over | No. | 35,725 | 37,635 | 37,004 | 39,528 |
Sinks: stainless steel | No. | 45,368 | 38,622 | 49,232 | 44,417 |
Sink tops: stainless steel | No. | 16,352 | 19,815 | 20,264 | 18,549 |
Wheelbarrows | No. | 13,256 | 15,340 | 17,233 | 17,355 |
Lawnmowers (hand and power) | No. | 59,889 | 53,845 | 58,107 | 52,266 |
Prams, pushchairs, strollers– | |||||
Cane (inc. dolls') | No. | 9,653 | 8,595 | 8,410 | 7,158 |
Other than cane | No. | 24,456 | 29,756 | 32,317 | 29,909 |
Toothbrushes | No. | 2,082,960 | 1,863,216 | 2,341,008 | 2,207,232 |
The principal statistics regarding leading factory industries for the last three years available are set out in the following pages. Fuller details are given in the annual Report on the Industrial Production Statistics.
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes products of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
Meat Freezing and Preserving | ||||
Number of establishments | 34 | 36 | 37 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 16,456 | 16,941x | 17,271 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 16,170,285 | 17,581,413 | 18,485,241 |
Materials | £ | 86,926,857 | 85,230,205 | 85,964,483 |
Other expenses | £ | 6,447,642 | 6,712,754 | 7,315,694 |
Totals | £ | 109,544,784 | 109,524,372 | 111,765,418 |
Value of output | £ | 109,380,386 | 116,988,739 | 112,242,666 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 22,453,529 | 31,758,534 | 26,278,183 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 4,667,402 | 5,045,574 | 4,912,487 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1135 | 1188 | 1207 | |
Principal products– | ||||
Meat– | ||||
Lamb carcasses | No. | 17,835,448 | 18,843,574 | 19,161,064 |
cwt | 4,967,544 | 5,333,230 | 5,414,315 | |
Mutton carcasses | No. | 4,233,053 | 4,283,921 | 4,112,604 |
cwt | 1,929,826 | 1,939,192 | 1,856,696 | |
Boned mutton | cwt | 165,575 | 158,179 | 203,095 |
Mutton and lamb pieces | cwt | 55,517 | 45,109 | 89,631 |
Beef quarters, shipped bone in | cwt | 1,022,127 | 1,231,465 | 1,240,443 |
Beef quarters, without bone | cwt | 69,891 | 48,121 | 41,950 |
Boneless beef | cwt | 1,152,869 | 966,386 | 1,048,615 |
Bobby veal | cwt | 167,275 | 170,397 | 176,321 |
Other veal | cwt | 82,163 | 75,842 | 84,530 |
Pork | cwt | 472,762 | 434,075 | 433,440 |
Edible offals | cwt | 559,994 | 658,620 | 645,806 |
By-products– | ||||
Runners (not processed) | No. | 4,551,199 | 4,050,813 | 6,095,732 |
Casings | bundles | 4,669,953 | 4,361,634 | 4,081,586 |
Woolly sheepskins | No. | 181,246 | 178,857 | 164,160 |
Pelts | No. | 23,318,676 | 24,212,949 | 24,650,497 |
Cow hides | No. | 488,072 | 454,715 | 499,458 |
Ox and bull hides | No. | 245,185 | 265,621 | 252,396 |
Bobby calf hides | No. | 1,124,648 | 1,135,274 | 1,163,429 |
Other calf hides | No. | 54,319 | 56,471 | 60,080 |
Wool | lb | 61,741,664 | 62,300,584 | 60,972,436 |
Boiling-down products– | ||||
Tallow | cwt | 1,140,756x | 1,129,439 | 1,255,686 |
Neatsfoot oil | gal | 137,346 | 161,459 | 134,929 |
Manures | cwt | 740,545 | 692,825 | 759,671 |
Livermeal | cwt | 29,838 | 15,476 | 14,724 |
Meatmeal | cwt | 398,011 | 410,943 | 497,190 |
Canned and other preserved meats, pastes, extracts, and miscellaneous cannings | cwt | 98,833 | 112,764 | 111,639 |
Ham and Bacon Curing | ||||
Number of establishments | 46 | 46 | 44 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,015 | 1,064 | 1,192 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 804,636 | 903,076 | 1,049,022 |
Materials | £ | 5,576,083 | 6,116,722 | 7,140,209 |
Other expenses | £ | 377,134 | 419,275 | 525,106 |
Totals | £ | 6,757,853 | 7,439,073 | 8,714,337 |
Value of output | £ | 7,179,087 | 7,842,683 | 9,128,525 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,603,004 | 1,725,961 | 1,988,316 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 182,071 | 197,137 | 265,767 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1095 | 1111 | 1125 | |
Pigs dealt with– | ||||
Carcasses | No. | 431,487 | 440,936 | 437,853 |
Cost | £ | 4,066,190 | 4,591,760 | 4,816,847 |
Principal products– | ||||
Ham and bacon | cwt | 325,491 | 319,145 | 331,542 |
Frozen pork | cwt | 32,583 | 39,513 | 31,993 |
Small goods | cwt | 176,083 | 241,750x | 245,957 |
Lard (edible) | cwt | 12,695 | 12,608 | 11,692 |
Butter, Cheese, and Other Milk Products | ||||
Number of establishments– | ||||
Butter and cheese | No. | 252 | 260 | 250 |
Other milk products | No. | 108 | 104 | 95 |
Persons engaged | No. | 4,586 | 4,624 | 4,556 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 3,948,157 | 4,132,420 | 4,371,034 |
Materials | £ | 77,215,886 | 83,894,663 | 77,968,660 |
Other expenses | £ | 4,784,355 | 4,720,212 | 4,749,148 |
Totals | £ | 85,948,398 | 92,747,295 | 87,088,842 |
Value of output | £ | 86,350,591 | 93,800,853 | 87,683,650 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 9,134,705 | 9,906,190 | 9,714,990 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 810,606 | 987,659 | 993,530 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1068 | 1054 | 1078 | |
Butterfat used– | ||||
For creamery butter | lb(000) | 403,660 | 381,652 | 386,583 |
For cheesemaking | lb(000) | 79,423 | 84,256 | 87,205 |
For whey butter making– | ||||
Recoveries from own whey | lb(000) | 3,175 | 3,218 | 1,521 |
Whey fat purchased | lb(000) | 1,996 | 2,317 | 3,122 |
Second grade creamery butterfat | lb(000) | 91 | 118 | 1,175 |
Total for whey butter | lb(000) | 5,262 | 5,653 | 5,818 |
For other manufacturing or for separation for cream sales | lb(000) | 6,946 | 8,567x | 8,943 |
Principal products– | ||||
Creamery butter | ton | 218,322 | 207,694 | 209,558 |
Whey butter | ton | 2,861 | 3,100 | 3,260 |
Cheese | ton | 85,264 | 93,119 | 98,129 |
Condensed and powdered whole milk | ton | 13,824 | 17,429 | 16,746 |
Skim-milk powder | ton | 40,551 | 49,303 | 42,924 |
Buttermilk powder | ton | 16,529 | 16,242 | 16,970 |
Casein | ton | 27,255 | 24,453 | 30,401 |
Ice Cream | ||||
Number of establishments | 41 | 34 | 31 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 538 | 546 | 560 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 364,369 | 384,614 | 419,318 |
Materials | £ | 1,058,112 | 1,184,963 | 1,364,109 |
Other expenses | £ | 386,869 | 398,060 | 444,256 |
Totals | £ | 1,809,350 | 1,967,637 | 2,227,683 |
Value of output | £ | 2,155,164 | 2,304,972 | 2,555,429 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,097,052 | 1,120,009 | 1,191,320 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 35,865 | 42,739 | 61,966 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1026 | 1131 | 1272 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Milk | gal | 571,477 | 476,050 | 515,785 |
Cream | gal | 56,572 | 51,040 | 63,353 |
Ice-cream mixture | cwt | 56,851 | 68,634 | 81,551 |
Butter | cwt | 12,508 | 15,408 | 17,697 |
Skim-milk powder | cwt | 13,289 | 15,223 | 17,580 |
Sugar | cwt | 29,417 | 35,184 | 39,183 |
Products– | ||||
Bulk ice-cream | gal(000) | 2,411 | 2,554 | 2,728 |
Ice cream, cartoned, wrapped, chocolate coated, etc. | gal(000) | 2,074 | 2,379 | 2,872 |
Iced lollies | gal(000) | 563 | 616 | 574 |
Grain Milling | ||||
Number of establishments | 46 | 44 | 44 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 852 | 866 | 868 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 615,408 | 660,548 | 694,581 |
Materials | £ | 3,499,390 | 3,824,180 | 3,874,293 |
Other expenses | £ | 521,909 | 559,289 | 627,647 |
Totals | £ | 4,636,707 | 5,044,017 | 5,196,521 |
Value of output | £ | 4,915,661 | 5,433,778 | 5,584,527 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,416,271 | 1,609,598 | 1,710,234 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 107,063 | 108,414 | 118,162 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1071 | 1135 | 1152 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Wheat | bushel | 9,046,096 | 9,583,811 | 9,542,638 |
Oats | bushel | 506,479 | 608,640 | 571,830 |
Principal products– | ||||
Flour | short ton | 200,386 | 209,233 | 210,676 |
Wholemeal, wheatmeal | short ton | 9,223 | 7,929 | 7,694 |
Bran and pollard | short ton | 57,795 | 59,959 | 57,105 |
Breakfast cereals– | ||||
Oatmeal, rolled oats | short ton | 5,540 | 6,185 | 5,764 |
Other (including cereals in biscuit and flake form)* | short ton | 7,825 | 7,968 | 7,827 |
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes production by establishments classified in other industries. † In addition, in 1958–59, 72,566 gallons; in 1959–60, 94,630 gallons; and in 1960–61, 121,968 gallons were recorded by establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
Biscuits | ||||
Number of establishments | 9 | 9 | 8 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,202 | 1,157 | 1,195 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 776,509 | 803,596 | 850,838 |
Materials | £ | 1,953,424 | 2,028,532 | 2,002,831 |
Other expenses | £ | 509,676 | 495,477 | 505,107 |
Totals | £ | 3,239,609 | 3,327,605 | 3,358,776 |
Value of output | £ | 3,601,126 | 3,793,358 | 3,953,723 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,647,702 | 1,764,826 | 1,950,892 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 241,537 | 278,178 | 325,512 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1040 | 1066 | 1079 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Flour | short ton | 10,792 | 11,359 | 10,991 |
Sugar | ton | 4,037 | 4,009 | 3,911 |
Chocolate | cwt | 5,395 | 7,352 | 9,112 |
Margarine, lard, confectionery fat | cwt | 56,765 | 59,692 | 54,944 |
Biscuits manufactured | ton | 16,659 | 17,213 | 17,420 |
Cocoa, Chocolate, and Sugar Confectionery | ||||
Number of establishments | 41 | 43 | 47 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,779 | 1,806 | 1,945 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,069,907 | 1,123,810 | 1,268,181 |
Materials | £ | 3,268,452 | 3,410,145 | 3,705,174 |
Other expenses | £ | 610,269 | 625,927 | 631,260 |
Totals | £ | 4,948,628 | 5,159,882 | 5,604,615 |
Value of output | £ | 5,578,148 | 5,828,373 | 6,422,095 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 2,309,696 | 2,418,228 | 2,716,921 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 165,303 | 171,312 | 232,367 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1057 | 1114 | 1184 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Sugar | ton | 9,890 | 10,013 | 10,706 |
Cocoa beans | cwt | 44,695 | 48,491 | 49,228 |
Cocoa butter | cwt | 8,174 | 10,859 | 11,342 |
Glucose | cwt | 63,854 | 69,675 | 73,875 |
Confectionery manufactured– | ||||
Chocolate and chocolate-coated | ton | 6,969 | 7,318 | 8,282 |
Sugar | ton | 9,889 | 10,536 | 10,439 |
Fruit and Vegetable Preserving | ||||
Number of establishments | 37 | 37 | 34 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 2,281 | 2,096 | 1,742 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,585,204 | 1,528,394 | 1,333,174 |
Materials | £ | 4,845,058 | 4,540,935 | 4,091,566 |
Other expenses | £ | 1,127,617 | 1,147,864 | 1,145,426 |
Totals | £ | 7,557,879 | 7,217,193 | 6,570,166 |
Value of output | £ | 7,893,903 | 7,538,498 | 6,736,721 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 3,048,845 | 2,997,563 | 2,645,155 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 770,865 | 517,772 | 397,566 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1382 | 1328 | 1244 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Fruit | ton | 12,401 | 11,552 | 10,195 |
Vegetables and tomatoes | ton | 40,103 | 42,523 | 25,00 |
Sugar | ton | 5,218 | 5,209 | 4,868 |
Principal products– | ||||
Canned fruit | cwt | 123,225 | 158,957 | 136,149 |
Canned beans in sauce | cwt | 52,978 | 54,281 | 66,995 |
Canned peas | cwt | 138,155 | 98,191 | 42,078 |
Canned green beans | cwt | 32,106 | 3,880 | 6,884 |
Other canned vegetables (not tomatoes) | cwt | 53,339 | 29,186 | 38,576 |
Tomato soup | gal | 370,744 | 383,485 | 429,693 |
Pickles and sauces* | gal | 696,741 | 716,074 | 741,099 |
Jams, jellies, and conserves | cwt | 81,397 | 85,432 | 74,488 |
Canned spaghetti in sauce | cwt | 59,544 | 56,283 | 77,380 |
Canned tomatoes (whole and halves) | cwt | 16,806 | 34,370 | 11,348 |
Quick-frozen vegetables– | ||||
Peas | cwt | 126,387 | 157,228 | 169,110 |
Beans | cwt | 34,846 | 26,949 | 26,969 |
Other | cwt | 19,142 | 27,027 | 10,818 |
Breweries | ||||
Number of establishments | 24 | 18 | 17 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,245 | 1,196 | 1,242 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,147,508 | 1,115,704 | 1,202,128 |
Materials | £ | 3,422,233 | 3,268,987 | 3,773,899 |
Other expenses | £ | 1,443,146 | 1,463,175 | 1,683,174 |
Totals | £ | 6,012,887 | 5,847,866 | 6,659,201 |
Value of output | £ | 7,454,652 | 7,238,636 | 8,422,185 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,032,419 | 3,969,649 | 4,648,286 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 399,261 | 256,663 | 283,625 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 976 | 972 | 1069 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Malt | bushel | 1,325,492 | 1,280,740 | 1,375,331 |
Hops | cwt | 6,648 | 6,661 | 7,323 |
Sugar | cwt | 89,041 | 106,137 | 124,829 |
Beer produced for sale | gal | 47,484,151 | 47,570,486 | 52,090,400 |
Stout produced for sale | gal | 310,766 | 261,917 | 345,817 |
Aerated Waters and Cordials | ||||
Number of establishments | 68 | 67 | 70 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 706 | 667 | 661 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 503,231 | 499,555 | 526,120 |
Materials | £ | 789,533 | 933,282 | 997,672 |
Other expenses | £ | 382,771 | 362,702 | 379,219 |
Totals | £ | 1,675,535 | 1,795,539 | 1,903,011 |
Value of output | £ | 2,019,165 | 2,059,313 | 2,298,285 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,229,632 | 1,126,031 | 1,300,613 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 58,214 | 65,052 | 70,831 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1060 | 1079 | 1,167 | |
Main materials used– | ||||
Sugar | ton | 4,823 | 5,025 | 5,426 |
Essential oils and essences | lb | 304,899 | 338,508 | 380,655 |
Fruit extracts and juices | gal | 64,343 | 71,751 | 70,320 |
Aerated waters made | gal | 7,039,908 | 7,302,085 | 7,952,634 |
Cordials made† | gal | 409,000 | 406,042 | 425,380 |
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Principal products shown for this industry include the production of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||||||
Tobacco, Cigars, and Cigarettes | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 6 | 6 | 5 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 1,280 | 1,244 | 1,205 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 801,250 | 796,223 | 869,489 | ||||
Materials | £ | 5,203,264 | 5,610,746 | 6,310,977 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 597,417 | 621,912 | 777,155 | ||||
Totals | £ | 6,601,931 | 7,028,881 | 7,957,621 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 7,184,024 | 7,645,540 | 8,665,834 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,980,760 | 2,034,794 | 2,354,857 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 182,433 | 181,693 | 250,858 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1148 | 1268 | 1436 | |||||
Tobacco leaf used in manufacture | lb | 10,951,043 | 11,543,885 | 12,806,977 | ||||
Cigarettes made | million | 2,428 | 2,653 | 3,183 | ||||
Tobacco made | lb | 5,019,933 | 5,208,450 | 5,189,370 | ||||
Woollen Milling | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 21 | 20 | 22 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 3,051 | 3,222 | 3,559 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,933,371 | 2,214,732 | 2,425,507 | ||||
Materials | £ | 3,086,786 | 3,126,716 | 3,333,685 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 928,140 | 1,003,567 | 1,086,237 | ||||
Totals | £ | 5,948,297 | 6,345,015 | 6,845,429 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 6,338,188 | 6,992,844 | 7,436,425 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 3,251,402 | 3,866,128 | 4,102,740 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 3,888,056 | 450,082 | 531,194 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1348 | 1531 | 1647 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Wool fibres– | ||||||||
Greasy and slipe wool | lb | 8,956,011 | 9,879,605 | 10,624,043 | ||||
Scoured wool | lb | 331,666 | 410,404 | 528,967 | ||||
Tops, noils | lb | 1,045,998 | 1,177,547 | 1,289,662 | ||||
Woollen and worsted yarn | lb | 207,871 | 165,055 | 120,993 | ||||
Non-wool fibres– | ||||||||
Artificial and synthetic | lb | 441,217 | 542,706 | 528,802 | ||||
Other | lb | 12,090 | 5,280 | 31,762 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Woollen cloth | yd, 54 in. | 1,286,663 | 1,496,623 | 1,531,448 | ||||
Worsted cloth | yd, 54 in. | 1,320,436 | 1,166,587 | 1,084,336 | ||||
Flannel | yd, 54 in. | 290,021 | 368,825 | 334,012 | ||||
Blankets | pairs | 167,827 | 204,620 | 215,261 | ||||
Rugs | No. | 55,685 | 59,058 | 71,163 | ||||
Yarn produced for sale or transfer– | ||||||||
Fingering | lb | 536,930 | 984,497 | 1,448,654 | ||||
Machine knitting | lb | 2,319,174 | 2,445,257 | 2,323,430 | ||||
Hosiery and Other Knitting Mills | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 89 | 85 | 91 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 4,435 | 4,412x | 4,481 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 2,669,956 | 2,823,042 | 3,007,066 | ||||
Materials | £ | 5,245,746 | 5,001,614 | 5,189,016 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 1,145,641 | 1,226,207 | 1,395,216 | ||||
Totals | £ | 9,061,343 | 9,050,863 | 9,591,298 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,862,261 | 10,135,156 | 10,499,378 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,616,515 | 5,133,542 | 5,310,362 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 213,582 | 195,066 | 259,011 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1328 | 1357x | 1390 | |||||
Clothing | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 800 | 762 | 765 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 19,706 | 18,733 | 19,287 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 10,076,207 | 9,771,327 | 10,641,884 | ||||
Materials | £ | 19,601,199 | 18,340,324 | 19,495,410 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 2,453,246 | 2,383,252 | 2,627,095 | ||||
Totals | £ | 32,130,652 | 30,494,903 | 32,764,389 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 33,913,089 | 32,173,794 | 34,729,721 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 14,311,890 | 13,833,470 | 15,234,311 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 413,345 | 336,218 | 486,529 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1125 | 1085 | 1113 | |||||
Footwear | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 128 | 121 | 124 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 4,937 | 4,945 | 5,254 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 3,251,827 | 3,303,646 | 3,678,286 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,504,183 | 4,726,400 | 5,480,702 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 901,085 | 1,009,351 | 1,146,643 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,657,095 | 9,039,397 | .10,305,631 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,221,167 | 9,653,519 | 11,058,776 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,716,984 | 4,927,119 | 5,578,074 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 331,008 | 286,510 | 436,242 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1229 | 1180 | 1327 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Upper leather | sq. ft. | 9,281,731 | 9,256,724 | 9,448,503 | ||||
Sole leather | lb | 3,229,242 | 2,698,304 | 2,733,755 | ||||
Synthetic soling material | lb | 691,777 | 967,293 | 1,666,606 | ||||
Felt | sq. yd. | 87,711 | 91,294 | 100,867 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Men's and boys' boots and shoes | pair | 1,030,443 | 920,429 | 1,071,851 | ||||
Women's and girls' shoes | pair | 2,288,967 | 2,166,652 | 2,367,649 | ||||
Sandals (all kinds) | pair | 1,032,512 | 1,259,457x | 1,146,436 | ||||
Slippers, leather and felt, etc. | pair | 1,606,553 | 1,479,913 | 1,521,535 | ||||
Sawmills | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 486 | 455 | 464 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 5,984 | 6,279 | 6,468 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 4,953,909 | 5,425,750 | 5,706,408 | ||||
Materials | £ | 8,604,097 | 9,451,836 | 9,932,818 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 4,015,685 | 4,103,120 | 3,899,491 | ||||
Totals | £ | 17,573,691 | 18,980,706 | 19,538,717 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 18,895,492 | 20,876,779 | 21,739,386 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 10,291,395 | 11,424,943 | 11,806,568 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 614,704 | 558,832 | 942,025 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1082 | 1164 | 1195 | |||||
Rough-sawn timber produced | thousand ft b.m. | 632,584 | 680,711 | 698,438 | ||||
Planing Mills | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 151 | 149 | 147 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 1,810 | 1,878 | 1,942 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,361,793 | 1,453,900 | 1,597,793 | ||||
Materials | £ | 5,733,567 | 6,330,292 | 7,234,621 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 681,309 | 681,491 | 748,627 | ||||
Totals | £ | 7,776,669 | 8,465,683 | 9,581,041 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 8,368,218 | 9,124,863 | 10,393,122 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 2,634,651 | 2,794,571 | 3,158,501 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 192,203 | 201,697 | 232,960 | ||||
Rough-sawn timber used in manufacture | thousand ft b.m. | 120,033 | 128,311 | 137,136 | ||||
Dressed timber produced– | ||||||||
Floorboards | thousand ft b.m. | 28,779 | 32,612 | 36,497 | ||||
Weatherboards | thousand ft b.m. | 24,126 | 23,141 | 24,477 | ||||
Other | thousand ft b.m. | 50,124 | 55,605 | 61,181 | ||||
Joinery work done | £ | 1,273,407 | 1,239,702 | 1,337,355 | ||||
Joinery | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 377 | 365 | 391 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 3,404 | 3,418 | 3,815 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 2,729,053 | 2,802,808 | 3,303,003 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,836,667 | 4,910,175 | 6,417,691 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 750,340 | 780,096 | 995,490 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,316,060 | 8,493,079 | 10,716,184 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,160,852 | 9,387,219 | 11,691,272 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,324,185 | 4,477,044 | 5,273,581 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 441,675 | 476,825 | 601,868 | ||||
Timber used in manufacture | thousand ft b.m. | 62,243 | 64,175 | 83,374 | ||||
Dressed timber produced– | ||||||||
Floorboards | thousand ft b.m. | 3,845 | 4,113 | 5,996 | ||||
Weatherboards | thousand ft b.m. | 2,370 | 2,834 | 4,424 | ||||
Other | thousand ft b.m. | 4,027 | 3,608 | 5,634 | ||||
Joinery and other woodwork | £ | 8,513,109 | 8,710,059 | 10,621,421 | ||||
Furniture | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 452 | 443 | 448 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 4,196 | 4,135 | 4,306 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 3,127,028 | 3,223,669 | 3,582,016 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,442,488 | 4,736,173 | 5,443,208 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 729,245 | 763,695 | 900,675 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,298,761 | 8,723,537 | 9,925,899 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 8,923,773 | 9,378,440 | 10,728,222 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,481,285 | 4,642,267 | 5,285,014 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 419,514 | 397,145 | 491,529 | ||||
Pulp, Paper, and Paperboard | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 7 | 6 | 6 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 2,091 | 2,171 | 2,512 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 2,205,435 | 2,429,208 | 2,936,039 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,911,884 | 5,385,075 | 5,594,349 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 6,998,486 | 6,208,735 | 6,013,307 | ||||
Totals | £ | 14,115,805 | 14,023,018 | 14,543,695 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 16,004,814 | 17,101,308 | 18,124,361 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 11,092,930 | 11,716,233 | 12,530,012 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 406,788 | 481,844 | 524,211 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1263 | 1388 | 1484 | |||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Newsprint | ton | 72,667 | 84,294 | 92,597 | ||||
Other paper | ton | 43,857 | 47,471 | 52,142 | ||||
Paperboard | ton | 33,244 | 37,761 | 40,686 | ||||
Fibreboard | sq. yd. (000) | 7,803 | 8,157 | 8,426 | ||||
Wood pulp for sale | ton | 83,894 | 86,426 | 83,859 | ||||
Cardboard Boxes, Cartons, and Paper Bags | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 51 | 54 | 48 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 1,908 | 1,917x | 2,000 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,334,317 | 1,441,515 | 1,575,493 | ||||
Materials | £ | 5,480,867 | 5,353,995 | 6,087,935 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 662,759 | 811,996 | 995,058 | ||||
Totals | £ | 7,477,943 | 7,607,506 | 8,658,486 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 8,148,291 | 8,339,985 | 9,458,747 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 2,667,424 | 2,985,990 | 3,370,812 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 330,881 | 333,480 | 393,684 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1457 | 1429 | 1677 | |||||
Paper used in manufacture | ton | 9,512 | 10,470 | 13,815 | ||||
Cardboard used in manufacture | ton | 41,046 | 37,976 | 43,197 | ||||
Cardboard boxes, cartons, made | £ | 6,150,244 | 6,052,163 | 6,532,455 | ||||
Paper bags, made | £ | 1,409,399 | 1,527,024 | 2,090,681 | ||||
Printing and Publishing | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 95 | 93 | 96 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 5,270 | 5,463 | 5,831 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 4,392,317 | 4,731,741 | 5,349,855 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,639,087 | 5,027,643 | 5,739,944 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 2,251,832 | 2,432,420 | 2,780,265 | ||||
Totals | £ | 11,283,236 | 12,191,804 | 13,870,064 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 13,491,795 | 14,531,651 | 16,852,105 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 8,852,708 | 9,504,008 | 11,112,161 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 354,734 | 448,223 | 454,523 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1058 | 1151 | 1339 | |||||
Newsprint used | ton | 51,609 | 56,587 | 66,304 | ||||
Other paper used | ton | 3,273 | 3,399 | 3,647 | ||||
Job and General Printing | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 276 | 289 | 295 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 4,664 | 4,871 | 5,049 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 3,509,646 | 3,824,468 | 4,183,715 | ||||
Materials | £ | 3,776,437 | 4,227,922 | 4,616,950 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 1,389,887 | 1,437,941 | 1,607,288 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,675,970 | 9,490,331 | 10,407,953 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,649,865 | 10,681,181 | 11,738,503 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 5,873,428 | 6,453,259 | 7,121,553 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 487,311 | 508,511 | 580,534 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1179 | 1336 | 1452 | |||||
Newsprint used | ton | 1,076 | 1,519 | 1,518 | ||||
Other paper used | ton | 13,666 | 14,643 | 15,431 | ||||
Cardboard used | ton | 3,745 | 4,716 | 5,146 | ||||
Tanning | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 12 | 11 | 10 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 689 | 617x | 633 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 559,567 | 543,163 | 587,427 | ||||
Materials | £ | 1,602,837 | 1,836,313 | 1,898,717 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 212,543 | 211,297 | 206,566 | ||||
Totals | £ | 2,374,947 | 2,590,773 | 2,692,710 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 2,495,180 | 2,829,784 | 3,046,246 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 892,343 | 993,471 | 1,147,529 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 113,038 | 111,145 | 131,700 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000 | 1109 | 987 | 1054 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Cattle hides | No. | 273,009 | 259,756 | 253,535 | ||||
Yearling and calf hides | No. | 240,259 | 181,262 | 231,703 | ||||
Pelts | No. | 432,240 | 429,854 | 430,784 | ||||
Sheepskins | No. | 33,500 | 82,729 | 38,068 | ||||
Crust-tanned skins | No. | 333,352 | 331,194 | 460,484 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Leather– | ||||||||
Hides– | ||||||||
Bends | lb | 1,884,288 | 1,490,245 | 1,370,662 | ||||
Shoulders | lb | 964,772 | 744,315 | 804,894 | ||||
Bellies | lb | 970,071 | 793,107 | 739,193 | ||||
Chrome and other sides | sq.ft. | 7,324,308 | 6,636,056 | 6,863,509 | ||||
Yearling and calf | sq.ft. | 1,933,280 | 1,707,443 | 2,157,324 | ||||
Sheep– | ||||||||
Basils | sq.ft. | 85,409 | 107,402 | 134,939 | ||||
Roans | sq.ft. | 771,640 | 686,531 | 744,044 | ||||
Chamois | doz | 9,010 | 10,185 | 8,726 | ||||
Woolly skins | sq.ft. | 200,185 | 218,767 | 232,195 | ||||
Persians | sq.ft. | 1,192,741 | 923,388 | 1,308,752 | ||||
Goat skins | sq. ft. | 639,553 | 708,417 | 760,642 | ||||
Rubberware | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 28 | 26 | 27 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 2,339 | 2,274 | 2,469 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 2,177,661 | 2,166,476 | 2,408,239 | ||||
Materials | £ | 4,532,480 | 4,363,528 | 5,275,330 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 1,374,275 | 1,293,752 | 1,387,876 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,084,416 | 7,823,756 | 9,071,445 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,373,229 | 9,229,747 | 10,520,523 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 4,840,749 | 4,866,219 | 5,245,193 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 321,516 | 240,296 | 374,996 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1140 | 1099 | 1220 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Natural rubber | lb(000) | 12,309 | 11,245 | 10,911 | ||||
Synthetic rubber | lb(000) | 4,619 | 4,811 | 8,164 | ||||
Latex | gal | 354,490x | 358,700x | 377,074 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Motor tyres | No. | 662,293 | 617,314 | 725,461 | ||||
Motor tubes | No. | 451,571 | 397,428 | 486,922 | ||||
Camel back | lb | 4,490,296 | 4,178,730 | 5,081,185 | ||||
Milking rubberware | £ | 1,213,102. | 1,039,824 | 1,268,366 | ||||
Bicycle tyres and tubes | ||||||||
Battery containers | ||||||||
Rubber and canvas footwear | ||||||||
Chemical Fertilisers | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 11 | 12 | 12 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 1,240 | 1,369 | 1,405 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,071,144 | 1,195,094 | 1,227,306 | ||||
Materials | £ | 6,184,938 | 7,142,164 | 8,327,799 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 1,421,013 | 1,605,016 | 1,625,020 | ||||
Totals | £ | 8,677,095 | 9,942,274 | 11,180,125 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 9,051,620 | 10,943,330 | 12,610,035 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 2,866,682 | 3,801,166 | 4,282,236 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 338,933 | 390,493 | 408,223 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 873 | 1066 | 1253 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Rock phosphate | ton | 455,163 | 530,622 | 629,241 | ||||
Serpentine rock | ton | 89,319 | 115,596 | 139,246 | ||||
Sulphur | ton | 91,468 | 106,770 | 124,933 | ||||
Carbonate of lime | ton | 12,586 | 14,193 | 15,957 | ||||
Nitrate of soda | ton | 2,915 | 2,446 | 3,040 | ||||
Potash | ton | 31,773 | 51,838 | 71,753 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Serpentine superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 231,122 | 335,328 | 441,557 | ||||
Basic and reverted superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 30,763 | 38,128 | 37,173 | ||||
Straight superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 466,184 | 436,212 | 513,771 | ||||
Aerial superphosphate and mixtures | ton | 147,175 | 234,691 | 273,182 | ||||
Other (including ground rock) | ton | 6,280 | 33,577 | 1,568 | ||||
Superphosphate content of above | ton | 767,197 | 906,685 | 1,045,168 | ||||
Soap and Candle Manufacture | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 14 | 14 | 12 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 467 | 458 | 445 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 375,712 | 376,908 | 386,016 | ||||
Materials | £ | 1,589,054 | 1,618,421 | 1,613,152 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 366,398 | 378,709 | 371,814 | ||||
Totals | £ | 2,331,164 | 2,374,038 | 2,370,982 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 2,761,300 | 3,074,821 | 3,200,430 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,172,246 | 1,456,400 | 1,587,278 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 64,105 | 56,748 | 51,962 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1119 | 1207 | 1281 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
Tallow | ton | 11,468 | 12,678 | 12,298 | ||||
Other oils and fats | ton | 1,137 | 1,193 | 1,148 | ||||
Caustic soda | ton | 2,021 | 2,006 | 2,057 | ||||
Soda ash | ton | 2,973 | 3,433 | 3,432 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Soap– | ||||||||
Toilet | ton | 3,297 | 3,345 | 3,433 | ||||
Bar | ton | 5,965 | 5,197 | 5,236 | ||||
Powder and flake | ton | 12,990 | 14,361 | 14,752 | ||||
Candles | ton | 284 | 105 | 161 | ||||
Sandsoap | ton | 466 | 399 | 384 | ||||
Paint and Varnish | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 28 | 28 | 29 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 916 | 940 | 940 | ||||
Production costs | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 768,396 | 846,071 | 896,878 | ||||
Materials | £ | 3,957,092 | 4,215,118 | 4,329,393 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 486,896 | 491,115 | 522,804 | ||||
Totals | £ | 5,212,384 | 5,552,304 | 5,749,075 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 5,847,606 | 6,295,837 | 6,403,203 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,890,514 | 2,080,719 | 2,073,810 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 122,618 | 142,264 | 118,617 | ||||
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1094 | 1170 | 1204 | |||||
Main materials used– | ||||||||
White lead | cwt | 18,213 | 15,953 | 12,358 | ||||
Other pigments and extenders | cwt | 192,542 | 196,639 | 205,447 | ||||
Linseed oil | gal | 503,955 | 408,229 | 381,077 | ||||
Solvents | gal | 1,673,690 | 1,674,172 | 1,766,289 | ||||
Gums and resins | cwt | 73,514 | 84,099 | 88,566 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Ready mixed paints | gal(000) | 2,153 | 2,244 | 2,414 | ||||
Varnishes (for sale) | gal(000) | 128 | 118 | 115 | ||||
Enamels, lacquers | gal(000) | 956 | 1,045 | 984 | ||||
Pharmaceuticals, Toilet Goods, and Cosmetics* | ||||||||
Number of establishments | 40 | 42 | 42 | |||||
Persons engaged | No. | 782 | 881 | 966 | ||||
Production costs– | ||||||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 478,754 | 551,820 | 629,756 | ||||
Materials | £ | 1,952,597 | 2,227,692 | 2,399,578 | ||||
Other expenses | £ | 236,734 | 272,096 | 304,963 | ||||
Totals | £ | 2,668,085 | 3,051,608 | 3,334,297 | ||||
Value of output | £ | 3,193,923 | 3,743,085 | 4,135,667 | ||||
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,241,326 | 1,515,393 | 1,736,089 | ||||
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 22,438 | 22,419 | 30,113 | ||||
Principal products– | ||||||||
Pharmaceutical products | £ | 1,671,243 | 1,790,201 | 1,874,998 | ||||
Toilet preparations and cosmetics– | ||||||||
Dentifrices | £ | 359,015 | 385,906 | 412,835 | ||||
Cosmetic creams and lotions | £ | 162,059 | 186,450 | 200,093 | ||||
Hair dressings | £ | 419,863 | 480,206 | 551,679 | ||||
Powder, face and talcum | £ | 200,399 | 220,311 | 237,707 | ||||
Lipstick | £ | 86,938 | 119,130 | 137,359 |
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
* Principal products shown for these industries include the production of establishments classified in other industries. | ||||
Structural Clay Products | ||||
Number of establishments | 48 | 45 | 44 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,035 | 1,034 | 1,101 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 866,570 | 916,033 | 1,028,084 |
Materials | £ | 184,812 | 195,363 | 228,658 |
Other expenses | £ | 899,504 | 846,291 | 936,921 |
Totals | £ | 1,950,886 | 1,957,687 | 2,193,663 |
Value of output | £ | 2,166,847 | 2,245,023 | 2,502,896 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,982,035 | 2,049,660 | 2,274,238 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 242,749 | 261,598 | 303,944 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1029 | 1068 | 1169 | |
Clay used– | ||||
Purchased | ton | 17,439 | 15,633 | 14,307 |
From own quarry | ton | 319,086 | 317,883 | 347,519 |
Principal products– | ||||
Firebricks | No. | 3,205,117 | 3,411,036 | 3,616,047 |
Building bricks | No. | 52,176,885 | 50,871,576 | 56,394,924 |
Roofing tiles | No. | 1,195,000 | 69,500 | 130,795 |
Salt-glazed pipes– | ||||
Above 6 in. | No. | 9,475 | 8,308 | 7,873 |
6 in. and below | No. | 2,280,910 | 2,759,301 | 2,884,956 |
Field tiles and fittings | No. | 9,710,624 | 10,064,946 | 11,227,118 |
Pottery, China, and Earthenware | ||||
Number of establishments | 7 | 7 | 7 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 607 | 707 | 737 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 385,868 | 490,256 | 540,610 |
Materials | £ | 136,175 | 171,416 | 201,781 |
Other expenses | £ | 248,887 | 244,541 | 260,493 |
Totals | £ | 770,930 | 906,213 | 1,002,884 |
Value of output | £ | 835,513 | 982,357 | 1,102,898 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 699,338 | 810,941 | 901,117 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 71,241 | 129,948 | 137,153 |
Principal products– | ||||
Insulators and refractory insulator elements | £ | 255,584 | 253,640 | 274,184 |
Crockery, artware and novelties, stoneware | £ | 374,759 | 498,335 | 501,786 |
Other earthenware including sanitaryware | £ | 154,486 | 165,563 | 229,617 |
Cement | ||||
Number of establishments | 6 | 6 | 6 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 734 | 843 | 793 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 697,717 | 763,134 | 808,271 |
Materials | £ | 1,061,987 | 1,139,976 | 1,217,708 |
Other expenses | £ | 2,375,211 | 2,504,521 | 2,409,665 |
Totals | £ | 4,134,915 | 4,407,631 | 4,435,644 |
Value of output | £ | 5,022,561 | 5,121,308 | 5,307,261 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 3,960,574 | 3,981,332 | 4,089,553 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 298,933 | 293,536 | 349,799 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1147 | 1239 | 1296 | |
Principal materials– | ||||
Limestone | ton | 377,677 | 470,965 | 533,901 |
Clay, marl, cement rock | ton | 679,606 | 624,495 | 603,683 |
Gypsum | ton | 20,444 | 20,189 | 25,474 |
Cement made | ton | 542,110 | 575,381 | 619,569 |
Concrete Products | ||||
Number of establishments | 272 | 271 | 297 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 2,127 | 2,219 | 2,402 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 1,725,351 | 1,864,833 | 2,163,843 |
Materials | £ | 2,723,816 | 2,931,310 | 3,611,867 |
Other expenses | £ | 821,885 | 875,164 | 1,044,933 |
Totals | £ | 5,271,052 | 5,671,307 | 6,820,643 |
Value of output | £ | 6,074,571 | 6,696,681 | 7,977,975 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 3,350,755 | 3,765,371 | 4,366,108 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 356,574 | 407,179 | 465,444 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1095 | 1202 | 1375 | |
Materials used– | ||||
Portland cement | ton | 83,389 | 89,591 | 107,778 |
Sand, shingle | yd | 379,486 | 456,614 | 507,353 |
Reinforcing | ton | 10,850 | 12,014 | 15,242 |
Pumice | yd | 24,794 | 28,559 | 34,463 |
Principal products– | ||||
Roofing tiles and ridges | No. | 9,354,999 | 11,364,131 | 11,014,204 |
Fencing posts | No. | 2,528,092 | 2,540,010 | 2,922,538 |
Housing bricks and blocks | No. | 8,773,984 | 10,549,676 | 13,098,018 |
Pipes | ton | 112,011 | 125,440 | 128,279 |
Plywood and Veneer | ||||
Number of establishments | 8 | 8 | 8 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 567 | 600x | 640 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 471,483 | 533,313 | 594,579 |
Materials | £ | 850,325 | 1,215,477 | 1,281,219 |
Other expenses | £ | 324,218 | 322,546 | 368,138 |
Totals | £ | 1,646,026 | 2,071,336 | 2,243,936 |
Value of output | £ | 1,881,969 | 2,399,297 | 2,624,787 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,031,644 | 1,183,820 | 1,343,588 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 59,327 | 67,053 | 83,223 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1144 | 1254 | 1413 | |
Species of logs used– | ||||
Rimu– | ft (H.Dahl) | 9,175,634 | 9,947,820 | 10,052,727 |
Natal | ft (H. Dahl) | 897,612 | 839,156 | 826,706 |
Kahikatea | ft (H. Dahl) | 1,098,657 | 1,584,186 | 2,471,286 |
Radiata pine | ft (H. Dahl) | 4,817,690 | 5,278,058 | 3,720,317 |
Other | ft (H. Dahl) | 1,032,037 | 1,163,218 | 1,470,561 |
Veneer produced (1/15 in. basis) | sq. ft. | 149,661,129 | 169,232,352 | 176,186,722 |
Plywood made (3/15 in. basis) | sq. ft. | 39,960,414 | 43,089,461 | 48,022,275 |
Range Making* | ||||
Number of establishments | 7 | 7 | 7 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,048 | 1,021 | 1,064 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 760,503 | 805,392 | 867,017 |
Materials | £ | 1,053,087 | 1,009,431 | 1,238,906 |
Other expenses | £ | 280,070 | 283,203 | 311,686 |
Totals | £ | 2,093,660 | 2,098,026 | 2,417,609 |
Value of output | £ | 2,265,974 | 2,195,861 | 2,753,437 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,212,887 | 1,186,430 | 1,514,531 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 111,867 | 114,030 | 151,569 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1291 | 1279 | 1369 | |
Iron and steel used | ton | 5,120 | 5,081 | 5,559 |
Principal products– | ||||
Domestic gas ranges | No. | 3,990 | 3,738 | |
Domestic electric ranges | No. | 34,806 | 32,969 | 37,710 |
Domestic electric rangettes | No. | 4,286 | 3,756 | 4,140 |
Domestic coal ranges | No. | 3,702 | 3,407 | 1,679 |
Radio Assembly and Manufacture* | ||||
Number of establishments | 22 | 25 | 30 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,132 | 1,296 | 1,848 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 767,639 | 879,946 | 1,256,342 |
Materials | £ | 2,718,239 | 2,708,527 | 3,971,608 |
Other expenses | £ | 258,402 | 338,900 | 524,636 |
Totals | £ | 3,744,280 | 3,927,373 | 5,752,586 |
Value of output | £ | 3,946,443 | 4,113,139 | 6,131,298 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,228,204 | 1,404,612 | 2,159,690 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 92,657 | 105,911 | 175,648 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1397 | 1388 | 2026 | |
Principal products– | ||||
Radios– | ||||
Car | No. | 20,428 | 16,917 | 14,228 |
Portable | No. | 22,760 | 35,824 | 86,057 |
Table | No. | 49,617 | 43,814 | 37,970 |
Radiograms– | ||||
Portable | No. | 1,680 | 1,911 | 248 |
Table | No. | 1,152 | 1,770 | 55 |
Console | No. | 27,000 | 20,314 | 21,184 |
Recorder-gram | No. | 4,625 | 317 | 1,567 |
Television sets | No. | – | 1,209 | 9,329 |
Motor-vehicle Assembly | ||||
Number of establishments | 13 | 13 | 13 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 2,503 | 2,357 | 2,781 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 2,279,848 | 2,087,544 | 2,745,041 |
Materials | £ | 18,615,437 | 16,416,765 | 21,447,996 |
Other expenses | £ | 938,143 | 947,206 | 1,069,380 |
Totals | £ | 21,833,428 | 19,451,515 | 25,262,417 |
1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Value of output | £ | 23,892,233 | 21,257,435 | 27,814,586 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 5,276,796 | 4,840,670 | 6,366,590 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 427,839 | 341,603 | 583,887 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 862 | 740 | 957 | |
Vehicles assembled– | ||||
Cars | No. | 26,103 | 24,434 | 29,988 |
Buses | No. | 152 | 337 | 100 |
Vans | No. | 2,557 | 3,096 | 2,685 |
Trucks | No. | 5,493 | 2,722 | 5,464 |
Motor-body Building | ||||
Number of establishments | 77 | 69 | 69 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,163 | 1,135 | 1,165 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 880,022 | 910,707 | 966,399 |
Materials | £ | 1,017,084 | 1,050,641 | 1,160,135 |
Other expenses | £ | 228,078 | 228,406 | 248,336 |
Totals | £ | 2,125,184 | 2,189,754 | 2,374,870 |
Value of output | £ | 2,284,458 | 2,399,064 | 2,573,113 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,267,374 | 1,348,423 | 1,412,978 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 120,401 | 115,523 | 150,906 |
Main materials– | ||||
Timber | ft. b.m. | 1,062,631 | 907,073 | 824,625 |
Plywood | sq. ft. | 324,860 | 378,733 | 582,909 |
Paints and oils | gal | 26,167 | 30,594 | 27,105 |
Motor bodies built– | ||||
Buses | No. | 162 | 174 | 129 |
Vans | No. | 265 | 267 | 296 |
Trucks– | ||||
Cabs | No. | 390 | 270 | 607 |
Trays | No. | 721 | 498 | 467 |
Caravans | No. | 372 | 417 | 548 |
Motor Repairs | ||||
Number of establishments | 1,808 | 1,841 | 1,870 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 14,931 | 15,195 | 15,774 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 10,609,487 | 11,175,010 | 11,947,722 |
Materials | £ | 14,404,181 | 15,928,976 | 17,224,577 |
Other expenses | £ | 3,604,457 | 3,803,044 | 4,072,504 |
Totals | £ | 28,618,125 | 30,907,030 | 33,244,803 |
Value of output | £ | 30,754,803 | 33,132,997 | 35,827,737 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 16,350,622 | 17,204,021 | 18,603,160 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 725,477 | 746,579 | 905,379 |
Sheet-metal Working | ||||
Number of establishments | 151 | 158 | 159 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 3,733 | 4,010x | 4,189 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 3,052,108 | 3,369,813 | 3,736,770 |
Materials | £ | 6,018,192 | 6,579,324 | 7,203,857 |
Other expenses | £ | 1,214,308 | 1,355,558 | 1,540,511 |
Totals | £ | 10,284,608 | 11,304,695 | 12,481,438 |
Value of output | £ | 11,364,968 | 12,836,564 | 14,094,065 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 5,346,776 | 6,257,240 | 6,890,208 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 594,639 | 660,143 | 700,002 |
Volume index. Base: 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1133 | 1339 | 1428 | |
Metal Products n.e.i. | ||||
Number of establishments | 168 | 179 | 197 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 3,545 | 3,702 | 4,246 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries and wages | £ | 3,026,087 | 3,309,019 | 3,916,255 |
Materials | £ | 5,439,716 | 5,960,234 | 7,396,472 |
Other expenses | £ | 1,077,141 | 1,241,500 | 1,594,744 |
Totals | £ | 9,542,944 | 10,510,753 | 12,907,471 |
Value of output | £ | 10,704,567 | 11,800,951 | 14,560,821 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 5,264,851 | 5,840,717 | 7,164,349 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 669,600 | 750,508 | 953,766 |
Agricultural and Pastoral Machinery | ||||
Number of establishments | 73 | 69 | 71 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 868 | 812 | 928 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 655,682 | 634,149 | 766,414 |
Materials | £ | 2,208,332 | 3,496,796 | 4,210,776 |
Other expenses | £ | 226,824 | 215,050 | 291,207 |
Totals | £ | 3,090,838 | 4,345,995 | 5,268,397 |
Value of output | £ | 3,271,820 | 4,787,579 | 5,801,778 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 1,063,488 | 1,290,783 | 1,591,002 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 71,572 | 72,534 | 117,089 |
Machinery n.e.i. | ||||
Number of establishments | 422 | 444 | 459 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 8,546 | 9,057 | 9,847 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 7,173,381 | 7,862,698 | 8,930,683 |
Materials | £ | 11,878,917 | 12,393,012 | 15,675,177 |
Other expenses | £ | 2,583,223 | 2,845,495 | 3,291,350 |
Totals | £ | 21,635,521 | 23,101,205 | 27,897,210 |
Value of output | £ | 23,387,296 | 24,930,150 | 30,244,534 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 11,508,379 | 12,537,138 | 14,569,357 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 1,376,317 | 1,556,860 | 1,782,976 |
Table of Contents
To meet the housing needs of a growing population there has been a steady, long-term increase in the building of houses and flats. The requirements of expanding industry and trade have led to extensive construction of factories, shops, warehouses, and offices. The erection of more multi-storey buildings in central city areas has been a feature in building construction in recent years. In the post-war years building and construction activity has absorbed a growing proportion of the labour force, and there has been an even greater increase in the cost of buildings erected. The values of buildings according to permits issued in 1946 was £20.7 million, in 1952, £59.2 million, in 1956, £90.2 million, and in 1962, £129.6 million. The permit values for houses and flats at corresponding dates were as follows: 1946, £13.9 million; 1952, £36.5 million; 1956, £51.5 million; and 1962, £69.3 million. It should be noted that building controls introduced as a wartime measure were not finally removed until December 1956.
The number of houses and flats constructed each year has risen from 16,100 to a peak of 24,300 between 1953 and 1962. The rate of house building in relation to population is higher than in most countries. Approximately 89 per cent of the dwellings completed in the year ended 31 March 1962 were privately built, the balance being erected by Government agencies.
The impetus of post-war housing levelled off in the early 1950s and led the Government in 1953 to call a National Housing Conference. This conference, which was attended by organisations and persons associated with housing, surveyed the general housing situation and investigated ways and means of implementing the Government's housing policy of promoting the building of more houses at a reasonable cost. Every aspect of housing was discussed, and the action taken on resolutions adopted by the conference helped to effect the expansion in house building to the present level. The conference assessed the extent of the housing shortage and set a number of 206,000 houses in 10 years as a target to overcome the shortage and provide for the increase in population expected from both natural increase and immigration. A National Housing Council was also set up.
A noteworthy development in house building which has resulted was the introduction at the end of 1953 of the group-building scheme. This scheme was designed to give builders continuity of work, reduce non-productive time, and assist builders in administration and supervision by enabling them to build houses for sale in groups. Plans and specifications are checked by the State Advances Corporation, which also inspects the work and gives an undertaking to take over at approved prices a specified number of any unsold houses. At 31 March 1962 the total number of houses erected under the scheme had reached 16,151, with a further 530 under construction.
Since 1937 the State, using the services of private contractors, has been building rental dwellings. At 31 March 1962, 60,299 of these houses and flats had been built and, since 1950, 16,248 of them had been sold to the occupiers. About 2,000 of these dwellings are now built each year and let to applicants in difficult housing circumstances with an income of not more than £875 a year. Some 600 houses are also built by the State each year for the accommodation of Government employees.
It has been the policy of the National Housing Council to encourage the holding of Parades of Homes in all major centres throughout the country. Since 1954, 47 Parades of Homes have been held, and these exhibitions have proved very popular. The principal objects of a Parade of Homes are to show the latest developments in low- and moderate-cost housing, to encourage home ownership and stimulate public interest in the building of houses, and to permit builders, manufacturers, and others concerned in house building to display their products. The scheme is probably unique to New Zealand, offering as it does an opportunity to the public of inspecting a group of new houses erected by local builders in open competition.
The building of flats to achieve higher density housing has been stimulated by the introduction of a system of company ownership of flats. An individual can buy a block of shares, the ownership of which entitles him to permanent occupation of a particular flat in a block of flats.
The following table gives the Government's total capital assistance on new housing in the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962, and includes both direct expenditure by Government Departments and money advanced by way of mortgages and loans by State lending institutions. Expenditure on new housing by hospital boards, education boards, etc., is not included.
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|
£(000) | ||
Land purchase and development, State house construction, etc. | 10,114 | 9,193 |
Expenditure by Housing Division for other Departments | 1,592 | 1,915 |
Department of Maori Affairs | 2,038 | 2,432 |
Department of Lands and Survey | 302 | 375 |
Ministry of Works construction workers' houses | 29 | 11 |
State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new urban houses including suspensory loans | 29,896 | 29,451 |
State Advances and rehabilitation loans paid out for new rural houses including suspensory loans | 220 | 354 |
State Advances loans paid to local authorities for rural housing, pensioners' housing, etc. | 574 | 644 |
Department of Health subsidies paid to local authorities for pensioners' flats | 208 | 133 |
Capitalisation of family benefits | 5,800 | 5,380 |
Totals | 50,773 | 49,888 |
In addition to the activities briefly outlined earlier, the housing policy of the Government includes the provision of loans to local authorities at 3½ per cent per annum to enable them to undertake the erection of accommodation for pensioners or persons in comparable circumstances. Since 1950 there has been a generous Government subsidy for pensioners' housing, and it now is half the net capital cost, with a maximum of £850 for a two-person unit and £800 for a one-person unit. At 31 March 1962 Government subsidies of £1,222,024 had been granted to local authorities and also loans of £1,462,420. Local authorities were providing accommodation for 2,348 elderly persons. (These subsidies are separate from those granted to religious and relief organisations – see Section 5a.)
The Rural Housing Act 1939, and subsequent amendments thereto, provide facilities for the granting of financial assistance to farmers requiring new houses for themselves or their employees, or desiring to improve their existing houses. The county councils have been charged with the duty of investigating the loan applications, and provided they are satisfied with the security, etc., they have authority to approve a loan. Loans are made by the State Advances Corporation to local authorities bearing interest at 4¼ per cent (rate charged by the county to the farmer borrowers is 4¾ per cent), and are repayable on the amortisation system over terms of up to 35 years. Advances for the erection of a house under this scheme may be up to £2,500, including any suspensory loan benefits (described in Section 30b) available to applicants who comply with the conditions laid down. At 31 March 1962, £1,934,631 (in respect of 1,175 houses) had been uplifted by county councils.
Borough councils are authorised under the Municipal Corporations Act to provide loans for housing purposes up to a limit of £2,525; to subdivide for such purposes any land vested in a council and not held by it in trust for any particular purpose other than housing; and to sell or lease allotments for housing purposes. Local authorities may also apply to the Local Authorities Loans Board for blanket authorities for the purchase of land for subdivision for housing purposes. Local authorities are being encouraged to play a more prominent part in the housing of their citizens.
Under the Housing Improvement Act 1945 local authorities can take action to rebuild decadent central city areas.
Among other policy changes made at the end of 1953, a mortgage guarantee scheme was provided whereby the State Advances Corporation guaranteed financial institutions repayment by the borrower of the difference between the normal housing loan and 90 per cent of the valuation of a new house, the maximum loan under this scheme being £2,500. By an amendment in 1961 to the State Advances Act 1934–35, the scheme was extended to provide guarantees to financial institutions lending on used houses of up to 85 per cent of valuation with a maximum loan of £3,000.
In July 1957 the Government announced the commencement of a home lay-by scheme in the Post Office Savings Bank. A subsidy, known as a suspensory free deposit, of £5 per £100 up to a limit of £50 is credited to each home lay-by account when the money is used to acquire a home to be occupied by the depositor. There is no limit to the amount which can be deposited but the maximum amount in any one year on which the subsidy can be credited is £250. The effect of the scheme is that a person who deposits £250 each year in a home lay-by account for four years will qualify for the maximum subsidy of £50, in addition to the normal savings bank interest. Deposits of £100 a year for 10 years can also earn the maximum subsidy.
Increases have been announced from time to time in the maximum loans which may be advanced by the State Advances Corporation. In September 1957 the maximum loan on the normal two-thirds basis was raised from £2,250 to £2,500, while special loans were increased from £2,000 to £2,400 according to the size of the family. In the following year with the introduction of building loans at 3 per cent interest the special loans were granted up to £2,650 for applicants with large families. A further extension in loan limits was made in 1961 to applicants owning a suitable unencumbered freehold section who are now able to borrow up to 100 per cent of the cost of the house with a maximum loan of £2,700.
State Advances Corporation building loans with interest rebated to 3 per cent are granted to families where the income of the breadwinner is not more than £1,000 a year, plus £50 for each dependent child, but excluding family benefit and war disability pension. The amount of loan approved is determined by the circumstances of the applicant and size of family, but would not exceed £2,650, or £2,700 where an unencumbered freehold section is owned. The standard lending rate of interest for normal and special loans not eligible for the rebate is 5 per cent. Large numbers of borrowers have been attracted by State Advances loans at 3 per cent interest, as the ruling rate for first mortgages charged by private lending institutions averages about 6 per cent. For the year ended 31 March 1962 the State Advances Corporation authorised loans valued at £29.6 million for new urban dwellings, of which £21.2 million was at the 3 per cent rate. In the last full year prior to the introduction of the rebated loans the total sum authorised by the Corporation amounted to £13.8 million.
The Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1958 provides for payment in a lump sum of the social security family benefit, the capitalised benefit to be applied towards the provision of a family home or for essential alterations or for repayment of encumbrances on a family home. The scheme became operative on 1 April 1959 for approved cases. Benefits in respect of any number of children may be capitalised, provided the aggregate advance does not exceed £1,000. Family benefit capitalisation advances totalling £17.7 million were authorised in the first three years of the scheme by the State Advances Corporation to applicants holding eligibility certificates issued by the Social Security Commission.
Further information on housing finance is contained in Section 30b – State Advances Corporation.
The following table is of interest in that it illustrates trends in the cost of building activity over a period with general characteristics of rising costs.
Type of Building | Cost at End of Year | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1939 | 1950 | 1955 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
State rental house (976 square feet) | 1,061 | 2,172 | 2,582 | 2,764 | 2,784 | 2,794 |
Buildings (reinforced concrete): For similar size and type | 10,000 | 25,100 | 28,800 | 32,100 | 32,600 | 33,000 |
Most materials with the major exception of steel and galvanized iron are produced in New Zealand and current production is meeting demand. Although supplies of imported materials are restricted under the system of import licensing, building operations have not been hampered by lack of supplies. Expansion still continues in the quantity and range of materials and fittings manufactured in New Zealand.
The following tables show the availability of the principal building materials in the years quoted.
The first of the two tables relates to the production of principal building materials.
PRODUCTION OF PRINCIPAL BUILDING MATERIALS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Roughsawn Timber | Dressed Timber (from Roughsawn) | Building Sheet* | Plywood | Wallboard† | Paints, etc. | ||
Paints | Varnishes | Enamels, Lacquers | ||||||
* Asbestos-cement and cement sheet. † Includes fibrous plasterboard. | ||||||||
ft. b.m. (million) | sq. ft. (million) | gal (thousand) | ||||||
1952 | 575.2 | 112.6 | 23.8 | 32.9 | 102.5 | 1,203 | 174 | 807 |
1953 | 573.0 | 104.5 | 25.0 | 30.8 | 106.1 | 1,093 | 151 | 800 |
1954 | 572.2 | 113.7 | 26.5 | 30.9 | 121.8 | 1,316 | 162 | 861 |
1955 | 616.0 | 119.4 | 31.2 | 32.7 | 124.5 | 1,620 | 132 | 990 |
1956 | 625.8 | 121.1 | 28.4 | 35.7 | 132.0 | 1,677 | 115 | 1,098 |
1957 | 596.9 | 110.1 | 26.2 | 37.8 | 125.1 | 1,969 | 110 | 854 |
1958 | 596.8 | 105.7 | 28.1 | 38.8 | 125.5 | 2,041 | 140 | 933 |
1959 | 636.8 | 119.3 | 28.7 | 40.0 | 141.2 | 2,153 | 128 | 956 |
1960 | 693.8 | 128.4 | 31.6 | 43.1 | 153.1 | 2,244 | 118 | 1,045 |
1961 | 714.1 | 144.4 | 33.8 | 48.0 | 170.8 | 2,414 | 115 | 984 |
1962 | 692.6 | 157.0 | 31.3 | 52.9 | 188.4 |
Year Ended 31 March | Roofing Tiles | Bricks and Blocks | Drainpipes, Salt Glazed, 6 in, and Below | Cement | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Clay | Concrete | Building Bricks, Clay | Concrete | ||||
Bricks | Blocks | ||||||
No. (million) | tons (000) | ||||||
1952 | 2.6 | 14.9 | 37.2 | 0.8 | 1.3 | 1.83 | 238.6 |
1953 | 2.8 | 16.4 | 40.6 | 0.9 | 1.7 | 1.87 | 274.6 |
1954 | 2.7 | 13.3 | 41.6 | 0.3 | 2.9 | 2.05 | 288.2 |
1955 | 2.4 | 13.6 | 48.0 | 0.4 | 4.0 | 2.20 | 361.8 |
1956 | 2.2 | 12.4 | 48.1 | 0.3 | 5.5 | 2.37 | 422.7 |
1957 | 1.8 | 10.2 | 43.8 | 0.5 | 5.7 | 2.39 | 472.1 |
1958 | 1.0 | 9.5 | 49.3 | 0.6 | 6.7 | 2.35 | 544.0 |
1959 | 1.2 | 9.4 | 52.2 | 0.6 | 8.4 | 2.28 | 542.1 |
1960 | 0.1 | 11.4 | 50.9 | 0.5 | 10.1 | 2.76 | 575.4 |
1961 | 0.1 | 11.0 | 56.4 | 0.6 | 12.5 | 2.88 | 619.6 |
1962 | 0.1 | 11.2 | 60.5 | 0.5 | 12.4 | 3.09 | 647.9 |
To complete the review, the second table deals with imports of these materials.
IMPORTS OF PRINCIPAL BUILDING MATERIALS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 December | Timber, Sawn | Building Sheet* | Plywood | Wallboard | Linseed Oil | Common Window Glass |
* Asbestos-cement and cement sheet. | ||||||
ft(b.m.) | sq. ft. | sq. ft. | sq. ft. | gal | sq. ft. | |
(million) | (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | (000) | |
1952 | 38.8 | 5,903 | 2,317 | 20,301 | 380 | 12,779 |
1953 | 20.4 | 410 | 420 | 1,910 | 34 | 9,278 |
1954 | 28.2 | 317 | 918 | 2,346 | 553 | 10,138 |
1955 | 38.5 | 621 | 4,886 | 15,957 | 961 | 12,616 |
1956 | 28.7 | 233 | 4,094 | 16,442 | 668 | 13,903 |
1957 | 38.7 | 278 | 3,847 | 13,507 | 673 | 9,752 |
1958 | 32.9 | 66 | 849 | 4,403 | 537 | 12,727 |
1959 | 23.9 | 1 | 735 | 171 | 329 | 13,110 |
1960 | 31.0x | 55 | 1,872 | 687x | 244x | 14,789x |
1961 | 37.4 | 30 | 2,133 | 985 | 66 | 13,847 |
1962 | 28.1 | 188 | 1,133 | 127 | 5 | 10,542 |
Year Ended 31 December | Plaster of Paris | Gypsum | Asbestos Crude | Cement | Galvanised-iron Sheet | Aluminium Sheet | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Corrugated | Flat | ||||||
CWt (000) | |||||||
1952 | 365.2 | 702.0 | 94.9 | 2,466.3 | 217 | 163 | 76 |
1953 | 222.0 | 610.2 | 36.5 | 3,863.8 | 404 | 145 | 15 |
1954 | 330.8 | 788.3 | 69.0 | 3,727.1 | 645 | 292 | 19 |
1955 | 425.9 | 781.2 | 82.1 | 2,695.0 | 799 | 254 | 33 |
1956 | 354.4 | 714.0 | 55.7 | 926.1 | 509 | 229 | 26 |
1957 | 334.8 | 948.3 | 25.5 | 74.0 | 938 | 242 | 32 |
1958 | 292.1 | 1,171.9 | 78.3 | 60.8 | 636 | 347 | 47 |
1959 | 220.1 | 1,153.2 | 84.0 | 39.9 | 661 | 232 | 43 |
1960 | 282.9x | 1,307.3 | 93.6x | 64.3 | 661x | 229 | 58 |
1961 | 328.2 | 1,530.5 | 103.7 | 75.5 | 903 | 353 | 45 |
1962 | 81.1 | 1,773.2 | 116.5 | 60.3 | 596 | 289 | 21 |
Preliminary figures from the 1961 census are now given with comparative figures from the 1956 census.
Census 1956 | Census 1961 | |
---|---|---|
All occupied dwellings | 572,759 | 644,120 |
Average number of occupants per dwelling | 3.79 | 3.74 |
Uninhabited dwellings– | ||
Occupants temporarily away | 10,944 | 12,687 |
Untenanted dwellings | 12,614 | 19,857 |
Baches (weekend or summer dwellings) | 19,899 | 26,518 |
Totals, uninhabited | 43,457 | 59,062 |
Dwellings in course of erection | 10,462 | 11,011 |
In the above summary “all occupied dwellings” includes all types occupied on census night, i.e., in addition to houses and flats it includes hotels, hospitals, camps, tents, caravans, etc.
Unoccupied dwellings are restricted to buildings intended for human habitation, e.g., houses, flats, cottages, etc., and the category omits unoccupied caravans, tents, etc.; it also excludes unoccupied dwellings which are both deserted and dilapidated.
The following table shows the nature of dwellings at the censuses at 1951 and 1956.
Nature of Dwelling | Numbers | Percentage of Total Inhabited | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1951 | 1956 | 1951 | 1956 | |
A. Inhabited dwellings– | ||||
Permanent private dwellings– | ||||
Private house, not partly sublet | 437,078 | 495,632 | 86.56 | 86.53 |
Private house, partly sublet | 1,225 | 3,684 | 0.24 | 0.64 |
Flat | 35,021 | 41,669 | 6.94 | 7.28 |
Combined shop and dwelling, rooms attached to offices, etc. | 8,040 | 7,686 | 1.59 | 1.34 |
Bach, hut | 12,393 | 14,340 | 2.45 | 2.50 |
Other | 255 | 41 | 0.05 | 0.01 |
Totals | 494,012 | 563,052 | 97.83 | 98.30 |
Temporary dwellings– | ||||
Mobile residences | 1,675 | 1,580 | 0.33 | 0.28 |
Other | 833 | 344 | 0.16 | 0.06 |
Totals | 2,508 | 1,924 | 0.49 | 0.34 |
Non-private dwellings– | ||||
Hotels, boardinghouses, etc. | 6,354 | 6,071 | 1.26 | 1.06 |
Public and private hospitals | 515 | 490 | 0.10 | 0.09 |
Camps | 550 | 567 | 0.11 | 0.10 |
Other (including not specified) | 1,048 | 655 | 0.21 | 0.11 |
Totals | 8,467 | 7,783 | 1.68 | 1.36 |
Grand totals, inhabited dwellings | 504,987 | 572,759 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
B. Uninhabited dwellings– | ||||
Occupants temporarily away | 9,307 | 10,944 | ||
Untenanted dwellings | 7,747 | 12,614 | ||
Baches (weekend or summer dwellings) | 15,615 | 19,899 | ||
Totals | 32,669 | 43,457 | ||
C. Building– | ||||
Dwellings in course of erection | 9,597 | 10,462 |
The average number of occupants per private dwelling was 3.61 in 1951 and 3.58 in 1956.
Between 1951 and 1956 the number of inhabited permanent private dwellings increased by 69,040, or 14 per cent while the population increased by 12.1 per cent, and there were also substantially more uninhabited dwellings in 1956. The 1961 census revealed a similar pattern for the years 1956 to 1961.
The following table classifies the inhabited permanent private dwellings according to tenure.
Tenure | 1951 | 1956 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers | Per Cent of Total Specified | Numbers | Per Cent of Total Specified | |
Renting or leasing | 148,679 | 30.25 | 144,721 | 25.80 |
Free dwelling provided with job | 31,502 | 6.41 | 34,270 | 6.11 |
Loaned without payment | 9,122 | 1.86 | 9,224 | 1.65 |
Buying on time payment or with table mortgage | 94,625 | 19.25 | 130,947 | 23.35 |
With flat mortgage | 56,296 | 11.45 | 72,760 | 12.97 |
Unspecified mortgage cases | 279 | 0.06 | 553 | 0.10 |
Owned without mortgage | 150,985 | 30.72 | 168,383 | 30.02 |
Not specified | 2,524 | 2,194 | ||
Totals | 494,012 | 100.00 | 563,052 | 100.00 |
The proportion of “owned” dwellings to the total specified cases increased by almost 5 per cent between 1951 and 1956, the greater part of this increase (4.1 per cent) being in those classified as “buying on time payment or with table mortgage”. The proportion of “rented” dwellings decreased by 4.45 per cent.
The next two tables present the various amenities in permanent private dwellings in 1956 and show whether they were used solely by the occupants of a dwelling or shared by occupants of other dwellings.
Amenity | Not Shared | Shared | Nil | Not Specified | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Piped water | 472,569 | 8,672 | 78,180 | 3,631 | 563,052 |
Hot water service | 487,676 | 9,291 | 65,206 | 879 | 563,052 |
Bath or shower | 517,019 | 13,494 | 31,646 | 893 | 563,052 |
Flush toilet | 442,065 | 13,456 | 105,098 | 833 | 563,052 |
Refrigerator | 301,565 | 3,281 | 256,650 | 1,556 | 563,052 |
Washing machine | 316,511 | 5,356 | 239,367 | 1,818 | 563,052 |
Of the specified cases, 54.3 per cent of houses had the sole or shared use of refrigerators and 57.3 per cent had the sole or shared use of washing machines. Almost 14 per cent of dwellings did not have piped water.
Means of Cooking | Number | Per Cent of Total Specified |
---|---|---|
Electric range, stove | 318,810 | 56.88 |
Electric cooker, stovette, rangette, plate, ring, etc. | 2,831 | 0.51 |
Gas range, stove | 88,818 | 15.85 |
Gas cooker, stovette, ring, etc. | 411 | 0.07 |
Coal, wood, coke, range | 108,291 | 19.32 |
Oil range, stove | 591 | 0.10 |
Oil, other, including primus stove | 236 | 0.04 |
Electric range and gas range | 4,523 | 0.81 |
Electric range and coal, wood, coke, range | 25,460 | 4.54 |
Gas range and coal, wood, coke range | 8,296 | 1.48 |
Other, including open fire, primus (not stove), camp oven, etc. | 2,246 | 0.40 |
Not specified | 2,539 | |
Totals | 563,052 | 100.00 |
Considering only cases where one means of cooking is used, the electric range held pride of place, being used in 56.88 per cent of inhabited dwellings; the next place being held by the coal, wood, or coke range which was used in 19.-32 per cent of inhabited dwellings. Including cases where alternatives are also installed, it will be noted that 62.23 per cent of the dwellings in New Zealand were equipped with an electric range. When this question was first asked (1945 census), the position was that in 37.66 per cent of the dwellings a coal, wood, or coke range was used and in 29.95 per cent an electric range. It should be remembered that the 1945 figures do not include Maori dwellings.
The following table gives an analysis showing the materials of which the outer walls of inhabited permanent private dwellings were constructed.
Material of Outer Walls | Number of Dwellings | |
---|---|---|
1951 | 1956 | |
Wood | 374,566 | 411,370 |
Stone | 1,086 | 1,121 |
Concrete, including concrete blocks | 14,465 | 17,869 |
Concrete and wood | 1,375 | 1,087 |
Brick, including hollow brick | 34,561 | 47,420 |
Brick and wood | 3,680 | 3,332 |
Brick and other material | 2,939 | 3,401 |
Wood and iron | 5,270 | 3,721 |
Wood and proprietary wallboard | 2,407 | 2,369 |
Iron | 5,357 | 3,862 |
Asbestos | 1,543 | 2,011 |
Proprietary wallboards of asbestos type | 19,002 | 26,250 |
Roughcast on wood lath and plaster | 5,313 | 23,999 |
Roughcast not otherwise defined | 8,209 | 3,945 |
Other materials | 5,432 | 3,922 |
Not specified | 8,807 | 7,373 |
Totals | 494,012 | 563,052 |
Although the number of houses with outer walls of wood increased by almost 37,000 between the 1951 and 1956 censuses, as a percentage of all inhabited permanent private dwellings they decreased from 75.8 to 73.1.
Houses with outer walls constructed of concrete, brick, proprietary wallboards of asbestos type, and roughcast increased both in number and as a percentage of the total, thus continuing the trend established between the 1945 and 1951 censuses.
In addition to the facilities of the State Advances Corporation, financial assistance towards the erection of houses, including the purchase of building sites, additions, repairs to existing dwellings, and for the purchase of houses, is available to Maoris under the Maori Housing Act 1935, the lending authority being the Board of Maori Affairs. Section 18 of the Maori Housing Amendment Act 1938 provided for the Special Housing Fund to be set up. The use of this fund as a reserve enables the Board of Maori Affairs to cater for families who are unable to meet the full repayments normally required.
In addition to providing loans, the Department, through its building organisation, arranges for construction of the houses in many cases. Private building contractors are used where the applicant is able to arrange for construction by these means. The Department has available a comprehensive plan service covering varying bedroom types to meet the special needs of the Maori people. In determining its building programme the Department endeavours to ensure that the most needy cases are given priority. The numbers of houses erected in recent years have been: 1959–60, 623; 1960–61, 700; and 1961–62, 750.
The extended loan limits, rebated interest rate and capitalisation of family benefit are available to Maoris on similar conditions as apply to Europeans. Where the applicant does not qualify for the special interest concession, loans are granted at an interest rate of 5⅛ per cent, suspensory interest-free loans also being available in such cases, subject to usual conditions.
Special “pools” of State rental houses are established in some of the larger towns and cities to help meet the housing needs of Maori families. The quota of houses available to these special “pools” is based on the number of urgent Maori applications held in relation to European applications, and allocations to eligible Maori families are made by special allocation committees which have been set up.
A programme of building State rental houses and flats was commenced in March 1937. These are for letting (and subsequent purchase if the occupier wishes) to people in the moderate income group according to need. Since 1950 there has been an income bar (at present £875 per annum) on applicants for tenancies of State rental units, increased slightly in respect of special classes of accommodation.
A Housing Construction Branch of the State Advances Corporation was set up in September 1936. In 1944 this branch was merged with the Public Works Department and became the Housing Division of what is now the Ministry of Works. The Housing Division acquires and develops sites for houses and flats and arranges contracts for their construction. These activities are covered by the Housing Act 1955.
The totals of State rental units completed and handed over for occupation in the latest 12 years are shown in the following table. Up to 31 March 1962 there were 60,299 units completed.
Year | Number of Units |
---|---|
1950–51 | 3,365 |
1951–52 | 2,118 |
1952–53 | 2,124 |
1953–54 | 2,781 |
1954–55 | 2,892 |
1955–56 | 2,258 |
1956–57 | 2,746 |
1957–58 | 1,853 |
1958–59 | 1,647 |
1959–60 | 2,128 |
1960–61 | 2,148 |
1961–62 | 1,972 |
Flats and Multi-unit Dwellings – In compliance with Government policy, aiming at higher density housing in the interests of conserving land and at the same time arresting urban sprawl, the State has continued to build increasing numbers of multi-unit dwellings, mainly two and four units, also a number of three-storey blocks of flats each comprising 12 units. The number of multi units built by the Housing Division for State rental purposes up to 31 March 1962 was 10,878 two-unit dwellings, 361 three-unit dwellings, and 2,749 four- to eight-unit blocks. In addition, the Housing Division built 938 multi-storey flats and 1,031 pensioners' flats, also for State rental purposes.
State Services Housing – State services houses are houses built for Government Departments and the Armed Forces. The total number of such houses erected by the Division to 31 March 1962 was 9,052. This includes houses built at the site of major construction jobs such as electric power schemes.
Finance – The cost of the State housing programme, including the acquisition and development of land, is financed from the Housing Construction vote in the Public Works Account, i.e., out of national development loan moneys.
The following table shows the annual expenditure from the Housing Construction vote.
Year Ended 31 March | State Housing | State Services | Land Purchase and Development | Administration and General | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* In addition the sum of £1,915,353 was spent on State Services houses, this amount being charged directly to the Departments concerned. | |||||
£ (thousand) | |||||
1952 | 4,385 | 1,035 | 1,152 | 440 | 7,012 |
1953 | 6,528 | 1,126 | 1,639 | 461 | 9,754 |
1954 | 7,574 | 776 | 1,744 | 514 | 10,608 |
1955 | 6,117 | 746 | 1,951 | 536 | 9,351 |
1956 | 5,808 | 1,044 | 3,026 | 522 | 10,399 |
1957 | 6,552 | 61 | 2,786 | 555 | 9,955 |
1958 | 4,816 | 56 | 2,695 | 570 | 8,138 |
1959 | 4,865 | 26 | 3,113 | 599 | 8,602 |
1960 | 7,186 | 30 | 3,201 | 598 | 11,016 |
1961 | 6,215 | 46 | 3,208 | 645 | 10,114 |
1962 | 5,819 | 34* | 2,663 | 677 | 9,193 |
The next table shows the annual total expenditure by the Housing Division in the last five years.
Year | Vote, “Housing Construction” | Vote, “Murupara Development” | On Behalf of Other Departments (Charged Direct) | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Construction, Land Purchase and Development, Administration | Land Development, Murupara* | On Behalf of Other Departments† | Total | ||||
* Previously charged to vote, “Murupara Development”. † Expenditure on behalf of other Departments charged meantime to vote, “Housing Construction”. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1957–58 | 8,082 | 56 | 8,138 | 142 | 1,191 | 9,471 | |
1958–59 | 8,558 | 18 | 26 | 8,602 | – | 1,503 | 10,105 |
1959–60 | 10,974 | 12 | 30 | 11,016 | – | 1,142 | 12,158 |
1960–61 | 10,063 | 5 | 46 | 10,114 | – | 1,592 | 11,706 |
1961–62 | 9,129 | 30 | 34 | 9,193 | – | 1,915 | 11,108 |
Room Content of Units (State Houses and State Services Housing) – The types of units according to the number of bedrooms in units built during 1961–62 as compared with the previous year, also the totals to date, are shown in the following table.
Number of Bedrooms | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | Total to Date | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | Number of Units | Percentage of Total | |
One bedroom or bed-sitting room | 75 | 3.0 | 111 | 4.4 | 3,934 | 5.7 |
Two bedrooms | 303 | 12.1 | 540 | 21.1 | 22,000 | 31.7 |
Three bedrooms | 1,932 | 77.1 | 1,708 | 66.8 | 38,820 | 56.0 |
Four or more bedrooms | 194 | 7.8 | 197 | 7.7 | 4,597 | 6.6 |
Totals | 2,504 | 100.0 | 2,556 | 100.0 | 69,351 | 100.0 |
Sheathing Materials Used (State Houses and State Services Housing) – The sheathing materials used in the units built during 1961–62 as compared with the previous year, also the total to date, is as follows.
Material | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | Total to Date |
---|---|---|---|
Weatherboard | 1,713 | 1,690 | 41,232 |
Brick | 301 | 227 | 12,463 |
Concrete | 155 | 237 | 3,881 |
Other sheathing | 335 | 402 | 11,775 |
Totals | 2,504 | 2,556 | 69,351 |
Land Acquisition – During 1961–62 a total of 173 developed unit sites was purchased as a charge against the Housing Construction vote, also some 416 acres of undeveloped land estimated ultimately to yield 1,781 unit sites. About three-fifths of these sections are intended for State rental units and two-fifths for the group building scheme sponsored by the Government.
State Rental Housing Tender Prices – The following table shows typical tender prices being accepted in the four main centres at the end of the last 11 financial years for similar types of three-bedroom State rental houses of equivalent floor space. In each case the house is a typical single unit on a flat section, built in weatherboards with a tiled roof. The price includes drainage, fencing, paths, toolshed, revolving clothes line, and letterbox. The cost of the section is not included. The figures in parentheses represent the cost per square foot.
Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | £ | S. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
1951–52 | 2,705 | (51 | 6) | 2,613 | (49 | 9) | 2,324 | (44 | 10) | 2,482 | (47 | 4) |
1952–53 | 2,762 | (52 | 7) | 2,618 | (49 | 10) | 2,348 | (45 | 0) | 2,570 | (49 | 0) |
1953–54 | 2,809 | (53 | 6) | 2,762 | (52 | 7) | 2,406 | (47 | 4) | 2,576 | (49 | 1) |
1954–55 | 2,890 | (55 | 1) | 2,896 | (55 | 2) | 2,600 | (48 | 4) | 2,634 | (50 | 2) |
1955–56 | 3,062 | (58 | 4) | 2,964 | (56 | 6) | 2,710 | (51 | 7) | 3,001 | (57 | 2) |
1956–57 | 3,085 | (58 | 9) | 3,007 | (57 | 3) | 2,557 | (48 | 8) | 3,054 | (58 | 2) |
1957–58 | 3,051 | (58 | 1) | 3,002 | (57 | 2) | 2,545 | (48 | 6) | 3,031 | (57 | 9) |
1958–59 | 3,009 | (57 | 4) | 3,022 | (57 | 7) | 2,538 | (48 | 4) | 2,952 | (56 | 3) |
1959–60 | 3,109 | (59 | 3) | 3,034 | (57 | 9) | 2,681 | (51 | 1) | 3,067 | (58 | 5) |
1960–61 | 3,169 | (60 | 5) | 3,067 | (58 | 5) | 2,750 | (52 | 5) | 3,109 | (59 | 3) |
1961–62 | 3,167 | (60 | 4) | 3,139 | (59 | 10) | 2,736 | (52 | 1) | 3,086 | (58 | 10) |
Building permit statistics for cities, boroughs, and town districts have been compiled since 1921–22, while the scope of the collection was extended in 1937–38 so that all local authorities in New Zealand, including rural counties, were included. The annual statistics are compiled from returns from local authorities, Government Departments, hospital and education boards.
The returns from local authorities that operate a building-permit system cover all private and local authority building subject to permit. To enable a complete picture of building activity to be shown, construction by Government Departments, hospital and education boards is included, even though permits are not actually taken out.
In using these figures as a guide to short-period fluctuations in building activity, it should be noted that the value shown represents in the majority of instances the total contract price or estimated cost of the building. A permit for a large building may involve work spread over several years whereas in the permit statistics the value is shown entirely for the year or month in which the permit is issued. This qualification applies with greater force to the monthly than the annual statistics, and applies more particularly to large buildings than to houses and small blocks of flats.
A further point worth considering is that the value placed on a building is usually less than the actual cost. This applies particularly to large new buildings which take a considerable time to complete. In these cases the final cost, owing to wage increases, rising costs of materials, etc., may be greater than originally estimated. This increase is not reflected in building permit figures and should be borne in mind when use is being made of these statistics.
The following table gives a summary for New Zealand of building permits (including State building operations) for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962.
1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Houses and Flats: Number | New Houses and Flats: Value | Total, All Buildings: Value | New Houses and Flats: Number | New Houses and Flats: Value | Total, All Buildings: Value | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
Urban districts | 19,183 | 57,604 | 110,611 | 17,473 | 54,760 | 105,048 |
Rural districts | 5,214 | 14,872 | 24,101 | 4,921 | 14,553 | 24,529 |
Totals, New Zealand | 24,397 | 72,476 | 134,712 | 22,394 | 69,313 | 129,577 |
Although statistics of building activity have been collected since 1921–22 for urban districts, as stated above, the collection of rural statistics was not commenced until 1937–38. In many cases, in earlier years, for rural districts estimates only were supplied, while in some instances no data whatever could be obtained. From 1947–48 to 1955–56, however, the Building Controller's authorisations were used where counties could not supply information. This source is no longer available following the abolition of building controls, but in the few cases where counties do not now issue building permits, the local authorities make an estimate.
The following table shows a summary of New Zealand building activity for the latest 11 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Permits Issued for New Houses and Flats | Total Value, All New Houses and Flats | Total Value, All Buildings | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Private | Government | Total | |||
£(000) | £(000) | ||||
1952 | 14,297 | 2,814 | 17,111 | 36,457 | 59,243 |
1953 | 12,607 | 3,610 | 16,217 | 37,278 | 61,128 |
1954 | 14,025 | 3,432 | 17,457 | 41,736 | 69,500 |
1955 | 17,420 | 3,443 | 20,863 | 52,767 | 93,405 |
1956 | 16,234 | 3,270 | 19,504 | 51,486 | 90,173 |
1957 | 15,694 | 2,660 | 18,354 | 49,214 | 89,388 |
1958 | 16,985 | 1,970 | 18,955 | 52,504 | 101,767 |
1959 | 18,121 | 2,447 | 20,568 | 57,014 | 101,466 |
1960 | 20,527 | 3,051 | 23,578 | 66,339 | 114,013 |
1961 | 21,648 | 2,749 | 24,397 | 72,476 | 134,712 |
1962 | 20,325 | 2,069 | 22,394 | 69,313 | 129,577 |
The following diagram illustrates building-permit figures relating to New Zealand totals since 1939–40.
In the next table figures are given covering 11 years of building activity for all urban districts. The urban districts include all cities, boroughs, town districts, and nine urban counties.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of New Private Houses and Flats | Value of New Houses and Flats | Value of Other New Buildings | Total Value, All Buildings (Including Alterations and Additions) |
---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
1952 | 12,443 | 27,763 | 8,856 | 46,279 |
1953 | 11,700 | 28,045 | 9,037 | 47,180 |
1954 | 12,596 | 31,524 | 10,981 | 53,973 |
1955 | 15,443 | 40,242 | 20,485 | 74,590 |
1956 | 14,162 | 38,512 | 16,382 | 70,157 |
1957 | 13,445 | 37,171 | 17,062 | 69,009 |
1958 | 13,772 | 39,254 | 23,190 | 79,438 |
1959 | 15,590 | 44,501 | 17,978 | 80,309 |
1960 | 18,437 | 53,197 | 19,344 | 93,031 |
1961 | 19,183 | 57,604 | 21,306 | 110,611 |
1962 | 17,473 | 54,760 | 18,754 | 105,048 |
Statistics of houses and flats treat each flat as one unit. During the year ended 31 March 1962, 405 blocks of flats, totalling 1,537 individual units, were commenced in urban districts.
The following table shows details for the last 10 years of blocks of flats included in the numbers of permits for houses and flats issued for urban districts. These figures do not include motels or holiday flats as these are included in commercial buildings with hotels, etc.
Year Ended 31 March | Blocks | Number of Flats |
---|---|---|
1953 | 54 | 207 |
1954 | 73 | 189 |
1955 | 141 | 615 |
1956 | 123 | 573 |
1957 | 174 | 573 |
1958 | 289 | 981 |
1959 | 276 | 967 |
1960 | 370 | 1,395 |
1961 | 355 | 1,309 |
1962 | 405 | 1,537 |
These figures cover only buildings erected as new blocks of flats. Where flats have been created by conversion of existing buildings, the values of such conversions are included in alterations and additions. However, as this class of work has become more prevalent in recent years it was decided to collect information on the number of flats being created in such a manner, the first data being for the year ended 31 March 1955 for urban districts.
The following table shows the numbers of permits for the last five years for flats to be created by conversion of existing buildings. For the year 1961–62 additional information makes it reasonably certain that the figures for flats created by conversion refer to complete units. In earlier years the figures are known to include some apartments not completely self-contained.
Year Ended 31 March | New Zealand Total | All Urban Districts |
---|---|---|
1958 | 711 | 700 |
1959 | 810 | 792 |
1960 | 899 | 883 |
1961 | 860 | 845 |
1962 | 470 | 462 |
The statistics quoted in the preceding paragraphs relate only to the main types of building activity. More detailed statistics are included in the annual report on Population, Migration, and Buildings Statistics compiled by the Department of Statistics.
In 1961–62 the number of permits for houses and flats in urban districts showed a decrease of 1,710, or 8.91 per cent, from 1960–61.
The value of permits for houses and flats in 1961–62 decreased by £3,162,882, or 4.4 per cent, from the preceding year. The average permit value in 1961–62 was £3,095, as against £2,971 in 1960–61 and £2,885 in 1959–60.
There were 2,069 Government houses and flats (1,654 in urban and 415 in rural districts) commenced in 1961–62 compared with 2,749 (2,288 in urban and 461 in rural districts) in 1960–61. The value of the houses and flats commenced in 1961–62 was £6,487,713 as against £8,398,620 in 1960–61.
For new buildings other than houses and flats, together with alterations and additions, the value of permits issued showed a decrease of £1,972,438, or 3.17 per cent, on the 1960–61 figure.
The following table arranges urban local authorities with building values of over £500,000 in 1961–62 in descending order.
£(000) | |
---|---|
Christchurch city | 8,507 |
Wellington city | 7,969 |
Auckland city | 7,697 |
Manukau county | 4,982 |
Waitemata county | 4,852 |
Dunedin city | 3,345 |
Lower Hutt city | 3,250 |
Waimairi county | 2,847 |
Hutt county | 2,789 |
Hamilton city | 2,508 |
Palmerston North city | 2,242 |
Invercargill city | 2,234 |
Rotorua city | 1,671 |
New Plymouth city | 1,632 |
Mount Roskill | 1,593 |
Takapuna city | 1,574 |
Nelson city | 1,406 |
Tauranga | 1,403 |
Hastings city | 1,300 |
Wanganui city | 1,267 |
Mount Wellington | 1,193 |
Napier city | 1,183 |
Whangarei | 1,114 |
Manurewa | 1,076 |
Paparua county | 1,045 |
Timaru city | 1,014 |
Masterton | 945 |
Henderson | 924 |
Mount Maunganui | 890 |
Petone | 868 |
Kawerau | 844 |
Gisborne city | 842 |
Makara county | 838 |
Whakatane | 809 |
Upper Hutt | 808 |
Birkenhead | 798 |
One Tree Hill | 788 |
Papatoetoe | 720 |
Papakura | 704 |
Onehunga | 675 |
Ashburton | 670 |
New Lynn | 597 |
Levin | 576 |
East Coast Bays | 571 |
Taupo | 570 |
Tawa | 557 |
Oamaru | 545 |
Howick | 501 |
The counties of Waitemata, Manukau, Hutt, Makara, Waimairi, Heathcote, Paparua, Peninsula, and Taieri are included in urban building statistics. The great majority of the population in these counties is urban, and they were included in order to obtain more complete statistics of building activity for the urban areas of Auckland, Hutt, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin. The tabulation for rural districts is therefore confined to the remaining counties and Waiheke Island. In the few instances where counties do not operate a building-permit system estimates of building activity have been accepted.
Data are available for all Government building in rural districts and have been included in the total for rural building.
Excluding the nine counties which are included in urban districts, the total value of rural building in 1961–62 amounted to £24,529,253, an increase of £428,110 as compared with the 1960–61 figures for the same districts. The number of new dwellings was 4,921, a decrease of 293 on the preceding year.
The following table arranges rural local authorities with building values of over £500,000 in 1961–62 in descending order.
County | £(000) |
---|---|
Matamata | 1,730 |
Waikato | 1,583 |
Southland | 1,384 |
Waipa | 1,096 |
Hawke's Bay | 928 |
Tauranga | 791 |
Whakatane | 773 |
Rotorua | 746 |
Franklin | 649 |
Wallace | 645 |
Horowhenua | 636 |
Waimea | 586 |
Taupo | 554 |
The total value of building for the nine counties included in the total for urban districts in 1961–62 was £18,204,152, and the number of new houses and flats 4,294. The comparable value for 1960–61 was £18,811,683, and the number of new houses and flats 4,708.
In 1961–62 Government building commenced, other than houses and flats, totalled £7,566,984 in value. The comparable figure for 1960–61 was £8,196,006. Buildings erected by or for hospital or education boards are not included in these figures but are included in the total building statistics quoted previously. For the year ended 31 March 1962 the value of building commenced for hospital boards amounted to £2,550,270, while that commenced for education boards was valued at £4,516,164. The comparable figures for 1960–61 were: hospital boards £4,156,786; education boards £3,845,456.
While the annual statistics of building permits issued afford an indication of year-to-year changes in the value and volume of building activity, short-period movements in building activity are of considerable interest, particularly in times of rapid economic change. With the purpose of providing information as to current changes in building activity, monthly statistics of building permits are collected from the larger centres.
While these returns cover approximately 60 per cent of the total population, they represent approximately 81 per cent of the total New Zealand building activity.
BUILDING PERMITS IN LARGER CENTRES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month | New Buildings | Alterations to Existing Buildings | Total | |||||
Houses and Flats | Total | No. | Value | No. | Value | |||
No. | Value | No. | Value | |||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
1961 | ||||||||
January | 1,052 | 3,235 | 1,136 | 4,400 | 1,488 | 2,680 | 2,624 | 7,080 |
February | 1,327 | 4,062 | 1,410 | 5,762 | 2,114 | 1,547 | 3,524 | 7,309 |
March | 1,527 | 4,790 | 1,621 | 6,462 | 2,954 | 2,840 | 4,575 | 9,301 |
April | 1,123 | 3,530 | 1,207 | 5,181 | 2,324 | 2,074 | 3,531 | 7,256 |
May | 1,707 | 5,251 | 1,833 | 8,025 | 3,070 | 2,820 | 4,903 | 10,845 |
June | 1,317 | 4,169 | 1,416 | 5,994 | 2,506 | 2,311 | 3,922 | 8,304 |
July | 1,347 | 4,156 | 1,432 | 5,188 | 2,400 | 2,109 | 3,832 | 7,297 |
August | 1,487 | 4,652 | 1,581 | 5,996 | 2,687 | 2,568 | 4,268 | 8,564 |
September | 1,329 | 4,178 | 1,418 | 5,357 | 2,414 | 1,897 | 3,832 | 7,255 |
October | 1,358 | 4,292 | 1,439 | 5,329 | 2,454 | 1,985 | 3,893 | 7,314 |
November | 1,391 | 4,396 | 1,465 | 5,514 | 2,535 | 2,636 | 4,000 | 8,150 |
December | 947 | 2,978 | 1,010 | 3,827 | 2,048 | 1,363 | 3,058 | 5,190 |
1962 | ||||||||
January | 971 | 3,116 | 1,027 | 4,152 | 1,588 | 1,511 | 2,615 | 5,664 |
February | 1,235 | 3,992 | 1,289 | 5,633 | 2,231 | 4,166 | 3,520 | 9,799 |
March | 1,336 | 4,119 | 1,416 | 5,796 | 2,765 | 2,624 | 4,181 | 8,421 |
April | 1,111 | 3,489 | 1,163 | 4,633 | 2,482 | 1,444 | 3,645 | 6,077 |
May | 1,526 | 4,917 | 1,603 | 6,213 | 3,165 | 2,374 | 4,768 | 8,587 |
June | 1,130 | 3,530 | 1,186 | 4,696 | 2,641 | 2,209 | 3,827 | 6,906 |
July | 1,350 | 4,269 | 1,440 | 6,191 | 2,781 | 2,581 | 4,221 | 8,772 |
August | 1,527 | 4,811 | 1,614 | 5,790 | 2,789 | 2,987 | 4,403 | 8,777 |
September | 1,248 | 3,936 | 1,327 | 6,107 | 2,528 | 2,928 | 3,855 | 9,035 |
October | 1,361 | 4,344 | 1,453 | 7,577 | 2,704 | 2,816 | 4,157 | 10,393 |
November | 1,322 | 4,212 | 1,407 | 5,293 | 2,609 | 2,623 | 4,016 | 7,916 |
December | 962 | 3,068 | 1,034 | 5,266 | 2,241 | 2,041 | 3,275 | 7,306 |
Local authorities which supply building-permit figures also give particulars of new houses and flats which were completed in their districts.
Statistics of completed houses and flats include any new flats which are created by the conversion of existing buildings, details of which are shown previously. Some difficulty is encountered in obtaining accurate figures for completions from a few local authorities, and in some cases estimates have been made, either by the local authorities concerned, or by the Department of Statistics. While it is therefore believed these figures are reasonably accurate, and enable a comparison to be made of year-to-year changes, it is the practice of the Department to round completed figures to the nearest hundred. All houses and flats completed by the Government are included. The results of this collection of statistics for the latest five years are given in the following table.
District | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Urban districts | 13,700 | 14,800 | 16,900 | 18,800 | 19,700 |
Rural districts | 4,900 | 4,800 | 4,700 | 4,700 | 4,600 |
Totals | 18,600 | 19,600 | 21,600 | 23,500 | 24,300 |
The number of houses and flats completed in 1961–62 was the highest recorded since the inception of this collection in 1948–49, being 800 higher than the previous record figure of 23,500 in 1960–61.
The Joint Family Homes Act 1950, including amendments, aims at promoting a sense of dual ownership under which the family home will belong not to the husband or wife separately, but to both of them jointly so as to pass to the survivor on the death of one of them. The Act makes it possible for a husband and his wife, or either of them, being solvent and owning land, whether freehold or leasehold, to settle the land on the husband and wife as a joint family home, provided they actually reside and have their home in a dwellinghouse erected on the land, and use it exclusively or principally as a home for themselves and the members of their household. No one can register more than one home as a family home. Registration is cancelled when the land is sold or when both husband and wife have died or have ceased permanently to reside and have their home on the land. The benefits of registration are considerable. Once the home is registered the husband and wife have equal rights in connection with ownership and possession while they are both living. On the death of either of them the joint family home becomes the property of the survivor. To encourage the adoption of the scheme provision is made that the settled home shall be protected against the claims of creditors to the extent of £2,000, and an amount of £3,000 will not come into the calculation made for the purpose of the assessment of death and succession duties when it passes on the death of one joint tenant to the survivor. Also, the settlement itself is exempted from gift duty and stamp duty.
Joint family homes under the Joint Family Homes Act 1950 registered for the last eight years are shown in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Homes Settled |
---|---|
1955 | 4,477 |
1959 | 7,052 |
1956 | 5,363 |
1960 | 11,195 |
1957 | 5,655 |
1961 | 16,368 |
1958 | 6,262 |
1962 | 16,012 |
The steady increases up till 1959 were due largely to the gradual relaxing of restrictions on settlement which originally applied. After that date the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act passed in 1959 caused a very substantial increase due mainly to the condition attaching to capitalisation of the benefits that the home, if not in the sole name of the beneficiary, be settled as a joint family home.
The Tenancy Act 1955 is the enactment governing tenancy and rents. This Act is administered by the Department of Labour. The provisions of the Act in so far as business premises are concerned will expire in November 1964.
Under the Tenancy Amendment Act 1961, the fair rent of dwellinghouses may be based on the capital value as shown in the current district valuation roll, provided that for three years the fair rent so fixed may not exceed by more than £1 10s. the fair rent which could have been fixed immediately before the Amendment was passed. The maximum interest rate which may be applied to the value of the premises in assigning the fair rent has been fixed by the Tenancy Regulations 1956 at 5 per cent. Where, however, there is a mortgage on the premises at a higher rate of interest, such rate of interest may be applied to as much of the value of the premises as is represented by the mortgage.
A landlord or a tenant is enabled to apply to the Court to fix the fair rent, or the parties may agree on a rent and submit this for the approval of a Rents Officer.
A landlord or a tenant may apply to a Rents Officer to assess the fair rent. Notice of his assessment is given to both parties, stating that it will become the fair rent as if fixed by the Court unless application is made within 21 days by either party to the Court to fix the fair rent. This procedure enables either party to have the fair rent assessed without cost.
The rent of commercial properties may be based on the present-day values; the 1955 Act did not alter the law in this respect.
The provisions as to rent restriction of tenancies (inclusive of subtenancies) relates to dwelling-houses and to properties, except that the definition of the term “property” excludes farm lands and licensed hotels and camp sites (let for periods not exceeding six weeks). The definition of the term “rent” includes money's worth. The Court for fixing the fair rent is the Magistrate's Court, with a right of appeal to the Supreme Court where the fair rent exceeds an annual rental of £525.
The following exemptions from the operation of the Act are contained in the Tenancy Act 1955: all new dwellinghouses and business premises erected after the date of commencement of the Act (21 October 1955), as well as the existing exemptions of blocks of flats and buildings converted into self-contained flats after 12 November 1953; new tenancies of dwellinghouses not let during the three months prior to the date of commencement of the Act; dwellinghouses let for periods of six weeks or less; properties let after October 1955 for terms of not less than four years; and all tenancy agreements with new tenants entered into after the passing of the Tenancy Amendment Act 1961.
A section extends to all premises the provision which prevents the basic runt from being affected by including furniture in the tenancy. As far as a “fair rent” is concerned, the Court can fix the fair rent payable by the landlord where he is himself a tenant. A fair rent fixed for a dwellinghouse or property continues in force until a subsequent order takes effect.
A section relating to fines, premiums, etc., prohibits a landlord or outgoing tenant from receiving from a new tenant any consideration other than:
In the case of a dwellinghouse, the rent:
In the case of either a dwellinghouse or property, the price of any chattels not exceeding the fair selling value, or the replacement cost of stock in trade.
The time within which excess payments of rents may be recovered from the landlord by the tenant or deducted from current rent is 12 months.
In the following cases those provisions containing the restrictions on recovery of possession cease to apply – namely, a dwellinghouse let to a worker by his employer; a dwellinghouse or urban property let on behalf of a mental patient; where a tenant has sublet the whole of the dwellinghouse, provided that the subletting is not due to the temporary absence of the tenant for not more than a year; and to a tenancy of any urban property transferred either directly or by subtenancies, after the expiration of six months from the date of the transfer of the tenancy unless the landlord consents or the Court orders that those provisions shall continue. The Act also includes in the list of exemptions leases of properties for more than five years.
Exemption from the restrictions on recovery of possession from a tenant is provided for where, in the case of the letting of any dwellinghouse or property, the landlord and the tenant by agreement in writing dated not earlier than 1 March 1950, and incorporating the terms and conditions of the tenancy, have agreed that Part IV and sections 45, 46, and 47 of the Tenancy Act or the corresponding portions of the former 1948 Act shall not apply. The agreement has to be approved in writing by a Rents Officer, and a copy of the agreement deposited with the latter before the date of commencement of the tenancy. As new tenancies are now exempt from the Act this provision will have no further application. The Tenancy Amendment Act 1961, however, provides that premises subject to such an agreement existing at the date of the passing of the Act will be exempt from the Act in three years or upon a Rents Officer certifying that the tenant left of his own volition. Landlords under these agreements may, however, obtain an increase in rent based on the full current roll valuation without the £1 10s. limitation on increases in rent previously referred to.
The Act provides for recovery of possession on a number of grounds.
Table of Contents
New Zealand has been generously endowed with natural resources which can be developed for the generation of electric power. Its vast lakes supply natural storage reservoirs for hydro-electric schemes and the rain and melting snows in the mountain areas continually replace the waters which are harnessed to supply electrical energy. Natural lakes have been supplemented by man-made lakes backing up from hydro-electric dams across rivers. In the thermal regions nature has provided geothermal steam, which also is being developed to provide power. Coal is another source of energy but mining and freight charges to the point of use are costly.
An important factor governing future plans for electric power development is that the hydro potential is mainly in the South Island and the preponderance of population is in the North Island. In 1962, after extensive investigations, the New Zealand Electricity Department commenced the task of erecting the 354-mile 500,000-volt direct-current transmission line between Benmore in the South Island and Haywards in the North Island which will incorporate a 25-mile submarine cable-link across Cook Strait.
In the North Island, maximum run off of water in the catchment areas usually occurs in the winter whereas in the South Island the maximum run off for the snow-fed rivers such as the Waitaki and Clutha is in the summer months. For the interconnected system lake-storage problems should be greatly simplified and costs reduced. The diversity between the peak load in the two Islands is not as great as might be expected but even the 1 to 2 per cent diversity factor results in an appreciable saving in the capital cost of installed generating capacity.
For New Zealand conditions the cost of power produced in nuclear power stations would be higher than in coal-fired steam stations. As the latter cost at least twice as much as for power production in hydro stations there appears to be no case for nuclear power stations for many years to come, especially in view of the hydro potential being developed in the Waitaki River basin, including Benmore and Aviemore, and the latest scheme which the Government has decided to develop at Lake Manapouri.
Geothermal steam is making a material contribution to electric power generation in the centre of the North Island. The Wairakei scheme is based on tapping a vast underground hot-water system. Investigations for further steam areas are continuing adjacent to and within the producing area, and exploratory work is proceeding in other parts of the thermal zone.
In the Waikato the Meremere coal-fired station makes a significant contribution to the North Island electric supply but at a much greater cost per unit than hydro power.
With an electrical connection between the North and South Islands it is apparent that for many years to come, as in the past, electric power in New Zealand will be mainly derived from hydro resources.
Electricity supply in New Zealand was pioneered by private and local enterprise. Legislation passed in 1886 empowered local authorities to arrange for the supply of electricity in the areas under their control. Reefton had hydro-electric supply as early as 1887. Wellington and Auckland, and to a lesser extent Christchurch, began with coal-fired steam-generating plants and their supplies were extensively developed before the advent of Government supply. The Wellington plant began as a private venture, but later was taken over by the City Council. Dunedin early developed hydroelectric supply at Waipori. By 1918 many municipalities had local electricity supply, mostly produced from local steam stations, although in some cases advantage had been taken of an adjacent water supply to develop hydro-electricity.
The hydro-electric power station at Horahora on the Waikato River, privately built in 1913, was purchased by the Government in 1919. Between 1920 and 1930 several Government stations were constructed, the first being the Mangahao station in the Tararuas which commenced to supply the surrounding area in 1924. After the Mangahao station was completed a commencement was made in 1926 on the development of the Waikaremoana scheme, which consists of three stations, Kaitawa, Tuai and Piripaua. The first station completed, Tuai, commenced supply in 1929; Piripaua station was completed in 1943; and Kaitawa station in 1948. The three stations are within a distance of 5 miles and the power generated by each is collected and transmitted from Tuai, the centre station.
The Waikato River constitutes the principal power source in the North Island, having, in its course of 200 miles from Lake Taupo, a total fall of 1,170 ft and a final discharge of over 10,000 cusecs. The rate of flow from Lake Taupo is controlled by works constructed in 1941 to conserve the water previously lost in the heavy spring and summer run-off.
Arapuni, Karapiro, Maraetai, Whakamaru, Atiamuri, Ohakuri, and Waipapa power stations have been constructed on the Waikato River, and a station is being built at Aratiatia. The stations make use of the greater part of the fall of the Waikato River from Lake Taupo to Cambridge.
Arapuni came into operation (with one unit) in 1929, but was closed down between 1930 and 1932 as a result of damage caused by an earth movement. By 1946 Arapuni had eight units operating while construction work was in progress at Karapiro (commenced 1940) and Maraetai (commenced 1945). Karapiro station came into operation in 1947–48 with three units, the Horahora station ceasing generation prior to its site being submerged by the newly formed Karapiro lake. This artificial lake is 14 miles long and extends up river to Arapuni. Late in 1952 the Maraetai station was brought into operation and by May 1954 the installation of the fifth machine brought Maraetai to its full rating of 180,000 kW. Construction on Whakamaru was commenced in 1949; the station was commissioned with two machines in May 1956 and completed in December 1956 with four machines rated at 100,000 kW. Atiamuri station was begun in 1953 and the first machine was commissioned in November 1958; the station reached its full capacity of 84,000 kW from four machines in April 1962.
During 1961 three machines were commissioned at Ohakuri and the station was completed in February 1962 with a capacity of 112,000 kW from four machines. The new hydro station at Waipapa was also completed with three machines totalling 51,000 kW in November 1961. A 70,000 kW station scheduled for first operation in April 1967 is under construction at Matahina on the Rangitaiki River and a further station is planned for 1968 at Kopuriki, 12 miles upstream from Matahina.
All the State-owned stations are linked and operate as one system. Connections also exist with all the larger non-Government generating stations (steam and hydro). To transmit power for distribution from the new stations on the Waikato, a 220,000-volt system was added to the existing network of 110,000- and 50,000-volt transmission lines and interconnected substations. From Whakamaru collecting station, electricity is transmitted to the major substations at Otahuhu in the north and Bunnythorpe and Haywards in the south.
The Lake Coleridge station was commenced in the year following the passing of the Aid to Water Power Works Act 1910 and completed in 1915. This was the first station wholly designed and constructed by the Government. Its initial capacity was 4,500 kW, but by 1930 this was increased to 34,500 kW. The next station, Waitaki, commenced in 1928, came into use in 1935, and with the commissioning of its fifth machine in March 1949 was developed to its originally designed capacity of 75,000 kW. This was later increased by the addition of two further units which came into operation in May and June 1954. With a total capacity of 105,000 kW Waitaki is the next largest station to Roxburgh operating in the South Island. Further use of the Waitaki River is being made at Benmore, where a station of 540,000 kW capacity is being constructed and is scheduled for first operation in 1965, and at Aviemore, where a 220,000 kW station has been approved by Government. Control works were built at Lakes Pukaki and Tekapo, to ensure an adequate water supply to Waitaki stations during the winter, and a single unit of 25,200 kW, incorporated in the control works at Lake Tekapo, was commissioned in May 1951. Another single unit, also of 25,200 kW, was installed in 1945 at Highbank to make use of the surplus water available in winter from the Rangitata irrigation race.
In 1936 the Government took over the Southland Electric Power Board's system, including the generating station at Lake Monowai, and in 1938 acquired from the Grey Electric Power Board the Arnold station at Kaimata.
Construction of the Cobb River station, with a capacity of 12,000 kW, was commenced by a private company, but the project was taken over and completed by the Government. Supply from this station, which has now been expanded in capacity to 32,000 kW, commenced in 1944.
The Roxburgh station on the Clutha River has a capacity of 320,000 kW. First operation of this station was in July 1956, and by December 1956 four machines with a capacity of 160,000 kW were commissioned. Two further machines were commissioned in 1961 and the last two in 1962.
A grid system similar to that in the North Island was established in 1939, when the Lake Monowai, Arnold, Lake Coleridge, and Waitaki stations were linked. A 220,000-volt line was constructed from Roxburgh to a major substation at Islington to bring the power from Roxburgh. From Islington a 220,000-volt line was extended to Kikiwa in the Nelson Provincial District and completed in 1958. This linked the Nelson-Marlborough area with the main South Island network.
In February 1963 the Government announced that it would take over the development of the Manapouri power potential from the organisation which had originally intended to develop the scheme to provide power for an aluminium industry. This scheme involves underground power station using the waters of Lake Manapouri which will be discharged through a 6¼ – mile tunnel to Doubtful Sound. A first-stage development of 400,000 kW is proceeding and power not required for the aluminium industry will be fed into the national grid.
In the North Island a steam station at King's Wharf, Auckland, and one at Evans Bay, Wellington, with a combined capacity of 49,000 kW are now used only for peak-load and emergency purposes. In order to provide additional power in the North Island, a coal-fired steam station was constructed near Mercer, on the Waikato River. Meremere station, as it is called, was commenced in 1956 and first commissioned with two machines in August 1958 and completed in 1960 with six machines rated at 180,000 kW. Coal to feed the boilers is obtained from Huntly mines and is also brought by aerial cableway across the swamps from opencast mines at Maramarua.
At Wairakei station, a few miles north of Taupo, geothermal steam is being harnessed for the generation of electricity and the first machine in the initial 69,000 kW development commenced generating in November 1958. Bores which are 4, 6, or 8 in. in diameter have been drilled to depths varying between 570 ft and 4,000 ft. With closed bores, well-head pressures vary between 50 and 500 lb per sq. in. High-pressure valves are required to control the output from the bores. The quantity of steam discharged from the bores varies considerably, and a large quantity of water is ejected with the steam. The steam contains a trace of gas, mostly carbon dioxide; and in the water about three parts in a thousand are dissolved solids.
Steam is collected from a number of wells after being separated from the water that is ejected with it and piped to the power station through steel mains. From the mains the steam passes through high-pressure, intermediate-pressure, and low-pressure turbo-alternators, after which it is condensed to water and discharged into the Waikato River. The initial development of 69,000 kW from seven turbo-alternators is known as Stage I, and all the plant is housed in a building known as Station A. Stage II development was authorised by Government in September 1957 and has brought the station capacity up to 151,245 kW. In addition, 41,175 kW of spare plant is being installed to enable full use to be made of the steam when some of the main units are shut down for overhaul. Some of the plant for Stage II is housed in space left for the purpose in Station A, but most of it is located in a new building known as Station B. Provision has been made for the extension of this building to provide space for possible further development, which could bring the total capacity up to 250,000-280,000 kW.
With Stage II an experimental pilot plant for converting some of the hot water from the wells into steam at a lower pressure is being installed. The steam will be produced by piping the hot water to the station at a high pressure and spraying it into “flash” tanks where, due to a drop in pressure, it will be “flashed” into steam and fed into the intermediate-pressure and low-pressure steam mains and thence to the turbines.
The Government announced in March 1956 that it had been decided to proceed immediately with a detailed investigation into the practicability of linking the power systems of the North and South Islands by a submarine cable across Cook Strait. The interconnection by a direct-current cable designed for 600,000 kW capacity was investigated and a trial length of cable which was laid in Cook Strait in May 1958 was lifted in March 1960 and returned to the manufacturers in England for inspection. An overseas firm of consultants furnished an independent report in 1959 for Government consideration. The report stated that the installation of submarine power cables across Cook Strait would be difficult but the project was feasible. In March 1961 the Government decided to proceed with the project which involves not only the installation of submarine cables but also the construction of an overhead 500 kV d.c. transmission line from Benmore to the southern side of Cook Strait and from the north side to Haywards, and the installation of a.c./d.c./a.c. converting plant and equipment at Benmore and Haywards substation. The project is scheduled to commence operating in April 1965.
Since the end of 1958 New Zealand has enjoyed freedom from restrictions in the use of power, and forward planning is continually under review to ensure that the increasing demand may be met at all times. New schemes have to be conceived, designed, and constructed, while at the same time provision must be made for the transmission system to be expanded so that the power will become available when and where needed for future requirements, In 1957 a Combined Committee was set up to assist in this complicated task. The Committee consisted of members of the New Zealand Electricity Department, Ministry of Works, and representatives of the electrical supply authorities. In June 1957 the Government announced that the Committee's recommendations on how to meet future power demands were generally approved as a basic plan for the comprehensive and orderly development of the electric power system.
The use of committees has become an important feature of planning and for some years the following procedure has taken place. The Power and Finance Utilisation Committee of the Electrical Supply Authorities Association, on which the New Zealand Electricity Department is represented, collates detailed estimates for each area of unit consumption and peak demand for a period of five years in advance. These estimates, which are revised and extended each year, show when and where power will be required in all parts of New Zealand. The Committee to Review Power Requirements then considers the estimates. This committee has as chairman the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department, with his Chief Engineer, a representative of the supply authorities, a representative of the Treasury, and the Government Statistician as members. Its function is to combine and project the supply authority estimates for a further five years for the North and South Island requirements and for New Zealand as a whole, also comparing them with the New Zealand requirements as arrived at by statistical methods. A Planning Committee on Electrical Power Development in New Zealand, which consists of members of the New Zealand Electricity Department, Ministry of Works, Treasury, and supply authority representatives, with the General Manager of the New Zealand Electricity Department as chairman, considers the findings of the Review Committee.
The Planning Committee recommends what projects it considers should be proceeded with, and when, in order to meet the estimated needs. The review and planning reports are submitted to the Minister of Electricity who tables them in the House of Representatives.
In 1962 the Government passed an Act to set up an Electricity Council to advise as to the extent to which an adequate supply and effective distribution of electricity is being achieved, to review the provision being made to meet the demand, and to report annually to Parliament on the plan of development.
To finance the huge outlay involved in electricity development the New Zealand Electricity Department drew up a plan which involved decreasing dependence on loan moneys, thus reducing the interest bill as well as stabilising the price. Legislation was passed in 1957 which made the Department no longer liable for income tax, provided that interest formerly capitalised be charged to revenue, and allows for revenue to provide a direct contribution towards capital requirements. This last provision came into effect in October 1961.
Under the Electricity Act 1945 the New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for preparing plans for submission to Government to meet the expected demand for electric power and for controlling the State generating and transmission systems. In general, hydraulic investigation and civil engineering are carried out by the Ministry of Works to the requirements of the New Zealand Electricity Department. The New Zealand Electricity Department is responsible for the overall functional design of each station, detailed design and installation of all turbines, generators, and associated electrical and mechanical equipment, for the design and installation of equipment at substations, for the survey, design, and construction of transmission lines, and for the operation and maintenance of the networks which supply electricity in bulk to the distributing authorities.
Various local authority Acts from 1886 onwards made provision for counties and municipalities to supply electricity in addition to their other functions, but in 1918 legislation was passed enabling local authorities to be set up with the sole function of supplying electricity. The legislation, amended and consolidated under the Electric Power Boards Act 1925, provided for the constitution of electric power districts controlled by boards.
Of the 43 electric power boards actively functioning at 31 March 1962, 14 had generating stations of a total rated generating capacity of 20,465 kW. There were also 37 municipal electric supply authorities, 12 of them having generating stations of a total rated generating capacity of 56,617 kW, and two companies both operating generating stations of a total rated capacity of 1,202 kW. The licensed areas under the control of the boards and other authorities at 31 March 1962 totalled approximately 88,974 square miles, with a population of 2,465,950 people, or 99.5 per cent of the total population of New Zealand.
While the constitution of electric power boards enabled power to be available to more people outside the towns, the supply to remote areas still presented difficulties because of the high cost of reticulation in comparison with the revenue from power sold. It was later agreed by the supply authorities that a council should be set up with power to make a levy of ¼ per cent on the gross revenue of all supply authorities and Government-owned electrical undertakings, and that these funds be used in the form of subsidies to meet the annual cost of supply in remote areas. (In 1961 legislation was passed to permit the application of a levy of up to ½ per cent of the gross revenue.) The Rural Reticulation Council was set up under the Electricity Act 1945, and up to 31 March 1962 had approved subsidies on 7,423 route-miles of line to supply some 12,601 consumers. At this date 6,477 miles of line were completed and 11,061 consumers connected. The total capital expenditure was estimated at £5,642,122 and the subsidy approved for the year amounted to £254,580.
The following table covers all Government plants in operation and those under construction or for which contracts for machinery have been let, and shows the installed capacity and ultimate installed capacity, together with the static head,
Name of Station | Installed Capacity at 31 March 1963 | Ultimate Installed Capacity | Static Head (ft) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Units | kW | kVA | Number of Units | kW | kVA | ||
* Under construction. | |||||||
Hydro | |||||||
Arapuni | 8 | 157,800 | 180,000 | 8 | 157,800 | 180,000 | 175 |
Karapiro | 3 | 90,000 | 100,000 | 3 | 90,000 | 100,000 | 100 |
Maraetai | 5 | 180,000 | 200,000 | 10 | 360,000 | 400,000 | 200 |
Whakamaru | 4 | 100,000 | 111,000 | 4 | 100,000 | 111,000 | 124 |
Atiamuri | 4 | 84,000 | 93,333 | 4 | 84,000 | 93,333 | 81 |
Waipapa | 3 | 51,000 | 56,667 | 3 | 51,000 | 56,667 | 53 |
Ohakuri | 4 | 112,000 | 124,444 | 4 | 112,000 | 124,444 | 115 |
Aratiatia* | 3 | 90,000 | 100,000 | 109 | |||
Matahina* | 2 | 70,000 | 77,778 | 195 | |||
Mangahao | 5 | 19,200 | 24,000 | 5 | 19,200 | 24,000 | 896 |
Waikaremoana – | |||||||
Kaitawa | 2 | 32,000 | 38,000 | 2 | 32,000 | 38,000 | 443 |
Tuai | 3 | 52,000 | 62,200 | 3 | 52,000 | 62,200 | 676 |
Piripaua | 2 | 40,000 | 44,400 | 2 | 40,000 | 44,400 | 370 |
Cobb River | 6 | 32,000 | 37,222 | 6 | 32,000 | 37,222 | 1,950 |
Arnold | 2 | 3,060 | 3,600 | 2 | 3,060 | 3,600 | 42 |
Lake Coleridge | 9 | 34,500 | 40,640 | 9 | 34,500 | 40,640 | 490 |
Highbank | 1 | 25,200 | 28,000 | 1 | 25,200 | 28,000 | 330 |
Waitaki | 7 | 105,000 | 116,666 | 7 | 105,000 | 116,666 | 70 |
Benmore* | 6 | 540,000 | 675,000 | 305 | |||
Lake Tekapo | 1 | 25,200 | 28,000 | 1 | 25,200 | 28,000 | 80-105 |
Roxburgh | 8 | 320,000 | 355,555 | 8 | 320,000 | 355,555 | 150 |
Monowai | 3 | 6,000 | 7,050 | 3 | 6,000 | 7,050 | 154 |
Thermal | |||||||
Meremere | 6 | 180,000 | 211,764 | 6 | 180,000 | 211,764 | – |
Evans Bay | 4 | 22,000 | 27,500 | … | … | … | – |
King's Wharf | 4 | 27,000 | 33,800 | … | … | … | – |
Stoke | 6 | 2,350 | 2,937 | 6 | 2,350 | 2,937 | – |
Dobson | 4 | 5,760 | 7,200 | 4 | 5,760 | 7,200 | – |
Geothermal | |||||||
Wairakei | 12 | 162,420 | 180,468 | ||||
Totals | 116 | 1,868,490 | 2,114,446 |
During the year ended 31 March 1962 a total of 7,391,880,000 kWh was generated by public utilities, of which 5,946,154,000 kWh (80 per cent) was generated by water power, 1,445,466,000 kWh by steam engines, and 259,000 kWh by oil engines. A further 7,424,000 kWh was purchased by public supply authorities from generating stations operated by industrial establishments and fed into the supply system, making a total of 7,399,303,700 kWh available for distribution. By far the major portion of the generation is undertaken by Government-owned plants, which, in the period under review, generated 5,641,498,000 kWh by the use of water power and 1,445,466,000 kWh by use of steam power.
The following table shows the annual and daily average quantities of electricity generated for public supply over the latest 11 years. Index numbers are on base 1954 (= 100).
Year Ended 31 March | North Island | South Island | New Zealand | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Quantity | Daily Average | Index No. | Total Quantity | Daily Average | Index No. | Total Quantity | Daily Average | Index No. | |
(000) kWh | (000) kWh | (000) kWh | |||||||
1952 | 2,335,702 | 6,382 | 84 | 1,126,600 | 3,078 | 88 | 3,462,302 | 9,460 | 86 |
1953 | 2,391,827 | 6,553 | 87 | 1,187,200 | 3,253 | 93 | 3,579,027 | 9,806 | 89 |
1954 | 2,758,132 | 7,557 | 100 | 1,271,359 | 3,483 | 100 | 4,029,491 | 11,040 | 100 |
1955 | 3,066,970 | 8,403 | 111 | 1,316,255 | 3,606 | 104 | 4,383,225 | 12,009 | 109 |
1956 | 3,323,888 | 9,082 | 120 | 1,424,446 | 3,892 | 112 | 4,748,334 | 12,974 | 118 |
1957 | 3,540,088 | 9,699 | 128 | 1,427,274 | 3,910 | 112 | 4,967,362 | 13,609 | 123 |
1958 | 3,955,782 | 10,838 | 143 | 1,688,367 | 4,626 | 133 | 5,644,149 | 15,463 | 140 |
1959 | 3,892,377 | 10,664 | 141 | 1,785,035 | 4,891 | 140 | 5,677,412 | 15,555 | 141 |
1960 | 4,419,558 | 12,075 | 160 | 1,941,124 | 5,304 | 152 | 6,360,682 | 17,379 | 157 |
1961 | 4,759,922 | 13,041 | 173 | 2,074,622 | 5,684 | 163 | 6,834,544 | 18,725 | 170 |
1962 | 5,155,503 | 14,125 | 187 | 2,243,800 | 6,147 | 176 | 7,399,303 | 20,272 | 184 |
The following table gives details of the operations of Government establishments generating and distributing electricity during the years 1960, 61 and 62. It includes Southland electric power supply, operated by the New Zealand Electricity Department.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |||
Establishments | No. | 21 | 22 | 23 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 3,574 | 3,606 | 3,697 | |
Salaries and wages paid | £ | 3,245,103 | 3,383,215 | 3,513,994 | |
Consumers | No. | 20,653 | 21,321 | 21,858 | |
Prime movers – | |||||
Hydro | b.h.p. | 1,594,900 | 1,674,900 | 1,994,900 | |
Thermal | b.h.p. | 417,499 | 433,139 | 447,139 | |
Totals | b.h.p. | 2,012,399 | 2,108,039 | 2,442,039 | |
Generators (capacity) – | |||||
A.C. | kW | 1,430,965 | 1,486,965 | 1,736,315 | |
kVA | 1,628,456 | 1,690,756 | 1,966,590 | ||
Revenue – | |||||
Sales of power – | |||||
Retail | £ | 1,529,887 | 1,613,572 | 1,657,230 | |
Bulk and interchange | £ | 15,476,057 | 16,577,507 | 18,777,211 | |
Other | £ | 119,978 | 134,353 | 139,711 | |
Total revenue | £ | 17,125,922 | 18,325,432 | 20,574,152 | |
Expenditure – | |||||
Power purchased (including interchange) | £ | 220,252 | 227,194 | 194,780 | |
Generating costs | £ | 2,496,953 | 2,981,854 | 3,058,446 | |
Transmission and distribution costs | £ | 1,232,018 | 1,164,613 | 1,169,912 | |
Management and general | £ | 1,072,414 | 1,108,675 | 1,218,050 | |
Capital charges | £ | 10,945,230 | 11,891,356 | 13,028,494 | |
Total expenditure | £ | 15,966,867 | 17,373,692 | 18,669,682 | |
Capital outlay – | |||||
Total expenditure to date | £ | 199,433,353 | 217,668,789 | 234,992,278 | |
Expenditure during year | £ | 17,491,658 | 18,235,436 | 17,323,489 | |
Generation – | |||||
Hydro | (000) kWh | 5,185,338 | 5,193,435 | 5,641,498 | |
Steam | (000) kWh | 864,707 | 1,311,184 | 1,445,466 | |
Oil | (000) kWh | 21 | 1 | – | |
Totals | (000) kWh | 6,050,066 | 6,504,620 | 7,086,964 | |
Retail sales | (000) kWh | 317,231 | 341,816 | 346,210 |
This table gives similar information concerning generation and distribution by electric power boards.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |||
Establishments | No. | 44 | 43 | 43 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 4,108 | 4,084 | 4,154 | |
Salaries and wages paid | £ | 3,638,817 | 3,800,553 | 4,017,627 | |
Consumers | No. | 522,296 | 544,077 | 564,226 | |
Prime movers – | |||||
Hydro | b.h.p. | 25,268 | 25,327 | 25,327 | |
Thermal | b.h.p. | 4,930 | 4,930 | 4,930 | |
Totals | b.h.p. | 30,198 | 30,257 | 30,257 | |
Generators (capacity) – | |||||
A.C. | kW | 20,465 | 20,465 | 20,465 | |
kVA | 24,895 | 24,828 | 24,828 | ||
Revenue – | |||||
Sales of power – | |||||
Retail | £ | 19,503,237 | 20,561,176 | 22,186,733 | |
Bulk and interchange | £ | 1,118,832 | 1,173,863 | 1,310,831 | |
Other (including rates) | £ | 346,925 | 399,361 | 420,842 | |
Total revenue | £ | 20,968,994 | 22,134,400 | 23,918,406 | |
Expenditure – | |||||
Power purchased (including interchange) | £ | 11,553,082 | 12,421,442 | 14,000,395 | |
Generating costs | £ | 49,459 | 54,452 | 60,369 | |
Transmission and distribution costs | £ | 2,391,482 | 2,463,686 | 2,521,282 | |
Management and general | £ | 1,524,467 | 1,616,018 | 1,802,938 | |
Capital charges | £ | 3,435,878 | 3,653,020 | 3,854,534 | |
Total expenditure | £ | 18,954,368 | 20,208,618 | 22,239,518 | |
Capital outlay – | |||||
Total expenditure to date | £ | 57,309,726 | 61,606,491 | 66,647,159 | |
Expenditure during year | £ | 6,660,395 | 4,296,765 | 5,040,668 | |
Generation – | |||||
Hydro | (000) kWh | 92,096 | 94,073 | 98,436 | |
Oil | (000) kWh | 56 | 16 | 42 | |
Totals | (000) kWh | 92,152 | 94,089 | 98,478 | |
Retail sales | (000) kWh | 3,340,271 | 3,628,511 | 3,951,943 |
The next table sets out the same information in respect of all establishments engaged in the generation and distribution of power. These consisted at 31 March 1962 of 23 Government establishments, 2 limited liability companies, 43 electric power boards, 10 city councils, 20 borough councils, 5 county councils, and 2 town boards.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |||
Establishments | No. | 103 | 105 | 105 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 9,472x | 9,582x | 9,806 | |
Salaries and wages paid | £ | 8,305,964x | 8,881,891x | 9,280,363 | |
Consumers | No. | 802,927 | 831,924 | 859,683 | |
Prime movers— | |||||
Hydro | b.h.p. | 1,699,008 | 1,781,497 | 2,115,497 | |
Thermal | b.h.p. | 426,695 | 442,335 | 441,609 | |
Totals | b.h.p. | 2,125,703 | 2,223,832 | 2,557,106 | |
Generators (capacity) – | |||||
A.C. | kW | 1,509,375 | 1,565,767 | 1,814,599 | |
kVA | 1,724,499 | 1,787,075 | 2,062,270 | ||
Revenue – | |||||
Sales of power – | |||||
Retail | £ | 30,031,508 | 31,722,325 | 34,449,497 | |
Bulk | £ | 16,666,165 | 17,825,936 | 19,987,285 | |
Other (including rates) | £ | 581,242 | 684,977 | 908,936 | |
Total revenue | £ | 47,278,915 | 50,233,238 | 55,345,718 | |
Expenditure— | |||||
Bulk power purchased (within industry) | £ | 16,666,165 | 17,825,936 | 20,162,977 | |
Power purchased (outside sources) | £ | 65,578 | 55,043 | 13,699 | |
Generating costs | £ | 2,701,015 | 3,137,098 | 3,237,523 | |
Transmission and distribution costs | £ | 4,854,887 | 4,922,963 | 5,010,982 | |
Management and general | £ | 3,150,572 | 3,343,428 | 3,693,045 | |
Capital charges | £ | 15,456,443 | 16,760,822 | 18,275,678 | |
Total expenditure | £ | 42,894,660 | 46,045,290 | 50,393,904 | |
Capital outlay – | |||||
Total expenditure to date | £ | 278,454,554 | 302,803,151 | 327,067,641 | |
Expenditure during year | £ | 26,813,614 | 24,348,597 | 24,264,490 | |
Generation – | |||||
Hydro | (000) kWh | 5,483,166 | 5,511,508 | 5,946,466 | |
Steam | (000) kWh | 876,302 | 1,322,685 | 1,452,578 | |
Oil | (000) kWh | 1,214 | 352 | 260 | |
Totals | (000) kWh | 6,360,682 | 6,834,545 | 7,399,304 | |
Generation per head of mean population | kWh | 2,712 | 2,837 | 3,029 | |
Retail sales | (000) kWh | 5,273,932 | 5,683,547 | 6,169,497 |
Further details concerning the number of employees and the salaries and wages paid to them are given in the following table for the year ended 31 March 1962.
Category of Staff | Persons Engaged | Salaries and Wages Paid | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | To Males | To Females | Total | |
Charged to operation and management – | No. | No. | No. | £ | £ | £ |
Managerial and clerical | 1,882 | 683 | 2,565 | 2,129,934 | 397,909 | 2,527,843 |
Wage earners | 5,346 | 111 | 5,457 | 5,022,351 | 60,525 | 5,082,876 |
Charged to capital – | ||||||
Managerial and clerical | 107 | 9 | 116 | 125,530 | 4,216 | 129,746 |
Wage earners | 1,648 | 20 | 1,668 | 1,527,413 | 12,485 | 1,539,898 |
Totals | 8,983 | 823 | 9,806 | 8,805,228 | 475,135 | 9,280,363 |
The following table gives capital expenditure during 1961-62 and total capital outlay to 31 March 1962.
Expenditure During Year | Total Capital Outlay to 31 March 1962 | |
---|---|---|
Generating system – | £ | £ |
Head works, pipelines, etc. | 9,528,354 | 105,593,692 |
Powerhouse, buildings, cottages, etc. | 3,618,254 | 27,801,441 |
Generating plant and machinery, etc. | 290,005 | 34,901,984 |
Transmission and distribution lines, substations, land and houses | 8,192,816 | 117,658,703 |
Street lighting | 145,717 | 1,608,033 |
Office and store buildings, workshops, garages, houses, service buildings | 937,505 | 8,144,367 |
Loose tools, meters, instruments, furniture, trucks, motorcars, equipment | 1,024,100 | 9,275,605 |
Miscellaneous (cost of raising loans, loan conversion premiums, surveys, preliminary expenses, interest during construction) | 373,838 | 14,138,520 |
Stock and materials (including trading department stocks) | 139,287 | 7,739,219 |
Other items not capable of inclusion above | 14,614 | 206,077 |
Total capital outlay | 24,264,490 | 327,067,641 |
Additions to the capital value of all electrical systems during 1961-62 totalled £24,786,447, while deductions, i.e. sales and amounts written off, amounted to £521,957. The previous table shows for each item the net expenditure only during the year.
The next table summarises the balance sheet at 31 March 1962 for all establishments.
Liabilities | ||
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Capital raised – | ||
Original amount of current loans | 268,710,042 | |
Less amounts repaid | 34,256,014 | |
Balance owing on 31 March 1962 | 234,454,028 | |
Temporary loans | 480,752 | |
Sundry creditors – | ||
Bank overdraft | 412,112 | |
Other | 7,161,227 | |
Reserves – | ||
Loan repayment reserve | 35,440,627 | |
Capital expenditure out of revenue | 20,052,851 | |
Sinking fund reserve | 2,205,286 | |
Depreciation reserve | 32,226,219 | |
Renewal fund reserve | 1,294,161 | |
General and other reserves | 15,647,142 | |
Surplus in Appropriation Account | 5,217,665 | |
Total | 354,592,070 |
Assets | |
---|---|
£ | |
Total capital outlay | 327,067,641 |
Sundry debtors | 9,485,578 |
Other assets – | |
Cash and trading bank balances | 3,787,029 |
State Advances stock, balances at POSB, National Savings | 128,061 |
New Zealand Government stock | 4,530,904 |
Local authority stock | 897,253 |
Public Trust and National Provident Fund | 5,524,244 |
Other | 3,171,360 |
Total | 354,592,070 |
The following table sets out the number of units generated and their disposal. The excess generation of certain local factories, which is bought in for public supply, is given in the column “Other Sources”.
Year Ended 31 March | Generated for Public Supply | Sold Retail | Non-productive | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
N.Z. Electricity Department | Supply Authorities | Other Sources | Total | |||
thousand kWh | ||||||
1958 | 5,334,553 | 297,430 | 12,166 | 5,644,149 | 4,653,002 | 991,147 |
1959 | 5,363,053 | 303,679 | 10,680 | 5,677,412 | 4,702,100 | 975,312 |
1960 | 6,050,066 | 299,020 | 11,596 | 6,360,682 | 5,273,932 | 1,086,750 |
1961 | 6,504,620 | 318,423 | 11,501 | 6,834,544 | 5,683,547 | 1,150,997 |
1962 | 7,086,964 | 304,916 | 7,424 | 7,399,304 | 6,169,497 | 1,229,807 |
The following table gives a classification of power retailed according to the various purposes for which it was sold. In this table “Domestic” includes domestic water-heating units, and “Commercial” both commercial and dairy water-heating units.
Year Ended 31 March | Domestic | Commercial and Industrial | Street Lighting | Tramways | Electric Railways | Other Purposes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
thousand kWh | |||||||
1958 | 2,750,433 | 1,827,742 | 29,367 | 22,042 | 23,202 | 216 | 4,653,002 |
1959 | 2,741,070 | 1,884,590 | 32,009 | 20,952 | 22,970 | 509 | 4,702,100 |
1960 | 3,122,173 | 2,066,783 | 39,054 | 22,376 | 23,294 | 252 | 5,273,932 |
1961 | 3,359,755 | 2,234,897 | 43,358 | 22,221 | 23,316 | – | 5,683,547 |
1962 | 3,656,043 | 2,419,134 | 48,093 | 22,220 | 23,640 | 367 | 6,169,497 |
The following diagram portrays the growth in the use of electric power, and shows also the principal purposes for which the power was employed.
Revenue is derived chiefly from the sale of power, and in 1961-62 this source was 97.4 per cent of the total. The following table sets out the revenue from all sources (excluding bulk sales) for the years 1957-58 to 1961-62.
Year Ended 31 March | Sale of Power (Retail) | Profits from Trading | Miscellaneous | Total* |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding revenue from interchange of power. †1958 miscellaneous figure includes interest | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
1958 | 21,602,797 | 109,850 | 541,331† | 22,253,978 |
1959 | 27,317,304 | 118,007 | 617,183 | 28,052,494 |
1960 | 30,031,508 | 121,337 | 617,337 | 30,770,182 |
1961 | 31,722,325 | 129,870 | 720,711 | 32,572,906 |
1962 | 34,449,497 | 131,988 | 776,948 | 35,358,433 |
Of the total expenditure of £30,230,927 (excluding cost of interchange of power in bulk) recorded in the year ended 31 March 1962, 72.7 per cent represented overhead costs (comprising management expenses and capital charges), while operating expenses of prime costs stood at 27.3 per cent.
Power may be sold more than once in bulk before reaching the retailing authority, and in these tables the revenue from such interchange of power between authorities is set off against the cost, the net figure for cost of power purchased representing the cost to the industry of purchases from outside sources. In this connection mention may be made of certain contracts existing between the Government and some local authorities, whereby the latter are required to maintain their plants and to operate them, whenever called upon, to supplement the State electricity supply. The units so generated, often by fuel plants, are purchased by the Government and resold, in most cases to the generating authority, for distribution.
The table following gives an analysis of expenditure, excluding the cost of bulk interchanges.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
* Does not include the interchange of power between supply authorities. | ||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | |
Operating Expenditure | ||||
Cost of power purchased* | 57,102 | 65,578 | 55,043 | 13,699 |
Cost of generation | 830,760 | 943,048 | 948,471 | 950,420 |
Fuel | 1,507,290 | 1,341,577 | 1,719,426 | 1,797,566 |
Repairs and stores | 249,074 | 416,390 | 469,201 | 489,537 |
Cost of transmission and distribution | 4,597,033 | 4,741,644 | 4,835,826 | 4,907,644 |
Public (street) lighting | 107,175 | 113,243 | 87,137 | 103,338 |
Totals | 7,348,434 | 7,621,480 | 8,115,104 | 8,262,204 |
Miscellaneous Expenditure | ||||
Cost of management | 2,916,958 | 3,029,135 | 3,213,423 | 3,512,467 |
Losses from trading | 5,503 | 5,263 | 6,725 | 4,904 |
Other expenditure and insurance | 105,702 | 116,174 | 123,280 | 175,674 |
Totals | 3,028,163 | 3,150,572 | 3,343,428 | 3,693,045 |
Capital Charges (Including Taxation) | ||||
Interest | 7,688,107 | 8,392,687 | 9,128,372 | 10,816,405 |
Sinking fund | 1,425,340 | 438,511 | 474,590 | 494,971 |
Renewals | 769,439 | 762,920 | 798,931 | 844,137 |
Depreciation | 2,577,883 | 3,188,766 | 3,433,154 | 3,002,601 |
Loan repayment | 1,459,077 | 2,673,559 | 2,925,775 | 3,117,564 |
Totals | 13,919,846 | 15,456,443 | 16,760,822 | 18,275,678 |
Grand totals | 24,296,443 | 26,228,495 | 28,219,354 | 30,230,927 |
The distribution of the expenditure per unit sold retail is given hereunder.
Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
d. | d. | d. | d. | |
Operating expenses | 0.375 | 0.347 | 0.343 | 0.321 |
Miscellaneous expenses | 0.155 | 0.143 | 0.141 | 0.144 |
Capital charges | 0.710 | 0.704 | 0.708 | 0.711 |
Totals | 1.240 | 1.194 | 1.192 | 1.176 |
The gas industry was amongst the first industrial enterprises founded in New Zealand. The first gasworks was erected in the year 1862 at Auckland when the European population of that town was about 25,000, and the total European population of New Zealand was only some 100,000 persons; the Christchurch and Dunedin works commenced supply in 1863; with the addition of the Wellington establishment in 1869 there was then a gasworks in each of the four main centres. Subsequent growth of the industry was rapid, and in 1916 there were 56 establishments engaged in generation and supply of gas to the public. This was the peak year so far as the number of establishments is concerned.
Since this date the number of works in use has declined steadily, although the output of gas actually increased and a much larger number of consumers is supplied now than in the year 1916. Electricity first came into general use for lighting; it gradually supplanted gas for this purpose from 1919 onwards, and, as new appliances were introduced, continued successfully to compete with gas in heating and cooking. Plants in the larger towns and cities have been able to carry on successfully, but the works serving smaller towns have found it increasingly hard to cope with rising costs and to meet competition from electricity, so much so that a number have either sold out or closed down, leaving 30 works still operating in 1962:
As a part of the general stabilisation policy during the war, the Government instituted a system of subsidies to gasworks to enable them to meet rising costs without unduly increasing the price of gas to the consumer.' These subsidies were paid from 1943 onwards to individual works as required, each case being considered separately. The subsidies were withdrawn in 1950, the price of gas to consumers being raised to meet the additional cost of gas making consequent on this withdrawal. Further increases in operating costs, wages; and coal prices in 1951 led to a restoration of subsidies to the gas industry in the form of a subsidy to all gasworks of 2s. per 1,000 cu. ft. of gas sold. Financial assistance in the form of loans was also offered to works for the purpose of carrying out work necessary to restore the efficiency of gas making and storage plant, and it was considered that at the end of two years the industry would be in a strong enough position for the subsidy to be withdrawn; This has not proved to be the case, and the subsidy is still in force. From October 1959 this subsidy was reduced to 1s. 8d., except for works on the West Coast and the oil plant at Hastings. In addition, a new subsidy covering freight charges on coal was given to 18 undertakings. The Gas Council also stabilised the cost of gas-making coal until 31 March 1964 at the price existing at 1 April 1960. The annual average prices of gas in the four main centres for the years stated are shown in the following table.
AVERAGE PRICE OF GAS TO CONSUMER PER 1,000 CUBIC FEET | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | ||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | |
1929-30 | 7 | 0 | 6 | 11 | 7 | 0 | 6 | 3 |
1939-40 | 7 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 6 | 5 | 5 | 11 |
1949-50 | 8 | 10 | 6 | 10 | 6 | 9 | 6 | 2 |
1959-60 | 13 | 5 | 10 | 6 | 8 | 10 | 7 | 5 |
1960-61 | 14 | 0 | 11 | 6 | 9 | 0 | 7 | 1 |
1961-62 | 14 | 6 | 11 | 8 | 8 | 11 | 7 | 2 |
The decline of the gas industry was viewed with concern by the Government and the authorities which are required to supply the country with electric power, because of the additional demand for electricity which must follow any reduction of the gas supply. In order to conserve the contribution by the gasworks to the national sources of power, an Electricity and Gas Coordination Committee was set up in 1955 and commenced its work in January 1956, at which time 34 gas undertakings were in operation. The Committee considered that all but three smaller undertakings were essential in the national interest. On 5 September 1956 the Committee reported to the Minister making recommendations concerning the future operation of essential undertakings and in respect of the acquisition of such undertakings by the local electricity supply authority.
The Electricity and Gas Coordination Act 1956 established an Electricity and Gas Coordination Board to advise the Minister on the coordination of the electricity and gas industries. Following a report from the Board regarding the difficulties to be overcome in effecting local mergers, legislation was passed in 1958 setting up a Gas Council in place of the Board. The main functions of the Council are to advise the Government and the industry regarding the preservation and expansion of gas supplies, and to operate the Gas Industry Account, from which subsidies, grants, and loans may be made to assist the industry. The Gas Council has pursued a basic policy of spending funds available for the purpose of promoting efficiency and confidence in the gas industry. Many new plants have been erected, assisted in some cases by grants towards interest and capital repayment charges on loans until the new plant becomes revenue producing.
The prospect of natural gas has placed a different aspect on many of the problems facing gas undertakings especially on the West Coast of the North Island where natural gas is expected to become available.
Statistics for the years 1959-60 to 1961-62 are set out in the table which follows.
Item | 1959-60 | 1960-61 | 1961-62 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Including natural gas. | ||||
Works | No. | 33 | 32 | 30 |
Premises and plant – | ||||
Value at end of year – | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 1,113,348 | 1,113,548 | 1,268,362 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 5,534,857 | 5,910,784 | 6,589,976 |
Capital expenditure during year – | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 12,115 | 24,390 | 10,790 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 339,330 | 637,468 | 897,419 |
Persons engaged | No. | 1,557 | 1,487 | 1,411 |
Salaries and wages paid | £ | 1,322,251 | 1,322,120 | 1,280,693 |
Coal used – | ||||
Quantity | tons | 276,045 | 277,100 | 279,058 |
Cost | £ | 1,663,017 | 1,708,383 | 1,735,532 |
Cost of other materials | £ | 82,317 | 81,572x | 75,411 |
Other expenses (other than salaries and wages and materials) | £ | 1,071,261 | 1,020,548 | 1,115,412 |
Total expenditure | £ | 4,138,846 | 4,132,623 | 4,207,048 |
Total revenue | £ | 4,101,688 | 4,202,984 | 4,167,129 |
Consumers | No. | 168,737 | 163,213 | 157,327 |
Gas generated* | cu. ft. (000) | 5,663,943 | 5,696,130 | 5,860,538 |
Gas sold retail – | ||||
Quantity | cu. ft. (000) | 4,540,448 | 4,612,357 | 4,584,558 |
Value | £ | 3,076,018 | 3,189,529 | 3,157,907 |
Average price of gas to consumer per 1,000 cu. ft. | 11s. 7d. | 11s. 11d. | 11s. 11d. |
There follows an analysis of the 1961-62 statistics, these being dissected by locality of gasworks (North and South Island) and character of organisation. It will be seen that 66.9 per cent of the total quantity of gas was generated in the North Island and 33.1 per cent in the South Island, while proportions generated by registered companies and municipal authorities were 69.5 per cent and 30.5 per cent respectively.
Item | Registered Companies | Municipal Authorities | Total | Registered Companies | Municipal Authorities | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Depreciated values. † Undepreciated. Depreciation funds amounted to £35,432. ‡Undepreciated. Depreciation funds amounted to £127,220. | |||||||
North Island | South Island | ||||||
Works | No. | 6 | 10 | 16 | 3 | 11 | 14 |
Value of land and buildings | £(000) | 889* | 125† | 1,014 | 85* | 169‡ | 254 |
Value of machinery and plant | £(000) | 2,253* | 1,747† | 4,000 | 824* | 1,765‡ | 2,590 |
Capital additions during year – | |||||||
Land and buildings | £(000) | 10 | – | 10 | – | 1 | 1 |
Machinery and plant | £(000) | 356 | 71 | 427 | 181 | 290 | 470 |
Persons engaged – | |||||||
Males | No. | 692 | 210 | 902 | 194 | 211 | 405 |
Females | No. | 66 | 10 | 76 | 19 | 9 | 28 |
Totals | No. | 758 | 220 | 978 | 213 | 220 | 433 |
Salaries and wages paid – | |||||||
To males | £(000) | 634 | 210 | 843 | 174 | 208 | 382 |
To females | £(000) | 37 | 5 | 42 | 9 | 4 | 13 |
Totals | £(000) | 670 | 215 | 885 | 183 | 212 | 395 |
Motive power – | |||||||
Engines in use | No. | 221 | 129 | 350 | 72 | 186 | 258 |
Total horsepower | h.p. | 3,423 | 667 | 4,090 | 915 | 953 | 1,668 |
Materials used – | |||||||
Coal | tons(000) | 140 | 40 | 180 | 51 | 48 | 99 |
£(000) | 904 | 273 | 1,176 | 263 | 296 | 559 | |
Oil | gal(000) | 825 | 14 | 839 | – | 349 | 349 |
£(000) | 41 | 1 | 42 | – | 23 | 23 | |
Products – | |||||||
Gas generated | cu. ft. (m) | 3,098 | 821 | 3,919 | 973 | 969 | 1,942 |
Gas sold retail | cu. ft. (m) | 2,328 | 620 | 2,948 | 857 | 779 | 1,636 |
£(000) | 1,552 | 437 | 1,989 | 388 | 348 | 736 | |
Coke | tons(000) | 39 | 9 | 48 | 25 | 14 | 39 |
£(000) | 270 | 74 | 344 | 123 | 79 | 202 | |
Tar | gal(000) | 1,130 | 293 | 1,423 | 434 | 465 | 899 |
£(000) | 126 | 30 | 155 | 48 | 37 | 85 | |
Other residuals | £(000) | 44 | 6 | 49 | 7 | 4 | 11 |
Total expenditure | £(000) | 2,195 | 727 | 2,923 | 582 | 702 | 1,285 |
Total revenue | £(000) | 2,259 | 625 | 2,884 | 649 | 634 | 1,283 |
Consumers | No. | 78,542 | 26,122 | 104,664 | 18,418 | 34,245 | 52,663 |
Table of Contents
Most meat produced in the world is used for domestic consumption, and only about 6 per cent of world output enters into international trade. About three-quarters of all meat exports come from five countries. In order of importance these are New Zealand, Denmark, Argentina, Australia, and the Netherlands. The import trade is dominated by the United Kingdom, which takes about two-thirds of the total exports. Next in importance as importers are the United States of America, and the Western European countries such as Italy, Western Germany, and France.
Beef and veal comprise about half the world exports, with Argentina, Australia, and New Zealand the main exporters. In recent years, exports of pig meats (mostly by European countries) and mutton and lamb (mostly by New Zealand and Australia) have increased, while exports of beef have declined. New Zealand faces a problem of disposing of a rapidly increasing quantity of sheep meats in world markets. The United Kingdom has teen a sheep-rearing country for centuries, and her people have developed a taste for mutton and lamb. In other likely markets the taste must to some extent be cultivated.
The population of the United Kingdom is increasing only slowly, and the consumption per head of carcass meat has remained fairly stable in recent years. At the same time the United Kingdom home production has risen considerably following encouragement by a system of guaranteed agricultural prices.
Though the United Kingdom is traditionally New Zealand's export market for meat and must remain so in the foreseeable future, there has been for some years a growing realisation of the need for supplementary markets. Efforts made during the past few years to develop alternative markets have had some success.
In the past the main markets outside the United Kingdom for New Zealand's meat have been the countries of Western Europe, but in recent years exports to these areas have declined, as these countries have intensified protection of their agricultural industries. Market opportunities may also be affected by the formation of the European Economic Community, comprising Belgium, France, Italy, Luxembourg, the Netherlands, and Western Germany, and also by the European Free Trade Association, comprising United Kingdom, Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland.
Canada and the United States of America have been developed into important supplementary markets for lamb, and sales of mutton to Japan, Greece, and other markets outside the United Kingdom have increased substantially.
A reduction in size of beef herds in the United States of America following a drought and low prices in 1955-56 led to a demand for imported beef by that country. In 1958 New Zealand became a leading exporter of beef to the United States with shipments totalling about 91,000 tons, mostly boneless. In 1958 Canada also bought 4,100 tons of New Zealand beef and veal, with the result that 76 per cent of New Zealand's 1957-58 beef exports went to North American markets. In 1958-59, however, there was a drop in shipments to both the United States and Canada, partly because there was less beef for export and partly from competition from a greater supply of Australian beef following an amendment to the United Kingdom – Australian long-term agreement on meat which permitted Australia to divert a larger proportion of her production to markets outside the United Kingdom. Shipment of beef from New Zealand to the United States declined by 15,000 tons in 1959-60 but increased sales were made to other markets. Between 1 October 1960 and 30 September 1961 the shipments of boneless beef and veal totalled 51,900 tons to the United States and 1,200 tons to Canada.
Exports of New Zealand meat to the United States form only a very small proportion of national consumption but can be expected to continue with the trade contacts that have been developed, and the availability of refrigerated shipping. In recent years packers have modernised their plants and trained staff to prepare the beef, inspect it, and pack it in heavy cardboard cartons lined with polythene.
The following table shows the main destination of exports from New Zealand of frozen and chilled beef and veal for the three latest years.
Country of Destination | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
tons | £(000) | tons | £(000) | tons | £(000) | |
United Kingdom | 7,358 | 1,182 | 20,333 | 3,219 | 11,297 | 1,751 |
United States | 68,529 | 18,072 | 56,352 | 14,551 | 65,889 | 16,589 |
Japan | 1,307 | 210 | 3,582 | 560 | 3,072 | 470 |
Other countries | 11,659 | 2,719 | 18,446 | 3,895 | 15,233 | 3,413 |
Totals | 88,853 | 22,183 | 98,713 | 22,224 | 95,491 | 22,223 |
Imports into the United States of some classes of fresh, chilled or frozen meat are shown in the following table. (Source: Commonwealth Economic Committee.)
Country of Export | Beef and Veal | Mutton and Lamb | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
tons (thousand) | ||||||
New Zealand | 70 | 59 | 67 | 6 | 4 | 5 |
Australia | 95 | 64 | 99 | 17 | 16 | 19 |
Canada | 10 | 9 | 13 | |||
Republic of Ireland | 23 | 24 | 31 | – | – | – |
Mexico | 22 | 17 | 24 | – | – | – |
Other countries | 11 | 15 | 15 | 2 | ||
Total imports | 232 | 187 | 248 | 25 | 20 | 24 |
United Stales production | 6,512 | 7,069 | 7,295 | 329 | 343 | 371 |
New Zealand is one of the largest exporters of wool in the world but marketing presents few difficulties. Most of the wool is auctioned in New Zealand and buyers come from interested countries to make their purchases of wool. A small percentage of wool produced is shipped to England for sale on the London market. Prices fluctuate according to the demand for wool, but the present market requirements are such that the Wool Commission has not had to buy in very much wool under its minimum price scheme, and even then has had to hold it only temporarily. The threat of competition from synthetic materials is such that the International Wool Secretariat is actively promoting advertising, merchandising, and research. World wool production and wool utilisation have in recent years been approximately in balance and there has been no pressure on supplies.
For the sale of dairy products New Zealand is very largely dependent on the United Kingdom market, which is practically the only open market of any size for butter and cheese. In 1960 the total production of butter by 32 of the main producing countries of the world amounted to 4.2 million tons. In the same year world exports by 19 of the leading exporters amounted to about 560,000 tons, that is, only about 13 per cent of world production entered into international trade. Of this quantity, 408,000 tons (73 per cent) came on to the United Kingdom market. Of the exports of 431,000 tons of cheese from 20 countries in 1960 there were 133,000 tons sent to the United Kingdom. These figures show that relatively small changes in demand-supply relationships in individual countries can have a most disturbing effect on the United Kingdom market.
Some countries have adopted agricultural income and price support policies to maintain and stabilise farming incomes. Only industrialised countries with a relatively low proportion of their national income derived from agriculture can continue support measures on a large scale. International trade is adversely affected in several ways. To maintain prices at support levels many countries have restricted imports of agricultural products, so that entry into markets, in which New Zealand's exports could effectively compete, has often been denied. High support prices and consequent high domestic prices discourage consumption and often lead to the accumulation of supplies which are surplus to domestic requirements. Surpluses generated in this manner are frequently disposed of in other markets at prices well below the cost of production. New Zealand's position in the United Kingdom market was adversely affected in 1958 when some European countries dumped on the market such quantities of butter that there were serious falls in prices.
Since 1958 price reductions in some European countries have to some extent stimulated consumption in them, but not a great deal of progress has been made in the reduction of subsidised dairy production that leads to dumping. It is essential for New Zealand to maintain strong and consistent pressure in international councils so that these measures are furthered. There were indications in 1960 that O.E.E.C. countries were prepared to exercise restraints to ensure a normal flow of supplies to the United Kingdom market, but dumping by a number of countries led to a serious fall in prices early in 1961. Discussions extending over a number of months in GATT and other international bodies were aimed at finding a remedy to the situation. Some alleviation of New Zealand's position was afforded in November 1961 when the British Government asked all countries currently supplying butter to Britain to agree to limit their shipments to the quantities proposed by GATT up to 31 March 1962. Britain restricted imports of butter for the year from 1 April 1962 to 390,000 tons, of which New Zealand's quota was 156,000 tons. This involved a waiver by New Zealand of the agreement for unrestricted entry to the United Kingdom market: For the year to 31 March 1964 the import level was raised to 410,000 tons, of which New Zealand's quota is 163,800 tons. When the New Zealand Government agreed in May 1963 to the request of the British Government (in connection with EFTA discussions involving Denmark) that the tariff of 15s. a cwt on non-Commonwealth butter be suspended for the duration of the present system of quota restrictions, Britain agreed to import not less than 163,800 tons of New Zealand butter annually.
New Zealand is moving towards the development of more supplementary markets for dairy produce, although quantities of the major products that can thus be disposed of are relatively small compared with the United Kingdom, New Zealand's long-standing market. Major industrial countries where income levels and food-consumption habits could provide important markets have adopted trading policies aimed at restricting imports of foodstuffs to protect their agriculture. International commodity agreements are now proposed as a long-term solution to the problem facing the suppliers of some of the temperate foodstuffs.
The United Kingdom has always been New Zealand's main export market for primary produce. New Zealand's trading relations with the United Kingdom are governed by a number of formal commitments. Under the Ottawa Agreement of 1932 New Zealand undertook to maintain a preferential tariff on imports from the United Kingdom, while the United Kingdom for its part was obliged to grant duty-free entry for practically all New Zealand products and maintain specified duties on some foreign products of interest to New Zealand. The United Kingdom also undertook to place quota restrictions on foreign meats.
On butter the foreign tariff rate, and therefore the margin of preference, fixed in 1932 was 15s. a hundredweight (at which comparatively low rate it still remains); on cheese the tariff preference is 15 per cent; on meat there is no preference on mutton and lamb, and a negligible tariff preference exists on beef coupled with a foreign quota on meat which was designed to ensure an expanding share of the United Kingdom's market; while on wool there has never been a preference.
During the trade talks in the United Kingdom in April-May 1957 the question of a review of the Ottawa Agreement was raised, and following discussions which took place in New Zealand early in 1958 on the occasion of the visit of the United Kingdom Prime Minister it was agreed desirable to review the provisions of the Ottawa Agreement which had remained substantially unaltered since 1932. Negotiations were opened by a New Zealand official delegation in London on 17 April 1958, and the new agreement came into force on 25 November 1958.
The agreement gave new flexibility to New Zealand's international trading and negotiating position. The levels of preferences in favour of the United Kingdom of the 1932 Agreement could be modified but the basic principle was retained to ensure that the close and mutually beneficial economic partnership between the United Kingdom and New Zealand would continue. Recognising that, because of changed conditions, the balance of advantage under the 1932 Trade Agreement had moved against New Zealand, the United Kingdom Government agreed to New Zealand having the right to reduce the 20-per-cent margin of preference on British goods. (See Section 22d – Customs Tariff and Revenue.)
The greater flexibility which will result will assist in reducing the cost of imports, and also enable other markets for an increasing volume of exports to be maintained and developed. New Zealand must be able to produce exports at competitive prices and to do this it is essential that plant and raw material used in production be imported on the most favourable basis. Provision has also been made for New Zealand to resort to a limited measure of bilateral trading with third countries, without causing serious harm to the trade of the United Kingdom.
In the latest agreement all existing rights and preferences for New Zealand goods entering the United Kingdom market were preserved. These included the 1957 supplementary agreement providing for annual consultations on the agricultural production and marketing policies of the two countries, as well as the 10-year right of entry to the United Kingdom market, without restriction as to quantity, of butter, cheese, skim and buttermilk powders, casein, and chilled and frozen pork. The 15-year right of entry for New Zealand meat, agreed to in 1952 outside the 1932 pact, remains in force.
Under the agreement the United Kingdom and New Zealand Governments recognise that each other's trade may be materially injured by competition from dumped or subsidised exports from third countries. If, after consultation, it is established that such injury is being caused or threatened, each Government will consider remedial action consistent with its own laws and its international obligations.
The system of quota restrictions on butter and the suspension of the tariff constitute a suspension of part of New Zealand's rights under the trade agreement.
The Rome Treaty establishing the European Economic Community entered into force on 1 January 1958. Under the terms of this treaty, the six member countries, Belgium, France, Germany, Italy, Luxembourg, and the Netherlands will, over a transitional period, eliminate tariffs and other restrictions to trade within the Community. At the same time the tariffs on goods entering each member country from outside the Community will be adjusted until all member countries have a common external tariff.
During 1961 there loomed the prospect of the United Kingdom's joining the European Economic Community. This raised the threat of tariffs, levies, and quotas on New Zealand's dairy produce and meat going into the United Kingdom market. Strong representations were made to the British Government and Britain stated that she would not feel able to join the European Economic Community unless special arrangements could be secured to protect vital interests of New Zealand and other Commonwealth countries. (See special article in Appendix (d) of the 1962 Yearbook.)
Two main points emerge from a survey of the possible consequences for New Zealand of the common agricultural policy of the EEC. First that the policy might result in formalising and intensifying throughout the Community measures of agricultural protection already practised by some member countries; and that this would hinder the growth of our exports to Europe in the years ahead when new or expanded markets for our produce will be urgently necessary. Secondly, that the policy could result in an intensification of exports of surpluses from European countries at subsidised prices, thus damaging our existing markets. Both of these concerns relate principally to our trade in dairy produce and meat.
These prospects are serious enough, but the extension of the Community to include Britain, Denmark, and other European countries raises questions of a different order of magnitude. The possibility of such a development has been a constant concern of New Zealand since the first steps taken in 1956 by Britain to bring about a solution to the problems which the EEC raised for Britain itself. Under the original European Free Trade Area proposals, New Zealand's position in the United Kingdom market would have been largely safeguarded since agricultural products would not have come within the scope of the provisions for the removal of tariffs. Nevertheless, a free trade area of this kind would not have assisted in the problem of obtaining access to European markets, nor would it have prevented damage to our markets in the United Kingdom from subsidised European exports. These problems would have remained.
In negotiations with the EEC the United Kingdom made clear its readiness to accept the principles and objectives of the Rome Treaty and to join in the formulation of a common agricultural policy. At the same time, in accordance with the undertakings to the Commonwealth, Britain insisted that special arrangements had to be made to safeguard Commonwealth interests. For New Zealand, the problem centres on the common agricultural policy. The problem was magnified by the applications of the United Kingdom, Denmark, Ireland, and other countries to join the Community. Each of these countries has important agricultural interests; the United Kingdom is a substantial importer but wishes to continue protecting its farmers; Denmark is one of the main exporters of butter in competition with New Zealand; Ireland is a traditional exporter of meat and butter to the British market. It is to be hoped that these countries will exercise a liberal influence on the formation of a common agricultural policy; however, as the economies of the Six and these three countries are highly complementary to each other, pressures towards internal self-sufficiency of the new grouping could be strong.
The interests that New Zealand has at stake are considerable. They are best illustrated by a brief survey of our present trading arrangements with the United Kingdom and by an assessment of how they might be affected if, on an extreme assumption, no special arrangements are made to cover New Zealand's special dependence on agricultural trade with the United Kingdom.
Trade between the United Kingdom and New Zealand is at present governed broadly by the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade and in particular by the New Zealand – United Kingdom Trade Agreement of 1959. Under this Agreement New Zealand has been guaranteed unrestricted and duty free entry to the United Kingdom market for dairy produce and pork until May 1967. The Agreement also gives guarantees of duty free entry for all New Zealand's exports and the preservation of specified margins of preference over imports from foreign sources of commodities such as dairy produce, beef, and veal during the currency of the Agreement, which may be terminated following six months notice on either side. In addition, the United Kingdom has undertaken, in a Joint Declaration of 1952, to permit New Zealand's exportable surplus of beef, veal, mutton, and lamb to be sold in the United Kingdom market without restriction of quantity up to 31 October 1967. These are the formal arrangements. In practice they are of considerable importance because of New Zealand's dependence on the United Kingdom market. Of our total exports over 50 per cent are sent to the United Kingdom but for certain products the degree of dependence is much greater. In recent years 93 per cent of butter exports, 92 per cent of cheese, and 94 per cent of mutton and lamb exports were destined for the United Kingdom. On the other hand, in the case of beef (because of the development of exports of this commodity to the United States) and some minor dairy products, the degree of dependence on the United Kingdom market has dropped sharply in recent years. A smaller proportion of our wool is sold in the United Kingdom in comparison with the position of a few years ago.
New Zealand would be seriously affected in the United Kingdom market by the full application of the Rome Treaty provisions by the United Kingdom.
So far as tariffs are concerned, the position in the United Kingdom market of New Zealand and of the EEC countries would be reversed. At present New Zealand has free entry while EEC countries pay tariffs. By the end of any transitional period the EEC countries would have free access and New Zealand would have to pay tariffs, as illustrated in the following table:
Common Tariff Payable by New Zealand at End of Transitional Period | Existing Tariff Payable by EEC Countries | |
---|---|---|
Butter | 24% | 15s. per cwt. |
Cheese | 23% | 15% |
Milk powders | 18-23% | 6s. per cwt. |
Beef and veal: | ||
Boned or boneless | 20% | 20% |
Other | 20% | 7/3d. to ¾d. per lb. |
Mutton and lamb | 20% | Nil |
Apples | 10% (1 January to 31 March) | 4s. 6d. per cwt. (16 April to 15 August) |
8% (1 April to 31 July) | ||
Honey | 30% | 5s. per cwt. |
In addition, for some products systems of variable levies would become applicable and these could have very restrictive effects on the level of imports. On present proposals such levies would apply to butter, beef and veal, and possibly cheese. In the case of butter, frozen beef and veal, quantitative restrictions might become applicable, through the import certificate procedure, as an additional means of controlling imports.
The application of the common tariff and the levy system would have serious direct effects on our earnings of overseas exchange and hence on our ability to import. In addition, however, these measures would involve a rise in United Kingdom prices and thus have the effect of reducing consumer demand. For example, the effects on consumption of a rise in butter prices to levels prevailing on the Continent would probably be substantial. To maintain the higher price level the levy and import certificate system would need to be operated to restrict imports to the volume consistent with the lower level of consumption. But in the Common Market stage, imports from other EEC countries, including Denmark (if a member) would enter the United Kingdom freely. Thus the main burden of restriction would fall on New Zealand as the principal supplier from outside the Community. Moreover, the greater the increase in production surplus to consumption in the continental member countries, the smaller would be the share of the United Kingdom market available to New Zealand. Even at the substantially higher prices which might prevail in the United Kingdom compared with previous prices, New Zealand's total earnings from butter exports to the United Kingdom would probably be very much less than at present.
Finding suitable trading outlets outside the United Kingdom has, for a number of reasons, proved difficult. The systems of agricultural protection used in North America and in Europe generally rely on restriction of supplies, especially imports, in order to maintain domestic prices and thus incomes to producers. These systems not only make it very difficult for New Zealand to export to these markets (which could be most lucrative) but also frequently result in the dumping of surpluses on relatively free markets. These problems are particularly acute in respect of dairy produce. In some instances lack of consumer appeal is a barrier to the promotion of new markets, as in the case of mutton and lamb in Continental Europe. The development of markets on any significant scale for the most vulnerable products – dairy produce and mutton and lamb – in African, Asian, and Latin American countries faces difficulties of a rather different kind. The developing countries in these areas of the world need to allocate a substantial proportion of their limited foreign exchange for imports of capital goods essential to their development programmes. They cannot therefore afford to import freely dairy produce and meat which for them are luxuries. Moreover, consumer preference for local foodstuffs, the lack of cold storage facilities, and the existence of religious and social barriers against meat consumption are significant among other factors in inhibiting the growth of trade between New Zealand and these regions in certain classes of meat and foodstuffs. Difficulties such as these make New Zealand more conscious of the restrictions on imports in the countries of Europe and North America which could be expected to be “natural” markets for our products.
The high degree of dependence on the United Kingdom market reflects these difficulties of finding suitable alternative outlets for certain products. Any reduction of that degree of dependence is bound to be slow. It follows that restriction of access to the United Kingdom market as a result of any entry to the EEC without adequate safeguards for New Zealand's position would either leave us with surpluses which cannot be disposed of elsewhere or would entail restrictions on production in New Zealand. The consequences for our standard of living and future economic development would be very serious indeed.
On 22 February 1962, the British Government informed the Six that it fully accepted the extension of the Common Market to agriculture and trade in agricultural products and that Britain was prepared to participate in the Community's common agricultural policy.
On 19 March the British Government advised the New Zealand Government that it hoped to secure recognition of the importance of the Commonwealth and of the special trading position Commonwealth countries enjoy in the United Kingdom; the importance to the economies of the Commonwealth countries of existing trade developed on this basis, and an agreement that the essential interests of the Commonwealth countries would be protected on the basis of the principle of comparable outlets for Commonwealth temperate foodstuffs. In discussions with the British Government about the definition of the term “comparable outlets” the New Zealand Government emphasised the necessity to ensure the right of access to markets in the enlarged Community for at least the quantities traditionally sold there.
Accordingly, after consultation with New Zealand and other Commonwealth Governments', the United Kingdom sought the agreement of the Six to certain proposals embodying the idea of comparable outlets and including precise arrangements for the transitional period, with respect to each of the major commodities. New Zealand was constantly consulted about the proposals for commodities such as mutton and lamb, beef and veal, apples and pears, and butter and about proposals affecting the common external tariff on processed agricultural food products, industrial raw materials, and manufactured goods. The New Zealand Government, for its part, consulted the producer boards fully on all matters of interest to them.
In the negotiations in June and July 1962 it became apparent that the Six would not agree to the continuation of the Commonwealth preferential trading position in its entirety even until 1970, the end of the transitional period. The Six, basing their arguments on the Treaty of Rome and the Common Agricultural Policy agreed among them on 14 January 1962, were prepared to go no further than permit the phasing out (decalage) of the Commonwealth preferential position during the transitional period until it disappeared in 1970.
The Six proposed to solve the problem of temperate agricultural foodstuffs exported by the Commonwealth in one of two ways, either by the conclusion of international or world-wide agreements for the organisation of the marketing and distribution of such products and, pending the conclusion of such world-wide agreements, the adoption for individual products of transitional measures within the scope of the Common Agricultural Policy of the Six, or in the event of failure to conclude world-wide agreements special arrangements with those Commonwealth countries who were prepared to conclude them on the basis envisaged by the Community.
Britain endeavoured, with some success, to secure specific undertakings with regard to price and production policies from the Six, two major factors affecting access to the market. Britain also sought other undertakings with regard to the access of temperate foodstuffs in the transitional period.
At the conclusion of the Community's last Ministerial meeting in August 1962 the Chairman of the meeting informed Britain that because of the extent of her dependence on the British market the Six recognised that New Zealand was in a special position. They were prepared to consider additional solutions to cope with the particular difficulties arising from New Zealand's high degree of dependence on the United Kingdom market.
Commonwealth Prime Ministers discussed the position in London in September 1962. The fact that complete agreement on a solution for temperate agricultural foodstuffs had not yet been reached made it particularly difficult for the Prime Ministers concerned to make a judgment on the likely effect on Commonwealth trade in these commodities of a British decision to join the Common Market.
In January 1963 negotiations for a basis of entry by Britain into the European Economic Community ended in failure, because of France's insistence on strict application of the Rome Treaty without special dispensations, particularly for agricultural products. Subsequently Denmark announced that she would not proceed with her application to join the Common Market.
Trade among the six members of the European Economic Community in butter and cheese for the three years up to 1961 is shown in the following table.
Commodity | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Imports* | Exports | Imports* | Exports | Imports* | Exports | |
* Imports from other member countries shown in brackets; these figures can also be related to the exports of member countries. | ||||||
thousand tons | ||||||
Butter | 59.7 (27.1) | 51.3 | 65.5 (31.7) | 67.7 | 34.6 (18.7) | 89.4 |
Cheese | 180.1 (84.7) | 161.6 | 186.7 (97.8) | 173.9 | 193.7 (101.7) | 180.7 |
Future developments in trade with the removal of the tariff barriers depend to a large extent on the accession of other countries to the Community. For example, while there is a substantial import balance for cheese, the admission of Denmark to the EEC could result in a large excess. Similarly, the excess of butter for export from the EEC would be much greater with Denmark added to the Community. Some of the possibilities of trade developments in an enlarged EEC are discussed in the Research Paper of the N.Z. Institute of Economic Research, New Zealand's Butter and Cheese in the European Economic Community.
On 27 May 1959 Sweden invited Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Switzerland, and the United Kingdom (“The Seven”) to join with her in exploring the possibility of forming a free trade area. Discussions began in Stockholm in June 1959, and a Convention for a European Free Trade Association, agreed by Ministers of the Seven on 20 November 1959, became effective on 3 May 1960.
The Convention defines the objects of the Association as (1) to promote economic expansion in the area of the Association and in each member state; (2) to ensure that trade between member states take place in conditions of fair competition; (3) to prevent significant disparity between member states in the conditions of supply of raw materials produced within the area; and (4) to contribute to the harmonious development and expansion of world trade and to the progressive removal of barriers to it.
Members agreed to abolish their tariffs on industrial goods originating in the area within 10 years by means of a series of reductions. An initial 20 per cent reduction of tariffs was made on 1 July 1960, and the programme included further reductions of 10 per cent ad valorem (of original tariffs) on 1 January 1962 and 1963; and at the beginning of each year 1965-1970. Provision is made for alterations to this programme. Members undertook to abolish quantitative restrictions on imports of goods from the free trade area within 10 years. There is no common external tariff for the Association, each member country being free to fix the level of its tariffs against the countries outside the area. Various rules govern trading within the area of goods manufactured wholly or in part from materials originating outside the area and fair conditions of competition – such matters as government subsidies, restrictive practices, dumping, etc. Special arrangements are in force in relation to agricultural produce and fish.
The Council of EFTA consists of one ministerial or official representative from each member country. Each state has a single vote and recommendations must normally be unanimous. Decisions of the Council are binding on member countries.
With effect from 1 September 1962 Norway reduced its tariffs on industrial imports from the other member countries of the European Free Trade Association (EFTA) by a further 10 per cent. This action, following a similar step by Austria on 1 July, completed the third round of intra-EFTA tariff cuts. According to the Stockholm Convention this stage was to have been reached no later than 1 July 1963. A further reduction of 10 per cent has since been made, thus lowering tariffs to half their original level. Following the breakdown of negotiations for Britain's entry into the European Economic Community a new phase of activity was begun by the European Free Trade Association. Plans were made for the removal of all tariffs on industrial goods by 1966 and new proposals were put forward for agricultural and fishery products. In May 1963 agreement was reached to set up a completely free trade area in industrial goods by the end of 1966.
New Zealand's important position in the supply of butter, cheese, and milk powder to the United Kingdom market is illustrated in the following table, showing imports into the United Kingdom, by country of export. In the case of butter, domestic production in the United Kingdom is relatively small in comparison with total supplies. Domestic cheese supplies, on the other hand, are comparatively large, as is also the domestic output of milk powder. (Source: Commonwealth Economic Committee.)
Country of Export | Butter | Cheese | Milk Powder | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962* | 1938 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1938 | 1960 | 1961 | |
* Import restrictions applied. | |||||||||||
tons (thousand) | |||||||||||
New Zealand | 130 | 144 | 156 | 156 | 82 | 77 | 80 | 79 | 7 | 35 | 31 |
Australia | 90 | 58 | 59 | 72 | 12 | 15 | 15 | 15 | 2 | 11 | 2 |
Canada | 2 | – | – | – | 34 | 8 | 8 | 11 | – | – | – |
Denmark | 118 | 98 | 94 | 96 | 1 | 10 | 10 | 9 | – | 2 | 2 |
Netherlands | 36 | 17 | 16 | 16 | 10 | 9 | 8 | 9 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
Other countries | 100 | 88 | 98 | 67 | 7 | 14 | 14 | 16 | 4 | 11 | 18 |
Total imports | 476 | 405 | 423 | 407 | 146 | 133 | 135 | 139 | 18 | 64 | 58 |
United Kingdom production | 20 | 37 | 49 | 57 | 43 | 109 | 112 | 112 | 96 | 103 |
For the 1960-61 season almost 94 per cent of New Zealand's total exports of butter and almost 89 per cent of the total exports of cheese went to the United Kingdom.
The following table shows the comparative figures for consumption of butter and margarine in the United Kingdom. (Source: Commonwealth Economic Committee.)
Product | 1938 | 1937 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
lb per head | ||||||
Butter | 24.1 | 17.5 | 20.2 | 18.5 | 181 | 20.0 |
Margarine | 10.0 | 15.1 | 13.4 | 14.5 | 15.2 | 13.5 |
The following table shows the imports of meat into the United Kingdom from the principal countries, by country of export. (Source: Commonwealth Economic Committee.)
Country (of Export) | Mutton and Lamb | Beef and Veal | All Meats* | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1938 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
* Including pig-meat and offal. | |||||||||||
tons (thousand) | |||||||||||
New Zealand | 184 | 308 | 290 | 292 | 52 | 21 | 12 | 7 | 347 | 319 | 317 |
Australia | 95 | 31 | 25 | 22 | 115 | 65 | 32 | 35 | 109 | 69 | 72 |
Argentina | 45 | 31 | 20 | 21 | 354 | 204 | 153 | 181 | 253 | 186 | 214 |
Denmark | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | – | 293 | 291 | 299 |
Other countries | 22 | 5 | 12 | 17 | 68 | 64 | 91 | 104 | 423 | 461 | 469 |
Totals | 346 | 375 | 347 | 352 | 589 | 354 | 288 | 327 | 1,425 | 1,326 | 1,371 |
United Kingdom production | 211 | 224 | 263 | 250 | 604 | 817 | 891 | 904 | 1,793 | 1,952 | 2,032 |
The important part played by New Zealand in the supply of meat to the United Kingdom is shown in the above table, this country being one of the leading suppliers, accounting in 1962 for 83 per cent of the mutton and lamb and 23 per cent of total meat products. Corresponding figures for 1961 were 83 per cent and 24 per cent respectively.
It should be noted that over half of the meat consumed in the United Kingdom is now obtained from domestic supplies.
As the United Kingdom takes the great bulk of the mutton and lamb exported from New Zealand it is interesting to note the extent to which New Zealand contributes to this market in comparison with other countries. In the calendar year 1938 New Zealand supplied 63 per cent of the total frozen mutton imported into the United Kingdom and 50 per cent of the total imports of frozen lamb. Australia, the next largest supplier in 1938, contributed 23 per cent of mutton imports and 29 per cent of lamb imports, while Argentina, which ranked third on the list, supplied 6 per cent and 15 per cent respectively. That New Zealand has more than maintained her position in this connection in the post-war years is evidenced by the figures for 1962, when New Zealand supplied 83 per cent of frozen mutton and lamb imported into the United Kingdom, whereas Australia supplied 6 per cent and Argentina 6 per cent.
New Zealand's frozen beef competes under difficulties with chilled and fresh beef from countries nearer the United Kingdom, with the consequence that the New Zealand share of the United Kingdom's beef imports has been relatively small; in addition in recent years a market for boneless packaged beef has been developed in North America, particularly in the United States, and supplies have been diverted there. In 1962 New Zealand supplied approximately 2 per cent of the United Kingdom's total imports of beef, as compared with 7 per cent in 1938.
New Zealand pork is shipped almost exclusively to the United Kingdom, but the quantity is relatively small and is declining.
In international trade, exports of bacon far exceed those of other pig products, with the United Kingdom normally absorbing most of the exports of other countries. New Zealand has been supplying a diminishing proportion of the imports of frozen and chilled pork into the United Kingdom while her contributions of bacon are negligible.
In a country such as New Zealand which is very dependent upon overseas trade, the efficient organisation of marketing of primary produce takes on a special importance. Since the gradual abandonment of the principles of laissez faire from the First World War onwards, great changes have taken place, and developments have been described in detail in earlier issues of the Yearbook.
Broadly speaking, the policy of controlled marketing of primary products has exhibited five phases:
In the early 1920′s the producer organisations made moves to rationalise the organisation of marketing.
The next stage was for the State to trade directly, buying products outright, bearing losses and retaining profits. The Primary Products Marketing Act 1936 established the Marketing Department, which confined its pre-war operations to dairy produce.
This was followed, after the outbreak of the Second World War and the establishment of bulk purchase, by the formation of financial pool accounts for each industry, the profits, subject to the general policy of stabilisation, being paid out to the suppliers, and any reserves held for the benefit of the industry. During the war the United Kingdom Government was the sole purchaser of imported foodstuffs, and the Marketing Department the authority in New Zealand responsible for the bulk purchase and shipment of dairy produce, meat, wool, and tallow.
The fourth phase was the direction of policy by boards and committees with the assumption of executive and not, as previously, merely advisory powers. Each body continued to use the marketing organisation for assembly, storage, transport, distribution, and accounting which the Marketing Department had built up, these services being made available at cost.
The fifth phase has been the progressive transfer to various boards or authorities representative of the industry concerned (with Government representation to protect consumer interests) of the responsibility and authority for the effective marketing of their own products, or the return to private enterprise with the boards assuming mainly their former pre-war functions.
Progressively from 1947 onwards primary producer organisations have assumed control of the marketing of their produce. The major statutes under which specific marketing authorities operate are the Dairy Production and Marketing Board Act 1961, the Meat Export Control Act 1921-22 and the Amendment Act of 1956 (for the Meat Producers Board), and the Meat Export Prices Act 1955, the Wool Commission Act 1951, the Milk Act 1944, and the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948.
In addition to the specific statutes authorising the industry body concerned to carry out marketing functions for certain major commodities – e.g., dairy produce, meat, potatoes, apples and pears, milk – an Act passed in 1953, entitled the Primary Products Marketing Act 1953, authorised the setting up of other marketing authorities by Orders in Council on the recommendation of the Minister of Agriculture in relation to products of the citrus, honey and egg producing industries. The Minister was required to be satisfied that a large majority of the producers in the industry concerned desired to have an authority established, and provision was made for the protection of consumer interests by the appointment of experienced Government representatives to such authorities. Other protection measures included provision for consultation between the Minister and the various boards or authorities, empowering the Minister to given directions on matters of Government trade policy, the presentation of annual reports to Parliament by each body, and Government audit of their accounts.
The Citrus Marketing Authority Regulations 1953, the Egg Marketing Authority Regulations 1953, and the Honey Marketing Authority Regulations 1953, were confirmed and validated by the Primary Products Marketing Confirmation Act 1953.
Arrangements for the marketing of particular products are now summarised.
Dairy Produce – By the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947 the functions of the Marketing Department as regards butter and cheese for export (later extended to cover the control of all dairy produce for export) were transferred to the New Zealand Dairy Products Marketing Commission. By the same Act the control and regulation of butter and cheese for local consumption were also transferred to the Commission. Under the Dairy Production and Marketing Board Act 1961, which came into force on 1 September 1961, the functions of the Commission were assumed by the New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board.
The Dairy Production and Marketing Board acquires and markets all New Zealand butter and cheese intended for export, controls the export of other dairy products, and regulates the marketing of butter and cheese in New Zealand. In selling the industry's exportable surplus of milk powder and casein, the Board is guided by an advisory committee for each product. The Board owns in the United Kingdom a company, Milk Products (N.Z.) Ltd., through which all New Zealand milk powder sold in the United Kingdom is distributed. It also owns Empire Dairies Ltd., which acts as one of the 17 first-hand agents through which New Zealand butter and cheese are distributed in Britain. The Board carries out extensive advertising and publicity of New Zealand produce in the United Kingdom.
Meat – The New Zealand Meat Producers Board, which was constituted in 1922 under the provisions of the Meat Export Control Act 1921-22, has as its object the control of meat exports in the interests of the producers. The Board obtains funds by the imposition of a levy on all meat exported, the rate being three-fiftieths of a penny per lb on all carcass meat. Meat destined for local consumption is not dealt with by the Meat Producers Board. With the end of the bulk purchase agreements in September 1954, the export trade in meat reverted to a trader-to-trader basis. Provision was made by the Meat Export Prices Act 1955, however, for the determination annually by the Meat Export Prices Committee of minimum prices for meat exported from New Zealand. The farmer sells his stock to a works or exporter and is paid by the works or exporter, who in turn is reimbursed by the Meat Producers Board for any deficiency payment.
Under the Meat Export Control Amendment Act 1959 the Meat Producers Board may purchase meat for sale outside New Zealand to promote the sale of meat in other countries, provided such action establishes new markets.
To encourage the further exploitation of new markets, a company was formed in 1960 on the initiative of the Meat Producers Board. The capital is provided by the New Zealand owned freezing companies, but these companies and the Meat Producers Board appoint an equal number of directors. The company will ensure that new markets are adequately supplied and that reasonable pricing policies are followed.
Wool – By the Wool Commission Act 1951 there was established a Wool Commission, with the principal function of assuring minimum prices for greasy, scoured, and growers' slipe wool in accordance with the table of minimum prices (effective only after agreement with the Minister), for New Zealand wool sold in New Zealand or the United Kingdom at auction sales approved by the Commission. The Wool Disposal Account was abolished and its moneys, together with those standing to the credit of the Wool Industry Deposit Account, were transferred to the Wool Commission Account which was established by the Act. The marketing of wool is carried out by public auction. Although the Wool Commission Act makes provision for a charge to be made on all wool sold or exported in order to cover the administration costs of the Commission, in fact no such charge has ever been levied. The annual interest earnings on the Commission's investments, together with profits from the resale of wool bought in at floor price, have met all costs and, in addition, have been sufficient to augment the original capital. The Commission, acting on behalf of the Wool Board, collects a levy, which for the 1962-63 season was at the rate of 7s. 6d. a bale and this levy is paid over in its entirety to the Wool Board for its research and promotional activities. Since 1954 the Commission has from its funds made a supplementary payment to the Board each year of an amount equal to that levied on growers direct and this has meant that the levy on growers for Wool Board purposes has, since 1954, been at half the rate that otherwise would have applied.
Apples and Pears – Apples and pears are purchased from growers by the New Zealand Apple and Pear Marketing Board. This Board was set up in 1948, in terms of the Apple and Pear Marketing Act 1948, to acquire and market the apple and pear crop. It administers a guaranteed price scheme based on the cost of production of apples and pears. This price is a New Zealand average, and within it prices to growers vary for the different varieties, grades, and sizes. In this case the Board does not itself declare the average price to be paid for apples and pears, its powers being limited in this respect to making recommendations to the Minister of Agriculture, who declares the cost of production. This cost of production has, since the passing of an amending Act in 1954, become the average price to be paid for apples and pears for the season concerned. The Board is charged with the duty of recovering from the market these prices together with the costs of marketing. It determines the wholesale prices at which fruit is sold by authorised wholesalers to retailers. If in any season the total receipts from sales of fruit by the Board exceed the amount which the Board is required to pay to growers in accordance with the declared average price, the surplus, after deduction of costs and expenses incurred by the Board, is apportioned between a reserve fund and the growers. Until the reserve fund reached £1,000,000 the whole of the annual profit was paid into it. From then until the fund reached £1,250,000 the profit was distributed in the proportion of 25 per cent to the growers and 75 per cent to the fund. This amount having been reached, the profit is now allocated equally between the two. If sales in any season realise less than the amount the Board is required to pay, the deficiency is met from the reserve fund. Most apples and pears are purchased by the Board, with the Act making limited provision for certain private sales by growers in accordance with regulations issued thereunder. The Board was able to declare a bonus to fruitgrowers for five seasons from 1953-54, the average amounts paid out per case being for 1954, 4.09d.; for 1955, 2.37d.; for 1956, 3.98d.; for 1957, 14.07d.; and for 1958, 4.92d. In 1959 a loss of £433,963 was incurred by the Board, and in 1960, though a profit of £304,443 was made by the Board, it was agreed with the growers that no bonus would be paid, the amount involved being invested in a processing factory set up by the Board. In the 1961 season the Board incurred a loss of £134,804 but in 1962 there was a profit of £23,284, and a bonus of 0.55d. per case was paid.
The Apple and Pear Board at first did not employ its own staff, except for secretarial and investigational duties, the physical functions in assembly, distribution, and marketing being carried out by the Marketing Department as the agent of the Board. However, the Board set up its own marketing organisation and took over direct control as from 1 December 1953.
With the exceptions listed below, all fruit must be offered to the Board, and accepted by it if it comes within the scope of the New Zealand Grown Fruit Regulations 1952, which set standard grades with which the fruit must conform.
Officers of the Department of Agriculture inspect the fruit, and if it complies with the required standards the fruit becomes the property of the Board.
The exceptions under which fruit is not required to be offered to the Board are:
Growers, with permission of the Board, may sell direct to consumers in lots of not more than two cases, or to retailers in specified localities. In the latter case the Board may prescribe conditions as to quantities, varieties, standards, etc., of fruit sold:
Manufacturers may be licensed by the Board to purchase their requirements direct from growers (although in some cases the Board itself purchases fruit and resells it to the factory). In such cases, also, the Board may make conditions as above:
Growers may also be permitted by the Board to sell at municipal markets established under the Municipal Corporations Act 1954. The Board is not obliged to accept fruit from a grower while he holds a permit to sell at such a market.
The Board decides what proportion of the fruit is to remain in New Zealand and what proportion is to be exported, and arranges for the storage and release of varieties according to their condition and keeping capacity, in order to make fruit available for as long a period as possible during the year. As at 1 December 1953 the Board purchased from the Government the greater part of the facilities then in use for the handling of the crop. They included cool stores and ancillary equipment. Since then, however, the reserve fund, which has been built up from profits derived almost solely from exports, has been invested in a chain of modern cool stores and mechanical equipment designed for the improved handling of fruit.
A Committee of Inquiry into the sale of apples and pears on the local market reported to Parliament on 4 October 1961 – see parliamentary paper H. 29a. The Committee supported continuance of the existing form of marketing with minor variations.
Potatoes – The Potato Board, with equal representation of growers and merchants, was established by the Potato Growing Industry Act 1950. Its principal function is to ensure that an adequate supply of main-crop potatoes shall be available for consumption. Its powers include the making of contracts between growers and the Board, and the appointment of wholesalers authorised to purchase from growers and to sell potatoes in respect of which contracts have been made with the Board. The Board replaced the Potato Advisory Committee of the Marketing Department from November 1950. In June 1956 the Government announced that it would guarantee the overdraft of the Potato Board to enable the Board to guarantee a certain schedule of minimum prices to contract growers for any potatoes unsold at the end of the season. The purpose is to encourage the growing of an adequate supply of potatoes.
Milk – The Milk Amendment Act 1953 further implemented the policy of divorcing marketing of primary products from direct Government control. It provided for the setting up of the New Zealand Milk Board to replace the Central Milk Council, with powers considerably greater than those of the Council, and for this reason one extra Government member was appointed to the Board. The Board operates the National Milk Scheme and engages in other activities for the purpose of ensuring an adequate supply and efficient distribution of milk.
While subsidies are payable from the Consolidated Fund, the Board may make a levy on milk for the purpose of providing for its operations if the Minister of Agriculture approves.
Retail prices are fixed by Order in Council. The price for the milk to the producer is fixed by the Government after consultation with the Milk Board, Intermediate margins, such as those for pasteurising and bottling milk and to vendors for its delivery, are fixed by the Government on the recommendation of the Board. The total cost at the present time exceeds the amount paid by the consumers, the balance being met by subsidy. It is the function of the Milk Board to administer the whole town milk scheme on behalf of the Government which, however, retains a direct interest by virtue of the substantial sum paid in subsidy.
Eggs – The Egg Marketing Authority Regulations 1953 transferred to the Egg Marketing Authority the power to regulate and control the marketing and distribution of eggs and egg pulp in substantially the same manner and extent as those powers were exercisable by the Minister and the Department of Agriculture under the Egg Marketing Regulations 1951. The Egg Marketing Authority consists of seven members – four producer members of the New Zealand Poultry Board and three Government representatives. The principal function of the Authority is to regulate and control the marketing and distribution of eggs and egg pulp in New Zealand and elsewhere in accordance with the regulations, to ensure as far as possible sufficient supplies of eggs and their equitable distribution in the general interests of producers and consumers.
The New Zealand Egg Marketing Authority operates principally through licensed distributors in the various districts who, on commission, receive and resell eggs, or, as directed by the Authority, manufacture egg pulp for the use of bakers and pastrycooks. Prices are governed by supply and demand. Eggs are subject to price control. A subsidy, at present at the rate of 4d. per dozen, is paid by the Government in respect of eggs received at authorised egg floors (as the licensed distributors are known). This is to offset floor charges and distribution costs which would otherwise be passed on to the consumers.
Imported Citrus Fruits and Bananas – Since the beginning of 1951 the importation and marketing of imported citrus fruits, bananas, and pineapples have been taken over by a registered company, Fruit Distributors Ltd., representing trade interests. The operations of the company are defined and restricted by an agreement between it and the Government.
New Zealand Lemons and Oranges – The Citrus Marketing Authority Regulations 1953 established the Citrus Marketing Authority with the tasks of selling fresh lemons, either directly or through agents, throughout New Zealand and processing unmarketable but otherwise sound fruit into by-products, such as fruit juice and lemon peel. The Authority has a membership of six, five of whom are nominees of the New Zealand Citrus Council and represent the producers, and one appointed by the Minister of Agriculture representing the consumers.
The Citrus Marketing Authority controls the assembly and distribution of New Zealand lemons, and also New Zealand grown sweet oranges. The entire output of fruit, which comes under the jurisdiction of the Authority, is sold at agreed prices to Fruit Distributors Ltd. The Authority operates processing and packing facilities at Kerikeri, Auckland, and Tauranga.
Honey – The Honey Marketing Authority Regulations 1953, made under the Primary Products Marketing Act 1953, provided for a Honey Marketing Authority, which undertakes the task of packing and marketing honey within New Zealand and for export, and operates the blending plant in Auckland. A levy is made at the rate of 1d. per pound on all honey sold locally and the funds paid into the Honey Industry Account, which is administered by the authority for the benefit of the industry in general. The greater part of the funds hitherto obtained from this levy has been applied to equalising the return received by those whose honey has been exported by the Authority with the return from honey sold on the local market.
The Authority comprises four members elected by beekeepers, and one member appointed as Government representative. One of the functions of the Government representative is to watch the interests of the consumer.
Statistics of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand (compiled from information supplied by the New Zealand Wool Commission) are shown in the following tables. The first table gives total quantities and values as recorded at sales; no attempt being made to allow for variations in quality or in the relative quantities of the various types of wool sold from season to season. Besides price movements, therefore, the average value per pound of wool sold shown in this table includes variations on account of these additional factors; Under the Wool Commission Act 1951 the Wool Commission is authorised to prepare a table of minimum prices for various classes of wool, which becomes effective by agreement with the Minister of Agriculture. Where wool is sold at less than the minimum price at an approved sale, the Commission may supplement the sale price so as to increase it to the minimum price, or, alternatively, may buy such wool at a price not greater than the minimum price.
WEIGHT, SALE VALUE, AND AVERAGE VALUE PER POUND OF GREASY WOOL SOLD AT AUCTION
Season | Weight of Greasy Wool Sold | Sale Value | Value per Pound | Average Minimum Floor Price per Pound of Greasy Wool |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Reserve price. † See Latest Statistical Information. | ||||
lb (000) | £(000) | d. | d. | |
1949-50 | 297,886 | 47,138 | 37.98 | 16.98* |
1950-51 | 293,737 | 107,509 | 87.84 | 19.10* |
1951-52 | 314,896 | 52,734 | 40.19 | 24.00 |
1952-53 | 311,902 | 60,022 | 46.19 | 24.00 |
1953-54 | 317,093 | 66,392 | 50.25 | 26.00 |
1954-55 | 338,608 | 70,084 | 49.67 | 26.00 |
1955-56 | 341,576 | 65,735 | 46.19 | 30.00 |
lb (000) | £(000) | d. | d. | |
1956-57 | 356,237 | 81,283 | 54.76 | 30.00 |
1957-58 | 370,407 | 63,520 | 41.16 | 33.00 |
1958-59 | 406,261 | 61,064 | 36.07 | 33.00 |
1959-60 | 409,199 | 76,121 | 44.65 | 33.00 |
1960-61 | 420,941 | 70,753 | 40.34 | 33.00 |
1961-62 | 417,887 | 68,312 | 39.23 | 33.00 |
1962-63 | † | † | † | 33.00 |
In the next table details of a wool price index on base 1949-50 (= 1000) are given. This index has been compiled in an attempt to eliminate all but the price factor in movements of average wool values. A description of the make-up of this index is given in the March 1952 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Season | Price per Pound on Floor, Greasy* | Index Numbers† Base: 1949-50 (= 1000) |
---|---|---|
* Average of selected types. †Based on price on floor, clean. ‡See Latest Statistical Information. | ||
d. | ||
1951-52 | 41.59 | 1088 |
1952-53 | 47.07 | 1219 |
1953-54 | 50.83 | 1310 |
1954-55 | 49.98 | 1286 |
1955-56 | 46.98 | 1208 |
1956-57 | 56.15 | 1430 |
d. | ||
1957-58 | 42.72 | 1089 |
1958-59 | 37.59 | 962 |
1959-60 | 46.05 | 1179 |
1960-61 | 42.29 | 1082 |
1961-62 | 41.36 | 1062 |
1962-63 | ‡ | ‡ |
The measures introduced by the United Kingdom Government against dumping by European countries of surplus quantities of butter on the British market were an important factor contributing to the improvement in the price of butter which took place in the second half of 1958. In December 1958, however, the United Kingdom Government decided to uplift the quota restrictions previously imposed and withdrew its requests to Sweden and Finland to limit their exports and informed the Republic of Ireland that arrangements with it could lapse. The United Kingdom Government stated that if at any future time the imports of dumped or subsidised butter from any country should assume such proportions as to cause or threaten material injury to the New Zealand producers, application could again be made by New Zealand under the Customs Duties (Dumping and Subsidies) Act, and an assurance was given that any application would be dealt with expeditiously.
Largely as a result of an exceptionally dry summer in Europe in 1959, which reduced dairy production and resulted in depleted stocks in the United Kingdom, the price of New Zealand butter rose remarkably during the year to reach a peak of 410s. per hundredweight in October 1959. Early in 1960 the price dropped quickly following a loss of some trade to margarine and greater shipments from Europe due to a good production season.
There were indications in 1960 that European countries had adopted some change of outlook so far as the flooding of the United Kingdom market with surplus butter was concerned, and would tend to encourage greater sales on their home markets, but disposals of surpluses in 1961 again upset the market. Consumption in the United Kingdom increased, but stocks built up as Continental countries disposed of embarrassing butter surpluses, and the price of New Zealand butter dropped to 250s. per hundredweight. New Zealand raised the matter with GATT and discussions were held within the framework of GATT in April and June 1961 and again in September, the British Government having sought this latter meeting after the lodging of an anti-dumping application by New Zealand. In November 1961, when Britain asked all exporting countries to limit their supplies to the quantities proposed by GATT to 31 March 1962, the price for New Zealand butter rose to 260s. per hundredweight almost immediately, and shortly after to 285s. and then to 305s., after quota restrictions were introduced by Britain from 1 April 1962, and in October 1962 to 315s. per hundred-weight.
Cheese supplies on the United Kingdom market were short also in 1959, and the price of cheese reached the relatively high level of 300s. per hundredweight in October 1959. Prices for cheese also dropped early in 1960 and did not recover in 1961 or 1962 from 230s. per hundredweight.
The following table shows the average weekly sterling price for New Zealand butter ex-store for each month in the past four years, along with the average weekly sales on the London market during the same period. (Source: Dairy Production and Marketing Board.)
Month | Butter | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Finest and First Grades) Average Price per Cwt | (All Grades) Weekly Averages Sales | |||||||||
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 | |
s. | s. | s. | s. | s. | tons | tons | tons | tons | tons | |
January | 290 | 403 | 269 | 285 | 315 | 2,725 | 2,610 | 2,304 | 2,586 | 3,105 |
February | 290 | 354 | 258 | 285 | 315 | 2,797 | 2,553 | 3,181 | 2,328 | 3,259 |
March | 290 | 334 | 250 | 285 | 315 | 3,691 | 2,426 | 3,693 | 3,198 | 3,123 |
April | 290 | 292 | 250 | 285 | 315 | 3,963 | 2,976 | 3,517 | 3,202 | 3,121 |
May | 300 | 290 | 250 | 285 | 315 | 3,471 | 2,569 | 3,400 | 3,438 | 3,080 |
June | 328 | 292 | 250 | 301 | 3,150 | 3,164 | 3,267 | 3,185 | ||
July | 352 | 310 | 250 | 305 | 2,949 | 2,598 | 2,706 | 2,828 | ||
August | 373 | 304 | 250 | 305 | 3,013 | 1,924 | 2,572 | 3,041 | ||
September | 392 | 282 | 250 | 305 | 3,097 | 2,634 | 3,302 | 2,992 | ||
October | 399 | 290 | 250 | 305 | 3,115 | 2,212 | 3,139 | 2,853 | ||
November | 410 | 287 | 260 | 315 | 3,444 | 2,093 | 3,168 | 3,068 | ||
December | 410 | 280 | 282 | 315 | 2,848 | 2,731 | 3,231 | 3,259 | ||
Annual average | 341 | 311 | 256 | 298 | 3,180 | 2,549 | 3,128 | 3,008 |
The next table gives similar information for the London sales of New Zealand cheese. (Source: Dairy Production and Marketing Board.)
Month | Cheese | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Finest and First Grades, White) Average Price per Cwt (Crated) | (All Grades) Weekly Average Sales | |||||||||
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 | 1959* | 1960* | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 | |
* Revised. | ||||||||||
s. | s. | s. | s. | s. | tons | tons | tons | tons | tons | |
January | 290 | 288 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,599 | 1,148 | 1,309 | 1,404 | 1,804 |
February | 290 | 251 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,505 | 1,387 | 1,687 | 1,460 | 1,364 |
March | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,154 | 1,584 | 1,351 | 1,433 | 1,154 |
April | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 2,307 | 1,814 | 1,760 | 1,643 | 1,417 |
May | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,488 | 1,585 | 1,216 | 1,490 | 1,484 |
June | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,523 | 2,230 | 1,490 | 1,325 | ||
July | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,249 | 1,287 | 1,445 | 1,435 | ||
August | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,410 | 1,094 | 1,369 | 1,480 | ||
September | 290 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,159 | 1,905 | 1,654 | 1,429 | ||
October | 295 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,044 | 1,440 | 1,649 | 1,435 | ||
November | 300 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 885 | 1,090 | 1,520 | 1,549 | ||
December | 300 | 230 | 230 | 230 | 1,235 | 1,310 | 1,452 | 1,295 | ||
Annual average | 294 | 237 | 230 | 230 | 1,409 | 1,505 | 1,498 | 1,442 |
The next table gives the comparative f.o.b. and ex-store London prices in relation to the basic price per lb of butterfat.
Note – “F.o.b. equivalent” represents payments by the Dairy Production and Marketing Board to dairy factories, and therefore excludes the Board's expenses as exporters.
“Equivalent ex-store London” includes such selling expenses in New Zealand and United Kingdom (e.g. advertising). Strictly it also includes discount and, in the case of crated cheese, an allowance for shrinkage, as well as the expenses already noted (insurance, freight, handling and storage charges, and commission). It is in sterling currency.
Year | Product | Basic Price d. per lb | f.o.b.* Equivalent s. per cwt | Price Equivalent Ex-store London† s. per cwt |
---|---|---|---|---|
* f.o.b. – free on board, i.e., loaded at a New Zealand port. † The ex-store price includes insurance and freight to London, unloading and storing charges, and commission on sales. | ||||
1957-58 | Butter | 36.25 | 310 | 345 |
Cheese | 39.25 | 173 | 209 | |
1958-59 | Butter | 32 | 277 | 315 |
Cheese | 35 | 159 | 194 | |
1959-60 | Butter | 32 | 279 | 313 |
Cheese | 38 | 171 | 208 | |
1960-61 | Butter | 32 | 278 | 314 |
Cheese | 38 | 174 | 210 | |
1961-62 | Butter | 32 | 277 | 313 |
Cheese | 38 | 177 | 214 | |
1962-63 | Butter | 32 | 278 | 314 |
Cheese | 37 | 175 | 213 |
The movements in prices and sales of butter on the United Kingdom market are shown in the following diagram.
The movements in prices and sales of cheese on the United Kingdom market are shown in the following diagram.
Guaranteed Prices for Dairy Produce – Guaranteed prices for butter and cheese were introduced by the Government on 1 August 1936 to give stability to the dairy industry, and the Primary Products Marketing Act 1936 set out the principles which underlay the fixing of the prices. (See the 1961 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.) Under the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947 the Commission was given authority to fix the guaranteed price, and another principle was added, namely, the promotion of the general economic stability of New Zealand.
The Dairy Products Marketing Commission Amendment Act 1956, which came into force on 1 August 1957, made miscellaneous amendments to the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947. It reconstituted the Dairy Products Marketing Commission, established a Dairy Products Prices Authority and a Dairy Industry Loans Council, and provided for the disposal of any annual surplus received from the sale of butter and cheese.
(Under the Dairy Production and Marketing Board Act 1961, which came into force on 1 September 1961, the Dairy Board and the Dairy Products Marketing Commission were amalgamated in a new body named the Dairy Production and Marketing Board, which consists of two Government and 11 producer members. The Dairy Products Prices Authority and the Dairy Industry Loans Council were retained under the new legislation but with changed constitutions.)
Under the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Amendment Act 1956 it was required that the Dairy Products Prices Authority should, in fixing prices for butter, pay regard to the necessity of maintaining the stability and efficiency of the dairy industry, the cost of production, the amount being realised for butter and cheese, the ruling level of prices for farm products other than dairy produce, the estimated cost of marketing, any recommendations made by the Dairy Board, and other relevant matters. The price for cheese was fixed by the Authority after considering the cost of the production of cheese as compared with the cost of production of butter, and the desirability of ensuring that dairy produce will be produced in such quantity and in such proportions as will be of the greatest benefit to the dairy industry.
The 1956 amendment to the principal Act made a number of significant changes, the most important being the reduced emphasis on costs of production, the deletion of all reference to the dairy farmer's standard of living, and the inclusion of the provision that the price for any one season shall not be less than 95 per cent of the maximum for the previous season. No change was made in the sections of the 1947 Act which laid down the Government's responsibility to underwrite the price. The 1956 amendment included provision for the further building up of industry reserves. Section 12 laid down that, if the season's operations result in the accumulation of a surplus, the first call upon this surplus would, unless the Dairy Board agreed otherwise, be a payment to suppliers to bring the payout up to the level of the assessed costs of production. Provision was made in the same section for the building up of reserves, after this had been done. It was stated that after the price of butter and cheese had been equalised with the costs of production, “If the amount of the excess … has not been expended … the balance remaining, or so much of that balance as the authority thinks fit shall be expended or used for the benefit of the dairy industry in such manner as the Authority, after consultation with the Dairy Board, thinks fit, having regard to – (a) any recommendations made by the Dairy Board, and (b) the amount, if any, standing to the credit of the Dairy Industry Account”.
At the beginning of the 1957-58 season agreement was reached by the Minister of Agriculture and the Dairy Board as to the basic cost of production of butterfat, the figure being 38.25d. The Authority later fixed the price of butterfat for the year at 36.25d., this being 95 per cent of the former figure in terms of the price for butter.
The dairy industry reserve funds were exhausted during the 1957-58 season principally because the general world oversupply of butter and the dumping of large quantities by European countries on the United Kingdom market resulted in realisations being far below the basic price. In April 1958 the London price for finest butter was as low as 206s. a hundredweight, whereas the guaranteed price equivalent was 345s. a hundredweight. By July 1958, following action taken by the United Kingdom Government against the practice of dumping, the price had recovered to only 235s. a hundredweight (2s. 1d. per pound) although it was considered that the price might reach 2s. 9d. per pound by the end of the year.
In these circumstances the legislative restriction limiting any reduction in the guaranteed price to 5 per cent of that of the previous season became impractical. Following discussions between representatives of the industry and the Government it was announced at the end of August 1958 that sufficient assistance would be provided to enable dairy farmers producing butterfat for butter to receive a price of approximately 32d. per pound of butterfat. Assistance would take the form of a loan to the industry and would be repaid as soon as market realisations allowed this to be done. The guaranteed price for butter at 29.6895d. per pound represented a reduction of 10.4 per cent on the previous season's price. The Dairy Products Marketing Commission Amendment Act 1958 provided the necessary authority for this change by suspending for the 1958-59 season the application of the section in the 1956 Act which laid down the criteria to be observed in fixing the price including the provision that it must be not less than 95 per cent of that fixed for the previous season. The Dairy Products Prices Authority later fixed the basic price for butterfat for butter at 32d. per pound, and for butterfat for cheese at 35d. per pound.
For the 1959-60 season the basic price for butterfat for butter remained at 32d. per pound, but the basic price of butterfat for cheese was increased to 38d. per pound.
In his Budget statement at the end of June 1958 the Minister of Finance announced that up to £5 million would be provided by way of loan for assistance to the dairy industry, as a deficit for the season of up to £12 million was expected at the time.
Of the amount of £5 million, an advance of £0.2 million was made, and then £4.8 million was paid to the credit of the Dairy Industry Account by the Government in March 1959. At that time butter was still being sold in London below the basic price equivalent in New Zealand and the overseas market situation was still uncertain and a further addition to the deficit could have been incurred.
With the marked improvement in overseas prices after this date there was a surplus in the 1958-59 trading, and the £5 million advance was not required to finance that year's operations. It was repaid in April 1960.
The Dairy Products Marketing Commission Act 1947, as amended in 1956, provided that, unless the airy Board otherwise agreed, a surplus in any one trading year should be paid out to producers up to the assessed cost of production for that year (the trading period was defined by the Act as the 12 months ending 31 May). As early as July 1959 it had become clear that the industry's account for the year ending 31 May 1960 was likely to show a surplus. An understanding was reached between the industry and the Government that half of any such surplus would be paid to the producers and half would be retained in the Dairy Industry Account. An amount of £6,951,000 was paid to dairy companies under this arrangement. There was a loss on trading for the years ended 31 May 1961 and 1962. The Government made an advance of £3 million to the industry on 30 March 1961.
Under the Dairy Production and Marketing Board Act 1961 prices for butter are fixed by the Dairy Products Prices Authority after taking into account the following matters:
The necessity in the public interest of maintaining the stability and efficiency of the dairy industry.
The amount which butter and cheese acquired by the Commission is realising and the market prospects for the coming year.
The state of the Dairy Industry Account, the Dairy Industry Reserve Account, and the Dairy Industry Capital Account.
Any submissions made by the Dairy Production and Marketing Board.
Any other matters deemed relevant.
The price fixed for butter in any season must not vary by more than 5 per cent from the maximum price fixed for the previous season.
The price for cheese is determined by the Authority, having regard to (a) the cost of manufacturing cheese as compared with the cost of manufacturing butter, (b) the desirability of ensuring that dairy produce will be produced in such quantity and in such proportions as will be of the greatest benefit to the dairy industry.
The Authority must consult with the Minister before it fixes any prices. The members of the Authority are appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Agriculture, and comprise three representatives of the Government, three members nominated by the Dairy Production and Marketing Board, and a Chairman approved by the Board before appointment.
In a normal trading year not. more than 50 per cent of any surplus will be distributed to dairy companies and the balance placed in reserve, (If the existing deficit in the account is greater than the trading surplus the amount distributed to dairy companies may not exceed 25 per cent of the trading surplus.)
The guaranteed prices in pence per pound of butter and cheese for export paid to dairy factories are now given.
Season | Creamery Butter (Finest Grade 93-93½ pt) | Whey Butter (First Grade) | Cheese (First Grade 92-92½ pt) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Equivalent, on a product basis, of additional amounts paid to dairy companies. For details refer to appropriate annual reports of New Zealand Dairy Products Marketing Commission. † These additional amounts are surplus payments, as authorised by the Dairy Products Marketing Commission Amendment Act 1956. ‡ Increase in the differential payment in favour of cheese. | ||||
pence per lb (net weight) | ||||
Ended 31 July | ||||
1936-37 | 12.5625 | 11.5625 | 7.0625 | |
1937-38 | 13.6600 | 12.6600 | 7.7500 | |
1938-39 | 14.8900 | 13.8900 | 8.4200 | |
1939-40 | 14.8900 | 13.8900 | 8.4200 | |
1940-41 | 14.8900 | 13.8900 | 8.4200 | |
1941-42 | 14.8900 | 13.8900 | 8.4200 | |
1942-43 | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
1943-44 | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
0.8690* | 0.2390* | 0.4661* | ||
1944-45 | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
2.6702* | 0.2990* | 1.4743* | ||
1945-46 | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
3.5441* | 0.3376* | 1.8976* | ||
1946-47 | ||||
1 August – 31 October | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
4.6374* | 0.3786* | 2.5020* | ||
1 November – 31 July | 15.3900 | 13.8900 | 8.7300 | |
6.0468* | 0.3786* | 3.2024* | ||
1947-48 | 23.8520 | 22.8520 | 13.0620 | |
1948-49 | ||||
1 August – 31 May | 24.5980 | 23.5980 | 13.5260 | |
1 June – 31 July | 25.7437 | 24.7437 | 14.0486 | |
1949-50 | ||||
1 August – 30 April | 25.8694 | 24.8694 | 14.2457 | |
1 May – 31 July | 26.4674 | 25.4674 | 14.5265 | |
1950-51 | ||||
1 August – 14 February | 27.1589 | 26.1589 | 14.9522 | |
15 February – 31 July | 28.5791 | 26.1589 | 15.6580 | |
1951-52 | 30.8066 | 29.2521 | 17.0000 | |
0.6160* | – | 0.3061* | ||
1952-53 | 32.5372 | 31.6181 | 18.1000 | |
1.1294* | – | 0.5612* | ||
1953-54 | ||||
1 August – 14 September | 32.5372 | 31.6181 | 18.1747 | |
1.1294* | – | 0.5612* | ||
15 September – 31 July | 34.3532 | 32.9086 | 19.1380 | |
1.1294* | – | 0.5612* | ||
1954-55 | ||||
1 August – 30 November | 33.9425 | 32.4979 | 18.7437 | |
1 December – 31 July | 34.4969 | 32.4979 | 19.0204 | |
1955-56 | 33.2649 | 31.2649 | 18.3600 | |
0.5749*† | – | 0.2857*† | ||
– | – | 0.8163*‡ | ||
1956-57 | 34.1355 | 32.1355 | 19.2673 | |
(gross weight) | ||||
1957-58 | 33.1491 | 31.1491 | 18.5335 | |
1958-59 | 29.6895 | 27.6895 | 16.9622 | |
1959-60 | 29.7950 | 27.7950 | 18.3196 | |
3.6225*† | – | 1.7598*† | ||
1960-61 | 29.729 | 27.729 | 18.308 | |
Ended 31 May | ||||
1961-61 | 29.699 | 27.699 | 18.452 | |
1962-63 | 29.663 | 27.663 | 17.944 |
Produce of other grades incurs differential premiums or penalties according to grading points. Differentials used since the introduction of guaranteed purchase prices are as follows.
CREAMERY BUTTER | |||
---|---|---|---|
Grade | 1936-37 to 1957-58 | 1958-59 and 1959-60 | 1960-61 to 1962-63 |
pence per lb | |||
Finest 94 points and over | +0.125 | +0.1875 | +0.2 |
Finest 93-93½ points (basic) | – | – | – |
First 92-92½ points | −0.0625 | −0.1875 | −0.2 |
First 90-91½ points | −0.25 | −0.5625 | −0.75 |
Second grade | −0.75 | −2.0 | −2.0 |
Third grade (from 1955-56) | −6.0 | −6.0 | −6.0 |
CHEESE | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Grade | 1936-37 to 1950-51 | 1951-52 to 1954-55 | 1955-56 to 1959-60 | 1960-31 to 1962-63 |
pence per lb | ||||
Finest 94 points and over | +0.15625 | +0.3125 | +0.3125 | +1.25 |
Finest 93-93½ points | +0.125 | +0.215 | +0.215 | +1.0 |
First 92-92½ (basic) | – | – | – | – |
First 91-91½ points | −0.0625 | −0.0625 | −0.0625 | −0.25 |
Second 88-90½ points | −0.25 | −0.725 | −1.075 | −1.25 |
Second 87 and under | −1.2 | −3.75 | −3.75 |
The prices quoted in the table on pages 610-11 were designed to enable average dairy companies to pay to suppliers the following amounts in pence per pound of butterfat used for butter or cheese manufacture. Also given is the actual average net revenue per pound of butterfat supplied.
Season | Price per Pound of Butterfat Used for– | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Butter making (Basic Price) | Cheese-making (Basic Price) | Butter-making (Average Net Revenue) | Cheese-making (Average Net Revenue) | |
* Plus .625d. additional payments made separately from purchase prices. † Plus .700d. surplus payments at end of season. ‡Plus 4.3995d. surplus payments at end of season. §An additional 2d. per pound of butterfat was paid in 1955-56 to factories on all butterfat used for cheesemaking during the season. | ||||
pence per lb | ||||
1949-50 – | ||||
August 1949 to April 1950 | 28.244 | 30.244 | 28.720 | 30.785 |
May 1950 to July 1950 | 28.972 | 30.972 | ||
1950-51 – | ||||
August 1950 to 14 February 1951 | 29.678 | 31.678 | 30.568 | 32.425 |
15 February 1951 to 31 July 1951 | 31.407 | 33.407 | ||
1951-52 | 33.655 | 36.155 | 34.106 | 36.764 |
1952-53 | 35.670* | 38.670* | 35.916* | 38.958* |
1953-54 – | ||||
August 1953 to 14 September 1953 | 35.834* | 38.834* | 37.610* | 40.554* |
15 September 1953 to 31 July 1954 | 37.984* | 40.984* | ||
1954-55 – | ||||
August 1954 to 30 November 1954 | 37.349 | 39.831 | 37.732 | 40.133 |
1 December 1954 to 31 July 1955 | 37.961 | 40.240 | ||
1955-56 | 36.459† | 38.459†§ | 36.547† | 38.730†§ |
1956-57 | 37.548 | 40.548 | 37.479 | 40.887 |
1957-58 | 36.250 | 39.250 | 36.322 | 39.822 |
1958-59 | 32.000 | 35.000 | 32.352 | 35.271 |
1959-60 | 32.000‡ | 38.000‡ | 32.346‡ | 38.259‡ |
1960-61 | 32.000 | 38.000 | 32.358 | 38.554 |
1961-62 | 32.000 | 38.000 | 32.298 | 38.128 |
1962-63 | 32.000 | 37.000 |
In addition to the basic price payments, payouts were made from realisations of the sale of butter and cheese in the 1951-52, 1952-53, and 1953-54 seasons, in accordance with the agreement by which the full proceeds received from the sale of these commodities up to the end of the 1954-55 season were to be used for the benefit of suppliers and/or dairy companies.
There was no surplus distribution in 1954-55, the Commission in fact incurring a loss of £2,000,000. In 1955-56 payments were made to cheese companies, thus increasing the differential as mentioned later. At the end of the 1955-56 season an additional payment of 0.7d. per pound of butterfat was made.
With the decline in butter prices during 1956 and the heavy falls for both butter and cheese during 1957 and into 1958, the funds in the Dairy Industry Account, amounting to £27 million at the start of the 1956-57 season, were exhausted during 1958. After the completion of sales of butter and cheese produced in the 1957-58 season the account was in debit to an amount of £7,349,485, but the sales of the 1958-59 production at higher prices brought about a recovery in the account. A surplus payment of 4.3995d. per pound of butterfat received and used in the manufacture of butter and cheese for the period 1 August 1959 to 31 May 1960 was made to dairy companies in August 1960.
At the conclusion of the 1960-61 season there was a net deficit of £7,491,850. The gross deficit of £8,645,444 on sales of butter, which was only partially offset by a gross surplus of £2,324,066 on cheese and by commission on sales of milk powder and casein, was an indication of the extent to which New Zealand's interests had been injured during the season by butter dumping on the United Kingdom market.
The price differential of butterfat for manufacture of cheese over that for manufacture of butter was 2d. a pound during 1937-38 to 1950-51, 2½d. for 1951-52, 3d. for 1952-53 and 1953-54, 2½d. for 1954-55, and, as shown in the previous table, was first fixed at 2d. for 1955-56. By subsequent announcements during the season this was increased to 4d., the additional 2d. being distributed, not by increasing the guaranteed price for cheese, but by paying to factories 2d. per pound on all butterfat used by them in the manufacture of cheese during the season. For 1956-57, 1957-58 and 1958-59 the price differential was 3d., but for 1959-60 it was increased to 6d. to maintain the volume of cheese production, remained at this figure for 1960-61 and 1961-62 and was reduced to 5d. for 1962-63.
There is an assumption implicit in the basic price scheme that the payout to butter factory suppliers is for cream at the farm and the payout to cheese factory suppliers is for whole milk delivered to the factory. Where a factory receives whole milk and makes butter, the residual skim milk can be manufactured into any of several products, the main ones being skim-milk powders and casein. The only possible products of a cheese factory additional to those covered by the guaranteed price for cheese are products of separated whey and are of relatively insignificant value. Because of the existence of the price differential of butterfat for manufacture of cheese over that for manufacture of butter, factories with the necessary equipment generally make butter and skim-milk powder or butter and casein only where the combined returns are likely to be at least equal to the return from cheese.
The Imported Meat Trade Association in the United Kingdom compiles weekly London wholesale meat prices, the basis of quotation being “ex-hooks to retailers at Smithfield market”. The next table gives prices at the end of the last week in the month. One half of the value of all exports of frozen and chilled meat are generally accounted for by lamb, and the two first-quality weight grades quoted in the table usually account for approximately 5 per cent and 40 to 50 per cent respectively of all lamb carcasses exported. Beef accounts for one quarter of the total exports of frozen and chilled meat (by value), but mutton comprises only about 5 per cent of the total value of frozen-meat exports. With the reduction of regular supplies of quarter beef to the United Kingdom, price quotations have been infrequent.
In 1960 imported lamb and mutton prices in the United Kingdom improved considerably, but towards the end of the year lamb values again took a downward turn, which continued during 1961. United Kingdom domestic production of Jamb and mutton showed still further increases during 1961 and this, combined with larger stocks of imported lamb held in United Kingdom stores, had the effect of keeping lamb prices at the lower levels until there was a recovery in prices in the second quarter of 1962.
Lamb (First Quality) | Mutton | Beef | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wether | Ewe | Chilled Ox | Frozen Ox (First Quality) | |||||||
23 lb and under | 29 to 36 lb | 49 to 56 lb | 57 to 64 lb | 49 to 56 lb | 57 to 64 lb | Hinds | Fores | Hinds | Fores | |
All Weights | 161 to 200 lb | 145 to 200 lb | ||||||||
* Nominal; figures so marked have, in the absence of actual quotes, been carried forward from earlier weeks in the same month, or derived from movements in the prices of supplies from other sources, e.g., Argentina chilled beef and Australian frozen beef, assuming the normal price margins. | ||||||||||
End of last week in– | pence per lb | |||||||||
1960—March | 24-25 | 22-23 | 14½* | 13* | 11-11½ | 10 | 25 | 20-20½ | ||
June | 28½–29 | 27½–28 | 15½ | 14½ | 9½–10 | 8 –8½ | 25 –27½ | 14 –15 | 23 –24 | |
September | 27 | 24½–25½ | 15½ | 14 | 11½ | 10 | 25 –26 | 18 –18½ | ||
December | 23½–24 | 22 –23½ | 14 –14½ | 13 –13½ | 11½ –12 | 10½ | 21 –21½ | |||
1961—March | 22½–23 | 21½–22 | 12½ | 12 | 12 –13 | 11 –11½ | 21 –22 | 15½–16½ | ||
June | 20 –20½ | 17½–18 | 12 –12½ | 10½–11 | 10 | 8 | 22 –26* | 13½* | 20 –21½ | |
September | 23½–24 | 20 | 11½–12 | 10½–11 | 10½ | 9 –9½ | 23 –26* | 23 –24 | 14* | |
December | 24 | 21½–22 | 10½–11 | 10½ | 10 | 10 | ||||
1962—January | 22½–23½ | 22 –22½ | 11½–12 | 11 –11½ | 10½–11 | 10½ | ||||
February | 20 –20½ | 20 –21 | 11½–12 | 11–11½ | 11½ | 10½–11 | 28 –29 | 15½–16 | ||
March | 21 | 20½–21 | 12½ | 11½–11 | 11½ | 11 | 15½–16 | |||
April | 21 | 20½–21 | 12½ | 11½–12 | 11 –11½ | 10 –10½ | 15-15½* | |||
May | 23½–24½ | 23 –23½ | 13 | 12 | 11 –11½ | 10 –10½ | ||||
June | 26½–27 | 26 –26½ | 14 –15* | 13 –13½* | 12 | 10½–11 | 27 –28 | |||
July | 25½–26 | 25 –25½ | 12 –12½ | 10½–11 | 24 –27* | |||||
August | 26 | 24 –24½ | 14½–15 | 14 | 11½–12 | 10 –10½ | 24 –26* | 14½–15½ | ||
September | 27 –27½ | 25 –25½ | 14½ | 14 | 11½–12 | 10½–11 | ||||
October | 26 –26½ | 24 –24½ | 14 –4½ | 13½-I4 | 11½–12 | 10½–11 | ||||
November | 23 –23½ | 21½–22 | 13½ | 13 –13½ | 11 | 10 | ||||
December | 24½–25½ | 22½–23½ | 13½ | 13 | 11 | 10 | ||||
1963—January | 25½–26 | 24 –25 | 13½ | 13 | 10½–11 | 10 | ||||
February | 22 –23 | 21 -22½ | 13½ | 12½–13 | 11 –11½ | 10 –10½ | ||||
March | 20 –21 | 19½–20½ | 13½ | 13 | 11½–12 | 10½ |
Opening Schedule Prices – Since the beginning of the 1950-51 season the fixing of the schedule prices has been wholly in the control of the operators. The Meat Producers Board keeps a close watch on the prices being received for the meat and all by-products and on processing costs to ensure that the schedule prices give a just and equitable return to producers.
The opening schedules for the last ten seasons are given below.
Item | Season | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1953-54 | 1954-55 | 1955-56 | 1956-57 | 1957-58 | 1958-59 | 1959-60 | 1960-61 | 1961-62 | 1962-63 | ||||||
* For 1953-54 the price relates to carcasses of up to 880 lb, and for 1954-55 and 1955-56 the price refers to carcasses of up to 800 lb. From 1956-57 to 1961-62 Heifer G.A.Q. prices were for 680 lb and under. | |||||||||||||||
Price of Lamb, Wether, and Ewe Mutton, in Pence per Pound | |||||||||||||||
Lambs – | |||||||||||||||
Downs (29-36 lb) | 19¾ | 27 | 24 | 23 | 26 | 20 | 13½ | 20½ | 16¾ | 17 | |||||
Canterbury (29-36 lb) | 20¼ | 13 | 20 | 16¼ | 16½ | ||||||||||
Crossbred (29-36 lb) | 19¾ | 113½ | 20½ | 16¾ | 17 | ||||||||||
Seconds (29-36 lb) (N.I.) | 19 | 26 | 23½ | 22 | 25 | 19 | 12½ | 19½ | 15¾ | 16 | |||||
Wethers – | |||||||||||||||
Primes (48 lb and under) – | |||||||||||||||
North Island | 12½ | 14¾ | 16¼ | 15¾ | 14 | 11¾ | 6 | 11½ | 8 | 9 | |||||
South Island | 11½ | 14½ | 15½ | 15 | 13¼ | 11 | 5¼ | 10¾ | 7¼ | 8¼ | |||||
Seconds (48 lb and under) – | |||||||||||||||
North Island | 10¾ | 11¾ | 13¼ | 12¾ | 11¾ | 9¾ | 5½ | 10½ | 7 | 8 | |||||
South Island | 9½ | 11½ | 12½ | 12 | 11 | 9 | 4¾ | 9¾ | 6¼ | 7¼ | |||||
Ewes (48 lb and under) (N.I.) | 7½ | 6¼ | 8¾ | 8⅜ | 6 | 7¾ | 4 | 6¼ | 6 | 5 | |||||
Price in Shillings and Pence, per 100 lb of Beef (N.I.) | |||||||||||||||
Quarter beef, North Island – | |||||||||||||||
Ox, chiller beef (680 lb and under) | 127 0 | 140 0 | 120 0 | 80 0 | 95 0 | 130 0 | 135 0 | 140 0 | 115 0 | 135 0 | |||||
Ox – | |||||||||||||||
G.A.Q. (680 lb and under)* | 104 0 | 124 0 | 110 0 | 60 0 | 80 0 | 130 0 | 135 0 | 140 0 | 15 0 | 135 0 | |||||
F.A.Q. (all weights) | 92 0 | 107 6 | 100 0 | 55 0 | 75 0 | 117 6 | 117 6 | 122 6 | 102 6 | 115 0 | |||||
Heifer – | |||||||||||||||
G.A.Q. (500 lb and under)* | 104 0 | 124 0 | 110 0 | 55 0 | 72 6 | 122 6 | 127 6 | 132 6 | 107 6 | 125 0 | |||||
F.A.Q. (all weights) | 92 0 | 107 6 | 100 0 | 50 0 | 70 0 | 117 6 | 117 6 | 115 0 | 95 0 | 110 0 | |||||
Cow, G.A.Q. (all weights) | 73 0 | 100 0 | 90 0 | 50 0 | 65 0 | 100 0 | 110 0 | 110 0 | 95 0 | 105 0 | |||||
Boner beef (cow) | 60 0 | 85 0 | 80 0 | 70 0 | 82 6 | 140 0 | 120 0 | 110 0 | 100 0 | 100 0 |
Minimum Prices for Export Meat – The institution of a system of minimum prices for meat exported from New Zealand was provided for by the Meat Export Prices Act 1955. A Meat Export Prices Committee was established, and consists of two members of the Meat Board, the Secretary to the Treasury, the Director-General of Agriculture, and a Chairman nominated by agreement between the Government and the producers. A schedule of minimum prices is fixed at the beginning of the season. Regard must be paid by the Committee to the average of the prices received for each class of meat during the preceding three seasons, the ruling level of minimum prices, and the Committee may have regard to the market trend and future prospects for the sale of meat, prices ruling for other farm products, and the general level of costs, prices, and wages in New Zealand. The following table gives the minimum prices which apply for the year ending 30 September 1963.
Class of Meat | Grade of Meat | Minimum Price per Pound f.o.b. |
---|---|---|
d. | ||
Lamb | Prime down cross 29-36 lb | 14¾ |
Wether mutton | Prime 49-56 lb | 8¾ |
Ewe mutton | Prime 49-56 lb | 5¾ |
Chilled beef | Ox 680 lb and under | 14¾ |
Ox and heifer quarter beef | G.A.Q.: 680 lb and under | 13 |
Quarter cow beef | G.A.Q.: 600 lb and under | 10 |
Boner cow, ox, and heifer | All weights, boned-out value | 12 |
Boner bull | ||
Veal (sides or quarters) | Under 280 lb | 11 |
Porkers | Prime 60-80 lb | 16 |
Baconers | Prime 111-160 lb | 14 |
Deficiency Payments – Payments are made from the Meat Industry Reserve Account when the f.o.b. equivalents of the prices paid to farmers fall below the minimum price determined for any class of meat in the week to which the schedule relates. For the season ended 30 September 1956, deficiency payments were declared for beef from the end of March onwards, expenditure amounting to £367,169 at an average of 1.1d. per pound of killings in that period; no payments were necessary in other classes of meat. Deficiency payments continued into the succeeding production season but at diminishing rates until early in February 1957, when prices for all classes of meat were above the minimum levels, and the payments in the 1956-57 season amounted to only £111,975. In the 1957-58 season there were no payments under the scheme. Some payments were made in the 1958-59 season and the amount involved was £79,000. For the 1959-60 season the total amount involved in deficiency payments was £930,000, of which £380,000 was paid on lambs. No deficiency payments were necessary during the 1960-61 season. In the 1961-62 season it became necessary to make deficiency payments totalling £2,412,332 on Iamb and wether mutton. Nearly £2,300,000 of this amount was required in the case of lamb killings from December 1961 to March 1962 inclusive, the payment averaging approximately 1½d. per lb for the period. No deficiency payments were required for the 1962-63 season.
Although the details of wartime bulk-purchase agreements are now of historical interest only, it was during the period of bulk purchase that the present farm industry reserves were built up. Following the introduction of the Government stabilisation scheme in December 1942, agreement was reached between the Government and farmers' organisations in May 1943 regarding the stabilisation of meat and dairy prices. It was agreed that other than those increases necessary to meet higher costs of production, all increases in overseas realisations would be paid into a special fund which would be used in subsequent years for the benefit of the industry concerned. A meat pool account was already in existence, having been created to assist those producers who were affected by restrictions imposed on the export of particular classes of meat as a result of the shipping shortage. Subsidies designed to keep down farm production costs were also paid out of these funds. The wool reserve account was created in a somewhat different fashion, arising in the main from the profits derived from the sale of wartime surplus stocks, and in part from a levy on all wool sold at auctions.
The following table shows the balances in the various farm industry reserve accounts at given dates.
Year | Dairy Produce Account at 31 July | Meat Industry Reserve Account at 30 Sept | Wool Commission Account at 30 June | Wool Retention Moneys |
---|---|---|---|---|
* No balance remained in wool retention accounts after 31 January 1957. †This amount was reduced by the payment to dairy companies of £6,951,000 shortly after the end of the season under the agreement that half the surplus earned during the trading year ended 31 May 1960 would be paid out to producers. The final balance was £1,936,000. ‡At 31 May; provisional. | ||||
£(thousand) | ||||
1952 | 24,557 | 40,429 | 26,673 | 28,093 |
1953 | 25,528 | 40,450 | 27,630 | 21,801 |
1954 | 25,127 | 39,551 | 28,388 | 16,174 |
1955 | 24,530 | 40,277 | 28,230 | 10,226 |
1956 | 27,146 | 40,681 | 28,991 | 3,798* |
1957 | 13,913 | 41,292 | 29,751 | – |
1958 | – 7,349 | 42,228 | 30,523 | – |
1959 | 2,132 | 43,218 | 31,268 | – |
1960 | 8,887†x | 43,444 | 32,507 | – |
1961 | – 5,169x | 44,813 | 33,318 | – |
1962 | – 6,524‡ | 43,168 | 34,703 | – |
Statistics of domestic trade in New Zealand commenced with the Census of Distribution in 1953. This census was followed by a continuing sample survey covering retail trading, commencing in March 1954. The field covered by distribution statistics was extended in October 1955 by the inauguration of a restricted survey covering quarterly statistics of consumer credit. A further Census of Distribution was taken in 1958, which, in the main, closely followed the lines of the first census of this nature. Detailed tables were later published in a volume entitled Census of Distribution 1958. A further Census of Distribution was taken at 31 March 1963, and information from it will be published as soon as it becomes available.
With the completion of the 1958 Census of Distribution, a new quarterly sample survey of retail trading was commenced in June 1959. A continuing quarterly survey of wholesale trading was commenced in September 1960.
For the second Census of Distribution taken in 1958, the period for which the information was requested, and to which most of it related, was the year ended 31 March 1958.
In general the 1958 census followed the same plan as that of the earlier census. In 1958, however, milk vendors and chartered clubs (the latter in respect of sales of liquor and tobacco and cigarettes) were included. Some revised classifications were also introduced so that (for instance) some firms coded as general stores in 1953 were classed as grocers in 1958 where the store had 60 per cent or more of its annual turnover in groceries. In 1953 stock and station agents (so stated) were classified as wholesale, but in 1958 such stores were classified according to the dominant method of selling as specified by the firm concerned.
In 1958 the method of selling was obtained under six headings, cash, charge account, hire-purchase, budget account (limited credit account, store currency account, etc.), cash-order coupons, and other instalment (including layby). Two questions, those relating to capital invested and periodicity of stocktaking, were excluded from the 1958 inquiry, which, however, included one completely new question-on the use of “self-service” units – applied exclusively to those businesses handling groceries. The following tables give results of the Census of Distribution 1958 in a summarised form.
Of the 26,876 retail stores covered by the census, 18,502, or 68.8 per cent, were situated in the North Island, and 8,374, or 31.2 per cent, in the South Island.
The following table shows details by provincial districts. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Provincial District | Population at 31 March 1958 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Auckland | 921.9 | 10,804 | 180,048 | 231,808 | 36,352 |
(40.6) | (40.2) | (38.5) | (38.7) | (37.4) | |
Hawke's Bay | 106.4 | 1,333 | 23,869 | 30,156 | 5,071 |
(4.7) | (5.0) | (5.1) | (5.0) | (5.2) | |
Taranaki | 97.0 | 1,104 | 20,961 | 26,141 | 4,243 |
(4.3) | (4.1) | (4.5) | (4.4) | (4.4) | |
Wellington | 442.0 | 5,261 | 95,249 | 122,872 | 20,502 |
(19.5) | (19.6) | (20.4) | (20.5) | (21.1) | |
Marlborough | 27.3 | 314 | 5,071 | 6,441 | 1,105 |
(1.2) | (1.2) | (1.1) | (1.1) | (1.1) | |
Nelson | 72.7 | 885 | 12,958 | 16,545 | 2,667 |
(3.2) | (3.3) | (2.8) | (2.7) | (2.7) | |
Westland | 18.7 | 324 | 4,093 | 5,268 | 866 |
(0.8) | (1.2) | (0.9) | (0.9) | (0.9) | |
Canterbury | 322.5 | 3,644 | 67,004 | 86,041 | 14,152 |
(14.2) | (13.5) | (14.3) | (14.4) | (14.6) | |
Otago – | |||||
Otago portion | 172.1 | 2,176 | 35,678 | 45,392 | 7,549 |
(7.6) | (8.1) | (7.6) | (7.6) | (7.8) | |
Southland portion | 89.8 | 1,031 | 22,487 | 28,114 | 4,647 |
(3.9) | (3.8) | (4.8) | (4.7) | (4.8) | |
Totals | 2,270.4 | 26,876 | 467,418 | 598,778 | 97,154 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
In 1958 the principal centres of population (urban areas) included 55.2 per cent of New Zealand's people, but contained 60-8 per cent of all retail stores, with 65.8 per cent of total sales or turnover.
The following table shows details by urban and rural areas. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Location Group | Population at 31 March 1958 | Number of Stores | Sales or Turnover During 1957–58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin. † Hamilton, Gisborne, Napier, Hastings, New Plymouth, Palmerston North, Wanganui, Nelson, Timaru, Invercargill. ‡Boroughs outside urban areas with population over 4,000. | ||||
(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Main urban areas* (including Hutt Urban Area) | 940.5 | 11,795 | 274,696 | 43,158 |
(41.4) | (43.9) | (45.9) | (44.4) | |
Secondary urban areas† (excluding Hutt Urban Area) | 313.7 | 4,540 | 119,462 | 20,221 |
(13.8) | (16.9) | (20.0) | (20.8) | |
Smaller centres‡ | 164.5 | 3,323 | 82,252 | 14,394 |
(7.3) | (12.4) | (13.7) | (14.8) | |
Other urban | 159.7 | 3,564 | 67,039 | 11,620 |
(7.0) | (13.2) | (11.2) | (12.0) | |
Rural | 692.0 | 3,654 | 55,329 | 7,761 |
(30.5) | (13.6) | (9.2) | (8.0) | |
Totals | 2,270.4 | 26,876 | 598,778 | 97,154 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
Just over half the total number of retail stores were in the food and drink group – grocers, butchers, dairies, hotels, etc. This group accounted for only 34 per cent of the turnover, however, the average turnover per store being £15,000. As against this, the automotive group, which accounts for only 4 per cent of all retail stores, handled 11 per cent of the turnover, with an average turnover of £61,200 per store.
The following table shows details by store-type groups.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 15 April 1958 | Total Labour Force on 15 April 1958 | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Average Sales or Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £ | £(000) | |||||||
Food and drink | 13,464 | 15,901 | 10,823 | 26,724 | 45,053 | 3.3 | 15,366 | 201,771 | 4,479 | 12,189 |
Apparel | 3,851 | 3,563 | 7,678 | 11,241 | 14,998 | 3.9 | 6,146 | 65,396 | 4,360 | 21,215 |
Furniture | 1,339 | 4,344 | 1,655 | 5,999 | 7,117 | 5.3 | 4,117 | 38,684 | 5,435 | 8,979 |
Automotive | 1,032 | 4,539 | 745 | 5,284 | 6,197 | 6.0 | 3,716 | 63,116 | 10,185 | 7,376 |
Hardware | 774 | 2,801 | 989 | 3,790 | 4,488 | 5.8 | 2,713 | 30,574 | 6,812 | 6,726 |
Chemicals (chemist, etc.) | 886 | 1,273 | 1,133 | 2,406 | 3,181 | 3.6 | 1,477 | 12,497 | 3,929 | 2,714 |
Department, variety, and general stores - | 689 | 5,487 | 8,980 | 14,467 | 15,018 | 21.8 | 7,592 | 69,756 | 4,645 | 14,047 |
Miscellaneous - | 4,841 | 10,399 | 5,474 | 15,873 | 20,637 | 4.3 | 10,382 | 116,984 | 5,669 | 23,908 |
Totals, all retail stores | 26,876 | 48,307 | 37,477 | 85,784 | 116,689 | 4.3 | 51,509 | 598,778 | 5,131 | 97,154 |
The following table shows details by turnover size groups.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 15 April 1958 | Total Labour Force on 15 April 1958 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||||||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
Under 5,000 | 5,225 | 608 | 1,534 | 2,142 | 8,795 | 778 | 15,913 | 3,121 | |
5,000– | 9,999 | 7,165 | 2,789 | 4,307 | 7,096 | 16,530 | 3,209 | 52,676 | 7,874 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 7,770 | 7,336 | 7,984 | 15,320 | 24,912 | 8,293 | 110,344 | 16,590 |
20,000– | 49,999 | 4,787 | 12,941 | 8,119 | 21,060 | 25,446 | 13,358 | 141,564 | 22,154 |
50,000– | 99,999 | 1,099 | 7,549 | 3,661 | 11,210 | 11,796 | 7,466 | 75,666 | 12,472 |
100,000– | 49,999 | 615 | 7,772 | 4,345 | 12,117 | 12,333 | 8,093 | 91,970 | 16,304 |
250,000– | 499,999 | 152 | 4,372 | 2,378 | 6,750 | 6,778 | 4,347 | 51,476 | 8,621 |
500,000 and over | 63 | 4,940 | 5,149 | 10,089 | 10,099 | 5,965 | 59,169 | 10,018 | |
Totals, all retail stores | 26,876 | 48,307 | 37,477 | 85,784 | 116,689 | 51,509 | 598,778 | 97,154 |
Just under 44 per cent of retail stores were returned as being under individual ownership, while 35 per cent were shown as operated by private registered companies, 15 per cent by partnerships, and 4 per cent by public registered companies.
The following table shows details by type of organisation. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Type of Organisation | Number of Stores | Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) |
---|---|---|---|
£(000) | £(000) | ||
Private registered companies | 9,486 | 300,519 | 55,828 |
(35.3) | (50.2) | (57.5) | |
Public registered companies | 1,099 | 116,541 | 20,503 |
(4.1) | (19.5) | (21.1) | |
Individual ownership | 11,759 | 109,516 | 12,470 |
(43.8) | (18.3) | (12.8) | |
Partnership | 4,042 | 51,222 | 5,467 |
(15.0) | (8.5) | (5.6) | |
Other | 490 | 20,980 | 2,886 |
(1.8) | (3.5) | (3.0) | |
Totals | 26,876 | 598,778 | 97,154 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The number of multiple stores engaged in retail trading represented only 10 per cent of the total stores, but accounted for 28 per cent of the total turnover. A multiple store was so termed where the store was one of a group of four or more under common ownership.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Start of Year (April 1957) | Close of Year (March 1958) | |||
Multiple Stores | ||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Food and drink | 1,098 | 31,113 | 1,634 | 1,707 |
Apparel | 339 | 10,285 | 2,829 | 3,082 |
Furniture | 167 | 8,017 | 1,320 | 1,468 |
Automotive | 35 | 6,874 | 833 | 1,047 |
Hardware | 71 | 9,692 | 1,684 | 1,748 |
Chemicals (chemist, etc.) | 23 | 687 | 130 | 137 |
Department, variety, and general stores | 220 | 38,247 | 6,923 | 7,013 |
Miscellaneous | 764 | 64,921 | 12,138 | 12,795 |
Totals | 2,717 | 169,836 | 27,491 | 28,997 |
Other Stores | ||||
Food and drink | 12,366 | 170,658 | 9,250 | 10,482 |
Apparel | 3,512 | 55,111 | 17,004 | 18,133 |
Furniture | 1,172 | 30,667 | 6,596 | 7,511 |
Automotive | 997 | 56,242 | 5,573 | 6,329 |
Hardware | 703 | 20,882 | 4,647 | 4,978 |
Chemicals (chemist, etc.) | 863 | 11,810 | 2,217 | 2,577 |
Department, variety, and general stores | 469 | 31,509 | 6,300 | 7,034 |
Miscellaneous | 4,077 | 52,063 | 10,547 | 11,113 |
Totals | 24,159 | 428,942 | 62,134 | 68,157 |
The following table shows the disposition of the different methods of selling by store-type group and by location group. The figures quoted in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Turnover (1957-58) in the Form of – | Total Sales or Turnover (1957-58) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash | Charge Account | Hire Purchase | Budget Store Credit, etc. | Cash-order Coupons | Other Instalments | ||
Store-type Groups £(000) | |||||||
Food and drink | 167,990 | 33,777 | – | – | – | 4 | 201,771 |
(47.9) | (16.2) | – | – | – | (0.1) | (33.7) | |
Apparel | 53,897 | 9,131 | 200 | 377 | 148 | 1,643 | 65,396 |
(15.4) | (4.4) | (0.6) | (32.0) | (63.8) | (54.4) | (10.9) | |
Furniture | 12,075 | 15,688 | 10,505 | 89 | 11 | 316 | 38,684 |
(3.4) | (7.5) | (30.2) | (7.5) | (4.7) | (10.5) | (6.5) | |
Automotive | 25,685 | 23,981 | 13,366 | – | 2 | 82 | 63,116 |
(7.3) | (11.5) | (38.4) | – | (0.9) | (2.7) | (10.5) | |
Hardware | 7,329 | 22,526 | 198 | – | 1 | 20 | 30,574 |
(2.2) | (10.8) | (0.6) | – | (0.4) | (0.7) | (5.1) | |
Chemicals (chemist, etc.) | 10,411 | 2,048 | 26 | 1 | – | 11 | 12,497 |
(3.0) | (1.0) | (0.1) | (0.1) | – | (0.4) | (2.1) | |
Department, variety, and general stores | 34,765 | 29,676 | 3,826 | 600 | 51 | 838 | 69,756 |
(9.9) | (14.2) | (11.0) | (50.9) | (22.0) | (27.7) | (11.7) | |
Miscellaneous | 38,199 | 71,892 | 6,656 | 112 | 19 | 106 | 116,984 |
(10.9) | (34.4) | (19.1) | (9.5) | (8.2) | (3.5) | (19.5) | |
Totals, all retail stores | 350,851 | 208,719 | 34,177 | 1,179 | 232 | 3,020 | 598,778 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
Location Groups £(000) | |||||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt Urban Area) | 176,236 | 74,335 | 20,749 | 851 | 220 | 2,305 | 274,696 |
(50.2) | (35.6) | (19.6) | (72.2) | (94.8) | (76.3) | (45.9) | |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt Urban Area) | 65,646 | 45,780 | 7,479 | 162 | 9 | 386 | 119,462 |
(18.7) | (21.9) | (21.5) | (13.7) | (3.9) | (12.8) | (20.0) | |
Smaller centres | 43,002 | 34,716 | 4,300 | 44 | 1 | 189 | 82,252 |
(12.3) | (16.6) | (12.4) | (3.7) | (0.4) | (6.3) | (13.7) | |
Other urban | 35,954 | 29,142 | 1,730 | 89 | 2 | 122 | 67,039 |
(10.2) | (14.0) | (5.0) | (7.6) | (0.9) | (4.0) | (11.2) | |
Rural | 30,013 | 24,746 | 519 | 33 | – | 18 | 55,329 |
(8.6) | (11.9) | (1.5) | (2.8) | – | (0.6) | (9.2) | |
Totals, all retail stores | 350,851 | 208,719 | 34,777 | 1,179 | 232 | 3,020 | 598,778 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The following table shows, by the store-type group, average turnover and average labour force per establishment, turnover per unit of labour force and per head of population, and the approximate number of times stock was turned over per annum.
Store-type Group | Average Sales or Turnover per Establishment | Average Labour Force per Establishment | Sales or Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Sales or Turnover per Head of Population | Number of Times Stock Turned Over per Annum |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |||
Food and drink | 14,986 | 3.3 | 4,479 | 88.87 | 16.6 |
Apparel | 16,982 | 3.9 | 4,360 | 28.80 | 3.1 |
Furniture | 28,890 | 5.3 | 5,435 | 17.04 | 4.3 |
Automotive | 61,159 | 6.0 | 10,185 | 27.80 | 8.6 |
Hardware | 39,501 | 5.8 | 6,812 | 13.47 | 4.5 |
Chemicals | 14,105 | 3.6 | 3,929 | 5.50 | 4.6 |
Miscellaneous | 33,769 | 6.4 | 5,237 | 82.25 | 4.9 |
All retail stores | 22,279 | 4.3 | 5,131 | 263.73 | 6.2 |
The 1958 Census of Distribution schedule included a question directed exclusively to those businesses handling groceries, inquiring whether or not the business was conducted as a self-service unit, using a check-out point. The following table shows the results of this inquiry by turnover-size groups. It will be noted that the percentage of self-service units rose progressively with the increase in turnover size until in the highest group, that comprising stores with an annual turnover of £50,000 or over, 72.2 per cent of stores handling groceries operated self-service units.
Turnover Size | With Self-service Units | Without Self-service Units | Percentage of Self-service Units to Total Stores | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stores | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Value of Stocks | Number of Stores | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Value of Stocks | ||||
Start of Year | Close of Year | Start of Year | Close of Year | ||||||
£ £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
Under 5,000 | 25 | 79 | 11 | 20 | 272 | 924 | 110 | 132 | 8.4 |
5,000 to 9,999 | 100 | 794 | 71 | 92 | 737 | 5,669 | 557 | 609 | 11.9 |
10,000 to 19,999 | 430 | 6,502 | 571 | 646 | 1,490 | 21,468 | 1,932 | 2,138 | 22.4 |
20,000 to 29,999 | 267 | 6,597 | 524 | 582 | 539 | 12,921 | 1,187 | 1,290 | 33.1 |
30,000 to 39,999 | 121 | 4,099 | 308 | 350 | 143 | 4,836 | 421 | 478 | 45.8 |
40,000 to 49,999 | 60 | 2,652 | 175 | 210 | 35 | 1,503 | 172 | 187 | 63.2 |
50,000 and over | 52 | 3,638 | 343 | 379 | 20 | 1,627 | 165 | 190 | 72.2 |
Totals | 1,055 | 24,361 | 2,003 | 2,279 | 3,236 | 48,948 | 4,544 | 5,024 | 24.6 |
The total of 2,595 wholesale stores included in the tables accounted for a turnover of £433,296,000, or an average turnover of £167,000 per store.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 87.4 per cent of wholesale stores with 94.5 per cent of total turnover. Auckland and Wellington (including Hutt) urban areas together accounted for 46.9 per cent of stores and 60.7 per cent of turnover.
The following table shows the distribution of wholesale trading by provincial districts and by main location groups. The figures in parentheses are in each case the percentage of total.
Population at 31 March 1958 | Number of Stores | Purchases During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Provincial Districts | |||||
Auckland | 921.9 | 979 | 130,751 | 157,205 | 23,199 |
(40.6) | (37.7) | (36.3) | (36.3) | (36.3) | |
Hawke's Bay | 106.4 | 101 | 8,114 | 9,648 | 1,380 |
(4.7) | (3.9) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (2.2) | |
Taranaki | 97.0 | 63 | 5,272 | 6,368 | 854 |
(4.3) | (2.4) | (1.5) | 0.5) | (1.3) | |
Wellington | 442.0 | 650 | 123,665 | 146,995 | 21,834 |
(19.5) | (25.1) | (34.3) | (33.9) | (34.1) | |
Marlborough | 27.3 | 22 | 1,894 | 2,099 | 297 |
(1.2) | (0.8) | (0.5) | (0.5) | (0.5) | |
Nelson | 72.7 | 50 | 3,261 | 4,278 | 484 |
(3.2) | (1.9) | (0.9) | (1.0) | (0.7) | |
Westland | 18.7 | 17 | 1,165 | 1,404 | 129 |
(0.8) | (0.7) | (0.3) | (0.3) | (0.2) | |
Canterbury | 322.5 | 440 | 54,502 | 66,446 | 10,148 |
(14.2) | (17.0) | (15.1) | (15.4) | (16.2) | |
Otago – | |||||
Otago portion | 172.1 | 193 | 23,600 | 29,181 | 4,242 |
(7.6) | (7.4) | (6.5) | (6.7) | (6.6) | |
Southland portion | 89.8 | 80 | 8,145 | 9,672 | 1,216 |
(3.9) | (3.1) | (2.3) | (2.2) | (1.9) | |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,270.4 | 2,595 | 360,369 | 433,296 | 63,983 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | |
Location Groups | |||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt Urban Area) | 940.5 | 1,771 | 291,287 | 351,715 | 54,261 |
(41.4) | (68.2) | (80.8) | (81.2) | (84.8) | |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt Urban Area) | 313.7 | 497 | 48,525 | 57,655 | 7,126 |
(13.8) | (19.2) | (13.5) | (13.3) | (11.1) | |
Smaller centres, other urban and rural | 1,016.2 | 327 | 20,557 | 23,926 | 2,596 |
(44.8) | (12.6) | (5.7) | (5.5) | (4.1) | |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,270.4 | 2,595 | 360,369 | 433,296 | 63,983 |
(100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) | (100.0) |
The following tables show details of wholesale establishments by store-type groups.
Store-type Group | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 15 April 1958 | Total Labour Force on 15 April 1958 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||
Food and drink | 622 | 6,463 | 1,871 | 8,334 | 8,803 |
Apparel | 289 | 1,629 | 1,955 | 3,584 | 3,774 |
Furniture | 146 | 965 | 261 | 1,226 | 1,322 |
Automotive | 194 | 3,040 | 709 | 3,749 | 3,801 |
Hardware | 288 | 3,407 | 781 | 4,188 | 4,276 |
General merchants | 202 | 4,240 | 1,320 | 5,560 | 5,619 |
Miscellaneous | 854 | 7,625 | 2,883 | 10,508 | 10,888 |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,595 | 27,369 | 9,780 | 37,149 | 38,483 |
Store-type Group | Average Labour Force per Store | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Average Sales or Turnover per Unit of Labour Force | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(000) | £(000) | £ | £(000) | ||
Food and drink | 14.2 | 6,060 | 104,838 | 11,909 | 6,851 |
Apparel | 13.1 | 2,279 | 29,467 | 7,808 | 6,470 |
Furniture | 91 | 909 | 15,045 | 11,380 | 2,142 |
Automotive | 19.6 | 2,843 | 58,530 | 15,399 | 7,558 |
Hardware | 14.8 | 3,051 | 38,351 | 8,969 | 9,159 |
General merchants | 27.8 | 4,059 | 70,567 | 12,559 | 9,517 |
Miscellaneous | 12.7 | 7,853 | 116,498 | 10,700 | 22,286 |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 14.8 | 27,054 | 433,296 | 11,259 | 63,983 |
A classification by size of turnover shows that stores with under £20,000 turnover numbered 680 (26.2 per cent), but accounted for only £6,661,000, or 1.5 per cent of turnover. At the other end of the scale a total turnover of £216,203,000 (49.9 per cent) was accounted for by only 183 stores (7.1 per cent) which had a turnover of £500,000 or more.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Stores | Number of Paid Employees on 15 April 1958 | Total Labour Force on 15 April 1958 | Salaries and Wages Paid During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | Stocks at Close of Year (March 1958) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||||||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
Under 5,000 | 160 | 65 | 80 | 145 | 324 | 62 | 476 | 102 | |
5,000– | 9,999 | 212 | 284 | 185 | 469 | 713 | 266 | 1,586 | 307 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 308 | 743 | 500 | 1,243 | 1,479 | 737 | 4,599 | 794 |
20,000– | 49,999 | 557 | 2,400 | 1,102 | 3,502 | 3,818 | 2,445 | 18,602 | 3,654 |
50,000– | 99,999 | 460 | 3,018 | 978 | 3,996 | 4,161 | 3,017 | 32,733 | 6,525 |
100,000- | 249,999 | 465 | 5,523 | 1,695 | 7,218 | 7,352 | 5,445 | 72,900 | 12,649 |
250,000- | 299,999 | 87 | 1,361 | 429 | 1,790 | 1,814 | 1,322 | 23,737 | 3,499 |
300,000- | 399,999 | 97 | 2,001 | 762 | 2,763 | 2,767 | 2,073 | 33,107 | 5,055 |
400,000- | 499,999 | 66 | 2,063 | 537 | 2,600 | 2,611 | 1,915 | 29,353 | 4,390 |
500,000 and over | 183 | 9,911 | 3,512 | 13,423 | 13,444 | 9,772 | 216,203 | 27,008 | |
Totals, all wholesale stores | 2,595 | 27,369 | 9,780 | 37,149 | 38,483 | 27,054 | 433,296 | 63,983 |
Only a selected group of services was included in the Census of Distribution 1958. These were grouped in three broad divisions, personal, business and community, and other services.
Nine-tenths of service establishments provided services only while in the remainder some secondary form of trading was carried on.
Services covered by the census totalled 2,702 establishments of which 1,888, or 69.9 per cent, were in the North Island and 814, or 30.1 per cent, in the South Island.
The principal centres of population (urban areas) contained 67.3 per cent of service establishments, with 83.5 per cent of the total turnover of such establishments.
The following table gives details of numbers and location of those services covered by the census.
Personal Services | Business and Community Services | Other Services | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of establishments | No. | 1,640 | 353 | 709 | 2,702 |
Sales or turnover during 1957-58 | £(000) | 9,088 | 6,336 | 2,577 | 18,001 |
Location of establishments – | |||||
Main urban areas (including Hutt Urban Area) | No. | 759 | 222 | 325 | 1,306 |
Secondary urban areas (excluding Hutt Urban Area) | No. | 326 | 64 | 123 | 513 |
Smaller centres | No. | 233 | 44 | 89 | 366 |
Other urban | No. | 242 | 17 | 104 | 363 |
Rural | No. | 80 | 6 | 68 | 154 |
Paid employees on 15 April 1958 – | |||||
Males | No. | 2,536 | 638 | 541 | 3,715 |
Females | No. | 4,605 | 467 | 66 | 5,138 |
Totals | No. | 7,141 | 1,105 | 607 | 8,853 |
Total labour force on 15 April 1958 | No. | 8,903 | 1,453 | 1,381 | 11,737 |
Salaries and wages paid during 1957-58 | £(000) | 3,466 | 948 | 392 | 4,806 |
Service establishments are further analysed in the following table.
Amount of Total Turnover | Number of Establishments | Number of Paid Employees on 15 April 1958 | Total Labour Force 15 April 1958 | Salaries and Wages During 1957-58 | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | |||||
£ £ | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
Under 1,000 | 591 | 9 | 52 | 61 | 698 | 15 | 370 |
1,000– 2,999 | 1,057 | 140 | 620 | 760 | 1,966 | 265 | 1,902 |
3,000– 4,999 | 388 | 249 | 472 | 721 | 1,150 | 330 | 1,482 |
5,000– 9,999 | 342 | 576 | 630 | 1,206 | 1,583 | 635 | 2,361 |
10,000–19,999 | 183 | 690 | 627 | 1,317 | 1,472 | 797 | 2,487 |
20,000-49,999 | 91 | 904 | 1,300 | 2,204 | 2,255 | 1,115 | 2,800 |
50,000-99,999 | 30 | 466 | 495 | 961 | 988 | 572 | 2,093 |
100,000 and over | 20 | 681 | 942 | 1,623 | 1,625 | 1,077 | 4,506 |
Totals | 2,702 | 3,715 | 5,138 | 8,853 | 11,737 | 4,806 | 18,001 |
Special analyses were taken out to show total retail trading by retail and service establishments and, at the same time, details were also obtained of total services provided.
The following table shows details of retail trading as above by commodity groups.
Commodity Group | Sales or Turnover During 1957-58 | |
---|---|---|
Amount | Per Cent of Total | |
£(000) | ||
Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 78,723 | 13.2 |
Meat and fish (uncooked) | 33,367 | 5.6 |
Fruit and vegetables | 17,711 | 3.0 |
Other foods (baked and cooked foods, meals, etc.) | 17,969 | 3.0 |
Milk, ice-cream, confectionery, soft drinks | 24,790 | 4.2 |
Beer, wine, and spirits | 36,689 | 6.2 |
Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 16,633 | 2.8 |
Chemists' goods, toiletries, cosmetics (including dispensing) | 14,298 | 2.4 |
Clothing, drapery, dress piece goods | 76,594 | 12.9 |
Footwear | 13,128 | 2.2 |
Furniture, bedding, floor coverings, soft furnishings and household textiles | 29,387 | 4.9 |
Musical instruments (including radios) | 7,689 | 1.3 |
Household appliances and electrical goods | 20,008 | 3.4 |
Domestic hardware, china, and glassware | 14,674 | 2.5 |
Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 26,183 | 4.4 |
Books, stationery, and newspapers | 14,624 | 2.4 |
Motor vehicles, parts, accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 64,499 | 10.8 |
Bicycles, parts and accessories | 1,915 | 0.3 |
Coal, coke, and firewood | 3,922 | 0.6 |
Fertilisers and manures | 11,510 | 1.9 |
Florists' goods | 875 | 0.1 |
Grain, seed, and fodder | 12,403 | 2.1 |
Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 4,527 | 0.8 |
Leather, luggage, and harness | 1,582 | 0.3 |
Agricultural machinery | 13,030 | 2.2 |
Office machinery | 3,846 | 0.6 |
Other machinery | 8,035 | 1.3 |
Paint, glass, and wallpaper | 5,282 | 0.9 |
Photographic supplies and equipment | 1,249 | 0.2 |
Plumbing equipment and piping | 968 | 0.2 |
Professional and scientific equipment | 2,367 | 0.4 |
Rubber goods | 579 | 0.1 |
Sewing machines and accessories | 1,570 | 0.3 |
Sports goods (including toys and games) | 4,167 | 0.7 |
Seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 2,186 | 0.4 |
Other goods | 8,303 | 1.4 |
Totals, retail commodities | 595,282 | 100.0 |
The following table shows details of total services provided by retail and service establishments.
Type of Service | Number of Establishments Handling Service Specified | Sales or Turnover During 1957–58 |
---|---|---|
Personal service provided by establishments classified as– | £(000) | |
Service establishments | 1,640 | 8,882 |
Retail stores | 826 | 1,160 |
Totals, personal services | 2,466 | 10,042 |
Community and business services provided by establishments classified as– | ||
Service establishments | 353 | 6,301 |
Retail stores | 116 | 91 |
Totals, community and business services | 469 | 6,392 |
Other services provided by establishments classified as– | ||
Service establishments | 709 | 2,197 |
Retail stores | 1,412 | 2,866 |
Totals, other services | 2,121 | 5,063 |
Grand totals, all services | 5,056 | 21,497 |
The following table shows a commodity analysis of wholesale trading.
Commodity Group | Sales or Turnover During 1957–58 | |
---|---|---|
Amount | Per Cent of Total | |
£(000) | ||
Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 64,340 | 14.8 |
Meat and fish (uncooked) | 8,529 | 2.0 |
Fruit and vegetables | 21,982 | 5.1 |
Other food (bread, cakes, pastry, etc.) | 6,146 | 1.4 |
Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks | 13,630 | 3.1 |
Beer, wine, and spirits | 17,475 | 4.0 |
Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 26,291 | 6.1 |
Chemists' goods, toiletries, cosmetics | 15,184 | 3.5 |
Clothing, drapery, and piece goods | 31,677 | 7.3 |
Footwear | 4,710 | 1.1 |
Furniture, bedding, floor coverings, soft furnishings, and household textiles | 11,472 | 2.6 |
Musical instruments (including radios) | 3,263 | 0.8 |
Household appliances and electrical goods | 21,991 | 5.1 |
Domestic hardware, china, and glassware | 9,089 | 2.1 |
Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks, and roofing tiles) | 17,748 | 4.1 |
Books, stationery, and newspapers | 6,290 | 1.4 |
Motor vehicles, parts, accessories (excluding petrol and oil) | 58,820 | 13.6 |
Coat, coke, and firewood | 4,485 | 1.0 |
Fertilisers, manures, grain, seed, and fodder | 13,731 | 3.2 |
Jewellery (including watches, clocks, and precious stones) | 2,460 | 0.6 |
Leather, luggage, and harness | 2,670 | 0.6 |
Agricultural machinery | 5,925 | 1.4 |
Other machinery | 20,142 | 4.6 |
Paints, glass, and wallpaper | 6,517 | 1.5 |
Photographic supplies and equipment | 2,618 | 0.6 |
Plumbing equipment and piping | 5,931 | 1.4 |
Rubber goods (excluding tyres and tubes) | 1,573 | 0.4 |
Seeds, plants, and garden supplies | 1,354 | 0.3 |
Sports goods (including toys and games) | 3,487 | 0.8 |
Other | 23,766 | 5.5 |
Totals, wholesale commodities | 433,296 | 100.0 |
Following the Census of Distribution in 1953 a continuing quarterly sample survey of retail trade was inaugurated. The first inquiry related to trade during the three-monthly period ended 31 March 1954, and the survey was continued at three-monthly intervals up to and including the quarter ended 31 March 1959.
Commencing with the quarter ended 30 June 1959, quarterly retail trade statistics have been compiled using a new sample that comprises stores selected on account of their location and of a type known as an area-unit cluster sample. The 1958 Census of Distribution provided a base for this sample, a detailed description of which was given in a supplement to the November 1959 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
The sample excludes certain types of retail stores which were included in the Census of Distribution 1958; these store types are hotels, chartered clubs, wine and spirit merchants, milk vendors, and the complete automotive group. Besides the above exclusions, for purposes of the sample survey some changes in the grouping of store types were made. In the following table comparable census figures are given together with statistics of turnover, based on sample results, for the quarters ended 30 September 1962 and 31 December 1962. The composition of the store-type groups can be readily seen.
Store Type and Grouping | Sales or Turnover | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March 1958 (Census Figures) | Quarter Ended | |||
30 September 1962 | 31 December 1962 | |||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | 31,959 | 9,468 | 9,574 | |
Grocer | 73,309 | 23,994 | 25,907 | |
Other food and drink | ||||
Baker, pastrycook, etc. | 7,919 | |||
Confectioner | 1,436 | |||
Dairy, milk bar | 16,004 | |||
Fish, fish and chip shop | 2,883 | |||
Fruiterer, greengrocer | 14,142 | |||
Restaurant, cafeteria, tearoom | 8,139 | |||
Other food and drink | 442 | |||
Total, other food and drink | 50,965 | 16,992 | 19,189 | |
Footwear | 10,056 | 2,903 | 3,682 | |
Other apparel | ||||
Draper, etc. | 41,700 | |||
Men's and boys' clothier | 12,396 | |||
Other apparel | 1,244 | |||
Total, other apparel | 55,340 | 14,947 | 18,264 | |
Furniture and soft furnishings | 22,071 | 6,856 | 7,907 | |
Household appliances, electrical goods, radios, etc. | ||||
Household appliances, radios, etc. | 16,613 | |||
Electrical goods | 2,529 | |||
Music store | 3,370 | |||
Sewing machine dealer | 1,580 | |||
Total, household appliances, electrical goods, radios, etc. | 24,092 | 7,922 | 9,696 | |
Hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | ||||
Hardware, builders' hardware, etc. | 23,980 | |||
Paints and varnishes | 4,997 | |||
Other hardware | 1,597 | |||
Total, hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | 30,574 | 7,983 | 8,979 | |
Chemist | 12,190 | 4,682 | 5,513 | |
General, department, and variety | 69,756 | 19,892 | 25,881 | |
Other– | ||||
Bookseller, newsagent, stationer | 12,330 | |||
Coal and wood merchant | 3,499 | |||
Florist | 837 | |||
Jeweller | 4,747 | |||
Pawnbroker, secondhand dealer | 1,609 | |||
Seedsman, nurseryman | 4,081 | |||
Tobacconist | 6,026 | |||
Toys, novelties, etc. | 1,238 | |||
Other chemicals | 307 | |||
Stock and station agents | 42,021 | |||
Miscellaneous | 33,117 | |||
Totals, other | 109,812 | 33,011 | 38,089 | |
Totals, New Zealand | 490,124 | 148,650 | 172,681 |
Information for later quarters will be found in the section on Latest Statistical Information.
It will be noticed that total turnover for retail stores for the year ended 31 March 1958, as shown earlier, £490,124,000, differs from the figure, £598,778,000, in respect of all retail trading as quoted on a preceding page. The sample docs not purport to cover all aspects of retail trading, but covers all store types with the exception of the exclusions already specified.
The sample survey from which quarterly estimates are obtained is designed to provide satisfactory accuracy in store-type figures at national level and in regional figures at the all-store-type level. To obtain the same accuracy in regional figures for each store type it would be necessary to make the sample very much larger and a great deal of the saving in trouble and cost which the sample gives would be lost. Of the regional figures for each store type it can be said that, in general, they give quite a good indication of the value of trading, but that in this case successive quarterly figures are not necessarily reliable as an indication of trends.
The following table gives details of value of sales or turnover by store-type groups for each of six geographical regions for the quarters ended 30 June, 30 September, and 31 December 1962.
VALUE OF SALES OR TURNOVER | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Store-type Group | North Island | South Island | Totals, New Zealand | ||||||
Auckland Urban Area | Wellington and Hutt Urban Areas | Remainder of North Island | Totals, North Island | Christchurch Urban Area | Dunedin Urban Area | Remainder of South Island | Totals, South Island | ||
£ (thousand) | |||||||||
Quarter Ended 30 June 1962 | |||||||||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | 2,110 | 1,195 | 3,254 | 6,559 | 867 | 579 | 1,277 | 2,723 | 9,282 |
Grocer | 4,589 | 3,104 | 8,805 | 16,498 | 2,188 | 1,112 | 3,371 | 6,671 | 23,169 |
Other food and drink | 4,170 | 1,978 | 6,089 | 12,237 | 1,553 | 579 | 2,108 | 4,240 | 16,477 |
Footwear | 650 | 442 | 1,311 | 2,403 | 401 | 180 | 499 | 1,080 | 3,483 |
Other apparel | 3,063 | 2,182 | 6,777 | 12,022 | 1,401 | 915 | 2,747 | 5,063 | 17,085 |
Furniture and soft furnishings | 1,414 | 900 | 2,434 | 4,748 | 678 | 295 | 978 | 1,951 | 6,699 |
Household appliances electrical goods, radios, etc. | 1,392 | 1,416 | 2,808 | 5,616 | 850 | 224 | 882 | 1,950 | 372 |
Hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | 1,149 | 1,276 | 3,542 | 5,967 | 855 | 347 | 1,001 | 2,203 | 8,170 |
Chemist | 1,066 | 504 | 1,745 | 3,315 | 405 | 216 | 615 | 1,236 | 4,551 |
General, department, and variety | 4,559 | 2,089 | 7,481 | 14,129 | 2,667 | 978 | 3,127 | 6,772 | 20,901 |
Other | 4,533 | 3,335 | 13,457 | 21,325 | 2,332 | 1,644 | 5,522 | 9,498 | 30,823 |
Totals | 28,695 | 18,421 | 57,703 | 104,819 | 14,197 | 7,069 | 22,127 | 43,393 | 148,212 |
Quarter Ended 30 September 1962 | |||||||||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | 2,149 | 1,175 | 3,228 | 6,552 | 913 | 626 | 1,377 | 2,916 | 9,468 |
Grocer | 4,730 | 3,353 | 9,032 | 17,115 | 2,239 | 1,167 | 3,473 | 6,879 | 23,994 |
Other food and drink | 4,283 | 2,061 | 6,255 | 12,599 | 1,610 | 607 | 2,176 | 4,393 | 16,992 |
Footwear | 569 | 412 | 1,079 | 2,060 | 321 | 155 | 367 | 843 | 2,903 |
Other apparel | 2,771 | 1,998 | 5,824 | 10,593 | 1,295 | 738 | 2,321 | 4,354 | 14,947 |
Furniture and soft furnishings | 1,465 | 872 | 2,495 | 4,832 | 682 | 310 | 1,032 | 2,024 | 6,856 |
Household appliances electrical goods, radios, etc. | 1,555 | 1,496 | 2,851 | 5,902 | 818 | 266 | 936 | 2,020 | 7,922 |
Hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | 1,134 | 1,063 | 3,542 | 5,739 | 898 | 352 | 904 | 2,244 | 7,983 |
Chemist | 1,064 | 506 | 1,867 | 3,437 | 428 | 222 | 595 | 1,245 | 4,682 |
General, department, and variety | 4,210 | 1,967 | 6,980 | 13,157 | 2,568 | 962 | 3,205 | 6,735 | 19,892 |
Other | 4,910 | 3,321 | 14,306 | 22,537 | 2,675 | 1,897 | 5,902 | 10,474 | 33,011 |
Totals | 28,840 | 18,224 | 57,459 | 104,523 | 14,447 | 7,302 | 22,378 | 44,127 | 148,650 |
Quarter Ended 31 December 1962 | |||||||||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | 2,156 | 1,207 | 3,405 | 6,768 | 882 | 577 | 1,347 | 2,806 | 9,574 |
Grocer | 5,042 | 3,387 | 9,844 | 18,273 | 2,497 | 1,272 | 3,865 | 7,634 | 25,907 |
Other food and drink | 4,773 | 2,235 | 7,196 | 14,204 | 1,807 | 673 | 2,505 | 4,985 | 19,189 |
Footwear | 685 | 486 | 1,406 | 2,577 | 373 | 244 | 488 | 1,105 | 3,682 |
Other apparel | 3,386 | 2,389 | 7,050 | 12,825 | 1,701 | 784 | 2,954 | 5,439 | 18,264 |
Furniture and soft furnishings | 1,563 | 961 | 2,907 | 5,431 | 745 | 348 | 1,383 | 2,476 | 7,907 |
Household appliances, electrical goods, radios, etc. | 1,830 | 1,492 | 3,794 | 7,116 | 1,102 | 293 | 1,185 | 2,580 | 9,696 |
Hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | 1,255 | 1,260 | 3,865 | 6,380 | 986 | 370 | 1,243 | 2,599 | 8,979 |
Chemist | 1,189 | 643 | 2,201 | 4,033 | 496 | 262 | 722 | 1,480 | 5,513 |
General, department and variety | 5,635 | 2,695 | 8,841 | 17,171 | 3,301 | 1,281 | 4,128 | 8,710 | 25,881 |
Other | 5,707 | 4,095 | 16,321 | 26,123 | 3,045 | 2,188 | 6,733 | 11,966 | 38,089 |
Totals | 33,221 | 20,850 | 66,830 | 20,901 | 16,935 | 8,292 | 26,553 | 51,780 | 172,681 |
The information in the preceding table has been regrouped in the following table to give statistics of commodity sales.
SALES OR TURNOVER BY COMMODITIES | |||
---|---|---|---|
Commodity Group | Quarter Ended | ||
30 June 1962 | 30 September 1962 | 31 December 1962 | |
£ (thousand) | |||
Groceries and small goods (including butter, bacon, etc.) | 24,888 | 25,552 | 28,033 |
Meat, fish, fruit, and vegetables | 15,295 | 15,920 | 17,265 |
Other foods (baked and cooked foods, meals, etc.) | 5,828 | 6,071 | 6,273 |
Milk, ice cream, confectionery, soft drinks, etc. | 5,100 | 5,138 | 5,991 |
Tobacco, cigarettes, and tobacconists' sundries | 6,322 | 6,357 | 6,948 |
Chemists' goods, toiletries, cosmetics (including dispensing) | 5,420 | 5,501 | 6,719 |
Clothing, drapery, dress piece goods | 24,879 | 21,800 | 27,930 |
Footwear | 4,566 | 3,877 | 4,822 |
Furniture, bedding, floor coverings, soft furnishings, and household textiles | 8,371 | 8,578 | 9,482 |
Musical instruments (including radios) | 3,619 | 3,770 | 4,554 |
Household appliances and electrical goods | 6,041 | 5,931 | 7,917 |
Domestic hardware, china and glassware | 3,844 | 3,655 | 5,125 |
Builders' hardware and materials (excluding timber, bricks and roofing tiles) | 6,646 | 6,470 | 6,610 |
Books, stationery, etc. | 4,003 | 4,142 | 5,329 |
Other commodities | 23,390 | 25,888 | 29,683 |
Total sales or turnover | 148,212 | 148,650 | 172,681 |
The following table shows stock values as at 30 June, 30 September, and 31 December 1961 and 1962.
Store-type Group | Value of Stocks | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 30 June | As at 30 September | As at 31 December | ||||
1961 | 1962 | 1961 | 1962 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£ (thousand) | ||||||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | 395 | 399 | 376 | 399 | 385 | 389 |
Grocer | 8,541 | 8,974 | 8,784 | 9,140 | 8,795 | 9,068 |
Other food and drink | 2,370 | 2,598 | 2,436 | 2,634 | 2,602 | 2,703 |
Footwear | 4,532 | 4,626 | 4,749 | 4,712 | 4,599 | 4,441 |
Other apparel | 22,101 | 23,617 | 23,528 | 24,369 | 22,272 | 22,733 |
Furniture and soft furnishings | 6,930 | 6,514 | 7,128 | 6,426 | 6,848 | 6,494 |
Household appliances, electrical goods, radios, etc. | 5,893 | 6,634 | 6,430 | 7,085 | 6,296 | 6,901 |
Hardware, builders' hardware, paints, etc. | 7,716 | 7,811 | 7,771 | 7,559 | 7,574 | 7,604 |
Chemist | 3,180 | 3,483 | 3,202 | 3,533 | 3,244 | 3,563 |
General, department, and variety | 17,850 | 18,823 | 20,203 | 20,179 | 18,641 | 18,545 |
Other | 27,779 | 28,506 | 29,686 | 29,941 | 28,620 | 28,721 |
Totals | 107,287 | 111,985 | 114,293 | 115,977 | 109,876 | 111,162 |
The growth in the number of stores causes considerable difficulty in the field of statistical collection if the retail trading of such new stores is to be adequately allowed for in the quarterly surveys. Whereas the compilation procedures used in conjunction with the area-unit sample automatically allow for the retail trade of new stores, the old sample failed to do this. The old sample, therefore, yielded statistics which accurately described the retail trade of established stores but understated that for new stores.
A number of alterations in the grouping and coverage of store types in the survey, of which details have already been given, were also made with the introduction of the new sample. For this reason, together with the understatement of turnover of new stores in the old survey, there was a need for revised statistics of sales turnover with which the statistics for the new sample could be directly related. Such revised statistics extending back to the March 1954 quarter are given in the next table.
QUARTERLY SALES OR TURNOVER – STORE-TYPE GROUPS | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter Ended | Turnover for Store-type Group | |||||||||||
Butcher, poulterer, etc. | Grocer | Other Food and Drink | Footwear | Other Apparel | Furniture and Soft Furnishings | Household Appliances, Electrical Goods, Radios, etc. | Hardware, Builders' Hardware, Paints, etc. | Chemist | General, Department, and Variety | Other | All Groups | |
£ (thousand | ||||||||||||
1954– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 6,216 | 14,923 | 10,913 | 1,753 | 10,125 | 3,868 | 4,142 | 5,752 | 1,987 | 13,350 | 20,710 | 93,744 |
Jun | 6,793 | 14,982 | 10,625 | 2,189 | 12,948 | 4,708 | 4,764 | 6,909 | 2,031 | 14,982 | 21,960 | 102,891 |
Sep | 7,013 | 15,574 | 10,543 | 1,869 | 11,496 | 4,809 | 4,950 | 6,951 | 2,132 | 14,373 | 22,595 | 102,305 |
Dec | 7,232 | 17,219 | 11,864 | 2,490 | 14,434 | 5,354 | 6,191 | 7,662 | 2,477 | 18,103 | 27,130 | 120,156 |
1955– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 6,856 | 15,278 | 11,093 | 1,873 | 10,776 | 4,079 | 4,953 | 6,470 | 2,103 | 14,494 | 22,831 | 100,806 |
Jun | 7,135 | 15,509 | 10,988 | 2,269 | 13,330 | 4,916 | 5,169 | 7,410 | 2,257 | 15,444 | 23,637 | 108,064 |
Sep | 7,512 | 16,262 | 11,508 | 1,961 | 12,242 | 4,813 | 5,212 | 7,352 | 2,468 | 15,594 | 23,240 | 108,164 |
Dec | 7,479 | 17,462 | 12,670 | 2,534 | 14,990 | 5,230 | 6,564 | 7,570 | 2,823 | 18,357 | 28,210 | 123,889 |
1956– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 7,040 | 16,242 | 11,784 | 1,999 | 11,540 | 4,134 | 4,964 | 6,887 | 2,394 | 14,785 | 23,083 | 104,852 |
Jun | 7,350 | 16,639 | 11,804 | 2,341 | 13,553 | 4,939 | 4,652 | 7,104 | 2,528 | 15,896 | 24,359 | 111,165 |
Sep | 7,434 | 17,054 | 12,210 | 2,028 | 11,897 | 5,076 | 4,996 | 7,096 | 2,501 | 15,271 | 24,567 | 110,139 |
Dec | 7,659 | 18,657 | 13,384 | 2,654 | 14,778 | 5,639 | 7,081 | 7,583 | 2,888 | 18,780 | 29,594 | 128,697 |
1957– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 7,234 | 16,895 | 12,321 | 2,092 | 11,276 | 4,247 | 5,502 | 6,901 | 2,605 | 15,322 | 25,309 | 109,704 |
Jun | 7,820 | 17,654 | 12,259 | 2,603 | 14,876 | 5,348 | 5,014 | 7,414 | 2,879 | 16,851 | 25,557 | 118,275 |
Sep | 8,121 | 18,018 | 12,273 | 2,190 | 12,475 | 5,558 | 5,495 | 7,642 | 2,939 | 16,188 | 26,386 | 117,285 |
Dec | 8,447 | 19,394 | 13,712 | 2,845 | 15,553 | 6,214 | 7,672 | 7,936 | 3,425 | 20,071 | 31,469 | 136,738 |
1958– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 7,571 | 18,243 | 12,721 | 2,418 | 12,436 | 4,951 | 5,911 | 7,582 | 2,947 | 16,646 | 26,400 | 117,826 |
Jun | 8,191 | 18,536 | 12,485 | 2,685 | 15,647 | 6,055 | 5,918 | 8,190 | 2,984 | 18,460 | 27,997 | 127,148 |
Sep | 8,386 | 18,536 | 12,712 | 2,304 | 12,949 | 5,393 | 5,091 | 8,019 | 2,968 | 16,873 | 26,840 | 120,071 |
Dec | 8,455 | 20,333 | 13,857 | 2,868 | 15,340 | 5,777 | 6,298 | 8,812 | 3,479 | 20,310 | 30,189 | 135,709 |
1959– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 7,552 | 18,321 | 12,657 | 2,290 | 11,453 | 4,409 | 4,518 | 6,963 | 2,910 | 15,733 | 24,000 | 110,806 |
Jun | 8,433 | 18,981 | 13,111 | 2,777 | 14,898 | 5,146 | 4,970 | 7,339 | 3,189 | 18,155 | 26,619 | 123,618 |
Sep | 8,725 | 19,456 | 13,734 | 2,346 | 12,648 | 5,402 | 5,291 | 7,302 | 3,267 | 17,414 | 27,729 | 123,314 |
Dec | 8,968 | 21,468 | 15,151 | 3,064 | 15,930 | 6,434 | 6,598 | 8,423 | 3,920 | 22,220 | 32,880 | 145,056 |
1960– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 8,149 | 19,788 | 14,854 | 2,515 | 12,942 | 5,207 | 5,382 | 7,390 | 3,396 | 17,729 | 32,078 | 129,430 |
Jun | 8,620 | 20,415 | 14,883 | 3,211 | 16,238 | 6,272 | 5,678 | 7,708 | 3,551 | 19,567 | 29,819 | 135,962 |
Sep | 9,139 | 21,517 | 15,616 | 2,840 | 14,160 | 6,510 | 6,452 | 8,234 | 3,849 | 18,877 | 31,093 | 138,287 |
Dec | 9,262 | 23,317 | 17,195 | 3,651 | 17,899 | 7,630 | 7,167 | 9,036 | 4,446 | 23,917 | 36,249 | 159,769 |
1961– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 8,720 | 21,437 | 16,422 | 2,890 | 14,135 | 6,252 | 5,907 | 8,275 | 4,044 | 18,928 | 33,401 | 140,411 |
Jun | 8,976 | 21,777 | 15,696 | 3,524 | 17,297 | 6,924 | 6,409 | 8,288 | 4,236 | 21,069 | 32,321 | 146,517 |
Sep | 9,593 | 22,567 | 16,476 | 2,884 | 14,710 | 6,668 | 7,341 | 8,446 | 4,454 | 19,105 | 32,452 | 144,696 |
Dec | 9,660 | 24,642 | 18,450 | 3,680 | 18,180 | 7,585 | 8,456 | 9,344 | 5,187 | 24,970 | 36,572 | 166,726 |
1962– | ||||||||||||
Mar | 8,914 | 22,710 | 17,284 | 2,871 | 14,514 | 5,970 | 6,573 | 8,087 | 4,499 | 18,877 | 32,672 | 142,971 |
Jun | 9,282 | 23,169 | 16,477 | 3,483 | 17,085 | 6,699 | 7,572 | 8,170 | 4,551 | 20,901 | 30,823 | 148,212 |
Sep | 9,468 | 23,994 | 16,992 | 2,903 | 14,947 | 6,856 | 7,922 | 7,983 | 4,682 | 19,892 | 33,011 | 148,650 |
Dec | 9,574 | 25,907 | 19,189 | 3,682 | 18,264 | 7,907 | 9,696 | 8,979 | 5,513 | 25,881 | 38,089 | 172,681 |
The information in the preceding table has been regrouped in the following table to give statistics of commodity sales.
QUARTERLY SALES OR TURNOVER – COMMODITY GROUPS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter Ended | Groceries and Small Goods (Including Butter, Bacon, etc.) | Meat, Fish, Fruit, and Vegetables | Other Foods (Baked and Cooked Foods, Meals, etc.) | Milk, Ice Cream, Confectionery, Soft Drinks, etc. | Tobacco, Cigarettes, and Tobacconists' Sundries | Chemists' Goods, Toiletries, Cosmetics (Including Dispensing) | Clothing, Drapery, Dress Piece Goods | Footwear |
£ (million) | ||||||||
1954 – Mar | 16.2 | 10.0 | 3.8 | 3.8 | 3.4 | 2.4 | 13.8 | 2.3 |
Jun | 16.2 | 10.7 | 3.7 | 3.4 | 3.6 | 2.4 | 17.8 | 2.9 |
Sep | 16.9 | 11.1 | 3.8 | 3.2 | 3.7 | 2.6 | 15.8 | 2.4 |
Dec | 18.8 | 11.6 | 4.0 | 4.0 | 4.1 | 2.9 | 19.8 | 3.2 |
1955 – Mar | 16.3 | 10.8 | 3.7 | 4.1 | 3.5 | 2.5 | 15.2 | 2.4 |
Jun | 16.5 | 11.0 | 4.0 | 3.7 | 3.6 | 2.7 | 18.4 | 2.9 |
Sep | 17.3 | 11.6 | 4.2 | 3.8 | 3.7 | 3.0 | 16.8 | 2.5 |
Dec | 18.9 | 12.1 | 4.4 | 4.1 | 4.0 | 3.4 | 20.5 | 3.3 |
1956 – Mar | 17.3 | 11.0 | 4.1 | 4.1 | 3.5 | 2.9 | 16.0 | 2.6 |
Jun | 17.8 | 11.6 | 4.2 | 3.8 | 3.6 | 3.0 | 18.7 | 3.0 |
Sep | 18.5 | 12.0 | 4.3 | 3.7 | 3.7 | 3.0 | 16.5 | 2.6 |
Dec | 20.2 | 12.6 | 4.6 | 4.4 | 4.1 | 3.4 | 20.3 | 3.5 |
1957 – Mar | 18.1 | 11.7 | 4.1 | 4.4 | 3.5 | 3.1 | 15.6 | 2.7 |
Jun | 18.9 | 12.3 | 4.5 | 3.9 | 3.7 | 3.4 | 20.4 | 3.4 |
Sep | 19.4 | 12.8 | 4.5 | 3.8 | 3.8 | 3.5 | 17.2 | 2.9 |
Dec | 21.1 | 13.7 | 4.8 | 4.3 | 4.2 | 4.0 | 21.5 | 3.7 |
1958 – Mar | 19.3 | 12.3 | 4.3 | 4.6 | 3.7 | 3.4 | 17.4 | 3.2 |
Jun | 19.6 | 12.9 | 4.4 | 4.1 | 3.9 | 3.5 | 21.5 | 3.5 |
Sep | 19.8 | 13.5 | 4.4 | 4.0 | 4.2 | 3.5 | 17.8 | 3.0 |
Dec | 21.8 | 14.2 | 4.4 | 4.4 | 4.6 | 4.1 | 21.0 | 3.8 |
1959 – Mar | 19.0 | 12.3 | 3.9 | 4.5 | 4.2 | 3.4 | 15.9 | 3.0 |
Jun | 20.9 | 13.5 | 4.7 | 4.3 | 4.9 | 3.9 | 22.0 | 3.7 |
Sep | 22.0 | 14.2 | 4.9 | 4.3 | 5.2 | 4.0 | 18.7 | 3.1 |
Dec | 24.1 | 15.3 | 5.1 | 5.1 | 5.8 | 4.9 | 23.8 | 4.1 |
1960 – Mar | 22.0 | 13.9 | 5.0 | 5.1 | 5.5 | 4.0 | 19.1 | 3.4 |
Jun | 22.3 | 14.2 | 5.4 | 4.8 | 5.6 | 4.2 | 23.6 | 4.2 |
Sep | 23.6 | 15.3 | 5.6 | 4.8 | 5.8 | 4.5 | 20.7 | 3.7 |
Dec | 25.7 | 16.4 | 5.8 | 5.6 | 6.3 | 5.5 | 26.4 | 4.8 |
1961 – Mar | 23.6 | 15.2 | 5.5 | 5.5 | 5.9 | 4.7 | 20.6 | 3.8 |
Jun | 24.0 | 14.7 | 5.8 | 5.1 | 6.0 | 5.0 | 25.2 | 4.6 |
Sep | 24.7 | 15.8 | 5.8 | 5.0 | 6.0 | 5.3 | 21.2 | 3.8 |
Dec | 26.6 | 17.1 | 6.1 | 5.8 | 6.7 | 6.4 | 26.9 | 4.9 |
1962 – Mar | 24.1 | 15.3 | 5.7 | 5.6 | 6.2 | 5.2 | 20.8 | 3.7 |
Jun | 24.9 | 15.3 | 5.8 | 5.1 | 6.3 | 5.4 | 24.9 | 4.6 |
Sep | 25.6 | 15.9 | 6.1 | 5.1 | 6.4 | 5.5 | 21.8 | 3.9 |
Dec | 28.0 | 17.3 | 6.3 | 6.0 | 6.9 | 6.7 | 27.9 | 4.8 |
1954 – Mar | 5.2 | 1.1 | 3.6 | 2.6 | 5.0 | 3.1 | 17.6 | 93.7 |
Jun | 6.2 | 1.4 | 4.3 | 3.0 | 6.0 | 3.0 | 18.3 | 102.9 |
Sep | 6.4 | 1.5 | 4.5 | 3.0 | 5.9 | 2.8 | 18.6 | 102.3 |
Dec | 7.1 | 1.6 | 5.5 | 3.7 | 6.4 | 3.9 | 23.7 | 120.2 |
1955 – Mar | 5.6 | 1.3 | 4.2 | 2.9 | 5.5 | 3.2 | 19.7 | 100.8 |
Jun | 6.3 | 1.5 | 4.4 | 3.1 | 6.5 | 2.9 | 20.6 | 108.1 |
Sep | 6.6 | 1.5 | 4.5 | 3.2 | 6.3 | 2.8 | 20.4 | 108.2 |
Dec | 6.8 | 1.7 | 5.8 | 3.8 | 6.3 | 3.8 | 25.0 | 123.9 |
1956 – Mar | 5.6 | 1.3 | 4.3 | 3.1 | 5.9 | 3.4 | 19.8 | 104.9 |
Jun | 6.5 | 1.6 | 4.2 | 3.2 | 6.2 | 3.1 | 20.8 | 111.2 |
Sep | 6.7 | 1.7 | 4.2 | 3.1 | 5.6 | 3.1 | 21.4 | 110.1 |
Dec | 7.3 | 1.9 | 6.0 | 3.9 | 6.3 | 4.1 | 26.2 | 128.7 |
1957 – Mar | 5.7 | 1.5 | 4.5 | 3.1 | 5.9 | 3.6 | 22.1 | 109.7 |
Jun | 7.1 | 1.9 | 4.2 | 3.3 | 6.5 | 3.3 | 21.6 | 118.3 |
Sep | 7.4 | 1.8 | 4.4 | 3.4 | 6.7 | 3.3 | 22.6 | 117.3 |
Dec | 8.1 | 2.2 | 6.1 | 4.2 | 6.6 | 4.2 | 28.0 | 136.7 |
1958 – Mar | 6.7 | 1.7 | 4.8 | 3.7 | 6.4 | 3.8 | 22.5 | 117.8 |
Jun | 8.2 | 2.1 | 5.0 | 3.9 | 7.2 | 3.4 | 24.0 | 127.1 |
Sep | 7.3 | 1.7 | 4.3 | 3.6 | 6.9 | 3.1 | 23.0 | 120.1 |
Dec | 7.6 | 1.8 | 5.2 | 4.3 | 7.3 | 4.4 | 26.9 | 135.7 |
1959 – Mar | 5.9 | 1.3 | 3.8 | 3.3 | 5.8 | 3.6 | 21.0 | 110.8 |
Jun | 7.0 | 2.0 | 4.2 | 3.4 | 6.2 | 3.4 | 19.3 | 123.6 |
Sep | 7.1 | 2.0 | 4.6 | 3.4 | 6.2 | 3.4 | 20.5 | 123.3 |
Dec | 8.0 | 2.7 | 6.4 | 4.7 | 6.4 | 4.6 | 24.1 | 145.1 |
1960 – Mar | 6.7 | 2.1 | 4.9 | 3.5 | 5.8 | 3.6 | 24.9 | 129.4 |
Jun | 8.1 | 2.3 | 4.9 | 3.7 | 6.2 | 3.5 | 22.8 | 136.0 |
Sep | 8.1 | 2.6 | 5.6 | 3.9 | 6.6 | 3.7 | 23.8 | 138.3 |
Dec | 9.2 | 2.6 | 6.9 | 5.1 | 6.4 | 4.9 | 28.3 | 159.8 |
1961 – Mar | 7.5 | 2.1 | 5.3 | 4.0 | 6.7 | 3.9 | 26.3 | 140.4 |
Jun | 8.4 | 2.3 | 5.9 | 4.0 | 7.0 | 4.0 | 24.6 | 146.5 |
Sep | 8.4 | 2.9 | 5.7 | 3.8 | 6.7 | 3.9 | 25.7 | 144.7 |
Dec | 9.2 | 2.8 | 7.6 | 5.3 | 6.8 | 4.9 | 29.7 | 166.7 |
1962 – Mar | 7.2 | 2.2 | 5.4 | 3.8 | 6.5 | 4.2 | 26.9 | 143.0 |
Jun | 8.4 | 3.6 | 6.0 | 3.8 | 6.6 | 4.0 | 23.4 | 148.2 |
Sep | 8.6 | 3.8 | 5.9 | 3.7 | 6.5 | 4.1 | 25.9 | 148.7 |
Dec | 9.5 | 4.6 | 7.9 | 5.1 | 6.6 | 5.3 | 29.7 | 172.7 |
In common with other economic time series, statistics of retail trading reflect the effects of a variety of influences. It is sometimes helpful in analysis if the actual figures are first adjusted to remove the effects of certain known factors, thereby making clearer the effects of other influences.
To facilitate direct comparisons between any or all quarterly figures seasonally corrected values of retail trade turnover have been prepared. To do this the actual figure for each quarter was expressed as a ratio to the estimated trend value for that quarter (the trend values being calculated as appropriately centred moving averages). Several ratios were thus obtained for each calendar quarter, of which the median was taken as the typical one. After adjusting the four typical quarterly ratios so that their annual product was unity the adjusted ratios were divided into the actual figures for the appropriate quarters to obtain a seasonally corrected series.
Over the period covered by the retail trade survey there has been a rise in the general price level so that part of the increase in the survey figures has been the result purely of this price change and does not represent an increase in the real volume of sales. A special price index has been prepared for the purpose of deflating the retail sales figures to give a series in pounds of constant purchasing power – i.e., the adjusted series shows the changes in the real volume of retail sales. The principal source of the prices used for this index are the commodity prices used in the Consumers' Price Index. The prices have been appropriately weighted and the whole index expressed on the base: year ended 31 March 1958 (=1000), so that application of the index to the original figures, both before and after seasonal correction, gives series in constant 1957–58 pounds.
Finally, a further adjustment has been made to express the series in terms of turnover per head of population in recognition of the fact that part of the expansion of retail turnover is due to population growth.
The results of these calculations and adjustments are shown in the following table.
QUARTERLY SALES OR TURNOVER – ALL STORE TYPES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter Ended | Total Sales or Turnover | |||||
In Current £s | In Constant 1957–58 £s | |||||
As Recorded | Seasonally Corrected | Before Seasonal Correction | Seasonally Corrected | |||
Value | Index Number* | Value | Index Number* | |||
* Base: Average quarterly values during the year ended March 1958 (=1000). | ||||||
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||
1954 – March | 93.7 | 100.2 | 819 | 99.6 | 106.5 | 871 |
June | 102.9 | 103.9 | 850 | 107.2 | 108.2 | 885 |
September | 102.3 | 105.6 | 863 | 107.1 | 110.6 | 904 |
December | 120.2 | 107.9 | 882 | 125.4 | 112.7 | 922 |
1955 – March | 100.8 | 107.7 | 881 | 105.0 | 112.2 | 917 |
June | 108.1 | 109.1 | 892 | 111.7 | 112.8 | 922 |
September | 108.2 | 111.6 | 913 | 111.3 | 114.9 | 939 |
December | 123.9 | 111.3 | 910 | 128.1 | 115.1 | 941 |
1956 – March | 104.9 | 112.0 | 916 | 108.1 | 115.5 | 944 |
June | 111.2 | 112.2 | 917 | 113.6 | 114.7 | 938 |
September | 110.1 | 113.7 | 930 | 110.7 | 114.2 | 934 |
December | 128.7 | 115.6 | 945 | 129.7 | 116.5 | 953 |
1957 – March | 109.7 | 117.2 | 958 | 112.1 | 119.8 | 980 |
June | 118.3 | 119.4 | 976 | 119.3 | 120.5 | 985 |
September | 117.3 | 121.1 | 990 | 117.4 | 121.2 | 991 |
December | 136.7 | 122.8 | 1004 | 136.3 | 122.5 | 1002 |
1958 – March | 117.8 | 125.9 | 1029 | 117.0 | 125.0 | 1022 |
June | 127.1 | 128.4 | 1050 | 125.4 | 126.6 | 1035 |
September | 120.1 | 123.9 | 1013 | 116.0 | 119.7 | 979 |
December | 135.7 | 121.9 | 997 | 130.3 | 117.0 | 957 |
1959 – March | 110.8 | 118.4 | 968 | 106.5 | 113.8 | 930 |
June | 123.6 | 124.8 | 1020 | 118.8 | 119.9 | 980 |
September | 123.3 | 127.3 | 1041 | 117.6 | 121.4 | 993 |
December | 145.1 | 130.3 | 1065 | 138.5 | 124.4 | 1017 |
1960 – March | 129.4 | 138.3 | 1131 | 123.5 | 131.9 | 1078 |
June | 136.0 | 137.3 | 1123 | 129.4 | 130.7 | 1069 |
September | 138.3 | 142.7 | 1167 | 130.5 | 134.7 | 1101 |
December | 159.8 | 143.5 | 1173 | 149.7 | 134.5 | 1100 |
1961 – March | 140.4 | 150.0 | 1226 | 132.4 | 141.5 | 1157 |
June | 146.5 | 147.9 | 1209 | 138.0 | 139.3 | 1139 |
September | 144.7 | 149.4 | 1222 | 135.0 | 139.3 | 1139 |
December | 166.7 | 149.8 | 1225 | 154.9 | 139.1 | 1137 |
1962 – March | 143.0 | 152.7 | 1249 | 132.8 | 141.9 | 1160 |
June | 148.2 | 149.6 | 1223 | 137.7 | 139.0 | 1137 |
September | 148.7 | 153.4 | 1254 | 137.4 | 141.8 | 1159 |
December | 172.7 | 156.7 | 1282 | 159.2 | 144.5 | 1182 |
1954 – March | 45.0 | 48.1 | 883 | 47.9 | 51.2 | 940 |
June | 49.2 | 49.7 | 913 | 51.3 | 51.8 | 951 |
September | 48.8 | 50.3 | 924 | 51.1 | 52.7 | 968 |
December | 56.9 | 51.1 | 938 | 59.4 | 53.4 | 981 |
1955 – March | 47.4 | 50.7 | 931 | 49.4 | 52.8 | 970 |
June | 50.7 | 51.1 | 938 | 52.4 | 52.9 | 972 |
September | 50.5 | 52.1 | 957 | 52.0 | 53.6 | 984 |
December | 57.5 | 51.6 | 948 | 59.4 | 53.4 | 981 |
1956 – March | 48.3 | 51.6 | 948 | 49.8 | 53.2 | 977 |
June | 51.1 | 51.6 | 948 | 52.2 | 52.7 | 968 |
September | 50.4 | 52.0 | 955 | 50.7 | 52.3 | 961 |
December | 58.5 | 52.6 | 966 | 59.0 | 53.0 | 973 |
1957 – March | 49.5 | 52.9 | 972 | 50.6 | 54.1 | 994 |
June | 53.2 | 53.7 | 986 | 53.6 | 54.1 | 994 |
September | 52.4 | 54.1 | 994 | 52.5 | 54.2 | 995 |
December | 60.7 | 54.5 | 1001 | 60.5 | 54.4 | 999 |
1958 – March | 51.9 | 55.5 | 1019 | 51.6 | 55.1 | 1012 |
June | 55.8 | 56.3 | 1034 | 55.0 | 55.6 | 1021 |
September | 52.5 | 54.1 | 994 | 50.7 | 52.3 | 961 |
December | 58.8 | 52.9 | 972 | 56.5 | 50.7 | 931 |
1959 – March | 47.7 | 51.0 | 937 | 45.9 | 49.0 | 900 |
June | 53.1 | 53.6 | 984 | 51.0 | 51.5 | 946 |
September | 52.8 | 54.5 | 1001 | 50.3 | 52.0 | 955 |
December | 61.7 | 55.4 | 1017 | 58.9 | 52.9 | 972 |
1960 – March | 54.7 | 58.5 | 1074 | 52.2 | 55.8 | 1025 |
June | 57.3 | 57.9 | 1063 | 54.6 | 55.1 | 1012 |
September | 58.2 | 60.0 | 1102 | 54.9 | 56.7 | 1041 |
December | 66.7 | 60.0 | 1102 | 62.5 | 56.2 | 1032 |
1961 – March | 58.3 | 62.3 | 1144 | 55.0 | 58.7 | 1078 |
June | 60.6 | 61.2 | 1124 | 57.1 | 57.7 | 1060 |
September | 59.5 | 61.4 | 1128 | 55.5 | 57.3 | 1052 |
December | 68.0 | 61.1 | 1122 | 63.2 | 56.7 | 1041 |
1962 – March | 57.9 | 61.8 | 1135 | 53.8 | 57.4 | 1054 |
June | 59.7 | 60.3 | 1107 | 55.5 | 56.0 | 1028 |
September | 59.7 | 61.6 | 1131 | 55.1 | 56.9 | 1045 |
December | 68.8 | 62.5 | 1148 | 63.4 | 57.6 | 1058 |
The information in the two preceding tables is presented graphically in the following diagram.
A quarterly survey of wholesale trading was commenced in September 1960.
Certain store types, which by nature of their business have a low ratio of stock to total turnover, have been omitted from the survey, which otherwise covers all businesses dominantly wholesale. For the excluded firms the value of closing stock recorded in the Census of Distribution 1958 was £3,266,000 (comprising food and drink store-type group £2,714,000, apparel £132,000, and miscellaneous £420,000), representing only 5.1 per cent of the total value of all stock recorded by wholesale businesses in the census.
The following table shows, by store-type group, values of stocks held by wholesalers on 31 March 1959, 1960, and 1961 and at quarterly intervals from 31 March up to and including 31 December 1962.
Store-type Group | Value of Stocks as at | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
31 March 1959 | 31 March 1960 | 31 March 1961 | 31 March 1962 | 30 June 1962 | 30 September 1962 | 31 December 1962 | |
£ (thousand) | |||||||
Food and drink | 4,710 | 4,985 | 5,046 | 5,768 | 6,066 | 5,908 | 5,694 |
Apparel | 6,233 | 5,932 | 6,071 | 5,844 | 5,451 | 6,041 | 5,873 |
Furniture | 2,349 | 2,493 | 2,932 | 3,121 | 3,041 | 3,272 | 2,984 |
Automotive | 7,306 | 7,288 | 8,054 | 8,311 | 8,537 | 8,666 | 8,880 |
Hardware | 8,726 | 9,373 | 10,305 | 9,921 | 10,216 | 10,214 | 10,570 |
Chemicals | 3,289 | 3,369 | 3,621 | 3,934 | 3,989 | 4,030 | 3,784 |
General merchants | 8,871 | 9,025 | 10,193 | 9,790 | 9,662 | 10,190 | 9,774 |
Miscellaneous | 20,950 | 21,003 | 24,481 | 24,572 | 23,972 | 24,844 | 24,557 |
Totals | 62,434 | 63,468 | 70,753 | 71,261 | 70,934 | 73,165 | 72,116 |
The following table shows, by store-type group, for stores covered by the survey, values of sales or turnover by wholesalers for quarterly periods, commencing with the quarter ended 30 September 1961 up to and including the quarter ended 31 December 1962.
Store-type Group | Value of Sales or Turnover for Quarter Ended | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
30 September 1961 | 31 December 1961 | 31 March 1962 | 30 June 1962 | 30 September 1962 | 31 December 1962 | |
£ (thousand) | ||||||
Food and drink | 16,118 | 18,105 | 14,996 | 15,559 | 16,420 | 18,468 |
Apparel | 10,010 | 9,089 | 9,232 | 9,652 | 9,291 | 8,562 |
Furniture | 5,884 | 5,207 | 3,855 | 4,939 | 6,192 | 6,475 |
Automotive | 16,864 | 16,928 | 14,526 | 14,982 | 17,634 | 17,948 |
Hardware | 12,353 | 11,553 | 10,352 | 11,069 | 11,682 | 10,965 |
Chemicals | 5,811 | 5,452 | 5,437 | 5,408 | 5,868 | 6,009 |
General merchants | 19,625 | 20,309 | 17,451 | 17,725 | 18,600 | 20,919 |
Miscellaneous | 34,006 | 33,133 | 29,248 | 28,702 | 32,142 | 32,362 |
Totals | 120,671 | 119,776 | 105,097 | 108,036 | 117,829 | 121,708 |
A restricted survey covering consumer credit transactions was commenced in October 1955. The totals recorded in this restricted survey are of course incomplete on account of the limited coverage, and care has been exercised to avoid duplication on account of the transfer or assignment of business to finance corporations. Despite the limitations in coverage and the resultant considerable understatement, it is considered that the statistics record accurately trends, etc., associated with trading over the period reviewed.
The following analysis of turnover is restricted to selected wholesale and retail stores and comprises the statistics of 49 firms.
Period | Cash | Cash Order | Charge Accounts | Instalment or Layby | Hire Purchase | Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ (thousand) | ||||||
Calendar year– | ||||||
1953 | 16,736 | 77 | 13,121 | 831 | 10,142 | 40,907 |
1954 | 19,351 | 60 | 15,011 | 1,067 | 12,624 | 48,113 |
1955 | 20,177 | 54 | 16,795 | 1,043 | 12,148 | 50,217 |
1956 | 19,776 | 47 | 17,259 | 1,182 | 12,174 | 50,438 |
1957 | 21,301 | 38 | 18,258 | 1,346 | 13,516 | 54,459 |
1958 | 20,412 | 33 | 18,596 | 1,592 | 13,322 | 53,955 |
1959 | 18,989 | 30 | 17,008 | 1,587 | 13,133 | 50,747 |
1960 | 22,953 | 28 | 21,820 | 1,390 | 16,102 | 62,293 |
1961 | 23,135 | 23 | 23,461 | 1,392 | 15,291 | 63,302 |
Quarter ended– | ||||||
1961–31 Mar | 5,120 | 5 | 5,837 | 330 | 3,766 | 15,058 |
30 Jun | 5,976 | 6 | 6,008 | 342 | 3,882 | 16,214 |
30 Sep | 5,525 | 4 | 5,486 | 338 | 3,388 | 14,741 |
31 Dec | 6,514 | 8 | 6,130 | 382 | 4,255 | 17,289 |
1962–31 Mar | 4,907 | 5 | 4,975 | 362 | 2,650 | 12,899 |
An analysis of turnover in 1937–38 gave the following proportionate distribution under the main headings – cash 38 per cent, charge accounts 29 per cent, and hire purchase 32 per cent. Similar proportions for the calendar year 1961 were 37 per cent, 37 per cent, and 24 per cent respectively.
The high proportion of hire-purchase trading in relation to total turnover in the financial year 1937–38 was due to the predominance of motor vehicle sales financed in this way.
An analysis of the method of selling for the 26,876 retail stores included in the Census of Distribution for the year ended 31 March 1958 gave the following proportionate distribution – cash 59 per cent, charge accounts 35 per cent, and hire purchase 6 per cent.
Statistics of hire-purchase trading are obtained from both merchandising firms and finance corporations. However, not all organisations approached are able to analyse their hire-purchase trading in a manner suitable for inclusion in the following tables. Comparisons made are based on available figures, but a separate grouping of organisations is used for each analysis.
Sales of plant and machinery under hire-purchase arrangements are very small in the aggregate and are confined to relatively few firms. Separate figures are not at present being published covering this type of business.
Regulations covering hire-purchase trading specifying, inter alia, minimum deposits, maximum loan values, and maximum periods of credits, were gazetted on 22 July 1955. New regulations which came into force on 1 August 1957 exempted all goods (other than motor vehicles) from hire-purchase regulation, but from June 1958 a minimum deposit of 10 per cent was required, and the maximum credit period was 18 months. A further amendment on 23 December 1958 reduced the minimum deposit required on certain household goods to 7½ per cent and increased the maximum credit period to two years. On 10 July 1959 hire-purchase controls were removed from all goods other than motorcars and motor cycles. For new motorcars, the minimum deposit of 50 per cent and the maximum repayment period of 18 months was retained. For motorcars which had travelled more than 5,000 miles, the minimum deposit was reduced to 33⅓ per cent and the maximum period of credit extended to 24 months. This latter provision also applied to motor cycles, whether new or secondhand. On 17 April 1961 amended regulations increased the minimum deposit on new motorcars to 66⅔ per cent, and reduced the maximum repayment period to 12 months, while the minimum deposit for secondhand cars was increased to 50 per cent and the maximum repayment period reduced to 18 months; a minimum deposit of 5 per cent was required on furniture and furnishings and of 10 per cent on other consumer goods, the maximum period of credit being 18 months. On 3 May 1962 the maximum period of credit in respect of furniture, furnishings, and other consumer goods was increased from 18 to 24 months, and the minimum deposit for other consumer goods was reduced from 10 to 5 per cent.
For those organisations in the restricted survey which were able to supply the necessary background data the percentage of the cash payments to the total value of goods sold is shown in the subdivisions of the following table. There analyses include data from finance corporations as well as from merchandising firms.
Period | Total Value of Goods Sold on Hire-purchase | Details of Purchase | Percentage in Cash to Total Value of Goods Sold | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Cash Payments | Amount Financed Under Hire-purchase Agreements | |||
note – The values quoted in the above tables are exclusive of insurance and hiring charges. | ||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Motor Vehicles | ||||
Financial year 1937–38 | 2,465 | 927 | 1,538 | 37.6 |
Calendar year– | ||||
1953 | 2,331 | 990 | 1,341 | 42.5 |
1954 | 2,951 | 1,285 | 1,666 | 43.5 |
1955 | 3,563 | 1,770 | 1,793 | 49.7 |
1956 | 3,445 | 1,777 | 1,668 | 51.6 |
1957 | 3,639 | 1,830 | 1,809 | 50.3 |
1958 | 3,153 | 1,595 | 1,558 | 50.6 |
1959 | 3,181 | 1,589 | 1,592 | 50.0 |
1960 | 4,166 | 1,841 | 2,325 | 44.2 |
1961 | 3,974 | 1,902 | 2,072 | 47.9 |
Quarter ended– | ||||
1961–31 March | 818 | 370 | 448 | 45.2 |
30 June | 1,026 | 453 | 573 | 44.2 |
30 September | 1,001 | 499 | 502 | 49.9 |
31 December | 1,129 | 580 | 549 | 51.4 |
1962–31 March | 768 | 397 | 371 | 51.7 |
Household and Personal Goods | ||||
Financial year 1937–38 | 811 | 92 | 719 | 11.3 |
Calendar year– | ||||
1953 | 3,048 | 414 | 2,634 | 13.6 |
1954 | 3,691 | 512 | 3,179 | 13.9 |
1955 | 3,773 | 605 | 3,168 | 16.0 |
1956 | 3,855 | 698 | 3,157 | 18.1 |
1957 | 4,476 | 624 | 3,852 | 13.9 |
1958 | 4,383 | 600 | 3,783 | 13.7 |
1959 | 4,785 | 551 | 4,234 | 11.5 |
1960 | 5,616 | 579 | 5,037 | 10.3 |
1961 | 4,885 | 519 | 4,366 | 10.6 |
Quarter ended— | ||||
1961–31 March | 1,250 | 108 | 1,142 | 8.6 |
30 June | 1,190 | 140 | 1,050 | 11.8 |
30 September | 1,135 | 120 | 1,015 | 10.6 |
31 December | 1,310 | 151 | 1,159 | 11.5 |
1962–31 March | 950 | 133 | 817 | 14.0 |
The total amount owing under hire purchase to all merchandising firms and finance corporations included in the restricted survey is not available, but according to the data supplied by 49 of these organisations the amount owing to them under hire-purchase agreements on 31 March 1962 was £13,310,000. Comparisons with previous periods are shown in the following table.
As at– | Amount Owing Under Hire-purchase Agreements | Percentage of Payments Overdue |
---|---|---|
* Estimated. | ||
£(000) | ||
End of financial year 1937–38 | 4,560* | 5.08 |
1953–31 December | 7,796 | 4.14 |
1954–31 December | 9,964 | 3.80 |
1955–31 December | 9,663 | 3.70 |
1956–31 December | 9,600 | 3.76 |
1957–31 December | 11,264 | 4.23 |
1958–31 December | 10,830 | 4.48 |
1959–31 December | 11,780 | 4.32 |
1960–31 December | 14,827 | 3.80 |
1961–31 March | 14,821 | 4.01 |
30 June | 14,737 | 4.38 |
30 September | 14,351 | 3.83 |
31 December | 14,633 | 4.09 |
1962–31 March | 13,310 | 4.25 |
The preceding information is based on a restricted survey which was confined to the larger retail firms and institutions financing hire purchase and similar trading. Since June 1962 the consumer credit survey has been replaced by a quarterly survey of hire purchase statistics. This inquiry, while still being on a restricted basis, covers a much wider group of firms particularly in the finance and automotive fields. Figures for this new survey are given in the Latest Statistical Information portion of the Yearbook.
Table of Contents
Throughout its short history New Zealand has been dependent on overseas trade for its development and progress. Early trade was principally with Australia. In the 1840s the foundations of the agricultural industries were laid. Sheep had already been introduced and the first shipment of wool was exported to Hobart in 1839. Dairying was established, grain and potatoes were cultivated, and kauri gum was dug from the ground in the far north. In 1853, when the population of New Zealand, exclusive of Maoris, was only 32,000, trade data were first compiled for New Zealand as a whole. The values of the main exports were: timber, £93,000; wool, £67,000; potatoes, £30,000; whale oil, £22,000; kauri gum, £16,000; and grain, £19,000. At this time Australia was settling into its “gold rush” period, and the demands of the rapidly increasing Australian population created an opportunity for increased exports from New Zealand, and quantities of butter and cheese were shipped across the Tasman. A rapid change then took place in the pattern of the trade. In 1855 the principal items were wool (25 per cent of total value), grain (22 per cent), and potatoes (25 per cent). By 1860 wool accounted for 76 per cent of total exports, and with the opening of the goldfields in 1861 wool and gold together accounted for 93 per cent of exports in that year.
During this period the imports far exceeded exports, being about double in value, and consisted mainly of capital goods for the development of new industries, together with clothing and foodstuffs to sustain the growing numbers of new settlers. The borrowing policy initiated by Vogel in 1870 for an extensive public works programme had the immediate effect of increasing imports and later gave an indirect impetus to exports.
The introduction of refrigeration in 1882 further changed the pattern of the export trade, making possible the shipment of perishable foodstuffs to more distant markets. This had a marked effect on New Zealand's trade with the United Kingdom. In 1870 only 52 per cent of the exports went to the United Kingdom; by 1880 the proportion had increased to 75 per cent. Australia, which had been New Zealand's main trading partner in the early years, was receiving only 21 per cent of the exports by 1880 and 15 per cent by 1890.
Throughout the twentieth century the United Kingdom has remained New Zealand's predominant market for exports and the biggest supplier of imports. In recent years the United Kingdom's share of New Zealand's export trade has gradually been declining. In 1950 the United Kingdom took 66 per cent of New Zealand's exports but by 1961 its share had fallen to 51 per cent. However, the United Kingdom remains New Zealand's best export market by far, taking almost all New Zealand's lamb, cheese, and butter, and about one-third of the wool. The preservation of New Zealand's position in the United Kingdom market remains an overriding objective of New Zealand's external trade policy.
So far as export markets are concerned, New Zealand has until recently enjoyed unrestricted access to the United Kingdom, but increased competition is being met from United Kingdom producers and countries exporting primary products. Perhaps the most important development in recent years has been the expansion of British agriculture fostered by Government subsidies. New Zealand butter has also had to face competition from blended butter and margarine. Because the market became oversupplied during the European summer of 1961, the United Kingdom placed quotas on countries supplying butter. These quotas, initially for a period of six months, were extended to 31 March 1963 and then to 31 March 1964.
New Zealand has found it necessary in recent years to develop supplementary markets. There has been a marked expansion of New Zealand's overseas markets, notably in the United States, France, West Germany, and Japan. Exports to Japan, for instance, have shown a marked increase from £3.8 million in 1951 to £14.8 million in 1961. Over half of the 1961 exports to Japan was wool (£8.9 million). Other principal commodities were meat, mainly mutton (£2.0 million), timber (£1.2 million), and casein (£1.2 million).
The following table shows the changing pattern of external trade by countries of destination and origin.
Year | United Kingdom | Australia | United States of America | Other Countries | Year | United Kingdom | Australia | United States of America | Other Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||||||||
Per Cent | Per Cent | ||||||||
Exports | Imports | ||||||||
1860 | 70 | 27 | - | 3 | 1860 | 56 | 42 | 1 | 1 |
1870 | 52 | 46 | - | 2 | 1870 | 58 | 36 | 1 | 5 |
1880 | 75 | 21 | 2 | 2 | 1880 | 56 | 31 | 4 | 9 |
1890 | 75 | 15 | 6 | 4 | 1890 | 67 | 17 | 6 | 10 |
1900 | 77 | 14 | 6 | 3 | 1900 | 61 | 17 | 10 | 12 |
1910 | 84 | 9 | 3 | 4 | 1910 | 62 | 14 | 8 | 16 |
1920 | 74 | 5 | 16 | 5 | 1920 | 48 | 17 | 18 | 17 |
1930 | 80 | 3 | 5 | 12 | 1930 | 47 | 8 | 18 | 27 |
1940 | 88 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 1940 | 47 | 16 | 12 | 25 |
1950 | 66 | 3 | 10 | 21 | 1950 | 60 | 12 | 7 | 21 |
1960 | 53 | 4 | 13 | 30 | 1960 | 43 | 18 | 10 | 29 |
1961* | 51 | 4 | 14 | 31 | 1961* | 45 | 16 | 9 | 30 |
Since the Second World War New Zealand's external trade has expanded considerably and its importance to the New Zealand economy can be appreciated when it is realised that in the latest year exports f.o.b. amounted to 21 per cent and imports c.i.f. to 24 per cent of the gross national product. Moreover, the value per head of New Zealand's overseas trade is one of the highest for any country in the world, particularly if re-exports are excluded.
Except for the growth of trade in pulp and paper products, which have assumed importance in recent years, the composition of New Zealand's exports today does not vary greatly from that of pre-war years. About 90 per cent of the total value of exports is still derived from wool, meat, and dairy produce. New markets have been developed for meat; and since the end of bulk purchase by the United Kingdom there has been a considerable switch of meat to markets outside the United Kingdom; in fact meat now goes to over 60 countries. The main market for beef is now the United States of America, where imports in boneless packaged form have increased in recent years, and other countries – particularly Japan – are becoming important markets for mutton.
Attention is being given to the development of exports of New Zealand manufactured goods, and, although the trade is still small, there has been some expansion. Trade missions have surveyed market prospects for a variety of goods of a kind which are, or could be, made in New Zealand.
A Trade Promotion Council was set up in March 1962 as a coordinating and advisory agency in a concerted continuous New Zealand trade drive. The Council will advise in the exploration of new or potential markets including trade surveys and missions; the coordination of promotional schemes, trade fairs and publicity; and the improvement of facilities, both within New Zealand and overseas, which may assist exporters.
The distribution of New Zealand's overseas trade by broad groupings during the latest 11 years is given in the following table.
Year | United Kingdom | Other Commonwealth Countries | European Countries | Other Countries | United Kingdom | Other Commonwealth Countries | European Countries | Other Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | ||||||||
Percentage of Export Trade | Percentage of Import Trade | |||||||
1951 | 57.57 | 7.40 | 20.79 | 14.24 | 53.59 | 24.73 | 6.84 | 14.84 |
1952 | 65.33 | 6.72 | 12.70 | 15.25 | 54.91 | 21.26 | 9.41 | 14.42 |
1953 | 67.21 | 6.09 | 16.18 | 10.52 | 56.45 | 24.92 | 7.88 | 10.75 |
1954 | 66.98 | 6.83 | 18.15 | 8.04 | 56.63 | 23.93 | 7.71 | 11.73 |
1955 | 65.59 | 7.22 | 19.50 | 7.69 | 54.99 | 23.71 | 8.57 | 12.73 |
1956 | 64.58 | 7.37 | 19.03 | 9.02 | 53.73 | 25.07 | 8.47 | 12.73 |
1957 | 58.79 | 7.98 | 21.35 | 11.88 | 51.38 | 26.99 | 8.72 | 12.91 |
1958 | 55.78 | 8.79 | 16.88 | 18.55 | 52.53 | 27.08 | 8.99 | 11.40 |
1959 | 56.56 | 7.93 | 16.36 | 19.15 | 47.29 | 28.63 | 9.35 | 14.73 |
1960 | 53.08 | 8.85 | 20.01 | 18.06 | 43.43 | 29.52 | 9.84 | 17.21 |
1961* | 51.05 | 8.65 | 18.35 | 21.95 | 44.74 | 27.67 | 11.08 | 16.51 |
The direction of external trade is shown graphically in the following diagram.
The next table shows the value of exports, imports, and total trade per head of mean population. Values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency.
Year | Exports | Imports | Total Trade | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||||||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
1940 | 45 | 0 | 9 | 27 | 4 | 1 | 72 | 4 | 10 |
1941 | 41 | 7 | 6 | 27 | 8 | 2 | 68 | 15 | 8 |
1942 | 49 | 11 | 6 | 29 | 17 | 2 | 79 | 8 | 8 |
1943 | 43 | 18 | 9 | 52 | 18 | 10 | 96 | 17 | 7 |
1944 | 46 | 19 | 7 | 47 | 8 | 9 | 94 | 8 | 4 |
1945 | 48 | 3 | 5 | 29 | 11 | 1 | 77 | 14 | 6 |
1946 | 57 | 11 | 6 | 36 | 19 | 7 | 94 | 11 | 1 |
1947 | 71 | 19 | 5 | 65 | 0 | 8 | 137 | 0 | 1 |
1948 | 80 | 11 | 5 | 63 | 13 | 9 | 144 | 5 | 2 |
1949 | 78 | 13 | 9 | 58 | 6 | 0 | 136 | 19 | 9 |
1950 | 96 | 5 | 0 | 75 | 3 | 4 | 171 | 8 | 4 |
1951 | 127 | 8 | 1 | 96 | 8 | 4 | 223 | 16 | 5 |
1952 | 120 | 10 | 3 | 114 | 18 | 11 | 235 | 9 | 2 |
1953 | 115 | 2 | 5 | 79 | 17 | 2 | 194 | 19 | 7 |
1954 | 116 | 13 | 11 | 101 | 15 | 0 | 218 | 8 | 11 |
1955 | 121 | 4 | 5 | 117 | 3 | 9 | 238 | 8 | 2 |
1956 | 127 | 2 | 5 | 107 | 11 | 2 | 234 | 13 | 7 |
1957 | 123 | 17 | 7 | 117 | 4 | 8 | 241 | 2 | 3 |
1958 | 109 | 8 | 11 | 110 | 11 | 11 | 220 | 0 | 10 |
1959 | 125 | 15 | 8 | 87 | 16 | 10 | 213 | 12 | 6 |
1960 | 127 | 6 | 1 | 106 | 10 | 1 | 233 | 16 | 2 |
1961* | 116 | 17 | 4 | 118 | 5 | 9 | 235 | 3 | 1 |
New Zealand has a relatively high value of trade per head of population when compared with other countries. There are difficulties in the way of making precise comparisons with the values of trade in other countries, mainly on account of differing methods of valuation used. In the following table, however, New Zealand's position is shown in comparison with some of the main trading countries. The source, in respect of data for other countries, is a United Nations publication providing data on trade values using the c.i.f. basis for the valuation of imports. For comparative purposes the c.i.f. basis has been used to value New Zealand imports, and therefore the figure given below as a value for New Zealand trade per head of population exceeds that given in the last table.
VALUE OF TOTAL TRADE PER HEAD OF MEAN POPULATION 1961 | |
---|---|
Country | Total External Trade per Head |
£(Stg.) | |
Netherlands Antilles | 2,624 |
Singapore | 503 |
Switzerland | 310 |
Belgium | 305 |
Iceland | 291 |
Netherlands | 289 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 283 |
Sweden | 269 |
Denmark | 263 |
Norway | 252 |
New Zealand | 250 |
Canada | 225 |
Hong Kong | 195 |
Finland | 176 |
Venezuela | 162 |
Ireland, Republic of | 157 |
West Germany | 156 |
United Kingdom | 150 |
Australia | 150 |
Austria | 136 |
Israel | 133 |
Sarawak | 120 |
France | 108 |
Cyprus | 100 |
Jamaica | 85 |
Malaya | 79 |
United States of America | 69 |
Italy | 68 |
South Africa | 60 |
Costa Rica | 55 |
In the following table the valuation of imports used is c.d.v. plus 10 per cent (which is the valuation on which customs duties are paid), up to 1951, and c.i.f. for the subsequent years.
Year | Visible Excess of Exports |
---|---|
* Excess of imports. † Provisional. | |
£000) | |
1950 | 25,809 |
1951 | 41,594 |
1952 | −35,655* |
1953 | 43,680 |
1954 | −1,354* |
1955 | −27,845* |
1956 | 9,068 |
1957 | −20,529* |
1958 | −34,904* |
1959 | 62,241 |
1960 | 20,269 |
1961† | −38,418* |
Visible trade is not the only factor to be taken into account in considering the balance of payments between countries. Debt services, capital transfers, charitable and other personal remittances, freight payments, insurances, tourist expenditure, and the like, are vitally important factors which frequently reverse a credit visible balance of trade into a debit balance of payments (see Section 25b). A statement of New Zealand's overseas exchange transactions is given in Section 29, Banking and Currency.
As from 1 July 1962 the processing of external trade statistics was transferred from the Customs Department to the Department of Statistics.
Provisional trade data are published in a supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics within a month of the period to which they relate.
A special supplement to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics entitled External Trade of New Zealand (Country Analyses) is published quarterly.
New Zealand adopted the Standard International Trade Classification as from 1 January 1955, for classifying external trade for statistical purposes; from the same date this classification was put into effect for recording the external trade of the Cook Islands and Niue. This classification remained in use until 30 June 1962 when it was replaced by the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised); the S.I.T.C. order was also adopted on 1 July 1962 as the Customs Tariff classification. The revised nomenclature, particularly at the lower orders of classification, is not comparable with the previous international classification.
Values of imports and experts are set out in the following table.
Period | 1961–62 | 1962–63 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exports f.o.b. Value | Imports | Exports f.o.b. Value | Imports | |||
c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | c.d. Value | c.i.f. Value | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Month of July | 24,944 | 24,469 | 28,772 | 15,311 | 18,793 | 20,285 |
2 months ended August | 45,815 | – | – | 35,325 | 40,498 | 44,069 |
3 months ended September | 65,647 | 75,209 | 85,456 | 54,363 | 61,606 | 67,797 |
4 months ended October | 79,804 | – | – | 74,287 | 83,260 | 92,388 |
5 months ended November | 99,672 | 115,323 | 130,369 | 91,397 | 106,542 | 117,453 |
6 months ended December | 124,767 | 134,009 | 151,152 | 121,439 | 127,056 | 139,808 |
7 months ended January | 152,915 | 151,820 | 171,101 | 140,548 | 149,226 | 164,520 |
8 months ended February | 181,277 | – | – | 175,856 | 170,850 | 188,970 |
9 months ended March | 208,400 | 187,379 | 210,988 | 206,111 | 191,719 | 212,220 |
In the subsections dealing with exports and imports, information is given regarding the nature of the transactions which are included in the trade statistics, there being particular inclusions and exclusions which require to be considered when using the figures.
Of considerable consequence in the use of external trade statistics are the methods used in valuing the commodities comprising the trade. In New Zealand it has always been the practice to record exports at free-on-board (f.o.b.) values, except during the Second World War when a departure from this procedure was effected in respect of wool exports. Wool was valued for export at the appraisal prices and, as the prices later realised were higher than the appraisal prices, and New Zealand shared in this profit, export values for the years concerned were understated. On the other hand, the export values recorded for meat and dairy produce during the Second World War and in the years following up to 1954 were generally accurate, while for earlier and later years they can only be regarded as approximations. During the period mentioned almost all meat and dairy produce exported was sold f.o.b. at firm prices to the United Kingdom Ministry of Food under bulk contracts. Under the free marketing conditions of earlier and later years most meat and dairy produce exports have been consigned for sale on overseas markets, and necessarily valued, on export, at the f.o.b. equivalents of the prices ruling at that time in the markets to which consigned. Price changes in these markets before the actual sale of the produce could be quite substantial.
Up to the end of 1951 imports were recorded on the basis of their value for Customs purposes, this being their current domestic value (c.d.v.) in the country of export at the time of shipment, plus 10 per cent. For several years the limitations of this basis of valuation for economic studies, particularly those relating to balances of trade and of payments, had been apparent. There was a tendency generally to regard the Customs value of imports as being equivalent to at least a conventional c.i.f. value (cost including freight and insurance). In fact the Customs value of some bulky low-unit-cost items such as fertilisers fell short of the actual c.i.f. cost by amounts ranging up to 50 per cent or more. The domestic and export price levels in the exporting country may differ on account of price controls, subsidies, etc., while external packing, railway freights, etc., generally tend to raise the f.o.b. cost of goods above the current domestic price. For some few types of commodities the 10 per cent allowance is more than adequate to cover insurance and freight charges. For a larger proportion of imports, particularly those where the value relative to weight or bulk is low, the allowance is inadequate to cover these costs.
As from 1 January 1952 a change was made in that imports were recorded in the trade statistics without the additional 10 per cent required for duty purposes, i.e., at current domestic value, generally, as indicated above, equivalent to but not identical with the f.o.b. cost. Provision was also made to record statistical class totals and the grand total of imports on the c.i.f. basis. For the period of use of the Standard International Trade Classification from 1955 to June 1962, division totals replaced class totals for presentation on the c.i.f. basis. A description of the changed classification appears later in this Section. From July 1962, with the introduction of the Standard International Trade Classification, Revised, statistics on the c.i.f. basis are available at item level.
The proportional difference between the two figures of valuation now made available – viz, c.d.v. and c.i.f. – will vary from period to period depending on (1) the make-up of imports in the different periods, (2) differential changes in import prices and in freight rates, (3) differences between domestic and export prices in the exporting countries, and (4) price fluctuations between dates of purchase and of shipping. The relatively high freight rates and insurance charges in wartime resulted in c.i.f. costs rising considerably above Customs values. The high charter freights of 1951–52 had a similar effect. In all the tables imports are now shown at c.d.v., unless otherwise specified in respect of particular tables.
The exports recorded relate to goods on vessels which have cleared their final port of call in New Zealand during the period.
More detailed data relative to the external trade of the territories comprising the New Zealand currency area have been given in the following publications:
Statistical Report on the External Trade of New Zealand, in two volumes Exports and Imports published annually by the Customs Department.
Report on and Analysis of the External Trade Statistics of New Zealand, published annually by the Department of Statistics.
Reports on the Cook, Niue, and Tokelau Islands, New Zealand parliamentary paper A. 3.
Some information is also included in Section 38 of this Yearbook dealing with Island Territories.
The trade figures for imports are compiled from the import entries, either for home consumption or into bonded warehouse, passed by the Customs Department. Under the system in use it is possible for an importer to pay the duty involved, if any, and have the import entry passed very shortly after he receives the shipping documents; this enables him to take delivery of the goods on arrival. Thus the import may be recorded before the carrying vessel has reached New Zealand. Generally, however, the import entries are not passed until the goods are available for discharge from the wharf. On the other hand, it may sometimes occur that goods may have been unloaded and in the custody of a harbour board for some time before the importer has the entry passed (and the import is recorded) and takes delivery.
New Zealand trade statistics have been compiled on a calendar year basis up to June 1962. However, special tables have been prepared to show the values of trade during years ended 31 March and 30 June. The Government financial year ends on 31 March, and external trade tables drawn up for that period show the relationship between the trade transactions and the public accounts for the year. In New Zealand the farm production year fits reasonably well to the year ended 30 June, and trade statistics compiled for years ended 30 June accordingly include the export values of approximately a whole season's production from the pastoral and agricultural industries. From 1 July 1962 trade statistics are to be prepared for years ended on 30 June.
The statistics of the external trade of New Zealand given in this section (comprising the three subsections) do not include the Cook Islands and Niue, which, though constitutionally part of New Zealand, are treated separately for trade statistics purposes.
In the following table are given the values of the export and import trade for years ending 31 December, 31 March, and 30 June. The movement of specie is not included in these figures.
Year | Exports f.o.b. | Imports | Year | Exports f.o.b. | Imports | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
c.d.v | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | ||||
* Provisional. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
Year Ended 31 December | |||||||
1951 | 248,127 | 187,758 | 1957 | 276,569 | 261,738 | 297,098 | |
1952 | 240,561 | 229,447 | 276,215 | 1958 | 250,173 | 252,800 | 285,077 |
1953 | 235,860 | 163,613 | 192,180 | 1959 | 293,659 | 205,076 | 231,417 |
1954 | 244,466 | 213,155 | 245,820 | 1960 | 302,603 | 253,157 | 282,333 |
1955 | 259,289 | 250,661 | 287,134 | 1961* | 283,679 | 287,126 | 322,097 |
1956 | 277,483 | 234,779 | 268,415 | 1962* | 287,137 | 244,380 | 270,887 |
Year Ended 31 March | |||||||
1952 | 248,820 | 224,456 | 1958 | 275,452 | 267,034 | 303,438 | |
1953 | 238,413 | 198,713 | 240,725 | 1959 | 250,179 | 233,454 | 263,087 |
1954 | 242,817 | 173,308 | 201,915 | 1960 | 313,755 | 216,787 | 243,909 |
1955 | 235,008 | 226,769 | 259,773 | 1961 | 289,968 | 267,099 | 300,162 |
1956 | 278,776 | 245,692 | 281,455 | 1962x | 289,968 | 263,652 | 261,841 |
1957 | 275,634 | 236,875 | 270,374 | 1963* | 288,175 | 255,673 | 283,461 |
Year Ended 30 June | |||||||
1951 | 207,708 | 149,911 | 1957 | 277,603 | 243,229 | 276,681 | |
1952 | 254,000 | 247,548 | 1958 | 272,023 | 268,280 | 305,203 | |
1953 | 244,123 | 171,592 | 208,224 | 1959 | 260,734 | 217,262 | 244,640 |
1954 | 241,829 | 182,080 | 210,130 | 1960 | 314,768 | 227,206 | 254,585 |
1955 | 239,747 | 241,639 | 277,211 | 1961x | 290,463 | 251,333 | 282,230 |
1956 | 270,663 | 241,782 | 276,848 | 1962* | 290,463 | 247,885 | 243,811 |
The following table shows for the calendar year 1961 the values of merchandise exports to, and imports from, each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand. Exports are valued f.o.b. New Zealand ports, and imports at current domestic value in country of purchase and in country of origin. The New Zealand trade statistics will yield different results, in respect of its trade with any given country, from those obtained from the trade statistics of that country, since in the latter New Zealand's exports will in most cases be valued ci.f. in the given country and New Zealand's imports f.o.b. in that country.
These systems, however, are not universally used, and the methods of valuation in any particular country with whose trade statistics any comparison is attempted must be considered separately.
TRADE BY COUNTRIES, 1961* | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Exports | Imports | ||
New Zealand Produce | Total | By Country of Origin | By Country of Purchase | |
* Provisional | ||||
Commonwealth Countries– | £(thousand) | |||
United Kingdom | 143,354 | 143,837 | 128,455 | 129,666 |
Cyprus | 22 | 22 | 120 | 118 |
Aden | 45 | 45 | 535 | 536 |
North Borneo | 4 | 5 | 125 | 48 |
Ceylon | 297 | 297 | 2,487 | 2,489 |
Malaya | 696 | 762 | 1,854 | 1,843 |
Singapore | 537 | 546 | 1,708 | 2,074 |
Hong Kong | 399 | 402 | 2,270 | 2,451 |
India | 919 | 922 | 5,808 | 5,710 |
Pakistan | 71 | 71 | 223 | 192 |
– | – | 83 | 49 | |
Ghana | 44 | 44 | 523 | 500 |
Kenya and Uganda | 164 | 166 | 504 | 481 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 103 | 103 | 164 | 164 |
Mauritius | 27 | 27 | 21 | 21 |
Tanganyika | 1 | 1 | 245 | 236 |
South Africa | 588 | 590 | 2,015 | 1,932 |
Bahamas | 66 | 66 | – | 1 |
Barbados | 284 | 284 | – | – |
Bermuda | 239 | 239 | 5 | 5 |
British Guiana | 83 | 83 | 14 | 9 |
Canada | 3,750 | 3,754 | 10,731 | 10,685 |
Jamaica | 1,184 | 1,184 | 152 | 140 |
Leeward and Windward Islands | 87 | 87 | 6 | 4 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,261 | 1,262 | 37 | 36 |
Australia | 10,263 | 10,942 | 47,015 | 48,387 |
Fiji | 962 | 1,093 | 656 | 688 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 51 | 55 | 214 | 160 |
Nauru | 79 | 84 | 668 | 668 |
Papua | 172 | 173 | 21 | 18 |
Tonga | 215 | 226 | 75 | 75 |
Western Samoa | 691 | 762 | 456 | 457 |
Other Commonwealth countries | 79 | 80 | 704 | 694 |
Totals, Commonwealth countries | 166,738 | 168,212 | 207,894 | 210,537 |
Other Countries | ||||
Republic of Ireland | 174 | 174 | 84 | 77 |
Austria | 8 | 8 | 520 | 481 |
Belgium-Luxemburg | 8,259 | 8,260 | 2,323 | 2,237 |
Czechoslovakia | 1,487 | 1,487 | 598 | 591 |
Denmark | 578 | 579 | 441 | 425 |
Finland | 162 | 162 | 534 | 521 |
France | 17,383 | 17,387 | 2,838 | 2,601 |
Germany, East | 13 | 14 | 172 | 161 |
Germany, West | 7,937 | 7,982 | 9,916 | 9,675 |
Greece | 397 | 397 | 8 | 4 |
Italy | 6,735 | 6,743 | 2,276 | 2,143 |
Netherlands | 3,934 | 3,972 | 5,635 | 5,567 |
Norway | 227 | 228 | 803 | 776 |
Poland | 966 | 966 | 8 | 8 |
Portugal | 502 | 502 | 244 | 235 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 1,520 | 1,520 | 54 | 15 |
Spain | 56 | 56 | 194 | 157 |
Sweden | 777 | 779 | 2,574 | 2,537 |
Switzerland | 36 | 38 | 2,481 | 2,331 |
Turkey | 7 | 7 | 51 | 41 |
Yugoslavia | 39 | 39 | 32 | 31 |
Burma | 185 | 186 | 1 | 1 |
China | 1,323 | 1,323 | 425 | 195 |
Indonesia | 20 | 20 | 1,057 | 645 |
Iran | 1 | 2 | 1,664 | 1,651 |
Iraq | 7 | 9 | 41 | 35 |
Israel | 31 | 31 | 22 | 21 |
Japan | 14,799 | 14,822 | 8,350 | 8,276 |
Philippines | 769 | 800 | 60 | 52 |
Saudi Arabia | 19 | 19 | 1,816 | 1,833 |
Thailand | 35 | 65 | 72 | 71 |
Algeria | 4 | 4 | 3 | 3 |
Ethiopia | – | – | 36 | 36 |
Egypt | 256 | 256 | 5 | 2 |
Morocco | 15 | 15 | 4 | 2 |
Mozambique | 99 | 99 | 1 | 1 |
Brazil | 8 | 8 | 107 | 64 |
Chile | 40 | 40 | 56 | 54 |
Haiti | 6 | 6 | – | – |
Mexico | 111 | 111 | 246 | 240 |
Netherlands Antilles | 206 | 206 | 2,352 | 2,334 |
Panama Canal Zone | 54 | 54 | – | – |
Panama Republic | 244 | 244 | – | 2 |
Peru | 474 | 474 | 1,131 | 1,105 |
United States of America | 40,588 | 40,843 | 27,023 | 26,234 |
Venezuela | 38 | 38 | 1,530 | 1,704 |
American Samoa | 167 | 170 | – | – |
Guam | 74 | 74 | – | – |
Hawaii | 1,150 | 1,155 | 18 | 15 |
French Oceania | 2 | 2 | 243 | 243 |
Society Islands | 153 | 176 | 9 | 9 |
Antarctic Regions | 81 | – | – | |
Remaining countries | 932 | 933 | 1,175 | 1,147 |
Totals, other countries | 113,007 | 113,566 | 79,232 | 76,589 |
Ships' stores | 116 | 1,901 | – | – |
Grand totals | 279,861 | 283,679 | 287,126 | 287,126 |
The next table shows the values of New Zealand's trade with several groupings of countries during the last six calendar years.
Year | Exports (Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports | Exports (Excluding Ships' Stores) | Imports | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | According to Country of Origin | According to Country of Purchase | |||
* United Kingdom is included in both Sterling area and EFTA. † Belgium, Luxemburg, France, West Germany, Italy, and Netherlands. ‡ United Kingdom, Austria, Denmark, Norway, Portugal, Sweden, and Switzerland. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
Sterling Area* | Dollar Area | |||||
1957 | 179,963 | 198,648 | 200,929 | 27,647 | 27,321 | 26,658 |
1958 | 157,239 | 195,487x | 197,645 | 42,213x | 23,330 | 22,554 |
1959 | 186,065 | 151,017 | 152,429 | 48,367x | 22,005 | 21,536 |
1960x | 183,915 | 176,779 | 179,810 | 45,100x | 36,455 | 35,806 |
1961 | 165,138 | 197,753 | 199,929 | 47,676 | 40,907 | 39,942 |
1962 | 161,735 | 172,804 | 52,727 | 31,332 | ||
EEC Countries† | EFTA Countries‡ | |||||
1957 | 50,578 | 15,648 | 15,153 | 163,562 | 140,760 | 142,145 |
1958 | 35,422 | 16,020 | 15,746 | 140,842 | 138,436 | 139,064 |
1959 | 42,327 | 12,909 | 12,629 | 167,364 | 102,406 | 102,936 |
1960 | 50,357 | 17,586 | 17,053 | 162,338 | 115,981 | 116,905 |
1961 | 44,399 | 23,156 | 22,222 | 145,970 | 135,518 | 136,451 |
1962 | 49,339 | 17,098 |
The series for exports of New Zealand produce are linked chain series. Up to the year 1949 the exports of each year were revalued at the unit values of the immediately preceding year and the aggregate so obtained was compared with the recorded value in that (preceding) year. Each year's index was, therefore, a Laspeyre type index on base previous year. From 1950 on, aggregates were also calculated for immediately preceding years at the unit values of the latest year, which, compared with the recorded value in the latest year, gave a Paasche type index. The final index for the year was then obtained as the geometric mean of these two – i.e., a Fisher “Ideal” index – and in the table the successive annual movements are linked. The quarterly indices are similarly calculated on base previous year, but only a limited number of the more important commodity headings are used in the calculation. When the final indices for the year become available the quarterly indices are adjusted to accord with these; consequently, the indices for quarters are provisional.
The series for total exports includes an allowance for re-exports of imported goods. Since these are normally approximately 1 per cent of total exports and only became significant during the war years, the approximate volume movements are obtained by “deflating” the recorded values by the import price index as the best indicator available of price movements for these commodities. The two indices, exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports, are then combined by weighting by their relative values in 1960, which is the base period for the current series. The series on this base show some slight alterations from those published in earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The import volume index up to 1946 was calculated by revaluing each year's imports at 1937 unit values, assuming comparable price movements in the unpriced items as in the priced items. Thereafter a change was made to the calculation of each year on base previous year and the linking of these annual movements. Anterior year weights were used up to 1949 to give a Laspeyre type index. From 1950 on, a Fisher “Ideal” index has been obtained as the geometric mean of both anterior year and current year weighted indices. The quarterly indices, too, are calculated on base previous year, and, like the export series, are provisional until the calculation of the annual index. Currently, the items for which quantities are recorded (and consequently unit values obtained) represent approximately two-thirds of the total value of imports. Price movements are imputed to the remaining third on the basis of the price movements of items in the same statistical groupings.
The total exports and imports series are combined into the total trade series by weighting by their relative values in 1960, being the base period for the current combined series. Index numbers of volume of external trade for the latest eleven years are given below on the base: 1960 (= 1000). The figures given in this table cover calendar years only, but quarterly figures are published in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics and in the annual Report on and Analysis of External Trade Statistics, This also gives longer term series for calendar years and series for March and June years.
VOLUME INDEX NUMBERS OF EXTERNAL TRADE Base: 1960 (=1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Exports | Imports | Total Trade | ||||
New Zealand Produce | Total Exports | ||||||
Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Total | ||||
1951 | 950 | 611 | 598 | 673 | 673 | 816 | 742 |
1952 | 1101 | 852 | 829 | 884 | 883 | 915 | 898 |
1953 | 1017 | 746 | 740 | 794 | 795 | 691 | 745 |
1954 | 860 | 846 | 746 | 794 | 794 | 913 | 851 |
1955 | 939 | 845 | 794 | 833 | 833 | 1051 | 940 |
1956 | 1021 | 893 | 802 | 884 | 884 | 958 | 920 |
1957 | 950 | 849 | 827 | 879 | 878 | 1034 | 953 |
1958 | 1068 | 912 | 875 | 937 | 936 | 1003 | 968 |
1959 | 1164 | 937 | 1011 | 1024 | 1024 | 835 | 933 |
1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 1049 | 1002 | 1060 | 1023 | 1026 | 1141 | 1082 |
Descriptions of the index numbers of export and import prices compiled in New Zealand and of the terms of trade are given in Section 23, together with the index numbers.
There is no mint in New Zealand and all new coin is imported from the Royal Mint in England. In Section 29 dealing with Banking and Currency is a description of the coinage in use in New Zealand. The movement of specie to and from New Zealand is recorded in the trade statistics, but the value is not included in the totals of merchandise exports and imports. All records of specie are at face value.
The following table shows exports and imports of specie stated at face value for each of the latest 11 years.
Year | Specie Imported | Specie Exported | Excess of Specie Imports (+) or Exports (−) |
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
1952 | 84,567 | 26,943 | +57,624 |
1953 | 107,106 | 7,929 | +99,177 |
1954 | 21,360 | 7,573 | +13,787 |
1955 | 43,726 | 13,255 | +30,471 |
1956 | 12,027 | 2,463 | +9,564 |
1957 | 48,931 | 15,026 | +33,905 |
1958 | 97,577 | 161,547 | −63,970 |
1959 | 54,864 | 38,823 | +16,041 |
1960 | 102,149 | 36,374 | +65,775 |
1961* | 263,854 | 25,564 | +238,290 |
1962* | 92,474 | 10,469 | +82,005 |
A decline in overseas assets commenced during 1936–37 and continued steadily until 28 November 1938, when the net overseas assets of the New Zealand banking system stood at under £(N.Z.)8 million. This figure can be compared with an average of £(N.Z.)29 million in 1936.
To ensure that overseas debt services would be met and sufficient funds be available for essential imports, the Import Control Regulations 1938 and the Export Licences Regulations 1938 were issued by Orders in Council dated 5 December 1938. The Import Control Regulations were confirmed as valid by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1939. The Import Control Regulations prohibited the import of goods except under a licence or an exemption (e.g., Government imports). The Export Licences Regulations provided (with minor exceptions) that an export licence must be obtained before goods could be exported. In addition the requirement of an export permit was introduced by the Export Prohibition Emergency Regulations 1939, which have since been replaced by the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953.
Export Control – Three classes of export licences are provided for, viz, particular, general, and purchaser's. The particular licence applies to an occasional shipment, the general licence is issued to exporters who make regular or frequent shipments, while the purchaser's licence applies to those cases where goods have been purchased in New Zealand for export and credits have been established from overseas funds (e.g., wool purchases). A condition of the issue of any export licence is that the overseas exchange earned must be sold to a New Zealand bank for New Zealand currency.
Whereas the purpose of the Export Licences Regulations is to ensure that all foreign exchange earned is sold to the New Zealand banking system, the Export Prohibition Regulations 1953 control the export of essential goods in short supply, of goods on which subsidies have been granted, and of goods shipped to strategic destinations.
Import Selection – The Import Control Regulations of 1938 are administered through Import Licensing Schedules. The first four Schedules were for six-monthly periods and the first three were confidential to Government Departments. Since 1941 the Schedules have been issued for calendar years, with occasional extensions into the following year.
The items in the Import Licensing Schedules were originally divided into: basic items for which licences were allocated according to the applicant's import history in a base year; items subject to individual consideration (C); and items for which no licences were available (D). In the case of basic items there were differentiations between the sources of supply, with emphasis on sterling area countries, and several hard-currency countries were excluded from the allocation of basic licences.
Import licences are issued by the Customs Department which is advised by the Department of Industries and Commerce on the import of materials and machinery for existing or planned New Zealand manufacturing industries and on the import of goods of a kind made in New Zealand.
In the 1949 Schedule provision was made for token licences to allow old-established business connections with United Kingdom exporters to be maintained on a small scale in cases where no allocation for such items had been made. The amount of token licences was a percentage of 1938 imports from the United Kingdom.
In May 1950 the Government set up an Import Advisory Committee to examine the import licensing system and to recommend improvements in its administration. The activities of the committee resulted in the extension of import licences on sterling area countries to all non-scheduled countries commencing with the 1951 Schedule. Scheduled countries are those enumerated in the annual Import Licensing Schedule for which only individual licences, limited to the specific country, are issued. By 1956 these comprised only the countries in the dollar area, Japan, and Korea.
Apart from the scheduled countries there has since been full equity from the import licensing point of view between all countries, thus enabling traders to buy from the best source within the non-scheduled countries.
The Import Advisory Committee, which was constituted the Board of Trade under the Board of Trade Act 1950 as from 1 December 1950, recommended to the Government a number of departures from the usual set-up of the Import Schedule. The innovations were: the freeing of a large number of items from licensing if the goods were imported from non-scheduled countries; the introduction of world exemption items (“EE”); and the introduction of two categories of modified “D” items.
In May 1950, as a further liberalisation of import licensing, the Government made provision for the issue of no-remittance licences which could be financed out of the applicant's own overseas funds. As no limit was placed on the nature or extent of imports that could be made, nor of the funds to be used, abuses soon became apparent and it was necessary to amend the scheme. A limitation was placed on the type of overseas funds which could be used and the amended scheme applied in general only to imports required by private individuals for their own use and not for purposes of resale.
A relaxation of New Zealand's import policy towards Japan was introduced in 1954 and this was continued in subsequent years until in 1958 a trade agreement was completed removing Japan from the list of scheduled countries.
The 1958 Import Licensing Schedule was initially released in August 1957 but, because of New Zealand's balance of payments crisis it had to be replaced by one which restored import control on virtually all private imports. An important change in the new Schedule was that it included all tariff items. The allocations for items were based on 1956 imports but some items were given a “B” category (or “B” plus percentage classification) and these allocations were related to the old 1958
Schedule provision. Other categories were the “C” (individual consideration) and “D” (no allocation), but the “E” (exempt) and “EE” (world exempt) categories were cancelled. It was also necessary to withdraw the scheme for token imports. However, a new category “A” was introduced under which licences were granted for imports from non-scheduled countries up to the full value sought.
Because of the further deterioration of New Zealand's balance of payments, the 1959 Schedule provided for lower imports than in 1958. One feature of the Schedule was the reintroduction of “global” licences, which could be used for imports from any source, for all items except a limited number designated “M”. Licences for “M” items were available for non-scheduled countries only. However, it was later decided to issue licences for scheduled countries on the same basis as that which applied to the same goods from other countries.
Towards the end of 1958 there was a considerable improvement in the overseas prices received for New Zealand's exports. This rise continued in 1959 and enabled the Government to make additional funds available for imports. Two major relaxations in April 1959 and June 1959 greatly extended the 1959 provision for imports.
The improvement in New Zealand's overseas reserves was reflected in the 1960 Import Licensing Schedule. The 1960 Schedule provided for a much higher value of imports than in 1959 and introduced several new features in licensing procedures. These new departures were aimed at giving the maximum flexibility to importers while retaining those minimum restrictions which were necessary for the effective protection of the balance of payments.
The 1960 Schedule had an increased number of basic allocations, a total of 401 items being in this category. The basis was mainly the value of 1959 licences, although in several cases other bases were used. Many items which were previously considered individual were made basic to let the importer know his entitlement as soon as possible, so eliminating delays in dealing with applications for licences.
The exemption of items from import licensing was reintroduced. Although the number of items was not large, their import value amounted to a considerable sum. The items were: raw sugar, crude oil, motor spirits, certain bulk oils (kerosene and lubricating oils), explosives, crude sulphur in bulk, and manures. These items were particularly suited for exemption as they are essential, of major value, and are imported by relatively few firms so that actual and likely expenditure can be readily ascertained.
The token licence provision which had been cancelled because of the critical circumstances at the beginning of 1958 was reintroduced in a new form. Over a wide range of items, for which no other allocation had been made, token licences were available for imports from any source to the extent of 10 per cent of the value of imports of the same goods from any source in 1956. For a few items which wore severely restricted in 1956 the basis was 100 per cent of the value of 1956 licences. The token licence procedure permitted overseas suppliers and their New Zealand customers to maintain trading contact; it also introduced variety and kept overseas standards before manufacturers and consumers.
The most important new features of the Schedule were the replacement licence (“R”) scheme and the industry group scheme. The replacement scheme permitted an importer to obtain his genuine import needs of an item. (In 1960 an importer was entitled to an initial licence representing 50 per cent of the value of his normal 1959 licence for the “R” items. Further licences were issued up to the ceiling of 150 per cent in replacement of the value of actual imports made under his 1960 licence.) The “R” system applied also to new importers.
The application of “global” licences introduced in the 1959 Schedule was extended in 1960 so that the only goods remaining in the “M” category were motor vehicles (excluding spare parts). For this item the allocation for “scheduled” countries was the same as for “non-scheduled” countries.
The 1961 Import Licensing Schedule further liberalised the import licensing allocations. The number of “Replacement” (“R”) and “A” items was increased and the initial entitlement to “R” licences raised from 50 to 100 per cent. It was estimated that 55 per cent of private imports was either exempt from import licensing or subject to the “R” or “A” allocations which made licences available to regular or prospective new importers.
A fall in export receipts, particularly from dairy produce, and a large increase in private imports forced the Government to adopt more restrictive measures in 1961. In April 1961 the replacement (“R”) scheme was suspended and the “A” category abolished in June 1961.
The qualifying date for the use of overseas funds for personal imports, mainly of motorcars, was advanced from 18 November 1953 to 31 December 1958.
In June 1961 two major decisions were taken to reduce imports to the level of lower export earnings. The 1961 licences were spread over an 18 months' period to 30 June 1962 and a limited Supplementary Schedule was introduced for the first half of 1962 to cover urgent needs beyond the 1961 entitlements. The Supplementary Schedule provided for a reduction of £50 million on current import levels.
While the exempt items of the 1961 Schedule were continued in the Supplementary Schedule, the “A” and “R” category remained cancelled, token licences were eliminated, and the number of items without allocation (“D”) or subject to individual consideration (“C”) was greatly increased.
Import Licensing Schedules now apply to the 12 months ending 30 June, the first Schedule coveting the period from 1 July 1962 to 30 June 1963. This Schedule issued in March 1962 provided for private imports at a level of about £250 million and represented a considerable easing in relation to the supplementary period in the first half of 1962. In general the provision made for essential raw-material imports was expected to allow manufacturers to maintain actual usage at a level consistent with that for 1960. The Schedule was based on the new Customs Tariff which came into force on 1 July 1962. A new “A” category was introduced for a limited number of items to ensure continuity of supply while avoiding any undue build-up of stocks. The token licence scheme was discontinued.
In October 1962 provision was made for increased basic licences for a wide range of goods and for the reintroduction of token licences. Most of the increases in basic licences were for those consumer goods which had been severely restricted before. No extra provision of funds was involved, the reallocation being possible through a review of actual licence issue and use.
Innovations of major importance introduced in 1962 were the Free Funds and the Export Incentive schemes.
The Free Funds Scheme extends the present no-remittance policy to commercial imports, but will apply only for the 1962/63 import licensing period. It permits the use of privately held funds of the following kinds: (a) Legitimately acquired overseas earnings held by the applicant on or before 28 February 1962. These funds comprise mainly royalties and commissions, (b) Sterling area currencies or securities, including shares, purchased legitimately from other New Zealand residents on or before 31 December 1958. Currencies of this category must have been purchased at the official rate of exchange.
To offset inequities between those importers who have repatriated or never held “approved” funds and those who have retained such funds it was decided that for every £5 of approved funds £1 must be repatriated to New Zealand through normal banking channels, only the balance of £4 being available for imports. Where goods are purchased for resale, licences will only be granted to those with a history of importing goods of a similar class.
The Export Incentive Scheme is available to all manufacturers who manufacture for export or who undertake to do so, whether or not they have an entitlement to import licences for raw materials or components. Licences issued under the scheme are either replacement, assistance, or bonus licences. A manufacturer already holding a licence or entitlement to a licence for raw materials or components may obtain a replacement licence to the value of the imported content of the goods exported, produced for export, or in the course of manufacture against confirmed overseas orders. Assistance licences will be granted either in the case of confirmed overseas orders where production has not been commenced, or when a manufacturer not holding overseas orders makes a declaration of intention to export and shows that active steps to open up an export market have been taken. Bonus licences are available to manufacturers who have actually exported; they may obtain licences for raw materials or components either of the same kind and value as those used in the manufacture of the exported goods, or of a different kind provided that the latter have a basic allocation and that the grant is not likely to affect adversely the efficient operation of an existing New Zealand industry. Bonus licences are in addition to licences issued as replacement or assistance licences. Once a bonus licence has been granted the materials or components may be used to manufacture goods for sale either overseas or in New Zealand as the manufacturer decides.
Section 29 on Banking and Currency contains detailed information on the exchange allocation system.
In May 1950 an Import Advisory Committee was established to examine questions relating to import control and associated matters and to make recommendations thereon to the Minister of Customs. The committee comprised a chairman and three members. As a result of the committee's recommendations, many items were exempted from import licensing on non-scheduled countries and a number of reforms were made in the import licensing system.
In December 1950 the Board of Trade Act 1950 was passed. This Act provided for the establishment of a Board of Trade to consist of not more than four members. From 1950 until November 1957 the membership of the Board comprised a chairman and two other members, each of whom had been a member of the Import Advisory Committee. A fourth member was appointed to the Board in November 1957. After July 1959, however, the Board consisted of a chairman and two members. In 1961 the Board of Trade was abolished and replaced by the Tariff and Development Board.
The Board's principal function was to make recommendations, within the scope of the legislation, to the Minister of Customs, but it could also, when requested by the Minister of Customs, make recommendations to other Ministers. The advisory functions of the Board included the economic aspects of such matters as the rates of customs duties and the general effect of the operation of the Tariff; the maintenance and expansion of existing industries and the development of new industries; the administration of the licensing of imports and the licensing of exports (except in relation to agricultural or pastoral products) and applications and appeals relating thereto; international trade agreements and conferences; and the marketing and distribution of products and the obtaining of raw materials and other goods for use in industry, except as may be specially provided in any other Act in respect of any particular industry or product.
The Board was occupied principally on a general review of the Customs Tariff in 1956 and 1957, its report being made on 29 November 1957. Changes made in the Customs Tariff in July 1960, and a completely new Tariff which came into force on 1 July 1962, generally reflected the recommendations of the Board in that report, not only as to rates of duty but also as to abolition of primage duty and surtax and the charging of duty on current domestic value without the addition of 10 per cent. The Tariff is now classified according to the revised Standard International Trade Classification.
Under the Tariff and Development Board Act 1961 the Board of Trade was replaced by a Tariff and Development Board. The Board may consist of not less than four and not more than six members including a chairman and deputy chairman. The Board as constituted on 1 June 1962 comprises six members, four of whom including the chairman are part-time members, and two including the deputy chairman full-time members.
The Board has the functions, when so requested by the Minister of Customs or the Minister of Industries and Commerce or the Minister of Overseas Trade, to inquire into and report on any of the following matters, with such recommendations as it thinks fit:
The desirability of new, increased, or reduced Customs duties, or of exemptions from such duties:
The general effect of the operation of the Tariff on the trade and commerce, and the farming, manufacturing, and distributing industries of New Zealand and also on the interests of consumers:
(c) The desirability of providing or continuing to provide assistance, whether by means of subsidies, grants, bounties, Tariff concessions or preferences, or otherwise, for the protection and encouragement of any New Zealand industry or for the development of New Zealand's overseas trade:
The relationship between the rates of Customs duties on raw materials and those on finished or partly finished products:
Any matter relating to the licensing of imports, including any appeal against a decision to decline, in whole or in part, any application for an import licence:
Any matter relating to the application of Customs duty under any item of the Tariff, or to the granting of concessions as provided for in the Tariff or in the Customs Acts:
Any other matter affecting the protection or development of industry or the development of overseas trade, whether by means of the Tariff or otherwise.
The Board may also from time to time, of its own motion, inquire into and make recommendations to any of the said Ministers on any matter of policy specified.
Apart from a number of questions affecting duties payable under the Customs Tariff two of the first questions which the Board has had referred to it for inquiry and report are “the need for criteria in the light of which industrial growth and development should proceed” and “the need for additional medium and long term establishment and developmental finance”.
Facilities for the promotion of overseas trade are provided by the Department of Industries and Commerce through the service of Trade Commissioners, who are stationed in 15 posts – Accra, Hong Kong, Kuala Lumpur, London, Melbourne, Montreal, New Delhi, New York, San Francisco, Singapore, Sydney, Tokyo, Trinidad, Vancouver, and Washington. While this representation is modest in comparison with other countries, it reflects the country's growing interest in the desirability of diversifying export markets. This is further exemplified by the fact that eight posts have been established in the last six years: New York and Singapore in 1956, Trinidad in 1958, San Francisco and Kuala Lumpur in 1959, Hong Kong in 1960, and Accra and Vancouver in 1962. In addition, TEAL, New Zealand's international airline, agreed at the end of 1961 to its managers in Fiji and Tahiti acting as trade correspondents of the Department of Industries and Commerce. In most cases Trade Commissioners have appropriate diplomatic or consular status in the countries to which they are accredited.
While the selling of goods in overseas markets is basically the responsibility of New Zealand exporters, the Trade Commissioner can be of considerable help in conducting market surveys and supplying information on import and exchange restrictions, Customs duty, sales tax, normal sources of supply (local production and imported), marketing methods, freight rates, statutory or customary requirements for packing, labelling, etc., and reliable importers in his territory. He may also assist New Zealand importers to locate new sources of supply of essential commodities. New Zealand businessmen travelling overseas may be saved much time and trouble by enlisting the services of the Trade Commissioner, whose knowledge of local conditions and whose connections with businessmen and Government officials in his territory enable him to give valuable advice. His task is make easier if he is given adequate notice of the visit.
The Trade Commissioner keeps a careful watch on the pattern of New Zealand trade with his territory and reports on significant changes. Where imports from New Zealand are affected, for example, by a new interpretation of an agricultural inspection regulation, or by the imposition of import restrictions, the Trade Commissioner is often called upon to make representations at the official level.
Trade Commissioners are also engaged in numerous other activities, some of which are: representing New Zealand at international conferences, reporting on economic and industrial developments in their territories, acting on behalf of Government Departments in the procurement of stores, payment of accounts, etc., and maintaining liaison where they are stationed with business and Government circles.
Businessmen may write for information direct to the New Zealand Trade Commissioner in the country concerned but, where convenient, it is preferred that requests be made through the Secretary, Department of Industries and Commerce, Wellington, who is often able to give preliminary advice and assistance.
Overseas representatives are listed in Section 41, Official.
In New Zealand the Customs Department requires for every package exported a declared statement of the contents, value, and destination, and the export statistics are compiled from the analysis and totals of these statements.
Exports are valued in New Zealand currency “free on board at the port of shipment”, except re-exports ex bonded warehouse or under drawback of duty, which are recorded at the original import values. Where goods are not sold till arrival at their destination, values are assessed at current prices at time of shipment. Meat and dairy-produce exports are valued like other commodities, on the basis of overseas realisation, not on the basis of the prices payable to producers under the internal purchasing procedures.
The ultimate destination of the goods is distinguished as far as practicable, but it is impossible to discover what proportion of the exports is intended for home consumption in the country of destination. The trade records distinguish between exports of New Zealand produce and re-exports of imported goods.
The table following gives merchandise exports (i.e., excluding specie) for the latest 11 years for the four main commodity groups.
Year | Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Hides, Skins, and Pelts | Total Merchandise Exports* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including other commodities, among them uncoined gold and silver. † Provisional. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
1952 | 79,856 | 50,445 | 81,998 | 9,949 | 240,561 |
1953 | 77,684 | 47,826 | 84,598 | 10,692 | 235,860 |
1954 | 66,798 | 59,556 | 88,437 | 10,449 | 244,466 |
1955 | 70,423 | 68,190 | 93,887 | 9,223 | 259,289 |
1956 | 82,223 | 71,079 | 91,532 | 10,606 | 277,483 |
1957 | 66,292 | 70,706 | 105,959 | 10,117 | 276,569 |
1958 | 58,502 | 79,518 | 80,037 | 8,317 | 250,173 |
1959 | 88,514 | 76,869 | 89,643 | 13,254 | 293,659 |
1960 | 78,855 | 81,188 | 102,409 | 13,309 | 302,603 |
1961† | 68,382 | 77,045 | 100,144 | 12,082 | 283,679 |
1962† | 71,364 | 79,896 | 96,256 | 12,619 | 287,137 |
The commodity groups shown above normally account for more than 90 per cent of the total value of merchandise exports.
The relative importance of dairy produce, meat, and wool as the main individual constituents of New Zealand's export trade has varied considerably, as is seen from the figures in the preceding table. In the preceding subsection is set out a table of volume index numbers for these commodities. A table showing the export price index numbers and terms of trade is given in Section 23, Prices.
New Zealand's reliance upon grassland farming for her exports is brought out by the figures in the next table showing total exports of pastoral products and the percentage which they represent of the total exports of New Zealand produce.
EXPORTS OF PASTORAL PRODUCTS | ||
---|---|---|
Year | Value | Percentage* |
* Of total exports of New Zealand produce. † Provisional. | ||
£(000) | ||
1940 | 69,057 | 94.6 |
1941 | 62,238 | 93.0 |
1942 | 74,361 | 92.3 |
1943 | 61,029 | 86.9 |
1944 | 58,948 | 82.2 |
1945 | 68,112 | 87.0 |
1946 | 89,582 | 89.3 |
1947 | 120,342 | 94.2 |
1948 | 137,750 | 94.0 |
1949 | 138,702 | 95.0 |
1950 | 174,399 | 95.7 |
1951 | 239,137 | 97.1 |
1952 | 228,179 | 95.7 |
1953 | 223,746 | 95.8 |
1954 | 229,204 | 94.6 |
1955 | 246,093 | 95.7 |
1956 | 259,667 | 94.4 |
1957 | 257,676 | 93.9 |
1958 | 231,283 | 93.3 |
1959 | 273,271 | 93.9 |
1960 | 280,794 | 92.8x |
1961† | 262,773 | 92.6 |
Of exports other than pastoral the principal ones of economic significance in 1961 were: newsprint (£2.7 m.), woodpulp (£2.5 m.), apples (£2.2 m.), fish and fish products (£1.3 m.), grass and clover seeds (£1.3 m.), logs of radiata pine (£1.2 m.), sawn timber (£1.0 m.)
Quantity figures of exports of the principal items of New Zealand produce are next given for the three latest years, while the Statistical Summary, towards the end of the book, shows the figures for some of the more important commodities for the last 50 years. For some purposes, especially for comparisons between recent and more remote years, quantities are preferable to values, since the latter are affected by price variations.
Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | 1959 | 1960x | 1961* | |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | ||||
Mining products– | ||||
Coal | (ton) | 7,140 | 18,157 | 13,600 |
Pumice | (cwt) | 22,968 | 19,394 | 23,100 |
Gold | (oz) | 30,333 | 25,963 | 23,100 |
Scheelite | (ton) | 14 | 15 | – |
Cement | (cwt) | 1,355 | – | 100 |
Fishery products– | ||||
Fish, fresh and frozen | (cwt) | 58,235 | 68,407 | 47,800 |
Fish, other | (cwt) | 729 | 586 | 600 |
Crayfish | (cwt) | 21,200 | 25,210 | 18,800 |
Whale oil | (gal) | 264,892 | 905,838 | 354,400 |
Fish oils and fish-liver oils | (gal) | 7,763 | 9,147 | 8,800 |
Forest products– | ||||
Kauri gum | (ton) | 81 | 143 | 100 |
Timber– | ||||
Logs, radiata pine | (cu. ft.) | 5,012,715 | 4,822,570 | 9,154,800 |
Sawn | (sup. ft.) | 46,542,864 | 43,954,687 | 28,463,600 |
For cases in shooks | (sup. ft.) | 4,540,241 | 3,617,825 | 3,679,000 |
Wood pulp | (ton) | 76,826 | 70,150 | 63,600 |
Newsprint | (cwt) | 873,244 | 988,263 | 923,300 |
Building board | (sq. ft.) | 1,952,162 | 948,065 | 897,900 |
Plywood | (sq. ft.) | 35,985 | 36,020 | 8,400 |
Pastoral products– | ||||
Butter | (cwt) | 3,859,564 | 3,141,012 | 3,299,900 |
Casein | (cwt) | 583,603 | 564,045 | 580,100 |
Cheese | (cwt) | 1,669,044 | 1,588,262 | 1,751,800 |
Milk, dried and condensed | (cwt) | 1,407,588 | 1,206,376 | 1,006,900 |
Sugar of milk | (cwt) | 93,439 | 81,052 | 98,000 |
Eggs– | ||||
In shell | (doz) | 55,834 | 64,728 | 59,300 |
Not in shell | (lb) | 385,745 | 1,373,260 | 282,500 |
Honey | (lb) | 1,493,439 | 944,964 | 1,612,000 |
Meat, frozen and chilled | (cwt) | 8,694,780 | 9,342,897 | 9,188,700 |
Meat, canned | (cwt) | 63,991 | 72,148 | 65,500 |
Meat extract | (lb) | 312,335 | 339,274 | 255,700 |
Other preserved meat | (cwt) | 14,576 | 9,442 | 10,900 |
Sausage casings | (lb) | 9,094,268 | 9,414,384 | 9,151,100 |
Liver meal | (cwt) | 38,783 | 24,141 | 30,000 |
Cattle hides | (number) | 880,424 | 812,529 | 792,900 |
Horse hides | (number) | 9,294 | 5,451 | 6,900 |
Calf skins | (number) | 963,122 | 1,028,673 | 784,500 |
Deer skins | (number) | 59,046 | 53,211 | 63,900 |
Opossum skins | (number) | 321,047 | 446,433 | 149,700 |
Sheep skins and pelts | (number) | 25,867,922 | 27,229,054 | 27,188,100 |
Hair | (cwt) | 594 | 841 | 62,400 |
Wool | (lb) | 528,664,167 | 521,966,526 | 553,882,400 |
Inedible offals (including dried blood) | (cwt) | 142,844 | 201,353 | 223,000 |
Lard | (cwt) | 17,102 | 15,805 | 16,700 |
Edible tallow | (cwt) | 227,894 | 203,603 | 183,400 |
Edible stearine | (cwt) | 11,551 | 20,124 | 13,700 |
Inedible tallow | (ton) | 42,164 | 49,288 | 48,500 |
Neatsfoot oil | (gal) | 127,228 | 115,794 | 118,800 |
Live cattle | (number) | 1,025 | 8 | |
Live sheep | (number) | 1,366 | 138 | 100 |
Live horses | (number) | 451 | 537 | 500 |
Agricultural products– | ||||
Apples | (lb) | 70,483,880 | 75,835,888 | 70,681,600 |
Pears | (lb) | 6,270,360 | 970,215 | 5,853,100 |
Hops | (lb) | 332 | 49,543 | 45,500 |
Potatoes | (ton) | 2,700 | 2,850 | 10,200 |
Onions | (ton) | 3,038 | 2,733 | 4,500 |
Canned vegetables | (lb) | 4,379,671 | 3,276,442 | 1,638,200 |
Frozen vegetables | (cwt) | 41,902 | 35,659 | 34,800 |
Peas, food | (cental) | 149,731 | 174,264 | 148,700 |
Peas, seed | (cental) | 151,700 | 153,404 | 174,520 |
Seeds, grass and clover | (cwt) | 91,221 | 128,458 | 130,400 |
Linen flax | (cwt) | 418 | 1,800 | – |
Miscellaneous– | ||||
Biscuits | (cwt) | 1,601 | 1,406 | 2,200 |
Ale, beer, stout | (gal) | 170,682 | 177,586 | 257,500 |
Sugar | (cwt) | 2,046 | 2,670 | 2,300 |
Cigarettes | (lb) | 17,906 | 17,984 | 21,600 |
Cut tobacco | (lb) | 252,224 | 253,017 | 218,200 |
Textile waste | (lb) | 2,415,686 | 2,085,134 | 1,903,100 |
Soaps | (lb) | 1,425,017 | 1,651,148 | 1,630,200 |
Scrap metal | (ton) | 55,899 | 59,491 | 18,500 |
Chamois leather | (sq. ft) | 227,016 | 220,926 | 189,600 |
The values of the principal exports are given in the following table.
Commodity (New Zealand Produce) | 1959 | 1960x | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||
Mining products– | £ | £ | £ |
Coal | 28,326 | 79,038 | 62,100 |
Pumice | 12,242 | 11,511 | 13,600 |
Gold | 364,479 | 311,354 | 280,300 |
Scheelite | 3,129 | 5,913 | 1,900 |
Cement | 925 | – | – |
Fishery products– | |||
Fish, fresh and frozen | 493,309 | 549,830 | 409,500 |
Fish, other | 19,682 | 20,371 | 14,400 |
Fish soups and other products | 937 | 588 | 1,000 |
Crayfish | 739,538 | 883,570 | 753,600 |
Whale oil | 63,942 | 222,415 | 90,600 |
Fish oils and fish-liver oils | 44,382 | 34,049 | 38,000 |
Forest products– | |||
Kauri gum | 13,085 | 17,854 | 13,200 |
Timber– | |||
Logs, radiata pine | 535,450 | 546,228 | 1,150,200 |
Sawn | 1,424,110 | 1,343,231 | 838,000 |
For cases in shooks | 245,653 | 191,802 | 194,700 |
Wood pulp | 2,920,728 | 2,811,720 | 2,515,700 |
Newsprint | 2,716,489 | 3,080,160 | 2,702,500 |
Other paper and paper board | 363,475 | 466,715 | 116,800 |
Building board | 32,489 | 16,663 | 16,600 |
Plywood | 2,059 | 2,335 | 600 |
Pastoral products– | |||
Butter | 55,807,901 | 50,135,035 | 39,405,700 |
Casein | 4,402,830 | 4,214,015 | 4,388,100 |
Cheese | 22,103,108 | 18,557,912 | 19,911,100 |
Milk, dried and condensed | 5,728,978 | 5,533,091 | 4,184,700 |
Sugar of milk | 457,891 | 397,504 | 472,000 |
Other dairy produce | 13,538 | 16,469 | 19,900 |
Eggs– | |||
In shell | 11,672 | 13,613 | 13,500 |
Not in shell | 35,339 | 118,909 | 26,000 |
Honey | 80,594 | 54,003 | 100,700 |
Meat, frozen and chilled | 71,250,496 | 76,182,049 | 71,891,600 |
Meat, canned | 1,248,294 | 1,268,612 | 1,232,400 |
Meat extract | 63,125 | 103,245 | 69,500 |
Other preserved meat | 174,912 | 147,777 | 179,600 |
Sausage casings | 4,131,924 | 3,486,621 | 3,627,100 |
Liver meal | 132,156 | 63,078 | 78,200 |
Cattle hides | 3,162,771 | 2,472,443 | 2,172,400 |
Horse hides | 25,490 | 14,597 | 14,500 |
Calf skins | 1,304,829 | 912,673 | 683,300 |
Deer skins | 61,699 | 61,203 | 59,600 |
Opossum skins | 117,767 | 163,915 | 59,100 |
Sheep skins and pelts | 8,457,271 | 9,530,953 | 8,968,000 |
Hair | 13,620 | 19,397 | 12,700 |
Wool | 89,643,287 | 102,408,963 | 100,144,300 |
Inedible offals (including dried blood) | 556,625 | 851,827 | 859,000 |
Lard | 98,251 | 88,887 | 96,600 |
Edible tallow | 790,922 | 566,758 | 590,500 |
Edible stearine | 45,953 | 58,690 | 43,200 |
Inedible tallow | 2,492,144 | 2,358,049 | 2,530,200 |
Neatsfoot oil | 50,629 | 51,652 | 52,900 |
Live cattle | 32,838 | 1,824 | 7,800 |
Live sheep | 25,677 | 29,618 | 44,800 |
Live horses | 301,953 | 430,424 | 371,000 |
Agricultural products– | |||
Apples | 2,204,556 | 2,371,798 | 2,224,500 |
Pears | 196,424 | 31,091 | 183,500 |
Hops | 112 | 11,229 | 8,200 |
Potatoes | 66,909 | 77,531 | 239,800 |
Onions | 99,890 | 93,292 | 145,400 |
Canned vegetables | 216,385 | 158,625 | 85,800 |
Frozen vegetables | 399,600 | 279,490 | 305,300 |
Peas, food | 306,030 | 328,424 | 253,200 |
Peas, seed | 426,409 | 448,140 | 521,100 |
Seeds, grass and clover | 988,271 | 1,681,389 | 1,297,600 |
Other seeds | 45,792 | 40,315 | 48,600 |
Linen flax | 2,087 | 5,354 | – |
Miscellaneous– | |||
Biscuits | 19,738 | 20,408 | 32,800 |
Ale, beer, stout | 60,673 | 63,507 | 106,500 |
Sugar | 6,874 | 8,564 | 7,600 |
Soups | 947 | 85 | 300 |
Infant and invalid food (cereal) | 19,146 | 57,465 | 24,500 |
Cigarettes | 17,760 | 18,754 | 21,100 |
Cut tobacco | 90,528 | 126,490 | 109,600 |
Textile waste | 178,888 | 152,644 | 121,700 |
Soaps | 53,288 | 60,669 | 59,100 |
Scrap metal | 695,025 | 819,034 | 407,100 |
Dairy machinery | 88,894 | 99,213 | 163,500 |
Chamois leather | 28,792 | 26,638 | 23,400 |
Vitamins and concentrates | 19,185 | 2,187 | 400 |
Washing machines | 8,147 | 19,506 | 30,500 |
Other New Zealand produce | 1,908,809 | 1,991,278 | 1,917,300 |
Totals, New Zealand produce | 290,998,067 | 299,902,763 | 279,860,500 |
In the two preceding tables commodities are grouped according to the sector of origin. However, from 1955 to June 1962 New Zealand used the Standard International Trade Classification when classifying the import and export trade of New Zealand. In the following tables the export trade is classified into the sections and divisions of this international classification.
The next table gives such information for the three latest years.
Exports – Section and Division | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|
Section 0. Food | £(thousand) | ||
Div. 00 Live animals chiefly for food | 61 | 52 | 55 |
Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 76,869 | 81,188 | 77,271 |
Div. 02 Dairy produce, eggs, and honey | 83,782 | 74,430 | 63,691 |
Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 1,256 | 1,455 | 1,179 |
Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 47 | 84 | 67 |
Div. 05 Fruits and vegetables | 3,530 | 3,422 | 3,518 |
Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 472 | 411 | 483 |
Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 2 | 7 | 4 |
Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including unmilled cereals) | 350 | 275 | 370 |
Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 929 | 686 | 724 |
Totals, Section 0 | 167,297 | 162,009 | 147,364 |
Section 1. Beverages and Tobacco | |||
Div. 11 Beverages | 88 | 94 | 132 |
Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 134 | 168 | 158 |
Totals, Section 1 | 222 | 262 | 290 |
Section 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels | |||
Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 13,254 | 13,310 | 12,154 |
Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and kernels | 13 | 6 | – |
Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | – | – | – |
Div. 24 Wood, lumber, and cork | 1,960 | 1,902 | 1,994 |
Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 2,943 | 2,818 | 2,522 |
Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics and waste) | 89,926 | 102,654 | 100,477 |
Div. 27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 97 | 25 | 104 |
Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 698 | 825 | 395 |
Div. 29 Animal and vegetable crude materials, inedible, n.e.i. | 2,076 | 3,199 | 2,856 |
Totals, Section 2 | 110,967 | 124,738 | 120,502 |
Section 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials | |||
Div. 31 Mineral fuels, lubricants, and related materials | 840 | 680 | 1,729 |
Totals, Section 3 | 840 | 680 | 1,729 |
Section 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats | |||
Div. 41 Animal and vegetable oils (not essential oils), fats, greases, and derivatives | 2,720 | 2,753 | 2,784 |
Totals, Section 4 | 2,720 | 2,753 | 2,784 |
Section 5. Chemicals | |||
Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 84 | 120 | 50 |
Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | – | 1 | – |
Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 35 | 35 | 46 |
Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 94 | 72 | 104 |
Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials, toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 64 | 73 | 74 |
Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 2 | 5 | 2 |
Div. 59 Explosives and miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 4,603 | 4,410 | 4,564 |
Totals, Section 5 | 4,881 | 4,716 | 4,841 |
Section 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | £(thousand) | ||
Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures n.e.i., and dressed furs | 98 | 70 | 67 |
Div. 62 Rubber manufactures n.e.i. | 123 | 140 | 170 |
Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 294 | 216 | 218 |
Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 3,212 | 3,630 | 2,869 |
Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 81 | 114 | 181 |
Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures n.e.i. | 33 | 35 | 37 |
Div. 67 Silver, platinum, gems, and jewellery | 15 | 4 | 14 |
Div. 68 Base metals | 179 | 192 | 97 |
Div. 69 Manufactures of metal | 583 | 595 | 525 |
Totals, Section 6 | 4,619 | 4,997 | 4,178 |
Section 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment | |||
Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 591 | 524 | 692 |
Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 174 | 171 | 224 |
Div. 73 Transport equipment | 372 | 610 | 311 |
Totals, Section 7 | 1,136 | 1,304 | 1,227 |
Section 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles | |||
Div. 81 Prefabricated buildings, sanitary, plumbing, heating and lighting fixtures, and fittings | 7 | 17 | 17 |
Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 12 | 9 | 9 |
Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 4 | 4 | 4 |
Div. 84 Clothing | 25 | 38 | 15 |
Div. 85 Footwear | 2 | 6 | 5 |
Div. 86 Professional, scientific, and controlling instruments; photographic and optical goods, watches, and clocks | 58 | 55 | 54 |
Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles n.e.i. | 123 | 146 | 180 |
Totals, Section 8 | 232 | 274 | 282 |
Section 9. Miscellaneous Transactions and Commodities n.e.i. | |||
Div. 92 Live animals, not for food | 307 | 462 | 378 |
Div. 93 Returned goods and special transactions | 3 | 28 | 62 |
Div. 95 Unclassified goods under £10 in value | 70 | 66 | 68 |
Div. 99 Gold | 365 | 311 | 291 |
Totals, Section 9 | 744 | 868 | 799 |
Grand totals, merchandise exports | 293,659 | 302,603 | 283,996 |
Since the 1850s the United Kingdom has been New Zealand's principal trading partner, replacing Australia, which took the bulk of the trade in the early days of settlement. The proportion of our exports going to the United Kingdom market in the years prior to the Second World War was between 70 and 80 per cent of the total value of all exports. With the growing diversification of our markets in recent years the proportion of New Zealand's exports going to this market has fallen and by 1961 represented only 51 per cent of the total value of all exports.
Trade with the Commonwealth countries has always greatly exceeded that with foreign countries. During recent years, however, there has been a decline in the proportion of the export trade going to Commonwealth countries, occasioned mainly by the export of wool to European countries and meat to the United States of America. In 1948 Commonwealth countries took 80 per cent of the total exports. By 1961 this proportion had fallen to 59 per cent.
In recent years trade has been recorded with over 100 countries each year.
The principal destinations of New Zealand's exports of merchandise (including re-exports) during the last 21 years are given in the table below. The nomenclature used in this and subsequent tables in regard to the countries of destination refers generally to status and territories in the years indicated and not necessarily to the present position.
Year | United Kingdom | Canada | Australia | France | West Germany | United States of America | Other Countries* | Total Merchandise Exports |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including ships' stores. † Provisional. | ||||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||||
1941 | 52,396 | 2,822 | 2,400 | – | – | 5,191 | 4,671 | 67,479 |
1942 | 60,471 | 3,617 | 2,718 | – | – | 5,990 | 8,489 | 81,285 |
1943 | 46,368 | 4,535 | 2,849 | – | – | 6,385 | 11,725 | 71,863 |
1944 | 55,427 | 1,940 | 3,093 | – | – | 5,063 | 12,265 | 77,787 |
1945 | 58,643 | 2,251 | 4,195 | 47 | – | 7,985 | 8,510 | 81,631 |
1946 | 70,924 | 2,803 | 3,631 | 3,465 | 1,639 | 9,716 | 9,124 | 101,302 |
1947 | 98,698 | 3,060 | 4,096 | 4,447 | 78 | 8,174 | 10,866 | 129,420 |
1948 | 107,915 | 2,991 | 3,954 | 8,308 | 2,725 | 7,273 | 14,655 | 147,821 |
1949 | 107,706 | 2,196 | 3,748 | 7,658 | 2,994 | 5,492 | 17,488 | 147,281 |
1950 | 121,685 | 3,557 | 4,779 | 8,077 | 5,939 | 18,387 | 21,327 | 183,752 |
1951 | 142,362 | 8,565 | 5,113 | 17,854 | 8,836 | 28,859 | 36,538 | 248,127 |
1952 | 156,485 | 5,212 | 3,930 | 10,559 | 5,227 | 27,267 | 31,880 | 240,561 |
1953 | 158,047 | 2,958 | 4,655 | 15,684 | 6,084 | 18,379 | 30,053 | 235,860 |
1954 | 163,300 | 2,997 | 6,445 | 14,675 | 10,491 | 13,896 | 32,663 | 244,466 |
1955 | 169,657 | 4,230 | 6,692 | 15,287 | 12,688 | 15,100 | 35,635 | 259,289 |
1956 | 178,756 | 4,026 | 8,431 | 16,761 | 10,403 | 19,508 | 39,598 | 277,483 |
1957 | 162,131 | 4,435 | 10,113 | 21,697 | 12,260 | 21,730 | 44,203 | 276,569 |
1958 | 139,105 | 4,066 | 10,266 | 14,680 | 7,028 | 36,449 | 38,579 | 250,173 |
1959 | 165,657 | 3,054 | 10,944 | 17,243 | 9,693 | 43,057 | 44,011 | 293,659 |
1960* | 160,335 | 3,644 | 13,450 | 20,291 | 10,641 | 38,488 | 55,754 | 302,603 |
1961† | 143,837 | 3,754 | 10,942 | 17,387 | 7,982 | 40,843 | 58,933 | 283,679 |
1962† | 139,849 | 3,900 | 10,911 | 17,712 | 9,097 | 46,070 | 59,428 | 286,697 |
The statistics quoted in the foregoing table indicate the destination of New Zealand exports as recorded by the Customs Department. In some instances the ultimate destination of exports is not known at the time of export, such goods being entered as exported to the country to which they are being shipped. This applies more particularly to wool, considerable quantities of which are shipped to the United Kingdom, and, in normal times subsequently re-exported to the Continent. It should be observed, however, that in all instances where the final destination is known at the time of export, the exports are credited to that destination in the New Zealand trade statistics. It is possible, of course, that the destination of goods may be changed while in transit; and this, in fact, happens occasionally. In such cases the actual destination will be different from that to which the goods have been credited in the statistics; however it is quite impossible to keep a record of all movements of this nature.
A further point of some importance is the fact that an appreciable quantity of wool is exported on an “optional” basis – United Kingdom, option Continent. In these cases, however, subsequent information is received as to the actual destination of the goods, and the entries are amended.
It will be realised, therefore, that the actual final destinations of New Zealand exports may vary appreciably from the classification shown in the table. For these reasons it is probable that exports to Continental countries are normally somewhat higher than the figures indicate; conversely, exports to the United Kingdom for retention in that country are lower than the totals quoted in the table.
In the following table figures are given for the value of New Zealand's export trade to European countries during the period 1957–61, together with figures to show the importance of wool as the chief commodity in the trade.
Country | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960x | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Austria | 48,930 | 7,922 | 32,433 | 4,021 | 8,202 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 6,317,641 | 4,501,704 | 5,203,885 | 7,675,551 | 8,259,989 |
Bulgaria | 13,531 | 166,106 | 139,842 | 195,697 | – |
Czechoslovakia | 972,666 | 987,774 | 1,366,757 | 1,750,285 | 1,487,024 |
Denmark | 536,852 | 526,152 | 396,216 | 516,066 | 579,303 |
Finland | 62,648 | 66,189 | 175,639 | 194,291 | 161,756 |
France | 21,696,762 | 14,679,704 | 17,243,003 | 20,291,362 | 17,387,235 |
Germany, West | 12,259,675 | 7,027,607 | 9,692,779 | 10,641,438 | 7,982,341 |
Germany, East | – | – | 3,435 | 131,855 | 13,606 |
Greece | 225,701 | 389,818 | 322,340 | 372,921 | 397,447 |
Hungary | 11,354 | 100 | 94 | 107 | – |
Italy | 6,217,755 | 6,230,525 | 6,007,571 | 7,569,873 | 6,742,592 |
Netherlands | 4,086,487 | 2,982,440 | 4,179,432 | 4,179,184 | 3,972,145 |
Norway | 53,307 | 60,947 | 158,781 | 109,088 | 227,921 |
Poland | 2,988,984 | 2,527,526 | 1,263,988 | 2,376,385 | 966,470 |
Portugal | 203,778 | 384,668 | 382,056 | 533,599 | 501,676 |
Rumania | – | 22,528 | – | – | – |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 2,680,694 | 687,816 | 152,279 | 2,510,937 | 1,520,243 |
Spain | 7,678 | 6,756 | 80,532 | 17,088 | 56,243 |
Sweden | 511,182 | 700,996 | 697,393 | 810,560 | 779,164 |
Switzerland | 77,031 | 55,924 | 40,092 | 28,817 | 37,577 |
Turkey | – | 137,939 | 2,462 | 36,446 | 6,579 |
Yugoslavia | 68,783 | 81,334 | 239,423 | 219,640 | 39,076 |
Totals | 59,041,439 | 42,232,475 | 47,780,432 | 60,165,211 | 51,126,589 |
Per Cent | |||||
Percentage of total New Zealand exports taken by European countries (value basis) | 21.35 | 16.88 | 16.27 | 19.88 | 18.02 |
Value (£) | |||||
Value of wool exported to European countries | 49,875,455 | 34,815,615 | 36,388,916 | 49,246,242 | 42,855,673 |
Per Cent | |||||
Percentage of wool exports to total exports to European countries (value basis) | 84.48 | 82.44 | 76.16 | 81.85 | 83.82 |
Percentage of total New Zealand wool exports taken by European countries (value basis) | 47.07 | 43.50 | 40.59 | 48.09 | 42.79 |
The table which follows shows for each of the last 11 years the percentage of total exports (excluding specie and ships' stores) taken by each of the principal countries trading with New Zealand.
Country | 1952 | 1953 | 1954 | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | ||||||||||
Per Cent | ||||||||||
British Commonwealth– | ||||||||||
United Kingdom | 65.33 | 67.21 | 66.98 | 65.59 | 64.58 | 58.79 | 55.78 | 56.56 | 52.99 | 50.70 |
India | 0.63 | 0.41 | 0.52 | 0.74 | 0.55 | 0.58 | 0.30 | 0.23 | 0.34 | 0.32 |
Pakistan | 0.08 | 0.19 | 0.02 | 0.01 | 0.03 | 0.01 | 0.02 | 0.01 | 0.03 | |
Canada | 2.18 | 1.26 | 1.23 | 1.64 | 1.45 | 1.61 | 1.63 | 1.04 | 1.20 | 1.32 |
Australia | 1.64 | 1.98 | 2.64 | 2.59 | 3.05 | 3.67 | 4.12 | 3.74 | 4.44 | 3.86 |
Other | 2.19 | 2.25 | 2.42 | 2.24 | 2.32 | 2.09 | 2.73 | 2.90 | 2.82 | 3.07 |
Totals | 72.05 | 73.30 | 73.81 | 72.81 | 71.95 | 66.77 | 64.57 | 64.49 | 61.82 | 59.30 |
European Economic Community– | ||||||||||
Netherlands | 0.85 | 1.04 | 1.67 | 1.75 | 1.67 | 1.48 | 1.20 | 1.43 | 1.38 | 1.40 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 1.25 | 1.48 | 1.40 | 1.79 | 2.07 | 2.29 | 1.81 | 1.78 | 2.54 | 2.91 |
France | 4.41 | 6.67 | 6.02 | 5.91 | 6.06 | 7.87 | 5.89 | 5.89 | 6.71 | 6.13 |
Germany, West | 2.18 | 2.59 | 4.30 | 4.91 | 3.76 | 4.45 | 2.82 | 3.31 | 3.52 | 2.81 |
Italy | 1.82 | 2.10 | 1.75 | 1.83 | 2.41 | 2.25 | 2.50 | 2.05 | 2.49 | 2.38 |
Totals | 10.51 | 13.88 | 15.14 | 16.19 | 15.97 | 18.34 | 14.22 | 14.46 | 16.64 | 15.63 |
Other countries– | ||||||||||
Poland | 1.24 | 1.54 | 0.93 | 1.04 | 0.80 | 1.08 | 1.01 | 0.43 | 0.79 | 0.34 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 1.21 | 0.84 | 0.74 | 0.97 | 0.28 | 0.05 | 0.83 | 0.54 | ||
Egypt | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.06 | 0.14 | 0.24 | 0.03 | 0.13 | 0.06 | 0.08 | 0.09 |
Japan | 1.46 | 1.33 | 0.52 | 0.77 | 0.97 | 2.84 | 2.21 | 2.28 | 2.94 | 5.22 |
United States of America | 11.38 | 7.82 | 5.70 | 5.84 | 705 | 7.88 | 14.61 | 14.70 | 12.72 | 14.40 |
Remaining countries | 3.30 | 2.07 | 2.63 | 2.37 | 2.28 | 209 | 2.97 | 3.53 | 3.99 | 3.81 |
Totals | 17.44 | 12.82 | 11.05 | 11.00 | 12.08 | 14.89 | 21.21 | 21.05 | 21.35 | 24.40 |
The table following shows exports (including re-exports, but excluding specie) according to the countries of destination. Reference should be made to remarks made earlier regarding re-exports of New Zealand produce from the United Kingdom.
Country | 1959 | 1960x | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||
British Commonwealth Countries, Protected States, and Trust Territories | £ | £ | £ |
Europe– | |||
United Kingdom | 165,657,255 | 160,335,497 | 143,836,600 |
Cyprus | 2,777 | 9,236 | 21,800 |
Gibraltar | – | 28 | – |
Malta | 225 | – | – |
Totals | 165,660,257 | 160,344,761 | 143,858,400 |
Asia– | |||
Aden | 12,775 | 16,834 | 44,600 |
North Borneo | 1,723 | 2,757 | 4,700 |
Ceylon | 284,027 | 461,153 | 296,500 |
Hong Kong | 390,368 | 481,367 | 402,300 |
India | 686,694 | 1,031,495 | 921,800 |
Kuwait | – | 16,876 | – |
Malaya | 334,999 | 427,915 | 761,900 |
Pakistan | 45,158 | 38,159 | 71,300 |
Singapore | 454,972 | 494,597 | 545,600 |
Other | 3,411 | 568 | 300 |
Totals | 2,214,127 | 2,971,721 | 3,049,000 |
Africa– | £ | £ | £ |
Gambia and Sierra Leone | – | 94 | – |
Ghana | 1,153 | 15,932 | 43,600 |
Kenya and Uganda | 40,082 | 121,009 | 165,700 |
Mauritius | 47,065 | 18,494 | 27,100 |
Nigeria | 540 | 34,500 | 49,300 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 137,589 | 98,635 | 102,800 |
South Africa | 922,426 | 805,682 | 589,800 |
Other | 2,408 | 2,805 | 1,200 |
Totals | 1,151,263 | 1,097,151 | 979,500 |
America | |||
Bahamas | 132,819 | 78,127 | 66,100 |
Barbados | 279,303 | 226,487 | 283,600 |
Bermuda | 213,033 | 192,778 | 239,300 |
British Guiana | 110,374 | 66,931 | 83,200 |
British Honduras | 5,326 | 4,256 | 6,800 |
Canada | 3,054,191 | 3,644,415 | 3,754,400 |
Falkland Islands | 421 | 974 | 1,600 |
Jamaica | 1,588,588 | 1,560,676 | 1,184,000 |
Leeward and Windward Islands | 57,527 | 72,962 | 86,800 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,180,654 | 1,066,967 | 1,261,700 |
Totals | 6,622,236 | 6,914,573 | 6,967,500 |
Pacific | |||
Australia | 10,944,003 | 13,450,167 | 10,942,300 |
Fiji | 1,149,666 | 1,112,227 | 1,093,400 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 14,430 | 26,810 | 54,700 |
Nauru Island | 52,961 | 64,824 | 83,800 |
New Hebrides | 4,375 | 4,180 | 7,000 |
Norfolk Island | 4,545 | 5,262 | 3,900 |
Papua and New Guinea | 3,780 | 9,587 | 172,700 |
Pitcairn Island | 1,813 | 1,747 | 3,100 |
Solomon Islands | 1,217 | 5,166 | 1,700 |
Tonga | 222,788 | 272,291 | 225,900 |
Western Samoa | 823,145 | 701,334 | 761,900 |
Other | 542 | 638 | 6,400 |
Totals | 13,223,265 | 15,744,233 | 13,356,800 |
Antarctic | |||
Ross Dependency | – | 1,459 | – |
Totals, British Commonwealth countries, etc. | 188,871,148 | 187,073,898 | 168,211,600 |
Other Countries | |||
Europe– | |||
Austria | 32,433 | 4,021 | 8,200 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 5,203,885 | 7,675,551 | 8,260,000 |
Bulgaria | 139,842 | 195,697 | – |
Czechoslovakia | 1,366,757 | 1,750,285 | 1,487,000 |
Denmark | 396,216 | 516,066 | 579,300 |
Estonia, Latvia, and Lithuania | – | – | 412,400 |
Finland | 175,639 | 194,291 | 161,800 |
France and Monaco | 17,243,003 | 20,291,362 | 17,387,200 |
Germany, East | 3,435 | 131,855 | 13,600 |
Germany, West | 9,692,779 | 10,641,438 | 7,982,300 |
Greece | 322,340 | 372,921 | 397,400 |
Hungary | 94 | 107 | – |
Ireland, Republic of | 144,770 | 273,551 | 174,000 |
Italy and San Marino | 6,007,571 | 7,569,873 | 6,742,600 |
Netherlands | 4,179,432 | 4,179,184 | 3,972,100 |
Norway | 158,781 | 109,088 | 227,900 |
Poland | 1,263,988 | 2,376,385 | 966,500 |
Portugal | 382,056 | 533,599 | 501,700 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 152,279 | 2,510,937 | 1,520,200 |
Spain | 80,532 | 17,088 | 56,200 |
Sweden | 697,393 | 810,560 | 779,200 |
Switzerland and Liechtenstein | 40,092 | 28,817 | 37,600 |
Turkey | 2,462 | 36,446 | 6,600 |
Yugoslavia | 239,423 | 219,640 | 39,100 |
Totals | 47,925,202 | 60,438,762 | 53,712,900 |
Asia | |||
Burma | 107,124 | 138,320 | 185,800 |
China | 2,489,906 | 2,335,330 | 1,323,300 |
Formosa | 5,550 | 11,698 | 8,600 |
Indonesia | 3,033 | 8,335 | 20,400 |
Iran | 40 | 6,667 | 2,000 |
Iraq | 100 | 1,958 | 9,000 |
Israel | 1,927 | 9,165 | 31,200 |
Japan | 6,685,041 | 8,891,830 | 14,821,700 |
Jordan | 313 | 77,827 | 157,500 |
Korea, Republic of | 2,302 | 175 | 20,200 |
Lebanon | 4,242 | 2,940 | 14,600 |
Philippines | 273,137 | 614,815 | 799,600 |
Saudi Arabia | 415 | 17 | 19,300 |
Syria | 8,296 | 23,677 | 6,200 |
Thailand | 38,239 | 54,154 | 64,700 |
United States administered territories, Ryukyus, etc. | – | 88,715 | 110,000 |
Other | 229 | 7,306 | 18,600 |
Totals | 9,619,894 | 12,272,929 | 17,601,700 |
Africa– | |||
Algeria | 7,509 | – | 3,900 |
Canary Islands | – | 2,022 | 33,000 |
Congo | 1,514 | 775 | 1,500 |
Egypt | 172,888 | 257,091 | 256,000 |
Morocco | – | 8,585 | 15,100 |
Mozambique | 41,313 | 61,472 | 98,900 |
Sudan | 5,378 | 8,611 | – |
Other | – | 3,237 | 13,900 |
Totals | 228,602 | 341,793 | 422,300 |
America– | |||
Alaska | 48 | – | 51,300 |
Argentina | 271 | 2,042 | 12,900 |
Brazil | 1,000 | – | 7,600 |
Chile | 15,500 | 4,280 | 39,600 |
Colombia | 5,015 | 2,900 | 1,500 |
French West Indies | – | 12,262 | 10,500 |
Haiti | 21,813 | 12,328 | 5,700 |
Mexico | 116,878 | 115,921 | 111,400 |
Netherlands Antilles | 271,489 | 274,001 | 206,000 |
Panama Republic | 272,545 | 290,799 | 244,400 |
Panama Canal Zone | 75,405 | 37,771 | 54,100 |
Peru | 730,182 | 628,291 | 473,800 |
United States (excluding Alaska and Hawaii) | 43,057,378 | 38,488,228 | 40,843,100 |
Uruguay | 6,881 | 1,088 | 29,900 |
Venezuela | 201,040 | 519,866 | 38,400 |
Other | 4,612 | 1,410 | 1,300 |
Totals | 44,780,057 | 40,391,187 | 42,131,500 |
Pacific– | |||
Guam | 65,276 | 67,341 | 73,800 |
Hawaii | 912,825 | 1,078,219 | 1,154,500 |
New Caledonia | 2,546 | 2,153 | 27,900 |
Society Islands | 169,702 | 349,490 | 175,700 |
French Oceania | 792 | 247 | 1,900 |
American Samoa | 145,489 | 136,430 | 170,200 |
U.S. Pacific Trust Territories | – | 737 | 800 |
Totals | 1,296,630 | 1,434,617 | 1,604,800 |
Antarctic– | |||
Foreign Antarctica | 161,047 | 98,014 | 81,200 |
Totals, other countries | 104,011,432 | 114,970,635 | 113,565,700 |
Ships' stores | 776,074 | 557,999 | 1,901,400 |
Totals, all merchandise exports | 293,658,654 | 302,602,532 | 283,678,600 |
The table which follows shows quantities and values of the principal exports of New Zealand produce sent to various destinations during the years 1959 and 1960.
Country to Which Exported | 1959 | 1960 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
Wool (Greasy, Slipe, and Scoured) | ||||
lb | £ | lb | £ | |
United Kingdom | 178,675,889 | 30,718,006 | 153,720,095 | 30,206,309 |
South Africa | 860,964 | 187,644 | 1,097,908 | 244,992 |
India | 769,621 | 152,024 | 785,622 | 186,835 |
Canada | 3,654,903 | 668,788 | 4,255,578 | 948,447 |
Australia | 4,922,673 | 846,320 | 4,547,069 | 931,243 |
Republic of Ireland | 335,336 | 56,002 | 317,684 | 63,204 |
Belgium | 27,651,461 | 4,352,053 | 35,116,581 | 6,542,792 |
Bulgaria | 788,219 | 139,842 | 935,844 | 195,697 |
Norway | 84,494 | 18,876 | 162,262 | 42,963 |
Denmark | 1,517,748 | 327,971 | 1,835,991 | 462,531 |
Finland | 208,221 | 40,062 | 385,618 | 81,849 |
Poland | 5,739,067 | 1,081,715 | 10,280,454 | 2,184,769 |
Portugal | 2,219,055 | 364,241 | 2,701,323 | 526,253 |
West Germany | 34,615,722 | 6,111,435 | 36,239,104 | 7,394,000 |
East Germany | 16,560 | 3,420 | 631,082 | 131,685 |
Netherlands | 12,732,130 | 2,153,916 | 12,371,123 | 2,384,675 |
France | 93,330,393 | 15,457,811 | 96,018,295 | 18,513,318 |
Sweden | 2,433,548 | 526,418 | 2,862,262 | 709,704 |
Switzerland | 116,596 | 22,537 | 64,397 | 14,447 |
Turkey | – | – | 81,038 | 14,795 |
Italy | 25,829,882 | 4,238,817 | 29,553,879 | 5,671,989 |
Czechoslovakia | 7,367,323 | 1,337,843 | 8,665,975 | 1,750,276 |
Greece | 299,442 | 58,240 | 362,866 | 92,853 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 737,665 | 152,279 | 11,777,608 | 2,510,687 |
Egypt | 669,646 | 136,624 | 910,122 | 241,777 |
Japan | 19,920,351 | 3,380,110 | 22,254,712 | 4,448,429 |
China | 11,967,526 | 2,246,921 | 8,268,585 | 1,724,692 |
Mexico | 567,811 | 115,128 | 343,264 | 82,833 |
United States of America | 90,578,144 | 14,735,062 | 75,265,708 | 14,071,535 |
Other countries | 53,777 | 13,182 | 154,477 | 33,384 |
Totals | 528,664,167 | 89,643,287 | 521,966,526 | 102,408,963 |
Frozen and Chilled Beef and Veal | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 147,150 | 1,182,035 | 406,659 | 3,218,928 |
Malaya and Singapore | 36 | 656 | 1,586 | 22,912 |
Bermuda | 1,518 | 35,390 | 3,319 | 63,261 |
Bahamas | 5,881 | 74,005 | 2,824 | 36,148 |
Barbados | 10,860 | 93,202 | 11,730 | 106,488 |
Jamaica | 13,148 | 122,130 | 12,567 | 126,892 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 17,190 | 187,993 | 20,355 | 218,977 |
Canada | 67,903 | 760,656 | 76,157 | 811,529 |
Fiji | 1,012 | 17,301 | 701 | 11,609 |
Tonga | 833 | 10,062 | 857 | 9,969 |
Western Samoa | 2,669 | 29,882 | 2,617 | 31,028 |
Belgium | 1,003 | 9,115 | 9,571 | 70,767 |
West Germany | 15,684 | 130,971 | 48,640 | 414,259 |
Greece | 1,729 | 13,441 | 6,979 | 61,008 |
Italy | 2,718 | 24,363 | 3,166 | 29,907 |
Netherlands | 4,837 | 51,840 | 12,228 | 113,349 |
Panama Canal Zone | 5,349 | 54,946 | 2,768 | 26,572 |
Philippines | 2,656 | 26,514 | 2,931 | 33,250 |
Japan | 26,133 | 209,875 | 71,648 | 559,763 |
Netherlands Antilles | 13,641 | 163,139 | 13,434 | 145,057 |
United States of America | 1,370,575 | 18,071,881 | 1,127,030 | 14,550,691 |
Venezuela | 11,973 | 148,950 | 51,581 | 434,167 |
Guam | 5,569 | 56,136 | 5,163 | 59,798 |
Hawaii | 39,305 | 606,700 | 57,318 | 819,460 |
Society Islands | 2,212 | 27,571 | 4,666 | 55,360 |
American Samoa | 3,442 | 43,589 | 3,068 | 36,859 |
Other countries | 2,035 | 31,079 | 14,687 | 156,024 |
Totals | 1,777,061 | 22,183,422 | 1,974,250 | 22,224,032 |
Frozen Lamb and Mutton | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 5,974,620 | 41,161,316 | 6,152,279 | 45,576,232 |
Singapore | 2,961 | 21,771 | 3,795 | 24,078 |
Jamaica | 4,395 | 25,612 | 6,832 | 36,945 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 8,777 | 57,454 | 7,708 | 39,389 |
Bermuda | 2,612 | 32,393 | 2,588 | 31,083 |
Canada | 55,557 | 373,371 | 99,849 | 659,593 |
Fiji | 10,518 | 53,526 | 12,985 | 58,618 |
Western Samoa | 5,293 | 29,679 | 6,079 | 30,613 |
Belgium | 4,458 | 14,341 | 10,991 | 36,637 |
Czechoslovakia | 9,844 | 28,668 | – | – |
Greece | 97,346 | 241,451 | 95,600 | 210,967 |
Netherlands | 9,298 | 24,988 | 10,794 | 31,557 |
West Germany | 24,923 | 76,584 | 14,091 | 39,084 |
Japan | 65,208 | 220,735 | 326,858 | 948,291 |
Peru | 29,249 | 87,091 | 8,983 | 23,555 |
United States of America | 110,837 | 899,286 | 74,964 | 581,764 |
Hawaii | 4,253 | 42,458 | 2,862 | 25,410 |
Other countries | 12,811 | 84,315 | 61,116 | 264,196 |
Totals | 6,432,960 | 43,475,039 | 6,898,374 | 48,618,012 |
Frozen Fork | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 80,791 | 742,911 | 25,493 | 234,547 |
Aden | 1,170 | 12,716 | 1,076 | 12,868 |
Hong Kong | 5,647 | 60,011 | 5,839 | 67,054 |
Singapore | 5,898 | 63,653 | 6,665 | 75,727 |
Jamaica | 2,417 | 22,207 | 1,748 | 20,172 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 13,149 | 138,175 | 8,440 | 97,076 |
Netherlands Antilles | 1,355 | 15,172 | 823 | 10,305 |
Australia | 6,065 | 75,347 | 8,433 | 108,551 |
Hawaii | 1,319 | 14,767 | 595 | 6,655 |
Fiji | 1,270 | 14,306 | 974 | 11,786 |
Belgium | 6,207 | 60,397 | 5,142 | 55,686 |
Other countries | 1,503 | 16,614 | 2,172 | 25,943 |
Totals | 126,791 | 1,236,276 | 67,400 | 726,370 |
Other Frozen Meal | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 291,210 | 3,863,499 | 337,217 | 4,089,111 |
Fiji | 2,692 | 31,706 | 926 | 13,540 |
Canada | 570 | 13,022 | 1,396 | 30,076 |
Jamaica | 12,470 | 94,417 | 12,142 | 98,255 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 7,014 | 52,047 | 4,408 | 33,356 |
West Germany | 3,954 | 25,476 | 4,649 | 35,398 |
Western Samoa | 3,018 | 22,024 | 2,752 | 18,839 |
Italy | 7,963 | 20,642 | 14,202 | 38,317 |
Netherlands | 8,976 | 58,761 | 2,552 | 23,692 |
Netherlands Antilles | 1,835 | 18,061 | 2,025 | 17,349 |
Japan | 1,710 | 8,825 | 3,348 | 16,850 |
Peru | 3,659 | 10,404 | 1,182 | 3,213 |
United States of America | 3,188 | 58,688 | 4,131 | 71,478 |
Hawaii | 1,354 | 14,733 | 1,192 | 11,800 |
Other countries | 8,355 | 63,454 | 7,836 | 79,133 |
Totals | 357,968 | 4,355,759 | 399,958 | 4,580,407 |
Canned Meat | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 37,979 | 767,668 | 50,251 | 857,658 |
Jamaica | 4,494 | 69,185 | 2,453 | 41,415 |
Fiji | 3,870 | 71,840 | 4,716 | 81,527 |
Tonga | 2,963 | 53,041 | 4,477 | 75,371 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 172 | 3,900 | 579 | 14,175 |
Nauru | 1,617 | 33,247 | 1,824 | 38,224 |
Western Samoa | 5,188 | 106,678 | 4,670 | 97,633 |
West Germany | 2,120 | 35,996 | – | – |
Society Islands | 3,281 | 58,018 | 62 | 1,086 |
American Samoa | 1,456 | 31,352 | 1,780 | 39,087 |
Other countries | 851 | 17,369 | 1,336 | 22,436 |
Totals | 63,991 | 1,248,294 | 72,148 | 1,268,612 |
Butter | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 3,506,981 | 50,012,894 | 2,852,995 | 44,776,442 |
Hong Kong | 11,517 | 162,878 | 12,655 | 212,303 |
Ceylon | 6,647 | 96,378 | 5,474 | 90,056 |
Singapore | 6,518 | 99,413 | 5,777 | 89,359 |
South Africa | 35,000 | 489,190 | 24,000 | 362,467 |
British Guiana | 1,709 | 27,329 | 1,552 | 25,593 |
Bermuda | 7,477 | 115,633 | 4,635 | 74,649 |
Bahamas | 3,040 | 46,430 | 1,917 | 34,037 |
Barbados | 3,210 | 52,077 | 2,341 | 36,027 |
Jamaica | 44,722 | 754,471 | 37,572 | 700,986 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 16,128 | 251,112 | 16,040 | 240,768 |
Leeward and Windward Islands | 752 | 12,274 | 941 | 15,052 |
Fiji | 6,670 | 115,935 | 5,382 | 105,002 |
Tonga | 1,019 | 15,849 | 1,161 | 19,060 |
Western Samoa | 1,854 | 28,950 | 1,771 | 28,888 |
France | 59,997 | 1,153,443 | 39,997 | 813,943 |
West Germany | 65,879 | 1,013,329 | 47,191 | 1,055,932 |
Philippines | 6,872 | 99,806 | 3,874 | 57,164 |
Haiti | 1,379 | 21,709 | 750 | 12,281 |
Netherlands Antilles | 3,859 | 63,748 | 3,510 | 59,416 |
Panama Canal Zone | 893 | 14,856 | 580 | 10,538 |
Panama Republic | 16,299 | 257,537 | 16,370 | 281,396 |
Peru | 32,247 | 517,609 | 24,441 | 459,513 |
United States of America | 7,563 | 160,455 | 8,474 | 185,040 |
Hawaii | 7,676 | 164,322 | 6,336 | 141,241 |
Other countries | 3,656 | 60,274 | 15,276 | 247,882 |
Totals | 3,859,564 | 55,807,901 | 3,141,012 | 50,135,035 |
Cheese | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 1,561,550 | 20,859,799 | 1,478,350 | 17,371,384 |
South Africa | 2,325 | 30,231 | – | – |
British Guiana | 3,058 | 36,859 | 2,257 | 26,479 |
Barbados | 6,112 | 74,272 | 1,864 | 20,486 |
Bermuda | 820 | 11,282 | 709 | 9,011 |
Jamaica | 16,866 | 221,712 | 15,589 | 201,431 |
Leeward and Windward Islands | 2,444 | 30,380 | 2,550 | 31,795 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 17,036 | 215,794 | 11,664 | 135,541 |
Australia | 3,872 | 67,454 | 2,638 | 45,602 |
West Germany | 12,133 | 147,580 | – | – |
Japan | 1,237 | 13,203 | 4,948 | 54,108 |
United States of America | 38,507 | 355,461 | 63,448 | 609,197 |
Other countries | 3,084 | 39,081 | 4,245 | 52,878 |
Totals | 1,669,044 | 22,103,108 | 1,588,262 | 18,557,912 |
Milk (Dried, Condensed, etc.) | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 1,027,694 | 3,905,497 | 742,115 | 2,954,916 |
Ceylon | 14,636 | 94,458 | 15,768 | 215,039 |
India | 67,672 | 311,522 | 88,764 | 359,622 |
Singapore | 29,445 | 126,760 | 31,655 | 161,904 |
Malaya | 26,521 | 200,258 | 35,535 | 315,464 |
Hong Kong | 1,716 | 12,880 | 7,339 | 34,362 |
Pakistan | 9,240 | 38,844 | 3,643 | 17,033 |
Mauritius | 8,672 | 36,153 | 3,118 | 12,573 |
Barbados | 3,600 | 14,355 | 3,548 | 16,775 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 26,404 | 184,963 | 25,113 | 242,514 |
Jamaica | 54,307 | 193,569 | 68,059 | 258,351 |
Fiji | 9,279 | 68,917 | 9,467 | 70,564 |
Western Samoa | 3,202 | 25,445 | 2,905 | 23,849 |
West Germany | 39,365 | 149,644 | 600 | 1,692 |
Netherlands | 12,000 | 47,162 | 500 | 1,410 |
Philippines | 11,575 | 65,546 | 99,998 | 467,159 |
Peru | 28,449 | 101,380 | 30,258 | 122,606 |
United States of America | 9,108 | 28,328 | 8,043 | 30,196 |
Hawaii | 5,225 | 17,094 | 5,844 | 20,343 |
Society Islands | 3,123 | 19,468 | 1,852 | 10,609 |
Other countries | 16,355 | 86,735 | 22,252 | 196,110 |
Totals | 1,407,588 | 5,728,978 | 1,206,376 | 5,533,091 |
Edible Tallow | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 158,303 | 545,768 | 63,649 | 162,669 |
India | 38,973 | 134,419 | 74,329 | 208,661 |
Singapore | 5,032 | 17,960 | 1,539 | 4,749 |
Australia | – | – | 43,287 | .133,134 |
Netherlands | 4,844 | 16,559 | 2,678 | 7,189 |
Burma | 3,588 | 12,508 | 2,737 | 7,341 |
Egypt | 8,261 | 32,015 | 3,875 | 11,013 |
Japan | 2,133 | 7,898 | 5,082 | 14,218 |
Other countries | 6,760 | 23,795 | 6,427 | 17,784 |
Totals | 227,894 | 790,922 | 203,603 | 566,758 |
Inedible Tallow | ||||
tons | £ | tons | £ | |
United Kingdom | 20,936 | 1,206,477 | 9,823 | 436,622 |
Ceylon | 998 | 68,143 | 2,092 | 112,246 |
India | 410 | 29,300 | 2,259 | 125,701 |
Singapore | 455 | 25,686 | 197 | 9,579 |
Malaya | 480 | 27,719 | 663 | 32,974 |
Kenya and Uganda | 220 | 12,691 | 2,239 | 51,531 |
Pakistan | 15 | 1,074 | 321 | 12,390 |
South Africa | 3,005 | 158,414 | 2,709 | 115,042 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 2,090 | 118,822 | 1,377 | 62,167 |
British Guiana | 494 | 35,828 | 27 | 1,950 |
Jamaica | 654 | 42,510 | 537 | 27,348 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 1,550 | 84,634 | 1,121 | 51,395 |
Australia | – | – | 3,758 | 213,007 |
Fiji | 342 | 21,598 | 254 | 14,303 |
Finland | 269 | 16,314 | 176 | 8,498 |
Netherlands | 27 | 1,092 | 735 | 27,989 |
Mozambique | 613 | 35,267 | 1,271 | 56,930 |
Burma | 1,238 | 82,954 | 2,295 | 122,812 |
China | 3,626 | 213,303 | 12,885 | 607,576 |
Japan | 4,049 | 265,489 | 3,548 | 169,209 |
Thailand | 392 | 25,323 | 660 | 35,776 |
Other countries | 301 | 19,506 | 341 | 63,004 |
Totals | 42,164 | 2,492,144 | 49,288 | 2,358,049 |
Cattle Hides | ||||
No. | £ | No. | £ | |
United Kingdom | 95,887 | 385,759 | 43,550 | 145,282 |
Canada | 9,237 | 23,627 | 4,000 | 10,919 |
Australia | 8,816 | 34,295 | 119,915 | 401,134 |
Finland | 7,526 | 31,646 | 5,922 | 20,227 |
West Germany | 206,048 | 730,718 | 91,326 | 271,712 |
Italy | 133,044 | 463,114 | 261,616 | 717,680 |
Netherlands | 50,065 | 181,114 | 18,823 | 51,686 |
Norway | 29,871 | 132,148 | 16,394 | 56,545 |
Poland | 56,652 | 182,273 | 68,613 | 191,616 |
Yugoslavia | 55,941 | 238,276 | 57,633 | 203,388 |
Japan | 206,243 | 694,582 | 42,551 | 158,180 |
United States of America | 6,457 | 17,635 | 100 | 411 |
Venezuela | 5,000 | 21,431 | 5,031 | 18,057 |
Other countries | 9,637 | 26,153 | 24,215 | 74,275 |
Totals | 880,424 | 3,162,771 | 759,689 | 2,321,112 |
Calf Skins | ||||
No. | £ | No. | £ | |
United Kingdom | 61,643 | 77,651 | 205,338 | 169,605 |
Canada | 32,000 | 42,756 | – | – |
Australia | 200 | 148 | 50,153 | 43,313 |
France | 40,630 | 57,490 | 27,516 | 27,606 |
West Germany | 97,328 | 123,618 | 267,777 | 247,533 |
Netherlands | 317,788 | 441,800 | 183,551 | 154,298 |
Japan | 1,600 | 995 | 11,540 | 10,143 |
Italy | 180,533 | 268,863 | 192,718 | 185,824 |
United States of America | 225,860 | 283,017 | 85,480 | 70,180 |
Other countries | 5,540 | 8,491 | 4,600 | 3,771 |
Totals | 963,122 | 1,304,829 | 1,028,673 | 912,273 |
Sheep Skins (With Wool) | ||||
No. | £ | No. | £ | |
United Kingdom | 147,954 | 126,300 | 196,159 | 205,676 |
Belgium | 81,617 | 97,858 | 101,506 | 138,723 |
France | 753,310 | 423,840 | 674,432 | 394,743 |
Italy | 134,436 | 84,851 | 203,757 | 166,732 |
Netherlands | 51,623 | 24,149 | 22,554 | 13,425 |
Portugal | 9,932 | 13,554 | 2,880 | 4,502 |
Spain | 68,845 | 80,522 | 5,387 | 3,568 |
Other countries | 2,251 | 1,673 | 12,535 | 8,663 |
Totals | 1,249,968 | 852,747 | 1,219,210 | 936,032 |
Sheep Skins (Without Wool) | ||||
No. | £ | No. | £ | |
United Kingdom | 3,432,028 | 1,281,178 | 4,335,295 | 1,652,937 |
Canada | 86,784 | 19,600 | – | – |
Australia | 816 | 366 | 183,589 | 41,623 |
Belgium | 1,168,265 | 476,632 | 1,367,078 | 641,722 |
Finland | 59,934 | 16,916 | 289,640 | 80,029 |
France | 154,868 | 36,974 | 602,558 | 135,903 |
West Germany | 366,690 | 141,889 | 865,947 | 283,021 |
Italy | 260,948 | 87,910 | 434,206 | 179,082 |
Netherlands | 1,340,609 | 534,257 | 1,746,515 | 783,910 |
Sweden | 239,190 | 66,852 | 233,232 | 76,751 |
United States of America | 17,494,022 | 4,937,942 | 15,816,615 | 4,675,626 |
Other countries | 13,800 | 4,008 | 115,900 | 36,748 |
Totals | 24,617,954 | 7,604,524 | 25,990,575 | 8,587,352 |
Sausage Casings | ||||
lb | £ | lb | £ | |
United Kingdom | 4,951,760 | 2,445,074 | 4,334,704 | 1,666,950 |
Canada | 1,604,499 | 1,009,668 | 1,978,625 | 1,049,042 |
Denmark | 22,977 | 15,869 | 31,375 | 20,548 |
West Germany | 488,431 | 102,043 | 400,138 | 110,600 |
United States of America | 2,011,936 | 551,278 | 2,630,901 | 626,015 |
Other countries | 14,665 | 7,992 | 38,641 | 13,466 |
Totals | 9,094,268 | 4,131,924 | 9,414,384 | 3,486,621 |
Casein | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 123,619 | 934,011 | 151,988 | 1,174,179 |
India | 2,143 | 15,882 | 2,017 | 15,826 |
Canada | 2,800 | 19,700 | – | – |
West Germany | 54,311 | 401,250 | 30,100 | 248,766 |
Italy | 92,089 | 703,730 | 53,723 | 432,180 |
Netherlands | 37,683 | 273,135 | 22,155 | 188,271 |
Japan | 67,379 | 512,630 | 90,769 | 678,772 |
United States of America | 200,714 | 1,520,434 | 210,069 | 1,452,426 |
Other countries | 2,865 | 22,058 | 3,224 | 23,595 |
Totals | 583,603 | 4,402,830 | 564,045 | 4,214,015 |
Apples (Fresh) | ||||
lb | £ | lb | £ | |
United Kingdom | 46,590,600 | 1,455,668 | 46,088,000 | 1,439,323 |
Malaya | 457,000 | 14,282 | 136,000 | 5,250 |
Canada | 1,036,720 | 32,398 | 1,265,200 | 39,538 |
Republic of Ireland | – | – | 954,800 | 29,838 |
Belgium | 4,386,400 | 137,076 | 3,713,720 | 115,741 |
Finland | 2,262,360 | 70,699 | – | – |
France | – | – | 6,580,600 | 205,647 |
West Germany | 6,235,520 | 194,877 | 10,339,920 | 323,126 |
Netherlands | 3,592,000 | 112,251 | 3,460,240 | 108,134 |
Sweden | 2,387,400 | 74,606 | - | - |
United States of America | 1,245,120 | 38,911 | 16,080 | 503 |
Venezuela | 700,000 | 21,875 | 1,252,040 | 39,126 |
Hawaii | 629,560 | 19,674 | 540,000 | 16,875 |
Other countries | 961,200 | 32,239 | 1,489,288 | 48,697 |
Totals | 70,483,880 | 2,204,556 | 75,835,888 | 2,371,798 |
Seeds (Grass and Clover) | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
United Kingdom | 35,224 | 429,808 | 68,976 | 963,244 |
Canada | 919 | 16,037 | 1,134 | 22,538 |
Australia | 32,009 | 309,868 | 34,334 | 365,005 |
Republic of Ireland | 5,996 | 62,602 | 12,153 | 152,367 |
France | 4,678 | 55,930 | 6,184 | 117,354 |
Italy | 1,206 | 14,865 | – | – |
Netherlands | 1,965 | 16,269 | 1,035 | 14,400 |
Chile | 641 | 10,707 | 148 | 3,319 |
United States of America | 6,093 | 42,745 | 1,765 | 15,402 |
Other countries | 2,490 | 29,440 | 2,729 | 27,760 |
Totals | 91,221 | 988,271 | 128,458 | 1,681,389 |
Peas (Food) | ||||
cental | £ | cental | £ | |
United Kingdom | 126,426 | 258,265 | 146,130 | 275,929 |
Belgium | 4,214 | 8,925 | 11,620 | 21,062 |
United States of America | 8,272 | 17,481 | 5,743 | 10,776 |
Other countries | 10,819 | 21,359 | 10,771 | 20,657 |
Totals | 149,731 | 306,030 | 174,264 | 328,424 |
Peas (Seed) | ||||
lb | £ | lb | £ | |
United Kingdom | 8,117,991 | 224,195 | 7,159,473 | 211,065 |
Australia | 6,703,427 | 191,574 | 7,489,207 | 218,317 |
Other countries | 348,612 | 10,640 | 691,724 | 18,758 |
Totals | 15,170,030 | 426,409 | 15,340,404 | 448,140 |
Wood Pulp | ||||
tons | £ | tons | £ | |
United Kingdom | 15,162 | 463,440 | 6,784 | 207,092 |
Australia | 60,325 | 2,423,095 | 63,366 | 2,604,628 |
Philippines | 1,339 | 34,193 | – | – |
Totals | 76,826 | 2,920,728 | 70,150 | 2,811,720 |
Timber (Sawn and Hewn) | ||||
sup. ft. | £ | sup. ft. | £ | |
Australia | 46,372,528 | 1,417,687 | 43,769,092 | 1,332,516 |
Other countries | 170,336 | 6,423 | 152,790 | 8,102 |
Totals | 46,542,864 | 1,424,110 | 43,921,882 | 1,340,618 |
Timber (for Cases, in Shooks) | ||||
sup. ft. | £ | sup. ft. | £ | |
Australia | 534,785 | 26,947 | 343,005 | 16,630 |
Tonga | – | – | 285,032 | 12,835 |
Western Samoa | 3,851,724 | 211,303 | 2,974,388 | 161,416 |
Other countries | 153,732 | 7,403 | 15,400 | 921 |
Totals | 4,540,241 | 245,653 | 3,617,825 | 191,802 |
Fish (Other than Canned) | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
Australia | 55,461 | 482,961 | 62,515 | 387,376 |
United States of America | 20,668 | 717,949 | 24,478 | 850,006 |
Hawaii | 377 | 15,668 | 1,079 | 28,055 |
Other countries | 3,389 | 21,541 | 5,809 | 170,963 |
Totals | 79,895 | 1,238,119 | 93,881 | 1,436,400 |
Newsprint | ||||
cwt | £ | cwt | £ | |
Malaya | 18,045 | 48,529 | 5,002 | 13,501 |
Australia | 851,897 | 2,658,471 | 981,517 | 3,060,070 |
Other countries | 3,302 | 9,489 | 1,744 | 6,589 |
Totals | 873,244 | 2,716,489 | 988,263 | 3,080,160 |
The following table shows for the years 1955 to 1960 the value of total exports according to the ports at which they were actually placed on board the overseas vessels.
While, in the case of imports, goods received through parcels post are allocated according to ports of entry, similar treatment is not possible in the case of exports. The total of goods exported by parcels post is accordingly shown under the heading “Parcels Post” until 1956 but outward postal parcels are not now recorded in the export statistics.
Port | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Parcels post has not been included in New Zealand export statistics after 1956. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Auckland | 89,281,668 | 89,810,883 | 80,495,985 | 76,976,535 | 105,005,868 | 98,650,811 |
Tauranga | 1,613,978 | 3,874,869 | 5,273,918 | 6,217,902 | 7,724,847 | 8,218,975 |
Gisborne | 3,334,395 | 2,883,018 | 3,187,225 | 3,158,703 | 2,902,219 | 2,771,684 |
Napier | 25,991,469 | 24,685,202 | 23,999,743 | 21,475,235 | 23,716,523 | 29,024,057 |
Taranaki | 14,599,264 | 16,996,722 | 16,366,481 | 16,265,400 | 24,416,885 | 26,115,288 |
Wanganui | 297 | 564 | 1,335 | 673 | 100 | 467 |
Wellington | 45,320,404 | 55,158,851 | 55,739,849 | 47,855,494 | 45,975,878 | 44,789,896 |
Picton | 61,806 | 68,071 | 23,178 | 90,321 | 249,166 | 1,371,392 |
Nelson | 1,157,429 | 1,591,925 | 1,832,128 | 1,909,218 | 1,824,458 | 2,188,652 |
Greymouth | 176,405 | 204,168 | 250,376 | 192,814 | 344,107 | 360,901 |
Lyttelton | 21,832,937 | 24,833,212 | 26,893,220 | 22,744,022 | 23,175,616 | 24,890,743 |
Timaru | 14,422,418 | 15,674,917 | 16,245,821 | 15,213,945 | 15,717,367 | 17,961,337 |
Oamaru | 6,855 | – | 228 | 10,060 | – | 685 |
Otago | 18,102,586 | 17,269,453 | 19,330,245 | 15,290,217 | 18,724,527 | 19,637,723 |
Bluff | 23,259,813 | 24,271,870 | 26,929,276 | 22,772,266 | 23,881,093 | 26,619,921 |
Parcels post* | 127,000 | 159,105 | – | – | – | – |
Totals | 259,288,724 | 277,482,830 | 276,569,008 | 250,172,805 | 293,658,654 | 302,602,532 |
Auckland occupies a commanding position in the export trade of New Zealand, usually about one-third of all exports being dispatched from that port. Wellington occupies second place, with approximately one-seventh of the trade. As will be seen from the above table, the order of the other ports varies from year to year. The steady increase in the value of exports through Tauranga is attributed to the pulp, paper, and timber industries of the district.
As indicated in the early part of this section, farm products account for an extremely high proportion of exports from New Zealand. The farm-production export season fits much more closely to a June year than to a calendar year. The flush of the dairy-production season is spread over the months of October to March, while the whole harvest season, and most of the wool-selling season, occur in the early months of the calendar year. By 30 June in normal times the great bulk of the season's farm produce destined for export is shipped, except held-over wool and a certain amount of dairy produce and frozen meat kept in cool store to equalise shipments. It is desirable, therefore, for some purposes to tabulate New Zealand exports for the years ending in June instead of December.
QUANTITIES OF PRINCIPAL ITEMS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE EXPORTED FOR YEARS ENDED 30 JUNE 1960 TO 30 JUNE 1962 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Commodity | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Mining products | ||||
Coal | (ton) | 3,744 | 25,504 | 2,515 |
Gold | (oz) | 31,434 | 28,665 | 15,452 |
Fishery products | ||||
Fish | (cwt) | 90,736 | 114,437 | 70,899 |
Forest products | ||||
Kauri gum | (ton) | 115 | 124 | 2,138 |
Logs, radiata pine | (cu. ft.) | 6,146,480 | 5,741,444 | 11,901,113 |
Timber, sawn | (sup. ft.) | 49,474,174 | 36,275,337 | 28,653,492 |
Timber, for cases, in shooks | (sup. ft.) | 4,584,263 | 3,098,349 | 3,654,494 |
Wood pulp | (ton) | 75,613 | 60,501 | 71,731 |
Newsprint | (cwt) | 965,030 | 1,002,442 | 880,170 |
Pastoral products | ||||
Butter | (cwt) | 3,611,635 | 3,094,611 | 3,472,818 |
Casein | (cwt) | 543,517 | 518,820 | 631,141 |
Cheese | (cwt) | 1,776,675 | 1,579,248 | 1,896,129 |
Milk, dried | (cwt) | 1,207,013 | 1,054,025 | 1,153,556 |
Milk, preserved | (cwt) | 40,044 | 42,157 | 24,036 |
Sugar of milk | (cwt) | 92,311 | 63,655 | 120,571 |
Eggs, not in shell | (lb) | 875,661 | 1,164,492 | 789 |
Honey | (lb) | 1,115,259 | 817,020 | 1,951,904 |
Beef, chilled | (cwt) | 18,872 | 19,305 | 8,932 |
Beef, frozen | (cwt) | 1,691,657 | 1,709,587 | 1,711,675 |
Lamb, frozen (whole carcasses) | (cwt) | 4,951,266 | 5,463,078 | 5,109,574 |
Mutton, frozen (whole carcasses) | (cwt) | 1,434,325 | 1,525,477 | 1,491,674 |
Pork, frozen | (cwt) | 93,816 | 61,251 | 35,367 |
Veal, frozen | (cwt) | 179,875 | 202,538 | 206,041 |
Other frozen meat | (cwt) | 513,841 | 600,976 | 683,861 |
Meat, canned | (cwt) | 73,428 | 61,467 | 76,087 |
Meat extract | (lb) | 233,554 | 279,857 | 458,250 |
Sausage casings | (lb) | 9,584,046 | 9,433,893 | 9,965,149 |
Liver meal | (cwt) | 19,796 | 36,165 | 32,265 |
Inedible offals | (cwt) | 166,314 | 233,795 | 244,504 |
Calfskins | (number) | 955,543 | 901,749 | 955,720 |
Cattle hides | (number) | 853,387 | 729,758 | 984,948 |
Opossum skins | (number) | 345,740 | 362,261 | 246,621 |
Sheep skins, with wool | (number) | 1,297,664 | 1,118,105 | 1,323.532 |
Sheep skins, without wool | (number) | 24,954,216 | 25,649,079 | 28,563,813 |
Wool | lb (000) | 527,766 | 513,890 | 581,315 |
Edible tallow | (cwt) | 209,373 | 207,445 | 173,609 |
Inedible tallow | (ton) | 45,020 | 49,412 | 55,653 |
Agricultural products | ||||
Apples | (lb) | 81,614,080 | 57,930,808 | 98,061,730 |
Hops | (lb) | 240 | 49,695 | 45,419 |
Potatoes | (ton) | 3,204 | 3,558 | 9,801 |
Onions | (ton) | 2,668 | 4,255 | 3,176 |
Canned vegetables | (lb) | 3,199,436 | 1,797,960 | 1,507,034 |
Frozen vegetables | (cwt) | 31,784 | 31,210 | 25,371 |
Peas | (cental) | 298,221 | 272,947 | 373,370 |
Seeds, grass and clover | (cwt) | 114,771 | 143,392 | 125,465 |
VALUES OF PRINCIPAL HEMS OF NEW ZEALAND PRODUCE EXPORTED YEARS ENDED 30 JUNE 1960–62 | |||
---|---|---|---|
Commodity | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
Mining products | £ | £ | £ |
Coal | 16,303 | 111,285 | 14,605 |
Gold | 377,886 | 345,448 | 186,048 |
Fishery products | |||
Fish | 1,290,115 | 1,317,715 | 1,347,399 |
Forest products | |||
Kauri gum | 16,736 | 13,569 | 13,290 |
Logs, radiata pine | 660,831 | 692,872 | 1,531,393 |
Timber, sawn | 1,520,419 | 1,087,069 | 850,444 |
Timber, for cases, in shooks | 245,095 | 159,581 | 199,668 |
Wood pulp | 2,924,823 | 2,482,223 | 2,824,105 |
Newsprint | 3,012,877 | 3,076,665 | 2,453,723 |
Pastoral products | |||
Butter | 61,339,915 | 41,501,269 | 40,796,909 |
Casein | 4,200,946 | 3,811,590 | 4,809,881 |
Cheese | 23,342,198 | 16,202,719 | 21,287,769 |
Milk, dried | 5,463,747 | 4,816,036 | 4,345,580 |
Milk, preserved | 239,341 | 238,858 | 144,737 |
Sugar of milk | 452,591 | 313,782 | 580,990 |
Other dairy products | 16,305 | 16,877 | 25,974 |
Eggs, not in shell | 77,439 | 102,541 | 199 |
Honey | 63,044 | 46,870 | 119,459 |
Beef, chilled | 186,659 | 191,854 | 105,152 |
Beef, frozen | 19,501,180 | 19,953,119 | 18,676,808 |
Lamb, frozen (whole carcasses) | 37,752,592 | 43,424,007 | 34,961,093 |
Mutton, frozen (whole carcasses) | 3,766,070 | 4,502,981 | 4,697,874 |
Pork, frozen | 937,236 | 683,064 | 427,326 |
Veal, frozen | 2,187,814 | 2,515,303 | 2,446,276 |
Other frozen meat | 5,309,625 | 6,125,230 | 6,851,504 |
Meat, canned | 1,365,748 | 1,106,046 | 1,456,824 |
Meat extract | 53,611 | 89,475 | 120,359 |
Sausage casings | 3,765,063 | 3,649,831 | 4,475,304 |
Liver meal | 63,640 | 92,120 | 90,582 |
Inedible offals | 640,126 | 897,672 | 982,366 |
Calfskins | 1,318,874 | 736,391 | 834,730 |
Cattle hides | 3,240,736 | 2,085,295 | 2,672,497 |
Opossum skins | 133,222 | 132,477 | 100,385 |
Sheep skins, with wool | 1,029,620 | 789,686 | 976,668 |
Sheep skins, without wool | 8,545,648 | 7,924,965 | 8,595,651 |
Other hides and skins | 248,081 | 203,776 | 174,390 |
Wool | 103,771,636 | 94,402,156 | 103,705,204 |
Edible tallow | 638,212 | 628,008 | 486,970 |
Inedible tallow | 2,259,129 | 2,450,325 | 2,625,946 |
Agricultural products | |||
Apples | 2,551,757 | 1,823,182 | 3,066,078 |
Hops | 83 | 11,283 | 8,213 |
Potatoes | 77,405 | 92,742 | 235,196 |
Onions | 97,695 | 120,103 | 126,738 |
Canned vegetables | 154,299 | 91,965 | 78,030 |
Frozen vegetables | 241,226 | 275,515 | 220,529 |
Peas | 700,373 | 685,422 | 867,397 |
Seeds, grass and clover | 1,248,078 | 1,814,545 | 1,240,780 |
Other New Zealand produce | 5,090,051 | 4,183,483 | 4,712,211 |
Totals, New Zealand produce | 312,136,100 | 278,001,990 | 287,551,259 |
Until recent years the forwarding trade of New Zealand has never been of great significance. In most years, ships' and international aircraft stores, in which aviation spirit and bunker and lubricating oils loom largely, make up between a quarter and a third of the total reexports. The balance is made up principally of miscellaneous stores sent to the Pacific Islands and goods returned to the United Kingdom and Australia.
Particulars of re-exports over a period of 21 years are contained in the next table. Specie is not included in the figures.
£ | |
---|---|
* Provisional. | |
1942 | 739,063 |
1943 | 1,627,900 |
1944 | 6,105,148 |
1945 | 3,114,747 |
1946 | 994,612 |
1947 | 1,703,235 |
1948 | 1,354,856 |
1949 | 1,194,463 |
1950 | 1,732,955 |
1951 | 1,420,140 |
1952 | 2,141,980 |
1953 | 2,386,391 |
1954 | 2,093,328 |
1955 | 2,138,869 |
1956 | 2,383,620 |
1957 | 2,263,821 |
1958 | 2,188,588 |
1959 | 2,660,587 |
1960 | 2,699,769 |
1961* | 3,818,108 |
1962* | 3,458,719 |
The destination of this re-export trade for the latest three years is shown in the following table.
Country | 1959 | 1960 | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||
£ | £ | £ | |
United Kingdom | 584,323 | 441,778 | 482,189 |
Hong Kong | 7,907 | 5,296 | 3,330 |
India | 1,073 | 1,145 | 2,781 |
Malaya | 3,945 | 191 | 66,046 |
Singapore | 31,488 | 6,910 | 8,257 |
South Africa | 3,762 | 575 | 1,615 |
Canada | 24,277 | 8,989 | 4,578 |
Australia | 566,511 | 954,316 | 678,951 |
Fiji | 230,219 | 232,321 | 131,040 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 3,361 | 2,671 | 3,247 |
Nauru Island | 9,108 | 7,230 | 4,696 |
Norfolk Island | 1,137 | 957 | 404 |
Papua and New Guinea | 1,531 | 956 | 415 |
Solomon Islands | 165 | 926 | 300 |
Tonga | 14,863 | 14,305 | 11,189 |
Western Samoa | 58,618 | 73,858 | 71,100 |
West Germany | 43,717 | 26,343 | 45,201 |
Belgium | 4,011 | 2,302 | 735 |
France | 2,384 | 6,314 | 4,273 |
Sweden | 5,624 | 1,002 | 1,935 |
Switzerland | 2,642 | 713 | 1,627 |
Netherlands | 45,708 | 25,478 | 38,546 |
Indonesia | 200 | 260 | 7 |
Japan | 4,131 | 4,030 | 22,944 |
United States of America | 119,833 | 235,266 | 254,581 |
Society Islands | 25,555 | 27,121 | 22,800 |
Foreign Antarctic regions | 161,047 | 98,014 | 81,116 |
Other countries | 15,461 | 48,421 | 88,774 |
Ships' stores | 687,986 | 472,081 | 1,785,431 |
Totals (excluding specie) | 2,660,587 | 2,699,769 | 3,818,108 |
Trade with the Cook and associated Pacific Islands is not regarded as external to New Zealand, but merely as interchange between different parts of the country, and it is therefore not included in the account of the external trade. The trade of these islands with other countries is also omitted from New Zealand trade statistics. Separate returns are made of the transactions between New Zealand and these islands, and the values of goods shipped to the islands are summarised below.
Year | Exports |
---|---|
* Provisional. | |
£ | |
1951 | 525,100 |
1952 | 478,290 |
1953 | 490,440 |
1954 | 559,775 |
1955 | 587,650 |
1956 | 565,936 |
1957 | 656,516 |
1958 | 750,673 |
1959 | 648,959 |
1960 | 744,803 |
1961* | 1,022,956 |
1962* | 944,226 |
Further particulars regarding the trade of the islands will be found in Section 38, Island Territories.
Statistics of imports are compiled from entries passed at the Customs. The basis of valuation is usually c.d.v. (current domestic value in the country of export at time of shipment). However in certain tables the value c.i.f. (cost including insurance and freight) is also given. Import values are expressed in terms of New Zealand currency, and import totals are exclusive of specie, except where the contrary is expressly stated.
Reference should be made to Section 22a for details of the systems of valuation of imports as now used in these tables. Section 22a also gives a summary of import totals for recent years and index numbers of the volume of import trade.
The table following, classifying imports by broad divisions, is based on a grouping of the divisions given in the subsequent table. It illustrates the great variety of imports which New Zealand receives in exchange for its few basic exports.
Calendar Year | Imports (c.d.v.) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food, Beverages, and Tobacco | Mineral Fuels | Chemicals, Including Manufactured Fertilisers | Base Metals and Manufactures of Metal | Machinery and Transport Equipment | Textiles, Clothing, and Footwear | Total* | |
* Including divisions not listed. † Provisional. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1951 | 21,439 | 10,743 | 10,151 | 20,086 | 46,226 | 43,607 | 187,758 |
1952 | 23,715 | 15,074 | 12,166 | 34,155 | 66,672 | 35,157 | 229,447 |
1953 | 19,741 | 13,067 | 8,097 | 22,871 | 47,007 | 23,573 | 163,613 |
1954 | 24,829 | 14,964 | 13,237 | 27,135 | 61,489 | 35,272 | 213,155 |
1955 | 26,226 | 16,551 | 15,801 | 35,165 | 75,456 | 37,299 | 250,661 |
1956 | 25,237 | 18,969 | 15,516 | 32,583 | 67,275 | 33,518 | 234,779 |
1957 | 27,555 | 21,879 | 17,521 | 38,637 | 74,642 | 37,638 | 261,738 |
1958 | 24,769 | 19,952 | 20,703 | 38,588 | 71,238 | 36,786 | 252,800 |
1959 | 19,289 | 18,499 | 16,725 | 32,367 | 54,967 | 28,168 | 205,076 |
1960 | 20,160 | 20,692 | 20,311 | 39,303 | 72,262 | 35,699 | 253,157 |
1961† | 21,719 | 21,467 | 22,364 | 46,165 | 89,389 | 37,440 | 287,126 |
In Section 22a is a description of the change made in the classification of New Zealand trade for statistical purposes as from 1 January 1955, when the Standard International Trade Classification was brought into use.
The following table shows the values of import trade for the years 1960 and 1961 according to the sections and divisions of the Standard International Trade Classification. Both c.d.v. and c.i.f. bases of valuation are shown.
Section and Division | 1960 | 1961* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
c.d.v. | c.i.f. | c.d.v. | c.i.f. | |
* Provisional. | ||||
Sect. 0. Food – | £(thousand) | |||
Div. 00 Live animals chiefly for food | 48 | 70 | 46 | 63 |
Div. 01 Meat and meat preparations | 225 | 232 | 343 | 345 |
Div. 02 Dairy produce, eggs, and honey | 6 | 6 | 14 | 13 |
Div. 03 Fish and fish preparations | 904 | 991 | 1,458 | 1,592 |
Div. 04 Cereals and cereal preparations | 3,644 | 4,314 | 3,920 | 4,697 |
Div. 05 Fruits and vegetables | 4,058 | 5,840 | 4,092 | 5,820 |
Div. 06 Sugar and sugar preparations | 3,055 | 3,505 | 3,394 | 4,127 |
Div. 07 Coffee, tea, cocoa, spices, and manufactures thereof | 4,145 | 5,201 | 4,087 | 5,086 |
Div. 08 Feeding stuff for animals (not including un-milled cereals) | 14 | 19 | 34 | 41 |
Div. 09 Miscellaneous food preparations | 94 | 97 | 89 | 104 |
Totals, Section 0 | 16,193 | 20,275 | 17,477 | 21,888 |
Sect. 1. Beverages and Tobacco – | ||||
Div. 11 Beverages | 2,101 | 2,482 | 2,420 | 2,869 |
Div. 12 Tobacco and tobacco manufactures | 1,866 | 2,054 | 1,823 | 1,950 |
Totals, Section 1 | 3,967 | 4,536 | 4,243 | 4,819 |
Sect. 2. Crude Materials, Inedible, Except Fuels – | ||||
Div. 21 Hides, skins, and fur skins, undressed | 60 | 65 | 61 | 65 |
Div. 22 Oil seeds, oil nuts, and kernels | 568 | 651 | 413 | 478 |
Div. 23 Crude rubber, including synthetic and reclaimed | 2,601 | 2,844 | 2,318 | 2,579 |
Div. 24 Wood, lumber, and cork | 2,055 | 3,112 | 2,472 | 3,839 |
Div. 25 Pulp and waste paper | 511 | 604 | 618 | 734 |
Div. 26 Textile fibres (not manufactured into yarn, thread, or fabrics, and waste) | 1,499 | 1,669 | 1,519 | 1,685 |
Div. 27 Crude fertilisers and crude minerals, excluding coal, petroleum, and precious stones | 3,426 | 6,860 | 3,842 | 7,341 |
Div. 28 Metalliferous ores and metal scrap | 20 | 23 | 15 | 17 |
Div. 29 Animal and vegetable crude materials, inedible, n.e.i. | 862 | 960 | 907 | 1,023 |
Totals, Section 2 | 11,602 | 16,788 | 12,165 | 17,761 |
Sect. 3. Mineral Fuels, Lubricants, and Related Materials – | ||||
Div. 31 Mineral fuels, lubricants, and related materials | 20,692 | 26,004 | 21,467 | 27,218 |
Totals, Section 3 | 20,692 | 26,004 | 21,467 | 27,218 |
Sect. 4. Animal and Vegetable Oils and Fats – | ||||
Div. 41 Animal and vegetable oils (not essential oils), fats, greases, and derivatives | 469 | 539 | 476 | 533 |
Totals, Section 4 | 469 | 539 | 476 | 533 |
Sect. 5. Chemicals – | ||||
Div. 51 Chemical elements and compounds | 5,033 | 5,819 | 5,538 | 6,259 |
Div. 52 Mineral tar and crude chemicals from coal, petroleum, and natural gas | 91 | 162 | 96 | 178 |
Div. 53 Dyeing, tanning, and colouring materials | 1,679 | 1,779 | 1,668 | 1,772 |
Div. 54 Medicinal and pharmaceutical products | 4,365 | 4,131 | 4,803 | 4,668 |
Div. 55 Essential oils and perfume materials, toilet, polishing, and cleansing preparations | 477 | 482 | 512 | 524 |
Div. 56 Fertilisers, manufactured | 1,517 | 2,094 | 2,078 | 3,024 |
Div. 59 Explosives and miscellaneous chemical materials and products | 7,150 | 7,148 | 7,669 | 7,928 |
Totals, Section 5 | 20,312 | 21,615 | 22,364 | 24,353 |
Sect. 6. Manufactured Goods Classified Chiefly by Material | ||||
Div. 61 Leather, leather manufactures n.e.i., and dressed furs | 1,091 | 1,129 | 1,123 | 1,181 |
Div. 62 Rubber manufactures n.e.i. | 1,856 | 1,761 | 2,062 | 1,907 |
Div. 63 Wood and cork manufactures (excluding furniture) | 539 | 669 | 605 | 757 |
Div. 64 Paper, paperboard, and manufactures thereof | 6,516 | 7,479 | 6,935 | 7,982 |
Div. 65 Textile yarn, fabrics, made-up articles, and related products | 33,941 | 36,714 | 35,332 | 38,277 |
Div. 66 Non-metallic mineral manufactures n.e.i. | 4,138 | 4,743 | 4,931 | 5,676 |
Div. 67 Silver, platinum, gems, and jewellery | 756 | 776 | 941 | 971 |
Div. 68 Base metals | 27,422 | 30,345 | 33,823 | 37,975 |
Div. 69 Manufactures of metal | 11,881 | 12,271 | 12,342 | 12,965 |
Totals, Section 6 | 88,141 | 95,887 | 98,094 | 107,691 |
Sect. 7. Machinery and Transport Equipment – | ||||
Div. 71 Machinery other than electric | 36,166 | 38,017 | 42,079 | 44,117 |
Div. 72 Electric machinery, apparatus, and appliances | 15,766 | 15,991 | 19,623 | 20,086 |
Div. 73 Transport equipment | 20,329 | 22,516 | 27,686 | 31,362 |
Totals, Section 7 | 72,261 | 76,524 | 89,388 | 95,565 |
Sect. 8. Miscellaneous Manufactured Articles – | ||||
Div. 81 Prefabricated buildings, sanitary, plumbing, heating and lighting fixtures, and fittings | 644 | 717 | 641 | 709 |
Div. 82 Furniture and fixtures | 108 | 111 | 167 | 172 |
Div. 83 Travel goods, handbags, and similar articles | 11 | 12 | 13 | 15 |
Div. 84 Clothing | 1,308 | 1,418 | 1,519 | 1,635 |
Div. 85 Footwear | 450 | 489 | 590 | 638 |
Div. 86 Professional, scientific, and controlling instruments; photographic and optical goods, watches, and clocks | 5,551 | 5,020 | 6,234 | 5,912 |
Div. 89 Miscellaneous manufactured articles n.e.i. | 9,982 | 10,709 | 10,952 | 11,704 |
Totals, Section 8 | 18,054 | 18,476 | 20,116 | 20,785 |
Sect. 9. Miscellaneous Transactions and Commodities n.e.i. – | £(thousand) | |||
Div. 92 Live animals, not for food | 160 | 127 | 126 | 117 |
Div. 93 Returned goods and special transactions | 93 | 92 | 62 | 57 |
Div. 95 Unclassified goods under £20 in value | 1,134 | 1,388 | 1,083 | 1,244 |
Div. 99 Gold | 80 | 80 | 67 | 67 |
Totals, Section 9 | 1,467 | 1,687 | 1,338 | 1,485 |
Grand totals, merchandise imports | 253,157 | 282,333 | 287,126 | 322,097 |
The next classification presented is that according to the purpose or use of commodities, particulars being given for the years 1948, 1958, 1959, and 1960. It should be mentioned that the absence of essential information in regard to actual purpose or use of a number of commodities has created certain difficulties, necessitating the employment of arbitrary decisions in some instances. Where certain commodities are used for more than one purpose it has not been possible to segregate the portion applicable to each. In such cases the whole import has been assessed according to the principal use of the article or commodity in New Zealand. The basis of valuation is c.d.v.
Class of Merchandise | 1948 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||
Producers' materials – | ||||
Building and construction | 5,885 | 9,399 | 7,713 | 9,899 |
Farm | 2,076 | 4,376 | 4,044 | 4,826 |
Manufacturing | ||||
Food | 7,424 | 11,965 | 9,237 | 8,410 |
Beverages | 145 | 1,111 | 981 | 1,078 |
Tobacco | 869 | 2,108 | 1,978 | 1,753 |
Textiles (apparel or household goods) | 18.486 | 24,793 | 20,610 | 26,110 |
Other | 22,596 | 64,738 | 53,938 | 62,526 |
Fuels and lubricants | 8,495 | 19,220 | 17,790 | 19,959 |
Auxiliary aids to production | 3,540 | 4,124 | 3,484 | 4,006 |
Producers' equipment | ||||
Farm | 4,191 | 6,130 | 3,702 | 6,490 |
Commerce and industry | 18,132 | 41,141 | 33,371 | 43,695 |
Transport equipment— | ||||
Railway | 2,115 | 5,655 | 2,472 | 1,502 |
Road | 11,257 | 16,752 | 13,040 | 17,291 |
Other | 314 | 1,182 | 1,778 | 2,026 |
Consumers' goods— | ||||
Food | 2,413 | 5,406 | 4,207 | 4,992 |
Beverages | 3,465 | 4,580 | 3,764 | 4,804 |
Tobacco | 535 | 539 | 61 | 160 |
Clothing and accessories | 2,954 | 4,111 | 1,845 | 2,300 |
Household equipment | 6,268 | 9,428 | 5,771 | 8,742 |
Other | 6,815 | 14,119 | 12,126 | 19,010 |
Unclassified | 559 | 1,924 | 3,165 | 3,577 |
Totals, merchandise imports | 128,534 | 252,800 | 205,076 | 253,157 |
In the next table particulars are given of New Zealand's import trade for the years 1948, 1958, 1959, and 1960, according to the stage of production or degree of manufacture of commodities, the divisions used being “crude”, “simply transformed”, and “more elaborately transformed”. The basis of valuation is c.d.v.
Degree of Manufacture | 1948 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Including unclassified items. | ||||
Producers' materials – | £(thousand) | |||
Crude | 8,009 | 16,205 | 14,517 | 15,409 |
Simply transformed | 16,061 | 38,953 | 32,089 | 38,728 |
More elaborately transformed | 33,411 | 63,333 | 51,895 | 60,465 |
Fuels and lubricants – | ||||
Crude | 2,496 | 1 | 2 | 3 |
Simply transformed | 5,999 | 19,219 | 17,788 | 19,956 |
More elaborately transformed | – | – | – | – |
Auxiliary aids to production | ||||
Crude | – | – | – | – |
Simply transformed | – | – | – | – |
More elaborately transformed | 3,540 | 4,124 | 3,484 | 4,006 |
Producers' equipment | ||||
Crude | 96 | 66 | 29 | 48 |
Simply transformed | 259 | 889 | 553 | 819 |
More elaborately transformed | 21,968 | 46,316 | 36,491 | 49,318 |
Transport equipment – | ||||
Crude | – | – | – | – |
Simply transformed | 502 | 2,306 | 1,112 | 752 |
More elaborately transformed | 13,184 | 21,282 | 16,177 | 20,068 |
Consumers' goods – | ||||
Crude | 4,131 | 5,743 | 5,218 | 5,865 |
Simply transformed | 184 | 456 | 274 | 355 |
More elaborately transformed | 18,135 | 31,984 | 22,281 | 33,789 |
Total merchandise imports *– | ||||
Crude | 14,733 | 22,018 | 19,768 | 21,325 |
Simply transformed | 23,005 | 61,823 | 51,816 | 60,610 |
More elaborately transformed | 90,797 | 168,960 | 133,491 | 171,223 |
Totals, all merchandise* | 128,534 | 252,800 | 205,076 | 253,157 |
An indication of the changes that have occurred during the same period is contained in the next table, which gives the figures for each of the divisions as percentages of total imports.
Degree of Manufacture | 1948 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Including unclassified items. | ||||
Producers' materials – | Per Cent | |||
Crude | 6.2 | 6.4 | 7.1 | 6.0 |
Simply transformed | 12.5 | 15.4 | 15.6 | 15.3 |
More elaborately transformed | 26.0 | 25.1 | 25.3 | 23.9 |
Fuels and lubricants – | 1.9 | |||
Crude | 4.7 | 7.6 | 8.7 | 7.9 |
Simply transformed | – | – | – | – |
More elaborately transformed | ||||
Auxiliary aids to production | ||||
Crude | – | – | – | – |
Simply transformed | – | – | – | – |
More elaborately transformed | 2.8 | 1.6 | 1.7 | 1.6 |
Producers' equipment – | Per Cent | |||
Crude | 0.1 | |||
Simply transformed | 0.2 | 0.4 | 0.3 | 0.3 |
More elaborately transformed | 17.1 | 18.3 | 17.8 | 19.5 |
Transport equipment – | ||||
Crude | – | – | – | – |
Simply transformed | 0.4 | 0.9 | 0.5 | 0.3 |
More elaborately transformed | 10.3 | 8.4 | 7.9 | 7.9 |
Consumers' goods – | ||||
Crude | 3.2 | 2.3 | 2.5 | 2.3 |
Simply transformed | 0.1 | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
More elaborately transformed | 14.1 | 12.7 | 10.9 | 13.3 |
Total merchandise imports *– | ||||
Crude | 11.5 | 8.7 | 9.6 | 8.4 |
Simply transformed | 17.9 | 24.5 | 25.3 | 23.9 |
More elaborately transformed | 70.6 | 66.8 | 65.1 | 67.6 |
Totals, all merchandise* | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
While there has been no marked change in the proportions of various classes of goods imported in the last few years, the above percentages indicate a tendency for proportions of “crude” and “simply transformed” to increase at the expense of “more elaborately transformed”.
The United Kingdom has been the chief supplier of New Zealand imports since the eighties of last century. Prior to that the main supply was from Australia. In the years following the Second World War, the proportion of the import trade received from the United Kingdom rose from 47.8 per cent in 1946 to a maximum of 60.1 per cent in 1950. Since 1950 there has been an overall decline, and in 1960 only 43.4 per cent of imports came from that source. The trade with Australia from 1950 to 1956 was between 10 and 14 per cent of the total. In 1957 and 1958, however, it rose to 37 per cent, and in 1959 and 1960 to 18 per cent. In 1961 the proportion fell to 16 per cent although the total value rose slightly.
The principal changes in the direction of the import trade are illustrated in the table in Section 22a giving the percentages received from the United Kingdom, other Commonwealth countries, European, and other countries. It will be seen that European countries are now playing a greater part in providing New Zealand's import requirements.
The table which follows shows imports (valuation c.d.v.) during the latest 11 years from the United Kingdom, other British Commonwealth countries, and other countries.
Year | Country where Purchased | Country of Origin | Total Merchandise Imports | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
United Kingdom | Other British Commonwealth Countries | Other Countries | United Kingdom | Other British Commonwealth Countries | Other Countries | ||
* Provisional. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1951 | 102,804 | 47,946 | 37,007 | 100,620 | 46,430 | 40,709 | 187,758 |
1952 | 129,213 | 50,856 | 49,378 | 125,991 | 48,734 | 54,722 | 229,447 |
1953 | 93,496 | 41,621 | 28,496 | 92,352 | 40,768 | 30,493 | 163,613 |
1954 | 122,010 | 52,027 | 39,118 | 120,714 | 51,002 | 41,439 | 213,155 |
1955 | 140,540 | 59,787 | 50,335 | 137,831 | 59,453 | 53,377 | 250,661 |
1956 | 129,226 | 58,490 | 47,063 | 126,144 | 58,858 | 49,777 | 234,779 |
1957 | 136,623 | 70,759 | 54,357 | 134,488 | 70,640 | 56,610 | 261,738 |
1958 | 133,685 | 69,661 | 49,455 | 132,804 | 68,454 | 51,543 | 252,800 |
1959 | 97,705 | 59,372 | 47,999 | 96,971 | 58,725 | 49,380 | 205,076 |
1960 | 111,144 | 76,167 | 65,846 | 109,959 | 74,740 | 68,459 | 253,157 |
1961* | 129,666 | 80,871 | 76,589 | 128,455 | 79,439 | 79,232 | 287,126 |
The next table shows in more detail the principal countries from which New Zealand draws its imports, figures on the basis of country of origin being given for the years 1959 to 1961 on a c.d.v. basis of valuations.
Country | 1959 | 1960 | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | |||
British Commonwealth Countries, Protected States, and Trust Territories | |||
Europe – | £ | £ | £(000) |
United Kingdom | 96,970,987 | 109,958,548 | 128,455 |
Cyprus | 68,740 | 93,938 | .120 |
Malta | 13,217 | 26,090 | 36 |
Asia – | |||
Aden Colony and Aden Protectorate | 383,143 | 528,538 | 535 |
Bahrain | 978,697 | 1,216,720 | 576 |
North Borneo | 23,528 | 20,649 | 125 |
Sarawak | 23,259 | 75,276 | 83 |
Ceylon | 2,206,440 | 2,400,029 | 2,487 |
Malaya | 1,791,296 | 2,218,885 | 1,854 |
Hong Kong | 806,045 | 1,972,104 | 2,270 |
India | 4,307,784 | 5,399,702 | 5,808 |
Pakistan | 147,619 | 140,655 | 223 |
Singapore | 869,033 | 1,334,831 | 1,708 |
Africa – | |||
Gambia and Sierra Leone | 757 | 326 | 3 |
Ghana | 535,001 | 596,986 | 523 |
Nigeria | 8,395 | 20,871 | 13 |
Kenya and Uganda | 363,092 | 487,820 | 504 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 98,622 | 140,218 | 164 |
Mauritius | 8,293 | 3,112 | 21 |
Tanganyika Territory | 204,161 | 370,245 | 245 |
South Africa | 1,077,966 | 1,660,521 | 2,015 |
Zanzibar | 1,729 | 3,354 | 3 |
Other | 46 | – | – |
America – | |||
Bermuda | – | 9,408 | 5 |
British Guiana | 7,502 | 11,584 | 14 |
Jamaica | 109,929 | 178,659 | 152 |
Trinidad and Tobago | 111,067 | 37,896 | 37 |
Canada | 4,801,648 | 8,057,089 | 10,731 |
Other | 2,999 | 4,261 | 6 |
Pacific – | |||
Australia | 37,103,578 | 45,584,404 | 47,015 |
Fiji | 987,693 | 471,343 | 656 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 159,291 | 169,852 | 214 |
Nauru Island | 514,761 | 727,036 | 668 |
New Zealand (re-imports) | 85,496 | 95,562 | 70 |
Tonga | 64,700 | 82,968 | 75 |
Western Samoa | 667,807 | 576,644 | 456 |
Other | 38,712 | 22,155 | 21 |
Totals, British Commonwealth countries | 155,543,033 | 184,698,279 | 207,894 |
Other Countries | |||
Europe – | |||
Austria | 328,913 | 392,127 | 520 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 1,513,147 | 2,331,055 | 2,323 |
Czechoslovakia | 263,910 | 439,466 | 598 |
Denmark | 305,168 | 412,910 | 441 |
Finland | 98,184 | 367,155 | 534 |
France | 1,303,689 | 2,094,579 | 2,838 |
German Federal Republic | 6,194,304 | 7,812,335 | 9,916 |
Germany, East | 95,069 | 103,310 | 172 |
Greece | 2,815 | 5,337 | 8 |
Republic of Ireland | 122,347 | 135,690 | 84 |
Italy | 1,465,956 | 1,876,281 | 2,276 |
Netherlands | 2,431,656 | 3,471,550 | 5,635 |
Norway | 685,969 | 697,578 | 803 |
Poland | 10,524 | 5,413 | 8 |
Portugal | 159,185 | 176,114 | 244 |
Russia (U.S.S.R.) | 43,746 | 42,537 | 54 |
Spain | 138,367 | 162,450 | 194 |
Sweden | 2,325,574 | 1,986,561 | 2,574 |
Switzerland | 1,629,919 | 2,357,230 | 2,481 |
Turkey | 49,259 | 35,589 | 51 |
Yugoslavia | 1,673 | 3,942 | 32 |
Other | 7,906 | 12,319 | 24 |
Asia – | |||
Burma | 713 | 1,296 | 1 |
China | 418,586 | 434,274 | 425 |
Formosa | 9,765 | 12,322 | 7 |
Indonesia | 2,134,788 | 2,623,013 | 1,057 |
Iran | 1,673,120 | 2,031,948 | 1,664 |
Iraq | 73,625 | 54,366 | 41 |
Japan | 3,584,121 | 7,221,447 | 8,350 |
Philippines | 57,173 | 82,281 | 60 |
Saudi Arabia | 1,356,061 | 1,031,587 | 1,816 |
Thailand | 40,797 | 62,298 | 72 |
Other | 6,702 | 29,666 | 36 |
Africa – | |||
Algeria | 19,788 | 5,132 | 3 |
Congo | 2,668 | 8,918 | 13 |
Ethiopia | 27,204 | 42,451 | 36 |
Egypt | 2,411 | 3,677 | 5 |
French West Africa | – | 6,550 | 57 |
Tunisia | 123 | – | 1 |
Sudan | 18,251 | 25,563 | 21 |
Other | 7,937 | 10,942 | 13 |
America – | |||
Argentina | 2,892 | 8,216 | 1 |
Brazil | 54,602 | 81,400 | 107 |
Chile | 26,837 | 44,249 | 56 |
Dominican Republic | 793 | 244,979 | 998 |
Ecuador | 2,408 | 1,911 | 2 |
Mexico | 212,390 | 199,672 | 246 |
Netherlands Antilles | 3,024,30 | 912,107 | 2,352 |
Peru | 299,51 | 239,615 | 1,131 |
United States of America | 16,739,218 | 26,543,873 | 27,023 |
Venezuela | 166,6 2 | 1,264,901 | 1,530 |
Other | 15,5(1 | 24,764 | 30 |
Pacific Islands – | |||
French Oceania | 207,820 | 237,667 | 243 |
Hawaii | 7,940 | 35,714 | 18 |
Other | 17,152 | 11,819 | 9 |
Totals, other countries | 49,389,179 | 68,460,146 | 79,232 |
Totals, all countries | 205,076,108 | 253,157,439 | 287,126 |
The following table shows for the latest 11 years the percentage of the value on basis of the country of origin of total imports (excluding specie) received into New Zealand.
Country | 1951 | 1952 | 1953 | 1954 | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent | |||||||||||
United Kingdom | 53.59 | 54.91 | 56.45 | 56.63 | 54.99 | 53.73 | 51.38 | 52.53 | 47.29 | 43.43 | 44.74 |
Bahrain | 1.00 | 1.17 | 1.77 | 1.14 | 1.14 | 1.36 | 0.35 | 0.37 | 0.48 | 0.48 | 0.20 |
Ceylon | 1.84 | 0.59 | 1.19 | 1.24 | 1.00 | 0.95 | 0.98 | 0.87 | 1.08 | 0.95 | 0.87 |
India | 3.21 | 1.02 | 1.10 | 1.28 | 1.29 | 1.47 | 1.90 | 2.37 | 2.10 | 2.13 | 2.02 |
Pakistan | 0.04 | 0.01 | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.04 | 0.02 | 0.02 | 0.07 | 0.06 | 0.08 |
Malaya and Singapore | 1.97 | 0.78 | 1.87 | 2.26 | 1.77 | 1.35 | 1.23 | 1.18 | 1.30 | 1.40 | 1.24 |
South Africa | 0.83 | 0.55 | 0.66 | 0.58 | 0.38 | 0.43 | 0.46 | 0.46 | 0.53 | 0.66 | 0.70 |
Canada | 2.98 | 3.52 | 1.40 | 2.06 | 3.34 | 2.67 | 2.53 | 2.34 | 2.34 | 3.18 | 3.74 |
Australia | 10.29 | 10.62 | 14.45 | 12.90 | 12.16 | 14.19 | 17.26 | 17.28 | 18.09 | 18.01 | 16.37 |
Fiji | 0.54 | 1.02 | 0.84 | 0.86 | 0.69 | 0.62 | 0.55 | 0.48 | 0.48 | 0.19 | 0.23 |
Other British Commonwealth countries | 2.03 | 1.96 | 1.62 | 1.59 | 1.93 | 1.99 | 1.71 | 1.71 | 2.16 | 2.53 | 2.29 |
Totals, British Commonwealth countries | 78.32 | 76.15 | 81.37 | 80.56 | 78.71 | 78.80 | 78.37 | 79.61 | 75.92 | 73.02 | 72.48 |
Belgium | 1.46 | 2.09 | 0.91 | 0.79 | 0.94 | 0.90 | 0.77 | 0.77 | 0.74 | 0.92 | 0.81 |
France | 1.13 | 1.58 | 1.20 | 0.83 | 0.77 | 0.83 | 0.68 | 0.72 | 0.64 | 0.83 | 0.99 |
German Federal Republic | 0.70 | 0.99 | 1.20 | 2.05 | 2.74 | 2.81 | 2.99 | 3.01 | 3.02 | 3.09 | 3.45 |
Netherlands | 0.59 | 0.99 | 0.70 | 1.08 | 0.96 | 0.89 | 0.94 | 1.24 | 1.19 | 1.37 | 1.96 |
Italy | 0.46 | 0.65 | 0.53 | 0.54 | 0.48 | 0.63 | 0.61 | 0.59 | 0.71 | 0.74 | 0.79 |
Sweden | 0.92 | 1.36 | 1.21 | 0.78 | 0.90 | 0.78 | 0.97 | 0.78 | 1.13 | 0.78 | 0.90 |
Switzerland | 0.47 | 0.45 | 0.54 | 0.66 | 0.63 | 0.66 | 0.71 | 0.69 | 0.79 | 0.93 | 0.86 |
Iran | 1.27 | 0.09 | 0.35 | 0.67 | 0.54 | 0.53 | 0.82 | 0.80 | 0.58 | ||
Japan | 1.18 | 1.64 | 0.24 | 0.50 | 1.01 | 0.95 | 0.85 | 1.12 | 1.75 | 2.85 | 2.91 |
Indonesia | 1.95 | 2.13 | 1.68 | 1.14 | 1.85 | 2.69 | 2.18 | 1.22 | 1.04 | 1.04 | 0.37 |
Netherlands Antilles | 0.13 | 0.55 | 0.09 | 1.09 | 0.38 | 0.17 | 0.63 | 0.79 | 1.47 | 0.36 | 0.82 |
United States of America | 9.38 | 9.26 | 7.42 | 8.20 | 8.50 | 7.58 | 7.85 | 6.79 | 8.16 | 10.49 | 9.41 |
Other countries | 2.04 | 2.07 | 2.91 | 1.78 | 1.78 | 1.64 | 1.91 | 2.14 | 2.62 | 2.84 | 3.74 |
Totals, other countries | 21.68 | 23.85 | 18.63 | 19.44 | 21.29 | 21.20 | 21.63 | 20.39 | 24.08 | 27.04 | 27.59 |
The table which follows shows details of commodity imports, by country of origin, where the trade with any country is of the value of £10,000 or over for any of the years 1958–1960. C.d.v. basis of valuation is used.
Country of Origin | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|
Canned Fish | |||
£(000 | |||
United Kingdom | 65 | 61 | 84 |
South Africa | 9 | 3 | 13 |
Canada | 387 | 245 | 365 |
Norway | 122 | 71 | 92 |
Portugal | 2 | 3 | 10 |
Japan | 89 | 53 | 167 |
Other countries | 8 | 8 | 12 |
Totals | 682 | 444 | 743 |
Canned Fruit | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 18 | 2 | 4 |
Ceylon | 6 | 3 | 11 |
Malaya | 127 | 117 | 114 |
Kenya and Uganda | 30 | 11 | 10 |
South Africa | 295 | 89 | 136 |
Australia | 149 | 204 | 273 |
Other countries | 20 | 7 | 10 |
Totals | 645 | 433 | 558 |
Dried Fruits | |||
£(000) | |||
South Africa | 51 | 11 | 6 |
Australia | 1,044 | 880 | 1,002 |
Iran | 62 | 49 | 23 |
Iraq | 106 | 74 | 54 |
Netherlands | – | – | 25 |
Spain | 29 | 2 | 1 |
Turkey | 21 | 25 | 11 |
United States of America | 227 | 125 | 292 |
Other countries | 2 | 1 | 2 |
Totals | 1,542 | 1,166 | 1,417 |
Bananas | |||
£(000) | |||
Fiji | 94 | 23 | 70 |
Tonga | 18 | 52 | 70 |
Western Samoa | 274 | 303 | 233 |
Other countries | 1 | – | – |
Totals | 387 | 377 | 373 |
Oranges | |||
£(000) | |||
Cyprus | 56 | 66 | 91 |
South Africa | 31 | 41 | – |
Jamaica | 124 | 72 | 100 |
Australia | 442 | 411 | 486 |
United States of America | 19 | 117 | 87 |
Totals | 672 | 707 | 764 |
Peanuts | |||
£(000) | |||
Australia | 26 | ||
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 11 | 5 | 1 |
Tanganyika | 23 | 21 | 29 |
South Africa | 125 | 94 | 143 |
China | 17 | 6 | 1 |
India | 38 | 55 | |
Other countries | 6 | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 182 | 167 | 256 |
Wheat | |||
£(000) | |||
Australia | 5,816 | 4,347 | 3,234 |
Raw Sugar | |||
£(000) | |||
Australia | 2,654 | 1,897 | 2,160 |
Fiji | 910 | 884 | 358 |
Dominican Republic | – | – | 244 |
Totals | 3,564 | 2,781 | 2,762 |
Cocoa Beans (Raw) | |||
£(000) | |||
Ghana | 467 | 495 | 536 |
Western Samoa | 227 | 99 | 42 |
Other countries | – | – | 2 |
Totals | 695 | 594 | 581 |
Coffee Beans (Raw) | |||
£(000) | |||
India | 16 | 3 | 13 |
Kenya and Uganda | 210 | 195 | 248 |
Tanganyika | 53 | 54 | 46 |
Papua | 9 | 38 | 15 |
Indonesia | 26 | 3 | 11 |
Ethiopia | 17 | 13 | 11 |
Brazil | 10 | 10 | 9 |
Colombia | – | 2 | 12 |
Costa Rica | – | 11 | 10 |
Other countries | 17 | 12 | 43 |
Totals | 358 | 339 | 418 |
Tea | |||
£(000) | |||
Ceylon | 2,055 | 2,018 | 2,233 |
India | 282 | 217 | 235 |
Indonesia | 56 | 25 | IS |
Kenya and Uganda | 1 | 14 | |
Other countries | 11 | 4 | 12 |
Totals | 2,405 | 2,264 | 2,509 |
Beverage Spirits | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,437 | 1,101 | 1,596 |
Jamaica | 33 | 13 | 32 |
Australia | 60 | 33 | 14 |
France | 168 | 92 | 153 |
Netherlands | 22 | 24 | 26 |
Other countries | 19 | 12 | 39 |
Totals | 1,739 | 1,275 | 1,860 |
Cigarettes | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 305 | 30 | 78 |
Australia | 127 | 5 | |
Netherlands | 1 | – | 11 |
Other countries | 3 | 1 | 8 |
Totals | 436 | 30 | 102 |
Tobacco | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 9 | 2 | 3 |
South Africa | – | 9 | 14 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 85 | 86 | 136 |
Canada | 19 | 24 | – |
Netherlands | 10 | – | 1 |
Indonesia | – | 15 | |
United States of America | 1,998 | 1,846 | 1,583 |
Other countries | 7 | 14 | 5 |
Totals | 2,128 | 1,980 | 1,757 |
Wool | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 97 | 79 | 195 |
Australia | 405 | 396 | 425 |
Other countries | 2 | 2 | 4 |
Totals | 504 | 477 | 624 |
Kapok | |||
£(000) | |||
Ceylon | 12 | 1 | 2 |
India | 26 | 10 | 8 |
China | 25 | 13 | _ |
Indonesia | 89 | 41 | 67 |
Thailand | 9 | 13 | 38 |
Other countries | 8 | 7 | 9 |
Totals | 169 | 84 | 124 |
Hat Hoods | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 106 | 83 | 96 |
Australia | 13 | 8 | 17 |
Czechoslovakia | 45 | 21 | 40 |
France | 37 | 23 | 32 |
Italy | 111 | 75 | 94 |
Switzerland | 7 | 6 | 11 |
China | 25 | 24 | 21 |
Formosa | 11 | 8 | 6 |
Japan | 6 | 6 | 6 |
Other countries | 22 | 10. | 21 |
Totals | 383 | 264 | 344 |
Hosiery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 200 | 20 | 89 |
Other countries | 4 | 2 | |
Totals | 205 | 21 | 91 |
Gloves | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 113 | 65 | 101 |
Malta | 14 | 13 | 26 |
Hong Kong | 48 | 34 | 96 |
France | 6 | 4 | 3 |
German Federal Republic | 79 | 54 | 89 |
Other countries | 16 | 7 | 19 |
Totals | 275 | 177 | 333 |
Linoleum and Congoleum | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 612 | 753 | 1,009 |
United States of America | 8 | 100 | |
Other countries | 10 | 10 | II |
Totals | 622 | 772 | 1,120 |
Cotton Threads | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 683 | 685 | 728 |
Australia | 42 | 37 | 56 |
United States of America | 4 | 31 | 28 |
Other countries | 1 | 3 | 2 |
Totals | 729 | 756 | 814 |
Cotton Yarn | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 694 | 607 | 491 |
Hong Kong | 17 | 117 | 245 |
India | 4 | 1 | 10 |
Australia | 52 | 23 | 17 |
Israel | – | – | 19 |
United States of America | 1 | 1 | 17 |
Other countries | 1 | 6 | 9 |
Totals | 770 | 755 | 808 |
Synthetic Yarn | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,051 | 889 | 1,329 |
Australia | 8 | 10 | 22 |
France | 14 | 6 | 6 |
German Federal Republic | 13 | 6 | 2 |
Netherlands | 57 | 49 | 67 |
Norway | 18 | 44 | 53 |
Switzerland | 12 | 11 | 7 |
United States of America | 42 | 49 | 45 |
Other countries | 4 | 9 | 7 |
Totals | 1,220 | 1,073 | 1,543 |
Wool Yarn | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,621 | 1,213 | 1,348 |
Australia | 73 | 37 | 113 |
Other countries | – | 2 | 26 |
Totals | 1,693 | 1,251 | 1,488 |
Motor and Aviation Spirit | |||
£(000) | |||
Aden | 80 | 338 | 528 |
Bahrain | 780 | 716 | 1,151 |
India | 2,381 | 1,076 | 1,376 |
Malaya and Singapore | 731 | 636 | 1,207 |
Australia | 3,217 | 2,175 | 1,361 |
Netherlands | – | - | 103 |
Indonesia | 1,660 | 1,176 | 1,713 |
Iran | 713 | 836 | 1,672 |
Saudi Arabia | 294 | 538 | 896 |
Netherlands Antilles | 1,627 | 2,612 | 385 |
Peru | 24 | 133 | – |
Venezuela | – | 123 | 1,002 |
United States of America | 120 | 39 | – |
Totals | 11,629 | 10,398 | 11,394 |
Kerosene | |||
£(000) | |||
Bahrain | 43 | 17 | 27 |
Malaya and Singapore | 12 | 77 | 17 |
Indonesia | 227 | 302 | 193 |
Iran | 72 | 12 | 153 |
Saudi Arabia | 34 | – | 21 |
Netherlands Antilles | 22 | 18 | 12 |
Australia | – | 25 | 34 |
Other countries | 7 | – | 14 |
Totals | 417 | 452 | 471 |
Diesel and Fuel Oils | |||
£(000) | |||
Aden | – | 45 | – |
Bahrain | 112 | 228 | 39 |
India | – | – | – |
Malaya and Singapore | 251 | 47 | – |
Australia | 2,958 | 2,539 | 5,019 |
Indonesia | 728 | 293 | 119 |
Iran | 419 | 753 | 144 |
Saudi Arabia | 335 | 818 | 102 |
Netherlands Antilles | 334 | 231 | 140 |
Peru | 294 | 163 | 228 |
Venezuela | 83 | – | 145 |
Other countries | 1 | 3 | |
Totals | 5,515 | 5,270 | 5,939 |
Lubricating Oils | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 628 | 676 | 763 |
Canada | 138 | 55 | 13 |
Australia | 16 | 28 | 9 |
German Federal Republic | 1 | 14 | |
Netherlands | 5 | 9 | 15 |
Netherlands Antilles | 9 | 35 | |
United States of America | 693 | 632 | 783 |
Venezuela | 27 | 43 | 94 |
Other countries | 17 | 10 | 3 |
Totals | 1,519 | 1,444 | 1,729 |
Linseed Oil | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 205 | 164 | 81 |
India | 10 | 10 | 7 |
Canada | 11 | 4 | 9 |
Australia | 13 | 5 | 2 |
Netherlands | 17 | 12 | 8 |
Argentina | 2 | 2 | 8 |
Other countries | 1 | – | |
Totals | 259 | 196 | 115 |
Gypsum | |||
£(000) | |||
Australia | 95 | 112 | 120 |
Other countries | 2 | 1 | |
Totals | 97 | 112 | 121 |
Cement | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 35 | 23 | 23 |
United States of America | 2 | 6 | 6 |
Other countries | 6 | 5 | 5 |
Totals | 42 | 34 | 34 |
Iron and Steel – Pipes, Tubes, and Fittings | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,832 | 1,420 | 1,728 |
South Africa | 14 | 14 | 12 |
Canada | 15 | 6 | 9 |
Australia | 458 | 614 | 737 |
Belgium | 7 | 32 | 1 |
France | 6 | – | – |
German Federal Republic | 53 | 35 | 84 |
Netherlands | 10 | 1 | 1 |
Sweden | 5 | 4 | 10 |
United States of America | 45 | 122 | 112 |
Other countries | 11 | 13 | 6 |
Totals | 2,457 | 2,260 | 2,700 |
Iron and Steel – Plate, Sheet, Hoop, and Strip | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 4,420 | 3,616 | 3,550 |
Canada | 170 | 145 | 627 |
Australia | 4,199 | 4,029 | 4,714 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 50 | 33 | 83 |
France | 16 | 8 | 29 |
German Federal Republic | 1 | 47 | 8 |
United States of America | 158 | 70 | 141 |
Japan | – | – | 132 |
Other countries | 2 | 10 | 4 |
Totals | 9,015 | 7,956 | 9,288 |
Iron and Steel – Wire (excepting Barbed Wire) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,598 | 653 | 762 |
Canada | – | 1 | 26 |
Australia | 1,444 | 1,288 | 1,710 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 199 | 82 | 552 |
France | 18 | 7 | 43 |
Japan | – | 20 | |
Other countries | 7 | 4 | 15 |
Totals | 3,266 | 2,035 | 3,128 |
Iron and Steel – Bars, Rods, Billets, Bloom, and Pig | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 2,136 | 865 | 1,241 |
Hong Kong | 37 | 22 | 254 |
Canada | 53 | 28 | 139 |
Australia | 1,227 | 1,439 | 1,594 |
South Africa | 59 | 196 | |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 185 | 63 | 78 |
France | 40 | 21 | 16 |
German Federal Republic | 23 | 41 | 28 |
Republic of Ireland | 8 | 90 | 101 |
Japan | 1 | 116 | |
Other countries | 22 | 7 | 11 |
Totals | 3,732 | 2,637 | 3,771 |
Iron and Steel – Angles, Tees, Girders, and Channels | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,287 | 553 | 905 |
Australia | 448 | 613 | 595 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 29 | 3 | 13 |
German Federal Republic | 15 | 1 | – |
Netherlands | 18 | – | |
United States of America | 23 | 5 | 4 |
Other countries | 5 | ||
Totals | 1,830 | 1,177 | 1,520 |
Aluminium and its Alloys | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,386 | 1,279 | 1,415 |
Canada | 221 | 132 | 184 |
Australia | 74 | 89 | 128 |
Belgium | 11 | 14 | |
German Federal Republic | 29 | 40 | 23 |
Netherlands | 26 | 72 | 85 |
United States of America | 57 | 9 | 104 |
Other countries | 5 | 4 | 18 |
Totals | 1,799 | 1,635 | 1,971 |
Copper | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,681 | 1,775 | 1,798 |
Canada | 312 | 250 | 429 |
Australia | 609 | 388 | 746 |
France | – | 63 | 62 |
Other countries | 4 | 4 | 5 |
Totals | 2,606 | 2,482 | 3,040 |
Tin | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 31 | 47 | 25 |
Malaya and Singapore | 242 | 233 | 249 |
Australia | 15 | 11 | 10 |
Other countries | 4 | ||
Totals | 288 | 295 | 284 |
Artificers' Tools | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 542 | 632 | 823 |
Canada | 184 | 167 | 227 |
Australia | 82 | 143 | 271 |
German Federal Republic | 117 | 136 | 146 |
Italy | 7 | 12 | 18 |
Sweden | 32 | 40 | 36 |
United States of America | 194 | 216 | 310 |
Japan | 3 | 18 | 36 |
Other countries | 14 | 19 | 29 |
Totals | 1,175 | 1,383 | 1,897 |
Ball and Similar Bearings | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 452 | 350 | 339 |
Canada | 12 | 6 | 17 |
Austria | 11 | 17 | 10 |
France | 4 | II | |
German Federal Republic | 24 | 22 | 20 |
Italy | 15 | 10 | 4 |
Sweden | 71 | 51 | 59 |
United States of America | 111 | 81 | 143 |
Other countries | 13 | 17 | 16 |
Totals | 709 | 558 | 619 |
Electric Motors and Parts | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,057 | 926 | 1,148 |
Canada | 10 | 11 | 53 |
Australia | 40 | 27 | 55 |
France | 3 | 10 | |
German Federal Republic | 20 | 13 | 19 |
Sweden | 38 | 34 | 34 |
United States of America | 15 | 18 | 27 |
Other countries | 4 | 10 | 11 |
Totals | 1,185 | 1,042 | 1,357 |
Insulated Cable and Wire | |||
(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 2,387 | 1,246 | 1,350 |
South Africa | 51 | 143 | 171 |
Australia | 341 | 127 | 120 |
Republic of Ireland | 8 | 15 | – |
Netherlands | 220 | 128 | 477 |
Japan | – | 2 | 94 |
Other countries | 7 | 5 | 6 |
Totals | 3,014 | 1,666 | 2,218 |
Telegraphy and Telephony Apparatus | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 2,748 | 2,252 | 1,786 |
Australia | 66 | 34 | 32 |
Netherlands | 4 | 7 | 27 |
Sweden | 18 | 6 | 10 |
Switzerland | 2 | 14 | 8 |
Japan | 3 | 12 | |
United States of America | 35 | 49 | 22 |
Other countries | 29 | 19 | 14 |
Totals | 2,902 | 2,385 | 1,911 |
Radio and Radar Apparatus | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 406 | 596 | 731 |
Canada | 2 | 19 | |
Australia | 86 | 155 | 335 |
German Federal Republic | 46 | 48 | 48 |
Netherlands | 211 | 220 | 302 |
Japan | 5 | 63 | 185 |
United States of America | 90 | 69 | 165 |
Other countries | 17 | 11 | 12 |
Totals | 860 | 1,163 | 1,797 |
Transformers and Converters | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 723 | 345 | 401 |
Canada | 1 | 114 | 42 |
Australia | 11 | 34 | 58 |
France | – | 2 | 33 |
German Federal Republic | 169 | 2 | 6 |
Netherlands | 2 | 2 | 22 |
Italy | 17 | 155 | 96 |
Sweden | 129 | 37 | 29 |
Switzerland | 25 | 25 | 251 |
Japan | – | 1 | 27 |
Other countries | 9 | 2 | 12 |
Totals | 1,087 | 719 | 976 |
Tractors and Paris | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 3,024 | 1,707 | 3,888 |
Australia | 48 | 50 | 123 |
German Federal Republic | 27 | 25 | 45 |
Italy | 41 | 30 | 8 |
United States of America | 1,328 | 1,152 | 3,189 |
Other countries | 16 | 3 | 15 |
Totals | 4,484 | 2,968 | 7,341 |
Domestic Baths | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 79 | 38 | 79 |
Australia | – | – | 20 |
Other countries | – | – | 1 |
Totals | 79 | 38 | 100 |
Sewing Machines | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 275 | 152 | 427 |
Australia | 19 | ||
German Federal Republic | 97 | 26 | 85 |
Italy | 42 | 54 | 70 |
Sweden | 56 | 36 | 98 |
Switzerland | 166 | 100 | 165 |
Spain | 1 | 10 | |
Japan | 169 | 47 | 280 |
United States of America | 81 | 62 | 137 |
Other countries | 8 | 3 | 4 |
Totals | 893 | 482 | 1,295 |
Raw, Synthetic, and Reclaimed Rubber | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 35 | 67 | 79 |
Ceylon | 25 | 23 | 19 |
Malaya and Singapore | 1,349 | 1,385 | 1,775 |
Canada | 91 | 101 | 207 |
United States of America | 364 | 167 | 511 |
Other countries | 4 | 6 | 9 |
Totals | 1,868 | 1,750 | 2,601 |
Sawn Timber | |||
£(000) | |||
North Borneo | 9 | 11 | 4 |
Malaya and Singapore | 109 | 57 | 83 |
Ghana | 44 | 38 | 41 |
Canada | 377 | 253 | 293 |
Australia | 507 | 283 | 452 |
Japan | 219 | 116 | 156 |
United States of America | 249 | 329 | 522 |
Other countries | 34 | 10 | 24 |
Totals | 1,548 | 1,096 | 1,575 |
Plate and Sheet Glass | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 600 | 538 | 677 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 329 | 364 | 443 |
France | 22 | 20 | 17 |
German Federal Republic | 32 | 66 | 76 |
Japan | 7 | 9 | 27 |
United States of America | 6 | 9 | 18 |
Other countries | 17 | 19 | 14 |
Totals | 1,014 | 1,025 | 1,272 |
Table Chinaware | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 713 | 486 | 510 |
Australia | 14 | 8 | 12 |
German Federal Republic | 33 | 26 | 16 |
Japan | 7 | 72 | 116 |
Other countries | 25 | 16 | 17 |
Totals | 792 | 608 | 671 |
Table Glassware and Tumblers | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 47 | 47 | 50 |
Czechoslovakia | 26 | 9 | 19 |
German Federal Republic | 14 | 11 | 17 |
Japan | 2 | 8 | 20 |
United States of America | 1 | 24 | |
Other countries | 16 | 18 | 25 |
Totals | 105 | 94 | 155 |
Newsprint | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 699 | 680 | 366 |
Canada | 666 | 417 | 1,332 |
Other countries | 15 | 17 | 9 |
Totals | 1,381 | 1,114 | 1,706 |
Other Printing Paper | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 997 | 984 | 872 |
Canada | 115 | 106 | 142 |
Australia | 293 | 278 | 345 |
Austria | 26 | 18 | 16 |
Finland | 17 | 6 | 3 |
German Federal Republic | 15 | 20 | 20 |
Netherlands | 15 | 14 | 13 |
Norway | 164 | 189 | 142 |
Sweden | 206 | 198 | 188 |
United States of America | 25 | 33 | 33 |
Other countries | 5 | 6 | 7 |
Totals | 1,877 | 1,851 | 1,782 |
Writing Paper | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 201 | 233 | 211 |
Canada | 7 | 5 | 2 |
Australia | 82 | 125 | 99 |
Norway | 34 | 38 | 21 |
Sweden | 9 | 5 | 13 |
Other countries | 2 | 3 | 4 |
Totals | 335 | 409 | 350 |
Books, Magazines, Newspapers, and Music | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 2,139 | 1,999 | 2,686 |
Australia | 887 | 1,000 | 1,297 |
Czechoslovakia | 6 | 3 | 13 |
Belgium | 8 | 7 | 10 |
German Federal Republic | 10 | 10 | 14 |
Netherlands | 13 | 22 | 38 |
Japan | 26 | 37 | 28 |
United States of America | 263 | 349 | 599 |
Other countries | 26 | 19 | 21 |
Totals | 3,378 | 3,447 | 4,706 |
Timepieces and Parts | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 110 | 96 | 111 |
German Federal Republic | 176 | 145 | 210 |
Switzerland | 261 | 201 | 291 |
Other countries | 13 | 10 | 27 |
Totals | 559 | 452 | 639 |
Common Salt | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 299 | 256 | 262 |
Australia | 90 | 100 | 92 |
Other countries | 4 | 11 | 12 |
Totals | 394 | 366 | 366 |
Crude Sulphur | |||
£(000) | |||
Mexico | 39 | 199 | 167 |
United States of America | 593 | 623 | 907 |
Other countries | 2 | 3 | 5 |
Totals | 634 | 824 | 1,079 |
Rock Phosphate | |||
£(000) | |||
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 91 | 159 | 170 |
Nauru Island | 538 | 515 | 727 |
French Oceania | 281 | 208 | 238 |
Totals | 910 | 882 | 1,134 |
Basic Slag | |||
£(000) | |||
Belgium and Luxemburg | 315 | 192 | 234 |
Other countries | 1 | – | – |
Totals | 316 | 192 | 234 |
Chloride (Muriate) of Potash | |||
£(000) | |||
France | 337 | 208 | 229 |
German Federal Republic | 105 | 225 | 232 |
United States of America | 104 | 300 | 402 |
Other countries | 2 | – | – |
Totals | 549 | 735 | 863 |
Aircraft and Parts | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 186 | 195 | 151 |
Australia | 10 | 38 | 120 |
Netherlands | – | – | 273 |
United States of America | 420 | 735 | 850 |
Other countries | 3 | 14 | 4 |
Totals | 620 | 982 | 1,398 |
Bicycles | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 247 | 242 | 405 |
Czechoslovakia | 10 | 1 | |
Japan | – | 1 | 10 |
Other countries | — | 2 | |
Totals | 257 | 244 | 417 |
Motor Cycles | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 82 | 36 | 82 |
Austria | 26 | 4 | 7 |
Czechoslovakia | 11 | 1 | 5 |
German Federal Republic | 15 | 7 | 21 |
Japan | – | 4 | 14 |
Other countries | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Totals | 135 | 52 | 130 |
Motorcars | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 8,177 | 6,832 | 8,418 |
Canada | 664 | 415 | 599 |
Australia | 686 | 745 | 1,220 |
Czechoslovakia | 31 | 8 | 32 |
France | 168 | 21 | 209 |
German Federal Republic | 414 | 305 | 383 |
Italy | 50 | 13 | 41 |
United States of America | 136 | 9 | 77 |
Totals | 10,325 | 8,348 | 10,978 |
Buses, Lorries, Trucks, and Vans | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 3,244 | 2,519 | 3,123 |
Australia | 414 | 261 | 499 |
German Federal Republic | 219 | 58 | 83 |
United States of America | 50 | 34 | 76 |
Other countries | 3 | 1 | |
Totals | 3,930 | 2,873 | 3,781 |
Motor-vehicle Parts | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,707 | 1,581 | 1,684 |
Canada | 87 | 58 | 51 |
Australia | 262 | 238 | 336 |
France | 12 | 7 | 11 |
German Federal Republic | 94 | 67 | 76 |
United States of America | 168 | 154 | 179 |
Other countries | 7 | 7 | 14 |
Totals | 2,337 | 2,112 | 2,351 |
Railway and Tramway Vehicles and Parts | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 2,069 | 947 | 371 |
Australia | 628 | 82 | 116 |
Italy | 53 | 3 | – |
United States of America | 130 | 47 | 44 |
Other countries | 6 | 5 | |
Totals | 2,885 | 1,083 | 531 |
Railway and Tramway Rails and Rail Accessories | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,395 | 576 | 95 |
Australia | 273 | 234 | 365 |
Belgium | – | 12 | – |
Italy | 13 | 31 | – |
Other countries | 2 | 6 | I |
Totals | 1,683 | 859 | 461 |
Pneumatic Tyres and Tubes (over 1 in. Diameter) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 394 | 351 | 433 |
South Africa | 37 | 35 | 23 |
Canada | 41 | 76 | 62 |
Australia | 29 | 38 | 29 |
German Federal Republic | 29 | 37 | 47 |
United States, of America | 122 | 101 | 166 |
Other countries | 9 | 5 | 9 |
Totals | 662 | 643 | 769 |
Musical Instruments, Parts, and Gramophone Records | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,019 | 470 | 794 |
Australia | 67 | 21 | 25 |
Austria | 13 | 2 | 3 |
Czechoslovakia | 8 | 5 | 11 |
France | 14 | 3 | 8 |
German Federal Republic | 34 | 49 | 111 |
Italy | 64 | 19 | 85 |
Netherlands | 295 | 40 | 42 |
Norway | 12 | – | |
Japan | 8 | 10 | 35 |
United States of America | 25 | 26 | 115 |
Other countries | 12 | 7 | 14 |
Totals | 1,621 | 652 | 1,243 |
Thermosetting and Thermoplastic Resins | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,815 | 803 | 1,197 |
Canada | 26 | 21 | 99 |
Australia | 121 | 129 | 221 |
France | – | 1 | 13 |
German Federal Republic | 174 | 168 | 176 |
Netherlands | 69 | 47 | 35 |
Switzerland | 4 | 8 | 10 |
Japan | – | 4 | 31 |
United States of America | 741 | 501 | 898 |
Other countries | 3 | 1 | 3 |
Totals | 2,953 | 1,683 | 2,683 |
Agricultural Machinery (Cultivating) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 159 | 98 | 134 |
Canada | 5 | 1 | 4 |
Australia | 106 | 71 | 87 |
Other countries | 7 | 11 | 10 |
Totals | 277 | 181 | 234 |
Agricultural Machinery (Harvesting, Threshing, etc.) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 554 | 244 | 324 |
Canada | 4 | 5 | 61 |
Australia | 82 | 36 | 9 |
German Federal Republic | 123 | 100 | 92 |
France | 10 | 36 | 16 |
Netherlands | 45 | 2 | 24 |
Sweden | 41 | 37 | 48 |
United States of America | 328 | 300 | 347 |
Other countries | 5 | 8 | 5 |
Totals | 1,193 | 767 | 926 |
Agricultural Machinery (Dairying) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 55 | 46 | 40 |
Australia | 23 | 4 | 26 |
Denmark | 1 | 25 | 24 |
German Federal Republic | 10 | 6 | 24 |
France | 27 | 4 | 6 |
Italy | – | – | 10 |
Sweden | 49 | 40 | 44 |
Switzerland | 3 | 1 | 16 |
United States of America | 10 | 3 | 27 |
Other countries | – | – | 3 |
Totals | 177 | 129 | 221 |
Builders' Hardware | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 411 | 319 | 306 |
Australia | 96 | 71 | 101 |
United States of America | 11 | 5 | 7 |
Other countries | 8 | 6 | 11 |
Totals | 525 | 401 | 425 |
Metal-working Machinery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 766 | 858 | 1,199 |
Canada | 6 | 17 | 12 |
Australia | 375 | 405 | 468 |
Austria | 3 | 11 | 1 |
Denmark | 6 | 11 | 6 |
France | 4 | 2 | 19 |
German Federal Republic | 132 | 123 | 150 |
Italy | 4 | 13 | 31 |
Sweden | 30 | 28 | 57 |
Switzerland | 5 | 11 | 27 |
United States of America | 147 | 186 | 294 |
Other countries | 9 | 11 | 49 |
Totals | 1,487 | 1,677 | 2,313 |
Woodworking Machinery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 193 | 172 | 239 |
Canada | 171 | 172 | 370 |
Australia | 15 | 19 | 43 |
German Federal Republic | 42 | 37 | 43 |
Sweden | 16 | 32 | 57 |
Switzerland | 18 | 1 | 8 |
United States of America | 178 | 282 | 259 |
Other countries | 7 | 13 | 19 |
Totals | 640 | 727 | 1,038 |
Paper-mill and Pulp-mill Machinery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 275 | 655 | 197 |
Canada | 30 | 24 | 55 |
Sweden | 12 | 11 | 29 |
Norway | 4 | 12 | 12 |
Netherlands | 112 | _ | |
United States of America | 51 | 116 | 62 |
Other countries | 3 | 14 | 10 |
Totals | 375 | 945 | 364 |
Earth-moving and Road-making Machinery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,302 | 733 | 1,390 |
South Africa | 11 | 14 | 16 |
Australia | 92 | 77 | 140 |
Belgium | 1 | 40 | – |
German Federal Republic | 12 | 6 | 4 |
United States of America | 540 | 364 | 1,140 |
Other countries | 5 | 20 | 6 |
Totals | 1,962 | 1,254 | 2,696 |
Antiseptics | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 379 | 132 | 232 |
Hong Kong | 13 | 3 | 7 |
Australia | 63 | 151 | 42 |
France | 3 | 3 | 11 |
Switzerland | 38 | 29 | 35 |
United States of America | 27 | 49 | 45 |
Other countries | 14 | 17 | 16 |
Totals | 538 | 386 | 388 |
Inorganic Colours | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 841 | 552 | 696 |
Australia | 94 | 51 | 77 |
German Federal Republic | 147 | 96 | 138 |
Japan | 22 | 38 | 90 |
United States of America | 6 | 8 | 20 |
Other countries | 12 | 13 | 20 |
Totals | 1,122 | 758 | 1,041 |
Medicinal Preparations (Including Proprietary Medicines) | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 1,075 | 965 | 1,133 |
South Africa | 22 | 22 | 26 |
Australia | 319 | 340 | 430 |
German Federal Republic | 32 | 28 | 39 |
Netherlands | 14 | 16 | 15 |
Switzerland | 95 | 99 | 209 |
United States of America | 24 | 50 | 71 |
Other countries | 14 | 9 | 14 |
Totals | 1,595 | 1,530 | 1,937 |
Weedkillers and Scrubkillers | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 121 | 74 | 80 |
Australia | 161 | 76 | 113 |
Denmark | – | 7 | 14 |
Belgium | 11 | – | – |
France | – | 1 | 38 |
German Federal Republic | 133 | 188 | 64 |
Netherlands | 6 | 7 | 18 |
Switzerland | – | 25 | – |
China | – | 61 | – |
United States of America | 104 | 68 | 120 |
Other countries | - | 2 | 2 |
Totals | 538 | 509 | 449 |
Photographic Films | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 218 | 209 | 225 |
Australia | 553 | 656 | 882 |
Belgium | 43 | 40 | 61 |
German Federal Republic | 97 | 70 | 86 |
Italy | 14 | 15 | 18 |
United States of America | 23 | 19 | 47 |
Other countries | 15 | 10 | 13 |
Totals | 963 | 1,018 | 1,333 |
Jewellery and Imitation Jewellery | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 96 | 33 | 91 |
Australia | 15 | 4 | 20 |
Austria | 42 | 10 | 23 |
Czechoslovakia | 17 | 8 | 17 |
German Federal Republic | 108 | 23 | 85 |
Japan | 1 | 3 | 18 |
Other countries | 16 | 8 | 33 |
Totals | 299 | 90 | 287 |
Railway Sleepers | |||
£(000) | |||
Australia | 623 | 253 | 291 |
Totals | 623 | 253 | 291 |
Sports Goods and Materials for their Manufacture | |||
£(000) | |||
United Kingdom | 283 | 269 | 309 |
Pakistan | 14 | 12 | 16 |
Australia | 60 | 61 | 64 |
France | 18 | 16 | 20 |
German Federal Republic | 42 | 35 | 30 |
Norway | 10 | 7 | 10 |
Sweden | 11 | 6 | 7 |
Japan | 19 | 31 | 57 |
United States of America | 22 | 13 | 44 |
Other countries | 35 | 30 | 36 |
Totals | 514 | 481 | 593 |
The following table shows the quantity imported, during each of the years 1959 to 1961, of a large number of the principal items.
Item | Unit of Quantity | 1959 | 1960 | 1961* |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Liquid gallons (000) for 1959 proof gallons (000) thereafter. | ||||
Canned fish | lb (000) | 3,096 | 5,003 | 7,498 |
Fruit – | ||||
Canned | lb (000) | 8,364 | 12,117 | 12,936 |
Dried | lb (000) | 17,673 | 19,989 | 21,584 |
Fresh – | ||||
Bananas | lb (000) | 71,153 | 76,154 | 67,163 |
Oranges | lb (000) | 27,056 | 29,727 | 27,828 |
Grain and pulse – | ||||
Wheat | bush (000) | 8,087 | 5,912 | 6,105 |
Maizena and cornflour | lb (000) | 2,137 | 2,238 | 2,118 |
Rice (other than rice flour and ground rice) | cwt (000) | 58 | 58 | 62 |
Nuts, edible | lb (000) | 991 | 1,847 | 1,798 |
Desiccated coconut | lb (000) | 3,179 | 2,710 | 2,411 |
Jams, jellies, and preserves | lb (000) | - | 106 | 106 |
Confectionery | lb (000) | 165 | 342 | 290 |
Sugar | cwt (000) | 2,294 | 2,278 | 2,757 |
Tea | lb (000) | 15,395 | 15,900 | 16,738 |
Coffee, raw | lb (000) | 2,668 | 4,078 | 4,617 |
Cocoa beans, raw | lb (000) | 6,236 | 7,332 | 6,766 |
Cigarettes | lb (000) | 44 | 137 | 120 |
Tobacco | lb (000) | 7,546 | 6,533 | 6,366 |
Spirits (beverages) | † | 810 | 936 | 1,011 |
Wine | liq. gal. (000) | 135 | 221 | 218 |
Cotton and linen piece goods – | ||||
Cheese bandages and meat wraps | lb (000) | 3,622 | 4,244 | 5,079 |
Knitted | lb (000) | 121 | 268 | 463 |
Woven | sq. yd. (000) | 63,974 | 77,034 | 75,350 |
Wool piece goods | lb (000) | 3,741 | 4,015 | 4,336 |
Silk, rayon and synthetic fibre piece goods – | ||||
Woven | lb (000) | 17,242 | 22,294 | 21,537 |
Knitted | lb (000) | 376 | 453 | 304 |
Yarns – | ||||
Cotton | lb (000) | 3,108 | 3,039 | 3,833 |
Silk, rayon, and synthetic | lb (000) | 2,595 | 2,896 | 2,572 |
Wool | lb (000) | 2,023 | 2,617 | 2,777 |
Bags, sacks, wool packs | doz (000) | 1,704 | 1,014 | 1,013 |
Carpets and carpeting – | ||||
Of wool or containing wool | ||||
In rolls | sq. yd. (000) | 170 | 230 | 185 |
In squares | sq. yd. (000) | 77 | 109 | 82 |
Of other textile materials | sq. yd. (000) | 47 | 122 | 110 |
Linoleum, etc. | sq. yd. (000) | 2,861 | 3,750 | 3,612 |
Footwear – | ||||
Children's | doz pairs (000) | 53.9 | 64.4 | 85.7 |
Adults' | doz pairs (000) | 3.4 | 6.8 | 8.3 |
Hosiery – | ||||
Full length | doz pairs (000) | 7.4 | 27.0 | 22.9 |
Half and three-quarter hose | doz pairs (000) | 0.4 | 4.0 | 4.0 |
Gloves | doz pairs (000) | 72.7 | 128.2 | 129.5 |
Hat hoods, felt, unblocked | doz (000) | 77.1 | 85.7 | 101.1 |
Mowers and harvesters | No. | 2,321 | 1,715 | 2,691 |
Cream separators | No. | 517 | 260 | 397 |
Electrical – | ||||
Storage batteries | No. | 8,025 | 10,420 | 18,787 |
Wireless valves | No. (000) | 1,003 | 1,201 | 1,317 |
Electric motors – | ||||
Under 1 b.h.p. | No. | 132,934 | 204,230 | 225,723 |
1 b.h.p. and over | No. | 12,551 | 18,428 | 24,661 |
Sparking plugs | No. | 1,440 | 2,350 | 2,360 |
Typewriters | No. | 7,730 | 11,704 | 10,303 |
Sewing machines, domestic | No. | 18,793 | 52,670 | 37,234 |
Iron and steel – | ||||
Bar, rod, billet, bloom, pig | cwt (000) | 1,361 | 1,818 | 2,314 |
Angle, tee, channel, girder | cwt (000) | 592 | 732 | 1,125 |
Plate and sheet | cwt (000) | 2,242 | 2,569 | 3,396 |
Pipes, tubes, and fittings | cwt (000) | 572 | 686 | 654 |
Wire | cwt (000) | 768 | 1,119 | 1,265 |
Copper | cwt (000) | 1561 | 186.0 | 202.5 |
Brass and muntz | cwt (000) | 13.6 | 13.9 | 18.8 |
Lead | cwt (000) | 67.0 | 86.9 | 104.4 |
Tin | cwt (000) | 7.6 | 7.6 | 6.7 |
Cordage of metal | cwt (000) | 76.2 | 97.9 | 132.7 |
Bicycles | No. | 28,598 | 48,250 | 50,690 |
Motor cycles | No. | 557 | 1,431 | 1,346 |
Motorcars | No. | 26,307 | 32,411 | 35,561 |
Lorries, trucks, etc. | No. | 6,677 | 8,140 | 11,674 |
Tractors | No. | 3,535 | 7,104 | 6,438 |
Tyres (excluding bicycle) | No. (000) | 62 | 82 | 85 |
Mineral oils – | ||||
Motor spirits | gal (000) | 248,611 | 280,277 | 303,769 |
Lubricating oil | gal (000) | 8,505 | 10,657 | 10,744 |
Kerosene | gal (000) | 10,155 | 11,410 | 11,388 |
Crude petroleum, fuel oils, etc. | gal (000) | 150,44 | 109,945 | 176,725 |
Chemicals – | ||||
Acids | cwt (000) | 20.8 | 26.2 | 27.9 |
Calcium carbide | cwt (000) | 50.5 | 37.1 | 55.8 |
Sulphur | tons | 88,182 | 133,050 | 144,474 |
Salt | cwt (000) | 930 | 887 | 1,078 |
Caustic soda | cwt (000) | 67.5 | 75.0 | 71.3 |
Carbonate of soda | cwt (000) | 249.7 | 322.3 | 361.8 |
Manures – | ||||
Nitrate of soda | tons | 1,829 | 2,996 | 3,781 |
Phosphatic | tons | 495,117 | 640,152 | 633,950 |
Potash | tons | 75,817 | 94,207 | 122,405 |
Sulphate of ammonia | tons | 5,822 | 7,541 | 8,226 |
Timber, sawn | sup. ft. (000) | 23,935 | 31,040 | 37,361 |
Glass, plate and sheet | sq. ft. (000) | 16,259 | 19,864 | 20,418 |
Linseed oil | gal (000) | 329 | 244 | 67 |
Plaster-of-paris | cwt (000) | 220.1 | 282.7 | 328.3 |
Gypsum | cwt (000) | 1,153.2 | 1,307.3 | 1,530.5 |
Asbestos, crude | cwt (000) | 84.0 | 93.6 | 103.8 |
Cement | cwt (000) | 39.9 | 64.3 | 75.5 |
Pulp and paper building board | sq. ft. (000) | 55 | 687 | 639 |
Printing paper | cwt (000) | 689.4 | 9160 | 811.1 |
Other paper | cwt (000) | 138.4 | 88.4 | 134.6 |
Cardboard, etc. | cwt (000) | 60.3 | 69.7 | 84.8 |
Rubber | cwt (000) | 165.1 | 246.7 | 258.5 |
Paraffin wax | lb (000) | 3,418 | 3,265 | 3,113 |
Wood and paper pulp | tons | 8,788 | 12,054 | 13,507 |
Plywood | sq. ft. (000) | 848 | 2,304 | 2,664 |
As at 1960 New Zealand had 15 ports of entry for Customs purposes – seven in the North Island and eight in the South Island. The following table gives the total value of imports of merchandise for the several ports of entry during each of the latest five years. The value of overseas cargo landed at other ports is included with the appropriate port of entry. Basis of valuation is c.d.v.
Port | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ (thousand) | |||||
Auckland | 91,391 | 105,184 | 101,727 | 82,714 | 102,518 |
Tauranga | 195 | 1,106 | 1,407 | 1,967 | 3,098 |
Gisborne | 403 | 470 | 402 | 332 | 426 |
Napier | 3,312 | 3,244 | 3,917 | 2,984 | 4,238 |
Taranaki | 3,131 | 4,114 | 3,448 | 2,883 | 3,127 |
Wanganui | 638 | 696 | 639 | 1,638 | 1,050 |
Wellington | 80,547 | 85,802 | 82,379 | 65,589 | 82,872 |
Picton | 146 | 145 | 130 | 83 | 92 |
Nelson | 887 | 1,270 | 1,381 | 1,050 | 1,114 |
Greymouth | 263 | 555 | 585 | 308 | 349 |
Lyttelton | 34,064 | 37,876 | 36,605 | 29,266 | 35,332 |
Timaru | 1,511 | 1,978 | 1,286 | 1,208 | 1,240 |
Oamaru | 114 | 235 | 227 | 221 | 227 |
Otago | 14,816 | 15,060 | 14,182 | 11,344 | 13,857 |
Bluff | 3,360 | 4,004 | 4,485 | 3,489 | 3,617 |
Totals | 234,779 | 261,738 | 252,800 | 205,076 | 253,157 |
Almost three-quarters of the total imports usually come in by way of Auckland or Wellington. Lyttelton and Otago occupy third and fourth places in importance. Following these, however, the relative importance of the ports varies from year to year.
It should be mentioned that imports by air have been credited to the port in whose district the airport is located. Thus goods which came in through Whenuapai were included in the Auckland figures, imports through Wellington Airport and Ohakea in the Wellington figures, and through Harewood in the Lyttelton figures.
Trade with the Cook and associated islands is not included in the export and import totals for New Zealand, but is shown separately in official publications. These islands are constitutionally part of New Zealand and the carriage of goods between them and the main islands of New Zealand is not really external trade, but is merely the transport of goods from one part of the country to another. The following table shows the movement of goods from these islands to the main islands of New Zealand. Particulars of the trade of the islands with other countries will be found in the section dealing with Island Territories.
Year | Value of Goods from Cook Islands |
---|---|
* Provisional. | |
£ | |
1950 | 161,705 |
1951 | 192,398 |
1952 | 245,883 |
1953 | 287,002 |
1954 | 286,418 |
1955 | 283,443 |
1956 | 298,273 |
1957 | 289,545 |
1958 | 297,071 |
1959 | 343,007 |
1960 | 328,495 |
1961* | 460,407 |
The principal goods brought to New Zealand from the Cook and associated islands and their values in recent years are as follows.
Item | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fruits, fresh – | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Oranges | 44,357 | 64,637 | 74,377 | 109,509 | 61,868 |
Tomatoes | 54,564 | 54,786 | 36,870 | 44,023 | 48,666 |
Mandarins | 9,836 | 6,544 | 10,753 | 16,100 | 26,829 |
Bananas | 1,506 | 2,771 | 485 | 259 | 991 |
Other | 21,937 | 12,079 | 11,385 | 8,957 | 8,374 |
Copra, coconut oil and meal | 137,609 | 100,518 | 97,434 | 99,584 | 99,404 |
Apparel | 23,934 | 40,028 | 43,649 | 44,697 | 47,806 |
Vegetables | 1,758 | 2,995 | 8,143 | 10,931 | 16,341 |
Wickerware | 852 | 1,000 | 2,873 | 2,601 | 4,226 |
All other items | 1,920 | 4,187 | 11,102 | 6,346 | 13,990 |
Totals | 298,273 | 289,545 | 297,071 | 343,007 | 328,495 |
Briefly the Customs tariff, apart from the obtaining of revenue, has for its objects the following:
The development of New Zealand industries.
The maintenance and extension of markets for New Zealand produce.
The encouragement of intra-Commonwealth trade.
When New Zealand's first Customs Ordinance was proclaimed in 1841 the intention was to raise revenue and to some extent to give preference to goods of British origin. The tariff changes of 1851 and 1864 widened the scope of the tariff but retained its revenue aspects, though at this time the duties were mainly specific rather than ad valorem. In 1888 ad valorem rates became more general and the rate of duty was raised to 20 per cent, which was double the amount charged in earlier years.
The prevailing economic philosophy was, of course, that of free trade, and in New Zealand's case it was underlined by the fact that Parliament predominantly represented the farming community. Even so, the depression of the eighties had so affected some of New Zealand's manufacturing industries that protection by tariffs became practical politics in 1888. The tariff revision of 1895 was aimed at protecting a small range of industries, and at the same time it eliminated the duties on many items which entered into the cost of living of those residing in urban areas. These tendencies were continued in 1900 and 1907 and 1921, with British preferences becoming more evident.
In 1921 provision was made for an extra rate of duty on goods from countries with a depreciated rate of exchange. This was the first occasion when the legislature tried to cope with twentieth century economic conditions which threatened to cut across tariffs designed to give protection to industries which were supposed to develop in a manner normal to the nineteenth century. The 1921 tariff also made provision for anti-dumping duties – another attempt to meet so-called abnormal practices. The depreciated currency duties ranged from 2½ to 20 per cent; the dumping duty was not to exceed the difference between the sale price and the current domestic value.
The 1927 tariff revision extended further British preferences and increased the number of duties imposed for protection purposes. Further important items, if of British origin, were also placed on the free list. In 1930 surtaxes on dutiable goods were imposed for revenue purposes and the general tariff rate was increased by about 5 per cent. In 1931 a primage of 3 per cent was charged on imports (except in specified cases) which were otherwise free of duty.
In the meantime there had been a change in United Kingdom trade policy, which had tended to become one of protection rather than one of free trade.
As a result of the changing conditions the Ottawa Conference was called. The outcome of this conference was the Ottawa Agreement of 1932, the effect of which was to give further preference to British goods and to inhibit the use of the tariff by New Zealand for purely protective purposes. (The United Kingdom, for its part, granted duty-free entry for practically all New Zealand products and applied tariff rates on butter and cheese from foreign countries and undertook to place quota restrictions on meats from foreign countries. See Section 21 a – Marketing of Primary Produce.)
In 1934 a Tariff Commission submitted a report which in the main adhered to the already established principle of British preference, and actually reduced the protection for New Zealand industries in more cases than it provided protection. The adoption of this report by the Customs Acts Amendment Act 1934 resulted in a wide range of items being made dutiable for revenue purposes, while a small group of items with a low to moderate duty gave limited protection against goods of British origin. Thus New Zealand's tariff remained an expression of the fact that New Zealand placed its economic emphasis on primary production, the market for which was mainly in the United Kingdom.
This tariff remained practically unchanged until 1960, although extended in its scope by subsequent trade agreements. In 1960 some amendments were made.
An agreement signed in Wellington in August 1959 between New Zealand and the United Kingdom made provision for the minimum margin of preference of 20 per cent accorded to British goods under the Ottawa Agreement to be reduced.
In recent years a number of changes in the tariff have resulted from public inquiries conducted by the Board of Trade, and the Board in November 1957 completed a comprehensive review of the whole structure and incidence of the tariff and reported to Government.
On 1 July 1962 a revised tariff was introduced. It involves a common nomenclature for tariff and statistical purposes based on the Standard International Trade Classification (Revised). The Board of Trade recommendations of 1957 were translated into S.I.T.C. form and other procedural problems overcome. The Customs Acts Amendment Act 1961 is the legal authority for the new tariff.
The basis of Customs taxation is principally ad valorem, but specific duties are applied to some lines, including several of the principal revenue items such as alcoholic beverages, tobacco, tea, sugar, and motor spirits.
The rates of Customs and excise duty in force in New Zealand are set out in the publication entitled The Customs Tariff of New Zealand. This publication, as well as the ancillary publication The Explanatory Notes to the Customs Tariff, is available from the Government Printer, Wellington.
As the rates of duty on goods vary according to their country of origin as well as their classification, the tariff is printed in “multi-column” form listing rates of duty under the British preferential tariff, agreements with Australia and Canada, the most-favoured-nation tariff (under which goods from countries adhering to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade are admitted), and the general tariff.
It is impossible to give here an account of the range of duties payable on all of the numerous tariff items, but the duties as at the beginning of July 1962 on some of the principal commodities in general use are given. The history of previous rates of duty was given in the 1961 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
Tea – Tea in bulk of British origin is exempt from all duty and the rates on foreign tea are most-favoured-nation, 1d., general tariff, 2d. per pound.
Sugar – The duty on sugar of 22 colour or over (Dutch Standard) is 1¼d. per pound; on other sugar it is 1d. per pound. Raw sugar imported for refining at Auckland enters free of duty under bond, an excise duty of 1d. per pound being levied on the refined products.
Tobacco – Customs duties on tobacco are at the following rates. Cigarettes not exceeding 2½ lb per 1,000: British preferential tariff and most-favoured-nation tariff, 76s. per 1,000; general tariff, 78s. 3d. per 1,000. Cigarettes exceeding 2½ lb per 1,000 pay 30s. 8d. per pound under the British preferential and most-favoured-nation tariffs, and 31s. 8d. per pound under the general tariff. Cigars and cheroots pay 23s. per pound under the British preferential tariff, 25s. per pound under the most-favoured-nation tariff, and 27s. per pound under the general tariff. In each case these rates of duty on cigars are plus 12½ per cent plus 6s. per pound. Unmanufactured tobacco imported for manufacturing in a bonded tobacco factory into cigarettes, tobacco, or snuff pays 3s. 4d. per pound under all three tariffs. The excise duties on tobacco, etc., made in New Zealand are shown later under Excise Duties.
Alcoholic Beverages – There are specific rates for alcoholic beverages which vary according to the type of beverage imported. These rates are set out in full in the tariff.
Motor Vehicles – Motor vehicles imported in an unassembled or completely knocked-down condition pay 6£ per cent duty under the British preferential tariff, 45 per cent under the most-favoured-nation tariff, and 65 per cent under the general tariff. Under the Canadian Trade Agreement motor vehicles imported unassembled from Canada pay from 13 £ per cent to 45 per cent, depending on the percentage of Canadian materials and labour involved. Motor vehicles imported in an assembled condition pay 20 per cent duty under the British preferential tariff, 55 per cent under the most-favoured-nation tariff, and 75 per cent under the general tariff. Vehicles from Canada pay from 33⅓ per cent to 55 per cent. Motor cycles, autocycles, and scooters pay 12½ per cent under the British preferential tariff, 32½ per cent under the most-favoured-nation tariff, and 50 per cent under the general tariff.
Motor Spirits – Under the Motor Spirits Duty Act 1961 the rate of duty on motor spirits is 1s. 5¾d. per gallon, and is payable by wholesale distributors under a procedure similar to that used for the collection of sales tax. Of this amount, 1s. 3¾d. is paid to the credit of the National Roads Fund and 2d. to the Consolidated Fund; the latter amount remains from the duty of 1s. per gallon imposed in 1958.
Import licensing applies to virtually all private imports and is explained in Section 22a.
Beer – As from 22 August 1947 the excise duty on beer became 3s. per gallon where the specific gravity of the worts used did not exceed 1,036, increased by 1d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. From 27 June 1958 the excise duty on beer was increased to 6s. a gallon where the specific gravity does not exceed 1,036, advancing by 2d. for every unit of specific gravity above 1,036. The specific gravity of distilled water at 60°f is taken as 1,000, and the specific gravity of the worts is determined in relation thereto.
Tobacco – From 27 June 1958 the excise duty on tobacco was increased to the following amounts: tobacco, cut, 22s. 9d. per pound; tobacco, plug, 22s. 9d. per pound; cigars and snuff, 12s. per pound; cigarettes not exceeding 2½ lb weight for 1,000, 70s. per 1,000; cigarettes exceeding 2½ lb per 1,000, 28s. per pound. From 22 July 1960 the duty was reduced, on both cut and plug tobaccos, by 2s. 6d. per pound, on cigarettes not exceeding 2½ lb weight for 1,000, by 6s. per 1,000, and on other cigarettes, by 2s. 4d. per pound. An excise duty of ½d. is levied on each 60 cigarette tubes or papers or the equivalent thereof.
Sugar – There is an excise duty of 1d. per pound on sugar manufactured in New Zealand.
Alcohol – Excise duties were formerly levied direct on certain manufactures the preparation of which involved the use of a considerable proportion of spirits. In lieu of excise duty on the finished manufactured article, however, a special schedule of duties has been provided since 1921 on imported alcohol used in manufacturing these articles in licensed warehouses. The present rates are: on alcohol used in the manufacture of: perfumed spirits, 36s. per proof gallon; toilet preparations, 34s.; culinary and flavouring essences, 20s.; medicinal preparations containing more than 50 per cent of proof spirit, 4s. 6d. per proof gallon. In similar medicinal preparations containing not more than 50 per cent, the alcohol used is duty free.
In the earlier years of New Zealand's history the revenue derived from Customs and excise duties represented a greater proportion of the total revenue from taxation than it has in recent years when it has generally been less than one-fifth of total taxation. The figures for the last 11 years are as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Total Taxation | Customs and Excise Duties | |
---|---|---|---|
Amount | Percentage of Total Taxation | ||
£(000) | £(000) | per cent | |
1952 | 200,550 | 37,873 | 18.88 |
1953 | 199,771 | 32,740 | 16.39 |
1954 | 206,802 | 32,177 | 15.56 |
1955 | 234,766 | 34,177 | 14.56 |
1956 | 244,829 | 36,633 | 14.96 |
1957 | 252,852 | 35,691 | 14.12 |
1958 | 244,882 | 39,003 | 15.93 |
1959 | 305,243 | 51,290 | 16.80 |
1960 | 297,288 | 56,790 | 19.10 |
1961 | 334,463 | 58,214 | 17.43 |
1962 | 358,203 | 56,488 | 15.82 |
The figures for Customs and excise duties are exclusive of tyre tax and the highways proportion (6d. per gallon) of the motor-spirits tax up to and including 1953–54, two classes of taxes collected through the Customs and paid to the Consolidated Fund in the years quoted. From 1954–55 to 1957–58 all these receipts were paid into the National Roads Fund, and were therefore excluded from Customs duties. Such taxation is, however, included in total taxation. From 27 June 1958 the increased duty on motor spirits was paid into the Consolidated Fund and this portion of the motor-spirits tax collected is included in the 1959 and subsequent totals of Customs and excise duties as well as being included in the total taxation figures.
The Customs and excise duties received during the latest four financial years available are shown in more detail in the next table. Tyre tax and a portion (1s. 3¾d. per gallon) of the motor-spirits taxation, although collected through the Customs Department, have been excluded because they are credited to the National Roads Fund. The balance of the motor-spirits taxation is included in the figures.
Item | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Customs duties – | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||||||
Wines and spirits | 3,688 | 4,514 | 5,791 | 5,887 | ||||||||
Cigars, cigarettes, snuff, and tobacco | 1,725 | 1,316 | 1,495 | 1,199 | ||||||||
Other duties, including primage and surtax | 22,693 | 22,122 | 20,213 | 18,173 | ||||||||
Totals, Customs duties | 28,106 | 27,952 | 27,499 | 25,259 | ||||||||
Excise duties – | ||||||||||||
New Zealand spirits | – | – | – | 201 | ||||||||
Alcohol used in perfumed spirit, etc., in New Zealand | 40 | 47 | 51 | 54 | ||||||||
Cigarette papers and tubes | 79 | 83 | 82 | 77 | ||||||||
Tobacco, cigars, cigarettes, snuff, New Zealand manufactured | 10,842 | 14,348 | 15,055 | 15,213 | ||||||||
Beer, New Zealand | 11,258 | 13,351 | 14,529 | 15,017 | ||||||||
Sugar | 965 | 1,009 | 998 | 1,067 | ||||||||
Totals, excise duties | 23,184 | 28,838 | 30,715 | 31,629 | ||||||||
Grand totals, Customs and excise duties | 51,290 | 56,790 | 58,214 | 56,488 | ||||||||
Revenue per head of population – | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
From Customs duties | 12 | 4 | 7 | 11 | 18 | 4 | 11 | 10 | 4 | 10 | 6 | 11 |
From excise duties | 10 | 1 | 9 | 12 | 5 | 10 | 12 | 17 | 3 | 12 | 19 | 0 |
Totals | 22 | 6 | 4 | 24 | 4 | 2 | 24 | 7 | 7 | 23 | 5 | 11 |
The following are the classes of goods which are deemed to be the produce or manufacture of countries which are entitled to be entered for duty at British preferential rates:
Goods wholly the produce of such countries.
Goods wholly manufactured in such countries from unmanufactured raw material and/or from one or more of the imported partly manufactured raw materials which are enumerated in the regulations.
Goods partially manufactured in such countries, provided that the final process of manufacture has been performed in such countries, and also that the expenditure in material produced in such countries and/or labour performed within such countries in each and every article is not less than one-half of the factory or works cost of such article in its finished state.
The conditions applying to British Commonwealth countries, the products of which are admissible under the British preferential tariff pursuant to agreements made by New Zealand with such countries, may be varied to suit the provisions of such agreements.
Tea to be free of duty must have been grown in some part of the British Commonwealth, and the final process of manufacture must also have been performed in some country of the British Commonwealth.
Under the reciprocal trade agreements with Australia and Canada discussed hereunder, the duties on certain items are sometimes higher than the corresponding duties under the British preferential tariff and in a few cases lower.
Under the Ottawa Agreement New Zealand undertook to preserve the existing margins of preference on United Kingdom goods where the margin of preference did not exceed 20 per cent, and where the margin exceeded that figure not to reduce it below 20 per cent without the consent of the Government of the United Kingdom.
In 1958 New Zealand sought new arrangements with the United Kingdom and on 25 November 1958 the two Governments signed Heads of Agreement. This provided the basis for a new agreement to give New Zealand the right to reduce the margins of preference applied to United Kingdom goods entering New Zealand to 5 per cent on certain imports essential for industry, to 7½ per cent on an extensive list of welfare and producer goods, and to 10 per cent on all other goods. The formal text of the new New Zealand – United Kingdom Trade Agreement was signed in Wellington on 12 August 1959.
The following table shows the merchandise trade with the United Kingdom for the latest five years.
Year | Merchandise Imports | Merchandise Exports to United Kingdom | |
---|---|---|---|
From United Kingdom | Of United Kingdom Origin | ||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
1957 | 136,023 | 134,488 | 162,131 |
1958 | 133,685 | 132,804 | 139,105 |
1959 | 97,775 | 97,041 | 165,657 |
1960 | 111,144 | 109,959 | 160,257 |
1961 | 129,666 | 128,455 | 143,837 |
An agreement, completed in April 1933 and confirmed by the Trade Agreement (New Zealand and Australia) Ratification Act of that year, came into operation on 1 December 1933, and remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the agreement each country grants to the goods of the other the benefits of its British preferential tariff, except with regard to certain classes of goods, enumerated in the Schedules to the agreement, on which special rates are fixed.
The agreement provides for lower duties than those prescribed under Australia's British preferential tariff on many classes of New Zealand products entering Australia, including fresh and frozen fish and fish pastes; dried peas; fresh, smoked, and preserved meats; onions; lucerne seed; wine; furs; hats; caps; floor rugs; various agricultural and dairying implements; whale oil; casein; sugar of milk; and timber.
Minor modifications have been made to the Schedules of the agreement from time to time, but they remain substantially the same as originally negotiated.
Merchandise trade between New Zealand and Australia during the latest five years has been as follows.
Year | Merchandise Imports | Merchandise Exports to Australia | |
---|---|---|---|
From Australia | Of Australian Origin | ||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
1957 | 45,653 | 45,185 | 10,113 |
1958 | 44,342 | 43,680 | 10,266 |
1959 | 37,812 | 37,140 | 10,944 |
1960 | 46,428 | 45,584 | 13,477 |
1961 | 48,387 | 47,015 | 10,942 |
The setting up of an Australian - New Zealand Consultative Committee on Trade was agreed on by the Australian and New Zealand Governments in August 1960.
Reciprocal trade arrangements between Canada and New Zealand are governed by an agreement negotiated in 1932, and this agreement remains in force until terminated by either party.
Under the terms of the agreement sausage casings, hides and skins, wool, apples, seeds, kauri gum, and phormium fibre are amongst the New Zealand products admitted free of duty. Certain other items such as butter, cheese, mutton, and lamb are admitted at rates of duty lower than the British preferential tariff.
Merchandise trade with Canada (including Newfoundland) during the latest five years is shown in the following table.
Year | Merchandise Imports | Merchandise Exports to Canada | |
---|---|---|---|
From Canada | Of Canadian Origin | ||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
1957 | 6,590 | 6,634 | 4,435 |
1958 | 5,848 | 5,925 | 4,066 |
1959 | 4,706 | 4,738 | 3,054 |
1960 | 7,626 | 8,057 | 3,645 |
1961 | 10,685 | 10,731 | 3,754 |
A trade agreement between the Federation of Malaya and New Zealand was signed in February 1961 by which each country will accord preferential rates of duty to the other for an initial period of three years. Both countries agreed to guarantee minimum margins of tariff preference which apply to certain important items in each other's trade.
New Zealand is also a party to certain commercial treaties, conventions, or arrangements with countries outside the Commonwealth. In some earlier cases New Zealand automatically became a party to arrangements concluded by the United Kingdom; in others she became a party by signifying her willingness to adhere to such arrangements. Other arrangements again resulted from direct negotiations between New Zealand and the countries concerned. In practice many of these arrangements (which generally provided for reciprocal most-favoured-nation tariff treatment) are superseded by New Zealand's accession to the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. However, some remain separately in force, and, in addition to those countries which are contracting parties to the General Agreement, New Zealand grants most-favoured-nation tariff treatment to Argentina, China, Egypt, Liberia, Spain, Yugoslavia, Somalia, Cambodia, and Tunisia.
Most-favoured-nation tariff treatment on certain items is extended to Switzerland as a result of a trade arrangement between Switzerland and New Zealand dating from 1938, under which New Zealand receives general most-favoured-nation tariff treatment and a guaranteed import quota for apples and pears. Since 1957 the arrangement has been extended also to Liechtenstein.
A trade agreement with Japan came into force on 9 September 1958 and remained in force for a period of three years. The agreement provided for reciprocal most-favoured-nation tariff treatment. Japan was removed from the list of scheduled countries for import licensing purposes and New Zealand was given the opportunity to compete for the Japanese allocation of exchange for imports of major interest to New Zealand. The agreement also included a clause safeguarding New Zealand industry from serious injury caused or threatened to be caused by excessive imports from Japan. The trade agreement was modified in March 1962. The General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade will now apply to trade between Japan and New Zealand, and the new arrangement provides a basis of consultation for the quick settlement of any difficulties which might arise in the trade between the two countries.
The Federal Republic of Germany and New Zealand concluded a trade agreement in April 1959. The agreement is designed to facilitate as far as possible the exchange of goods and services between the two countries. New Zealand is granted quotas on certain primary products while for some others New Zealand will be considered as a source of supply for imports into Germany under the import programme. The agreement was concluded following international discussions under the General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade on problems arising out of the Federal Republic's import restrictions. The circumstances under which the negotiations with the Federal Republic were initiated were thus somewhat different from the usual, and because of this New Zealand is not required under the agreement to make any special arrangements regarding German exports. As contracting parties to the General Agreement the two countries already granted each other most-favoured-nation tariff treatment.
Following South Africa's withdrawal from the Commonwealth, goods being the produce or manufacture of South Africa ceased to qualify for admission into New Zealand under the British preferential tariff. The existing tariff rates on certain items (certain preserved fish, dried and fresh fruits, wines, and ostrich feathers) which were negotiated with South Africa in GATT have been maintained. In respect of all other goods, however, the rate of duty applicable under the most-favoured-nation tariff or (where there is no most-favoured-nation tariff) under the General Tariff applies.
Tariff negotiations took place in Geneva in 1947, and the concessions given by each participating country were embodied in schedules to a General Agreement on Tariffs and Trade. The tariff negotiations themselves were bilateral but all the concessions were applied multilaterally, so that New Zealand receives the benefit of reductions made by all participants, and, conversely, New Zealand's concessions apply to all the other countries which took part. Concessions are of two kinds – actual reductions of duties and bindings of duties against increase. The Agreement, which provides for concessions under both the British preferential and most-favoured-nation tariffs, was applied provisionally by New Zealand on 26 July 1948.
The foreign countries to whose products the concessional rates (i.e., the most-favoured-nation rates) of duty apply by virtue of their membership in GATT are: Austria, Burma, Belgium (including overseas territories), Brazil, Chile, Cuba, Czechoslovakia, Denmark, Dominican Republic, German Federal Republic, Finland, France (including overseas territories), Greece, Haiti, Israel, Italy, Japan, Luxemburg, Netherlands (including overseas territories), Nicaragua, Norway, Peru, Portugal, Republic of the United States of Indonesia, South Africa, Sweden, Turkey, United States of America, Uruguay.
The following Commonwealth countries are members of GATT: Australia, Canada, Ceylon, Ghana, India, Malaya, Nigeria, Pakistan, Rhodesia and Nyasaland, and Sierra Leone.
While the reduction of tariffs and other barriers to trade has been the principal aim of the General Agreement it has also provided an internationally accepted code of rules in world trade, and its regular sessions have been useful as a forum for the discussion and settlement of international trade problems and disputes.
Developments have tended to whittle away most of the trading advantages which countries relying heavily on agricultural exports reasonably expected to get from GATT membership. There has been a growing disparity between the benefits accruing under GATT to the industrialised countries and the far less tangible advantages it provides for primary producing countries like New Zealand. This has been due primarily to the growing use of quantitative restrictions on agricultural products by most of the large industrialised countries as an aspect of their policies of agricultural protectionism.
The first International Wheat Agreement was negotiated in March 1949 and, with minor amendments, was renewed in 1953 and 1956. Following conferences from January to March 1959 the 1956 Agreement, which was due to expire on 31 July 1959, was replaced by a new agreement which differs on some major points from its predecessors.
The objectives of the International Wheat Agreement are to assure supplies of wheat to importing countries and markets for wheat to exporting countries at equitable and stable prices. Under the terms of the 1956 Agreement New Zealand guaranteed to import 160,000 metric tons (5,878,994 bushels) of wheat annually. The guarantee to purchase became operative only when the price was at the minimum laid down in the agreement, and a similar guarantee to sell by exporters operated only when the price reached the maximum under the agreement. The maximum and minimum prices were $2.00 and 81.50 based on Manitoba, Northern No. 1 wheat, in bulk, in store, Fort William/Port Arthur.
In the agreement, which came into force on 1 August 1959, New Zealand, as a signatory, had a contractual obligation to purchase 90 per cent of its imports under the agreement while the price was between the maximum and minimum prices. The maximum price for the basic wheat was reduced to $1.90, but the minimum remained at $1. 50. At the maximum price importers are released from their obligation to purchase, while exporters are required to supply the average of each importer's purchases over the first five of the previous six years.
In January 1962 the United Nations convened an international conference in Geneva at which was negotiated a new wheat agreement for three years, which came into force on 1 August 1962. The agreement is similar to the previous one but the price limit has increased by 12½ cents a bushel. New Zealand has retained its 90 per cent undertaking.
A new International Sugar Agreement, replacing the agreement negotiated in 1953, came into effect on 1 January 1959. The 1953 Agreement had marked the end of several unsuccessful attempts over a long period from before 1939 to secure international collaboration in sugar matters.
The main objectives of the agreement, which differs little from the previous one, are similar to those of the International Wheat Agreement – to assure supplies of sugar to importing countries and markets for sugar to exporting countries at equitable and stable prices.
Unlike the International Wheat Agreement, participating importing countries do not undertake to purchase a specified percentage of sugar from the participating exporting countries, but they are restricted in the quantities they may purchase from non-participating exporting countries. Exporting countries are restricted in the quantities they may offer on the “free market” and are allocated specific quantities or “basic export tonnages”.
The agreement was negotiated at conferences held at Geneva in October 1958 under the auspices of the Economic and Social Council of the United Nations Organisation. Although it terminates on 31 December 1963, provision was made for a review of the price range and of basic export tonnages after three years. Accordingly, a conference was held in Geneva in September and again in December 1961, but there was failure to agree on export quotas for 1962. It was decided to continue the agreement without quota provisions for 1962 and 1963. Should circumstances warrant it, the International Sugar Council will take the necessary steps for the conference to be resumed. In any event, the Council will consult governments on the convening of a United Nations Conference in 1963 to negotiate a new International Sugar Agreement.
New Zealand's annual requirements of raw sugar are approximately 115,000 tons, imported in recent years mainly from Australia and Fiji. Of this quantity, a minimum of 75,000 tons are purchased annually from Commonwealth sources under a special arrangement at world prices plus £3 15s. a ton up to the end of 1963.
Table of Contents
The Control of Prices Act 1947 consolidated the powers and functions formerly exercised mainly under Emergency Regulations issued during the course of the Second World War. It defined the general duties and functions of the Price Tribunal as the fixing of prices for goods and services, the investigation of complaints with respect to prices, maintenance of a survey of the prices of goods or services, the institution of legal proceedings for offences in relation to prices, and the taking of such other steps as in its opinion might be necessary to prevent profiteering or the exploitation of the public. It provided that the sittings of the Tribunal should be open to the public unless the Tribunal determined otherwise.
The Price Tribunal has power to:
Make price orders fixing, in such manner as it thinks fit, the actual or the maximum or the minimum price for any goods sold in a specified market and under specified conditions. Price orders are published in the New Zealand Gazette, and must generally be displayed in any shop where the goods to which they relate are sold.
Authorise selling prices, which may be of general or special application.
Since the passing of the Act the Tribunal has, in the case of many commodities, issued price orders which prescribe that maximum prices are to be calculated by adding specified percentages to costs. In other cases, where there has been a general cost increase resulting from the reduction or removal of subsidies, the raising of freight charges, or a wage increase prescribed by a general order of the Court of Arbitration, the position has sometimes been met by the issue of general price adjustment orders under which most manufacturers have been permitted to recover by means of price increases the whole or a specified part of such increased costs.
Since 1948 a policy of progressive decontrol has been followed: lists of items freed from direct price fixation (although remaining subject to profiteering and other provisions of the Act) were published from time to time, but all goods and services not specifically exempted in this manner remained subject to control. However, in accordance with powers provided under the 1953 amendment to the Act, a noteworthy change in the system of control became effective on the gazetting of the Control of Prices (Positive List) Notice 1955 on 14 March 1955. The system of general control with specified exemptions was thereby replaced by the control of specified items only – all goods or services not on the Positive List being decontrolled. The many additional items subsequently decontrolled outdated the Positive List issued on 14 March 1955, and it was replaced by a new Positive List gazetted on 14 March 1957. Since then further items have been exempted and two, namely, honey and meat, were placed under control again. However, as from 1 December 1961 meat was decontrolled. Accommodation charges in both licensed and private hotels, and all liquor charges were exempted from price control as from 8 December 1961. Hops were decontrolled on 16 March 1962, the remaining items of apparel on 26 July 1962, and poultry mash and prepared poultry food except wheat, bran, and pollard and mixed grains containing wheat on 6 September 1962. Shipping fares and freights were decontrolled on 20 December 1962, as also were dried and canned fruits, semolina and rice. Milk and cream prices are now fixed by Order in Council under the provisions of section 18 of the Milk Amendment Act 1951 (as amended in 1953) upon the recommendation of the New Zealand Milk Board instead of under the Control of Prices Act 1947.
The Control of Prices Amendment Act 1953 also made provision for the delegation of pricing powers to the Secretary of Industries and Commerce, subject to a right of appeal to the Tribunal.
A further amendment to the Act in October 1956 transferred from the Price Tribunal to the Minister the function of exempting goods or services from price fixation.
In order to promote mutual confidence and understanding, as well as to advise on matters of procedure and administration, an Advisory Committee was established in 1951. Other Advisory Committees were established to deal with pricing problems affecting particular industries. In each case the Committee consisted of representatives of the business community, and met under the chairmanship of a senior officer of the Department of Industries and Commerce.
It should be observed that certain prices controlled under other legislation do not come within the scope of the Control of Prices Act 1947. For example, the maximum price of motor spirits is fixed by Order in Council (on the recommendation of the Minister of Industries and Commerce) under the Motor Spirits (Regulation of Prices) Act 1933; while, in certain circumstances, the Tenancy
Act 1955 provides for the fixation, on application, of rents by a Magistrate's Court or by a Rents Officer of the Department of Labour. As a further illustration the Transport Amendment Act 1950 provides for the fixation of passenger fares and freight charges on services, other than those operated by local authorities, by the Commissioner of Transport, subject to a right of appeal to a Transport Charges Appeal Authority.
Although the earlier legislation providing for an Economic Stabilisation Commission was repeated in the Economic Stabilisation Act of 1948, there have been no appointed members of the Commission since 1950, following a steady trend since 1947 towards loosening the restraints which had been accepted as part of the fuller wartime stabilisation programme. Fuller references to stabilisation measures are contained in the 1960 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
The Trade Practices Act 1958 and Amendment Act 1961 provides machinery for investigation of certain trade practices and provides means whereby trade practices found to be contrary to the public interest may be regulated. A Trade Practices and Prices Commission was established in terms of section 3 of the Act, which provides for members of the Price Tribunal automatically to become members of the Commission, for the president of the Price Tribunal to become chairman of the Commission, and for the Governor-General, on the recommendation of the Minister of Industries and Commerce, from time to time to appoint additional members to the Commission who will automatically become members of the Price Tribunal also. An Examiner of Trade Practices and Prices was also appointed. The functions of the Commission are to inquire into trade practices for the purpose of ascertaining whether any such practices are contrary to the public interest and to make orders requiring the amendment, discontinuance, or prohibiting the repetition of any such practices which it finds to be contrary to the public interest. There is a right of appeal to the Trade Practices Appeal Authority.
Before the Act was amended in 1961 agreements or arrangements which came within the categories listed in section 19 (2) of the Act had to be registered. The categories in this subsection cover a wide range of trading agreements which, by reason of price maintenance, limitation of sales outlets, zoning, ring tendering, or through any of the other means mentioned, may operate in a manner inimical to public interest. The Act came into force on 3 October 1958, and agreements or arrangements then in existence were required to be registered within three months of that date. The number of agreements which had been registered before the register was closed was 830. The 1961 Amendment Act repealed the obligation to register agreements and the register has been closed so that it is no longer available for public inspection.
The Trade Practices and Prices Commission has held 14 public hearings. In 10 of these the principal elements in the trade practices which were considered to be contrary to the public interest were the collective agreements among traders for the pricing of their products or the submission of tenders for the supply of goods or services, embracing glazing contracts, wire mattresses, phonograph records, aerated waters, wire netting, male hairdressing, groceries, funerals, electric lamps, and imported books. On electric lamps the Commission did not order discontinuance of the collective pricing arrangements but ordered the abandonment of the industry's preferential discount scheme and the passing on of the resultant savings to consumers. In all other cases the Commission ordered discontinuance of collective pricing arrangements. Two cases of unjustifiable refusal to admit a firm to membership of a trade association were heard; in one the Commission declined to order the admittance of the applicant; in the other case the Commission did not order the applicant to be admitted but ordered the association to discontinue its efforts to persuade manufacturers to supply only members of the association. Another case concerned the operation of the Conference Lines Passenger Agency Agreement under which travel agents appointed by the Conference Lines were precluded from promoting the business of shipping lines which were not members of the Conference. A distribution arrangement operated by the bakers in Masterton was considered by the Commission on the grounds claimed by the Examiner that the arrangement protected the bakers from competition to the detriment of consumer choice and the general quality of the bread.
The Trade Practices Appeal Authority has dealt with appeals on the subject of wire netting, hairdressing charges, grocery prices, and bookselling. The appeals were allowed in respect of two of four grocers' associations on the basis of the respective degrees of adherence by grocers to list prices and in the case of the booksellers because of the special characteristics of this trade and the importance of books in the field of education, technology, and culture.
In addition to the termination or amendment of trade practices by order of the Commission an appreciable number of other trade practices have been terminated or amended following upon negotiations conducted by the Examiner with the parties concerned.
A Consumer Council, whose functions are to protect and promote the interest of consumers of goods and services, was established under section 8 of the Finance Act 1959. The chairman and members of the Council were appointed by the Minister of Industries and Commerce, who also approved the membership of four district consumer committees on a regional basis corresponding with New Zealand's four university districts. The district committees work in close liaison with the parent body, the Consumer Council.
A conference was held in September 1959 to enlist the support of those organisations interested in consumer welfare. Citizens may become associate members of Consumer Service on payment of a fee of 10s. a year, which entitles them to receive copies of a quarterly magazine, information broadsheets, newsletters, and other assistance from the organisation. By April 1962, 32,000 persons had joined Consumer Service. Those associate members who wish to take a more active part in the work of the Service may become members of local consumers' associations which have been formed in many centres.
A Monetary and Economic Council was established under the Monetary and Economic Council Act 1961 to report on the extent to which stability in prices and other economic objectives are being achieved. In its first reports the Council dealt with the economic situation and the longer-term problems of slow growth and instability, and it is intended that subsequent reports will deal with more specialised topics.
Actual prices of many goods and services at various levels are collected periodically by the Department of Statistics. The fields covered are retail prices, wholesale prices, export prices, import prices, share prices, and wool prices. In the case of retail and wholesale prices, direct inquiry is made, export and import prices (or strictly, unit values) being mainly derived from trade statistics, share prices from records of the stock exchanges, and wool prices from the New Zealand Wool Commission. In addition, average prices of many materials and products of manufacture are available from the statistics of industrial production. Some retail prices are given in the following table, and a wider coverage is published in the annual Report on Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics: the chief use made of the prices collected, however, is in the compilation of price index numbers. These are, fundamentally, weighted averages of price ratios, the weighting being so arranged that the index numbers give a general indication of price movements in the field covered. The usual technique employs fixed weights with, however, provision for revision of the weighting pattern at suitable intervals.
New Zealand retail prices (weighted average prices over 21 towns) at 15 November 1962 of a number of the commodities which enter into the Consumers' Price Index are shown hereunder.
Item | Unit | Price | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | s. | d. | ||
Milk, fresh, delivered | pint | 0 | 0 | 4.65 |
Butter | lb | 0 | 2 | 0 |
Cheese, mild | lb | 0 | 2 | 0.32 |
Bread | 28 oz loaf | 0 | 0 | 7.54 |
Flour | 25 lb bag | 0 | 6 | 6.36 |
Oatmeal | 5 lb bag | 0 | 5 | 2.62 |
Rice | lb | 0 | 0 | 9.90 |
Sugar | 6 lb | 0 | 3 | 9.77 |
Honey | 1 lb carton | 0 | 2 | 3.34 |
Eggs (in carton) | dozen | 0 | 3 | 11.11 |
Tea | lb | 0 | 6 | 10 |
Cocoa | ½ lb packet | 0 | 2 | 8.46 |
Coffee, pure, ground, loose | lb | 0 | 8 | 2.67 |
Jam, raspberry | 28 oz tin | 0 | 5 | 6.17 |
Salt | 5 lb bag | 0 | 2 | 1.58 |
Baked beans | l6 oz tin | 0 | 1 | 9.19 |
Tomato sauce | 10 oz bottle | 0 | 2 | 2.17 |
Tomato soup | 11 oz tin | 0 | 1 | 2.99 |
Milk powder, full cream | 2½ lb tin | 0 | 7 | 9.49 |
Aerated water | 10 oz bottle | 0 | 0 | 7.96 |
Chocolate | 3 oz tablet | 0 | 1 | 3 |
Ice cream | pint block | 0 | 1 | 11.87 |
Apples | lb | 0 | 1 | 2.93 |
Oranges | lb | 0 | 1 | 3.96 |
Cabbage | lb | 0 | 0 | 8.98 |
Peaches, canned | 30 oz tin | 0 | 4 | 2 |
Peas, fresh, frozen | 10 oz packet | 0 | 2 | 4 |
Onions | lb | 0 | 1 | 6.68 |
Potatoes | lb | 0 | 0 | 6.06 |
Beef– | ||||
Sirloin | lb | 0 | 3 | 2.97 |
Prime ribs | lb | 0 | 2 | 9.04 |
Rump steak | lb | 0 | 4 | 3.33 |
Blade steak | lb | 0 | 2 | 11.67 |
Mince | lb | 0 | 2 | 7.69 |
Corned silverside | lb | 0 | 3 | 1.18 |
Mutton | ||||
Leg, shank end | lb | 0 | 2 | 6.11 |
Forequarter | lb | 0 | 1 | 3.18 |
Chops, middle loin | lb | 0 | 2 | 4.13 |
Pork– | ||||
Leg | lb | 0 | 3 | 4.01 |
Loin chops | lb | 0 | 3 | 6.27 |
Tripe | lb | 0 | 1 | 2.16 |
Sheep's liver | lb | 0 | 2 | 11.55 |
Sheep's tongue | each | 0 | 0 | 6.12 |
Sausages, beef | lb | 0 | 1 | 10.41 |
Ham, cooked, sliced | lb | 0 | 8 | 1.69 |
Bacon, side | lb | 0 | 4 | 11.38 |
Tarakihi, fillets | lb | 0 | 3 | 2.71 |
Groper (Hapuku), pieces | lb | 0 | 3 | 6.97 |
Sole or flounder, gutted | lb | 0 | 3 | 4.55 |
Smoked fish | lb | 0 | 3 | 3.94 |
Herrings, canned | 14 oz tin | 0 | 2 | 2.80 |
Men's – | ||||
Suit, ready made | each | 22 | 12 | 7 |
Sports coat, ready made | each | 12 | 5 | 4 |
Overcoat, woollen gabardine | each | 14 | 5 | 9 |
Overcoat, oilskin | each | 9 | 0 | 9 |
Trousers, working | pair | 1 | 5 | 10 |
Trousers, sports | pair | 5 | 5 | 0 |
Shirt, neglige | each | 1 | 19 | 3 |
Shirt, working | each | 1 | 1 | 9 |
Singlet, all wool | each | 1 | 13 | 0 |
Singlet, cotton, athletic | each | 0 | 7 | 10 |
Pullover, all wool | each | 1 | 13 | 3 |
Pyjamas, flannelette | pair | 1 | 11 | 2 |
Socks, wool and nylon | pair | 0 | 10 | 11½ |
Hat, fur felt | each | 2 | 14 | 8 |
Bathing costume, all wool | each | 1 | 14 | 8 |
Handkerchief | each | 0 | 2 | 6 |
Boys – | ||||
Sports coat, ready made | each | 5 | 9 | 2 |
Trousers, shorts, tweed | pair | 1 | 15 | 2 |
Raincoat, proofed cotton | each | 5 | 4 | 2 |
Shirt, grey flannel | each | 1 | 7 | 7 |
Pullover, all wool | each | I | 17 | 0 |
& hose, school | pair | 0 | 10 | 9½ |
School cap | each | 0 | 15 | 9½ |
Women's | ||||
Costume coat and skirt, ready made | each | 18 | 15 | 7 |
Raincoat, woollen gabardine | each | 15 | 7 | 1 |
Skirt, worsted | each | 5 | 17 | 1 |
Cardigan, all wool | each | 3 | 16 | 11 |
Household frock, cotton print | each | I | 17 | 0 |
Stockings, fully fashioned nylon | pair | 0 | 10 | 8 |
Underslip, nylon | each | 2 | 10 | 10 |
Vest, silk and wool | each | 0 | 13 | 4½ |
Panties, interlock | pair | 0 | 8 | 8½ |
Nightdress, locknit | each | 1 | 15 | 9 |
Nightdress, winceyette | each | 1 | 13 | 3 |
Corset | each | 4 | 3 | 11 |
Brassiere | each | 1 | 5 | 0 |
Girls' – | ||||
Gym frock, serge | each | 3 | 18 | 3 |
Blazer, all wool | each | 3 | 8 | 4 |
Blouse, cotton, long sleeves | each | 0 | 19 | 2 |
Pyjamas, winceyette | pair | 1 | 5 | 8 |
Bloomers, interlock | pair | 0 | 6 | 2 |
Stockings, lisle | pair | 0 | 12 | 8½ |
Sockettes, stretch nylon | pair | 0 | 6 | 6½ |
Beret, school | each | 0 | 8 | 4½ |
Infants' – | ||||
Nursery squares | doz | 2 | 10 | 11 |
Baby wool | 1 oz | 0 | 2 | 10 |
Piece goods | ||||
Wool-cotton mixture | yard | 0 | 9 | 8½ |
Velour coating | yard | 1 | 11 | 8 |
Figure print | yard | 0 | 7 | 11½ |
Opaque nylon | yard | 0 | 12 | 4½ |
Rayon | yard | 0 | 8 | 5 |
Wool, hand knitting | 1 oz | 0 | 2 | 7 |
Drapery – | ||||
Blankets, single | pair | 7 | 13 | 3 |
Sheets, single | pair | 2 | 8 | 3 |
Towel, turkish | each | 0 | 9 | 61 |
Tea towel, linen | each | 0 | 5 | 3 |
Men's – | ||||
Boots, heavy | pair | 4 | 9 | 0 |
Shoes, heavy | pair | 3 | 9 | 5 |
Shoes, light | pair | 4 | 18 | 10 |
Sandshoes | pair | 0 | 14 | 10 |
Slippers, leather | pair | 2 | 4 | 9 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 1 | 0 | 8 |
Boys' – | ||||
Football boots | pair | 2 | 18 | 0 |
Shoes, heavy | pair | 2 | 16 | 4 |
Sandals | pair | 1 | 12 | 11 |
Gumboots | pair | 1 | 14 | 0 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 0 | 15 | 101 |
Women's – | ||||
Shoes, heavy | pair | 4 | 5 | 7 |
Shoes, light | pair | 4 | 10 | 0 |
Slippers, felt | pair | 1 | 7 | 1 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 0 | 14 | 91 |
Girls' – | ||||
Shoes, school | pair | 2 | 7 | 1 |
Shoes, light | pair | 2 | 8 | 2 |
Shoe repairs | pair | 0 | 11 | 4½ |
Infants' – | ||||
Shoes, glace kid | pair | 1 | 4 | 3 |
Bedstead and rails, 4 ft 6 in. | each | 8 | 15 | 11 |
Tallboy, four-drawer | each | 11 | 4 | 7 |
Mattress, 4 ft 6 in. wire | each | 6 | 7 | 4 |
Mattress, 4 ft 6 in. kapok | each | 11 | 6 | 8 |
Mattress, 4 ft 6 in. foam rubber | each | 26 | 17 | 9 |
Pillow, 2 lb kapok | each | 0 | 16 | 1 |
Child's cot | each | 8 | 13 | 2 |
Dining table, drawleaf | each | 15 | 10 | 0 |
Dining chair | each | 4 | 6 | 1 |
Sideboard, leadlight | each | 25 | 13 | 6 |
Kitchen table | each | 4 | 4 | 10 |
Kitchen chair | each | 1 | 14 | 7 |
Suite, upholstered | each | 60 | 6 | 3 |
Linoleum, inlaid | yard | I | 17 | 6 |
Carpet, Axminster, 27 in. | yard | 2 | 9 | 3 |
Feltex, marbled, 5 ft | yard | 2 | 9 | 3 |
Hammer, carpenter's | each | 1 | 7 | 11 |
Spade, garden | each | 1 | 18 | 2 |
Fork | each | I | 7 | 0 |
Axe, 4 lb | each | 2 | 0 | 6 |
Broom, hair and fibre | each | 1 | 0 | 11 |
Mop, white cotton | each | 0 | 9 | 3½ |
Scrubbing brush | each | 0 | 5 | 2 |
Bucket, galvanised, 12 in. | each | 0 | 10 | 4½ |
Electric-light bulb, 60 watt | each | 0 | 1 | 9 |
Pressure cooker, 10¼ pint | each | 7 | 14 | 10 |
Saucepan, aluminium, 8 in. | each | 1 | 4 | 4 |
Pie dish, enamel, 11 in. | each | 0 | 8 | 1½ |
Cup and saucer, tea size | ½ doz. | 1 | 5 | 8 |
Plate, 10 in. | ½ doz | 1 | 6 | 9 |
Preserving jars, glass, quart size | doz | 0 | 15 | 11½ |
Knives, table, stainless | ½ doz | 2 | 5 | 1 |
Forks, table, E.P.N.S. A1 | ⅓ doz | 1 | 19 | 11 |
Doormat, coir | each | 0 | II | 9 |
Soap, laundry | 2.8 lb bar | 0 | 3 | 6½ |
Soap powder | Standard packet | 0 | 2 | 0 |
Detergent | packet | 0 | 2 | 11 |
Starch | 1 lb packet | 0 | 2 | 1½ |
Kerosene | 26 oz bottle | 0 | 1 | 4 |
Boot polish | medium tin | 0 | 1 | 2 |
Household cleaning paste | tin | 0 | 2 | 6 |
Toilet paper | roll | 0 | 1 | 0 |
Lunch wrap | 75 ft in container | 0 | 2 | 2 |
Torch battery, dry cell | each | 0 | 1 | 0 |
Coal, domestic | ¼ ton | 2 | 5 | 8 |
Coke | cwt | 0 | 12 | 8 |
Firewood (pine) | bag | 0 | 6 | 2 |
Electric current (excluding water heating) | 1st 140 kWh | 0 | 15 | 10 |
Electric current (including water heating) | 1st 380 kWh | 1 | 13 | 0 |
Gas (cooking) | 1600 cub ft | 1 | 3 | 0 |
Refrigerator | each | 99 | 10 | 0 |
Washing machine | each | 64 | 12 | 3 |
Vacuum cleaner | each | 26 | 7 | 6 |
Radio receiving set | each | 17 | 13 | 0 |
Electric radiator | each | 5 | 19 | 6 |
Electric jug | each | 3 | 2 | 2 |
Electric toaster | each | 4 | 2 | 6 |
Electric iron | each | 4 | 19 | 6 |
Electric razor | each | 9 | 17 | 6 |
Lawnmower, hand type | each | 7 | 8 | 7 |
Sewing machine | each | 55 | 10 | 0 |
Bicycle, men's sports roadster | each | 25 | 4 | 11 |
Bicycle, tyre | each | 0 | 19 | 9 |
Bicycle, tube | each | 0 | 9 | 3 |
Perambulator | each | 20 | 9 | 5 |
Paint, lead, final coat | gallon tin | 3 | 5 | 5 |
Wallpaper, English | roll | 0 | 13 | 1½ |
Tennis racquet | each | 3 | 3 | 3 |
Tennis balls | pair | 0 | 6 | 3 |
Meccano set | each | 2 | 6 | 4 |
Teddy bear | each | 2 | 10 | 2 |
Attache case, fibre | each | 0 | 17 | 6 |
Watch, wristlet, men's | each | 8 | 12 | 10 |
Watch, repair fee | each | 1 | 10 | 3 |
Alarm clock | each | 1 | 11 | 6 |
Leather satchel | each | 2 | 3 | 0 |
Cinema admission | seat | 0 | 3 | 1 |
Football admission | seat | 0 | 1 | 9½ |
Football subscription | each | 0 | 14 | 10 |
Golf green fees | each | 0 | 5 | 1 |
Library subscription | per book | 0 | 0 | 8 |
Radio licence | each | 1 | 10 | 0 |
Dry cleaning, men's suit | per suit | 0 | 10 | 10 |
Laundering, sheet | each | 0 | 1 | 0 |
Hair cut, men | each | 0 | 3 | 9 |
Hair cut, women | each | 0 | 5 | 0 |
Hair set | each | 0 | 10 | 0 |
Permanent wave | each | 2 | 10 | 0 |
Optician | 6 | 6 | 6 | |
Dental extraction | each | 1 | 2 | 1 |
Dental filling | each | 0 | 15 | 10½ |
Dentures | set | 26 | 18 | 4 |
Medical (excess over Social Security) – | ||||
Consultation fee | 0 | 10 | 0 | |
Specialist's fee | 1 | 3 | 6 | |
Private general hospital | per day | 1 | 19 | 8 |
Union dues (annual subscription) | per member | 1 | 17 | 6 |
Face powder, block type | each | 0 | 3 | 6 |
Vanishing cream | 2 oz jar | 0 | 4 | 3 |
Lipstick | each | 0 | 4 | 6 |
Baby talcum powder | tin | 0 | 2 | 6 |
Bobby pins | card of 10 | 0 | 0 | 6 |
Toothbrush | each | 0 | 2 | 0 |
Toothpaste | Large tube | 0 | 2 | 9 |
Toilet soap | small cake | 0 | 0 | 8 |
Hair cream | jar | 0 | 3 | 9 |
Razor blades | packet of 10 | 0 | 3 | 4 |
Aspirin | packet of 25 | 0 | 1 | 9 |
Antiseptic healing cream | tin | 0 | 3 | 0 |
Disinfectant | bottle | 0 | 2 | 11 |
Popular book | each | 0 | 4 | 3 |
Dictionary | each | 0 | 6 | 6 |
Writing pad | each | 0 | 1 | 6 |
Envelopes | packet of 18 | 0 | 0 | 10 |
Camera film | each | 0 | 2 | 9 |
Developing and printing film | per film | 0 | 5 | 4 |
Tobacco | 2 oz | 0 | 4 | 7 |
Cigarettes | packet of 10 | 0 | 1 | 3 |
Petrol | gallon | 0 | 3 | 4 |
The two tables next following provide comparisons of retail and wholesale prices respectively between New Zealand and certain other countries. All the prices, which relate generally to the month of September 1962, have been converted into New Zealand currency. In the first table prices shown for the United States of America are exclusive of sales tax.
COMPARISON OF RETAIL PRICES OF BASIC FOODSTUFFS
Item | Unit | New Zealand (Average 21 Towns) September 1962 | Australia (Sydney) September 1962 | South Africa (Cape Town) September 1962 | Great Britain (London) April 1962 | Canada (Dominion Average) September 1962 | United States of America (Average 46 Large Cities) September 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* 1¼ lb. † At price for 3 lb lots. ‡ Loose. § September quarter, 1962. || Sirloin. ¶ Cooking quality. Source: Australia: Commonwealth Statistician. South Africa: Bureau of Census and Statistics. Great Britain: New Zealand High Commissioner. Canada: Dominion Bureau of Statistics. U.S.A.: Monthly Labor Review. | |||||||||||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | ||
Bread | 2 lb | 7.54 | 1 | 3.20 | 10.80 | 11.50* | 2 | 2.07 | 3 | 0.34 | |||
Flour | 25 lb | 6 | 6.36 | 15 | 10.50 | 10 | 7.20 | 12 | 3.92† | 16 | 8.66 | 20 | 5 |
Tea | lb | 6 | 10 | 5 | 0.72 | 7 | 7.92 | 6 | 5 | 8 | 1.75 | ||
Coffee | lb | 8 | 2.64‡ | 7 | 8.76 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 0.64 | 5 | 1.20 | ||
Sugar | lb | 7.61 | 8.80 | 6 | 8 | 7.63 | 10.08 | ||||||
Milk (fresh) | quart | 9.30 | 1 | 6.40 | 1 | 1.92 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 6.68 | 2 | 2.95 | |
Butter | lb | 2 | 0 | 3 | 10.48 | 3 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 3 | 9.85 | 5 | 4.11 |
Cheese | lb | 2 | 0.26 | 2 | 11.50 | 2 | 9.60 | 2 | 7 | 4 | 2.86 | 5 | 1.89 |
Bacon | lb | 4 | 11.43 | 5 | 5.60 | 4 | 2.76 | 3 | 11 | 7 | 2.62 | 5 | 4.97 |
Prunes | lb | 3 | 4.10 | 3 | 0.12 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 10.37 | ||||
Canned peaches | 30 oz tin | 4 | 1.92 | 2 | 6.24 | 2 | 5.25 | 2 | 6.75 | 3 | 1.19 | 2 | 3.60 |
Beef, rib roast | lb | 2 | 8.91 | 3 | l.62§ | 2 | 7.08|| | 3 | 4 | 6 | 7.15 | 6 | 4.11 |
Mutton, leg | lb | 2 | 5.86 | 1 | 9.06§ | 3 | 0.36 | 3 | 10 | 5 | 1.03 | 5 | 3.51 |
Pork – | |||||||||||||
Leg | lb | 3 | 3.93 | 4 | 2.02§ | 3 | 1.56 | 3 | 6 | ||||
Chops | lb | 3 | 6.26 | 4 | l.68§ | 3 | 2.28 | 4 | 6 | 5 | 4.29 | 7 | 1.46 |
Margarine | lb | 1 | 8¶ | 2 | 7.76 | 2 | 0.96 | 1 | 9 | 2 | 0 | 1 | 11.91 |
COMPARISON OF WHOLESALE PRICES OF CERTAIN COMMODITIES
Item | Unit | New Zealand, August 1962 | Great Britain, September 1962 | Canada, September 1962 | United States of America, September 1962 | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Priced once each quarter. † Price excluding tax (including tax the price ranges from 1s. 9.6d. to 2s. 0.68d. according to the State). Source: Great Britain: The Economist – Intelligence Unit. Canada: Prices and Price Indexes – Dominion Bureau of Statistics. U.S.A.: Survey of Current Business. | |||||||||||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | S. | d. | £ | s. | d. | ||
Wheat | bushel | 13 | 6 | 9 | 10.93 | 13 | 0.56 | 17 | 5.14 | ||||
Oats | bushel | 8 | 6 | 7 | 3.50 | 6 | 5.83 | 5 | 11.79 | ||||
Flour | short ton | 13 | 5 | 11 | 38 | 0 | 9 | 47 | 7 | 0 | 43 | 13 | 3 |
Sugar | cwt | 3 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 7 | 11 | 2 | 14 | 2 | 3 | 12 | 0 |
Butter | lb | 1 | 10.50 | 2 | 8.68 | 3 | 6.12 | 4 | 3.09 | ||||
Cheese | lb | 1 | 7.88 | 2 | 0.70 | 2 | 9.60 | ||||||
Motor spirits | gallon | 2 | 11.75 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 0.34† |
An historical survey of retail prices in New Zealand will be found on pages 1007–1016 of the 1947–49 Yearbook, including an account of the various series of official index numbers of retail prices in New Zealand which had been current up to 1949, while pages 998–1003 of the same volume provide a brief description of the original Consumers' Price Index initiated in that year. For fuller details, however, reference should be made to the Special Supplement to the October-November 1949 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics entitled “Retail Prices in New Zealand with Special Reference to the Consumers' Price Index”. This index was completely revised in 1955–56 and a full description of the revision was published as a special supplement to the November 1956 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title “Consumers' Price Index, 1955 Revision”. Extracts from that publication were also reprinted as an appendix to the 1957 Yearbook (pages 1214–37). For the complete regimen however (i.e., the schedule of items included along with comparative weights) as well as for a continuation up to 1955 of the historical survey of retail prices, direct reference should be made to the 1956 special supplement.
A brief summary of the salient features of the index is as follows:
The basic formula used is that of Laspeyres in its aggregative form.
The index relates primarily to urban dwellers living as families.
About 85 per cent of personal expenditure is covered.
The number of items regularly priced is 375.
The base is: 1952–53 consumption costed at 1955 prices.
Sources of group and commodity weights were (1) the Census of Distribution 1952–53; (2) an analysis of household budgets collected privately in 1952–53; and (3) an extension of regularly compiled statistics of consumable goods. Where considered desirable the base weight assigned to selected items is broadened to allow for expenditure on kindred items not selected for pricing.
Prices are collected by field officers in 23 towns, including two combined areas.
A scientific sample of rented houses and flats has been selected.
Special techniques are employed for costs of owner-occupiers, for prices of seasonal fruits and vegetables, and for transport charges.
Index numbers are compiled for all food and its subgroups at monthly intervals, and for all other groups and subgroups at quarterly intervals.
Individual town index numbers are published for 21 towns, showing each town both on a common base and on its own base.
To provide a continuous series the prerevision all-groups index has been converted to a 1955 base.
Costs of the following items are, for various reasons, outside the scope of the index: hotel accommodation, licensed and private; long-distance rail and bus transport; all sea and air transport; legal fees, commissions on sales, etc.; gambling; church and charitable donations; private and boarding school fees; music, elocution, dancing, etc., tuition fees; instalment credit interest and similar financial charges; personal accident insurance; funeral directors' charges; photographers' charges; wages of domestic servants, jobbing gardeners, etc.; fees to chiropractors, herbalists, chiropodists, etc.; sundry licences (marriage, dog, etc.); direct taxation; savings, including amortisations of capital debts, investments, and life insurance; spirits and wine; jewellery and florists' goods; durable goods other than replacements; private holiday transport; cost of removal to another locality.
In general the index assumes a constant pattern of expenditure for all towns, whether large cities or provincial centres, whether with warm or cool climates, etc. In transportation, however, the index compromises by setting up a constant base expenditure on transport for all towns, but allowing a varying dissection between the various modes of transport from town to town, according to local circumstances. Consequently there are no true “each on all” indices for transportation, but “each on each” indices can be used to produce “all on all” indices. (“Each on all” means an index for an individual town which uses as base the average for all towns, etc.)
The table immediately following provides a long-term linked series of retail price (all groups) index numbers combining the present Consumers' Price Index with its predecessors back to 1907, the whole being placed on a uniform base, i.e., the calendar year 1955.
RETAIL PRICES INDEX NUMBERS (ALL GROUPS) | |
---|---|
LONG-TERM LINKED SERIES | |
Base: Calendar year 1955 (= 1000) | |
Year | Index |
1907 | 308 |
1908 | 309 |
1909 | 305 |
1910 | 308 |
1911 | 306 |
1912 | 315 |
1913 | 322 |
1914 | 332 |
1915 | 357 |
1916 | 382 |
1917 | 415 |
1918 | 449 |
1919 | 482 |
1920 | 538 |
1921 | 546 |
1922 | 503 |
1923 | 507 |
1924 | 520 |
1925 | 530 |
1926 | 533 |
1927 | 529 |
1928 | 531 |
1929 | 530 |
1930 | 518 |
1931 | 479 |
1932 | 443 |
1933 | 420 |
1934 | 427 |
1935 | 442 |
1936 | 456 |
1937 | 488 |
1938 | 502 |
1939 | 523 |
1940 | 547 |
1941 | 567 |
1942 | 586 |
1943 | 599 |
1944 | 610 |
1945 | 618 |
1946 | 623 |
1947 | 643 |
1948 | 694 |
1949 | 706 |
1950 | 745 |
1951 | 828 |
1952 | 892 |
1953 | 933 |
1954 | 976 |
1955 | 1000 |
1956 | 2035 |
1957 | 1057 |
1958 | 1104 |
1959 | 1146 |
1960 | 1154 |
1961 | 1175 |
1962 | 1206 |
The following diagram shows the movement in retail prices index numbers over the period 1907–62, the data being drawn from the figures given in the preceding table (long-term linked series) and the quarterly table following.
The tables which now follow relate to the current Consumers' Price Index only.
The first table supplies all-groups index numbers and index numbers of individual groups and subgroups for 21 towns combined in respect of the calendar years 1955–62 and for each of the four quarters of the years 1956–62. The group and subgroup weights are also shown as percentages of the base expenditure.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX – QUARTERLY INDEX NUMBERS (ALL GROUPS) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
TWENTY-ONE TOWNS COMBINED | |||||||
Base: Weighted average twenty-one towns, 1955 (= 1000) | |||||||
Food | Housing | Household Operation | Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | |
Groups— | |||||||
Percentages of base expenditure | 32.26 | 15.40 | 10.60 | 15.43 | 8.76 | 17.55 | 100.00 |
Calendar year— | |||||||
1955 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 1057 | 1055 | 1013 | 999 | 1016 | 1030 | 1035 |
1957 | 1054 | 1118 | 1038 | 1005 | 1076 | 1055 | 1057 |
1958 | 1071 | 1179 | 1074 | 1022 | 1160 | 1160 | 1104 |
1959 | 1077 | 1236 | 1094 | 1041 | 1240 | 1273 | 1146 |
1960 | 1092 | 1286 | 1107 | 1063 | 1213 | 1232 | 1154 |
1961 | 1102 | 1344 | 1118 | 1086 | 1216 | 1252 | 1175 |
1962 | 1109 | 1436 | 1144 | 1106 | 1240 | 1294 | 1206 |
Quarter ended— | |||||||
1956–31 March | 1015 | 1032 | 1007 | 1001 | 1009 | 1009 | 1013 |
30 June | 1043 | 1048 | 1011 | 998 | 1015 | 1023 | 1027 |
30 September | 1092 | 1061 | 1016 | 1000 | 1015 | 1042 | 1049 |
31 December | 1078 | 1079 | 1018 | 998 | 1026 | 1046 | 1049 |
1957–31 March | 1025 | 1098 | 1033 | 998 | 1069 | 1047 | 1041 |
30 June | 1057 | 1112 | 1035 | 1001 | 1077 | 1056 | 1056 |
30 September | 1066 | 1124 | 1038 | 1009 | 1076 | 1058 | 1063 |
31 December | 1069 | 1138 | 1044 | 1011 | 1083 | 1061 | 1068 |
1958–31 March | 1057 | 1155 | 1049 | 1012 | 1095 | 1063 | 1069 |
30 June | 1069 | 1169 | 1074 | 1019 | 1114 | 1065 | 1080 |
30 September | 1072 | 1189 | 1086 | 1025 | 1206 | 1264 | 1130 |
31 December | 1085 | 1203 | 1088 | 1031 | 1226 | 1250 | 1137 |
1959–31 March | 1075 | 1220 | 1090 | 1030 | 1234 | 1263 | 1139 |
30 June | 1070 | 1231 | 1090 | 1038 | 1239 | 1274 | 1142 |
30 September | 1078 | 1241 | 1097 | 1045 | 1244 | 1304 | 1154 |
31 December | 1086 | 1251 | 1101 | 1050 | 1244 | 1250 | 1150 |
1960–31 March | 1071 | 1266 | 1108 | 1056 | 1223 | 1237 | 1145 |
30 June | 1068 | 1281 | 1107 | 1061 | 1223 | 1239 | 1147 |
30 September | 1102 | 1292 | 1105 | 1064 | 1205 | 1226 | 1157 |
31 December | 1128 | 1304 | 1107 | 1069 | 1202 | 1228 | 1168 |
1961–31 March | 1098 | 1318 | 1109 | 1074 | 1204 | 1235 | 1163 |
30 June | 1082 | 1328 | 1113 | 1086 | 1216 | 1239 | 1163 |
30 September | 1111 | 1343 | 1119 | 1090 | 1222 | 1265 | 1183 |
31 December | 1118 | 1388 | 1129 | 1095 | 1225 | 1269 | 1193 |
1962–31 March | 1108 | 1409 | 1135 | 1097 | 1226 | 1285 | 1197 |
30 June | 1099 | 1427 | 1143 | 1105 | 1238 | 1288 | 1201 |
30 September | 1110 | 1443 | 1145 | 1110 | 1247 | 1300 | 1210 |
31 December | 1118 | 1466 | 1150 | 1112 | 1249 | 1301 | 1218 |
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX – QUARTERLY INDEX NUMBERS (ALL GROUPS) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Food | Housing | Household Operation | ||||||
Meat and Fish | Fruits, Vegetables, and Eggs | Other Foods | Rent | Home Ownership | Fuel and Light | Home Furnishings | Domestic Supplies and Services | |
Subgroups— | ||||||||
Percentages of base expenditure | 8.24 | 8.03 | 15.99 | 4.66 | 10.74 | 3.20 | 4.70 | 2.70 |
Calendar year— | ||||||||
1955 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 995 | 1231 | 1002 | 1048 | 1058 | 1015 | 1010 | 1016 |
1957 | 1054 | 1105 | 1029 | 1098 | 1126 | 1042 | 1022 | 1059 |
1958 | 1152 | 1067 | 1030 | 1143 | 1195 | 1104 | 1055 | 1073 |
1959 | 1171 | 1073 | 1031 | 1197 | 1253 | 1129 | 1073 | 1091 |
1960 | 1176 | 1109 | 1041 | 1232 | 1309 | 1128 | 1088 | 1114 |
1961 | 1181 | 1126 | 1050 | 1300 | 1363 | 1133 | 1103 | 1125 |
1962 | 1183 | 1137 | 1056 | 1504 | 1407 | 1177 | 1117 | 1150 |
Quarter ended— | ||||||||
1956— | ||||||||
31 March | 1008 | 1045 | 1004 | 1024 | 1036 | 1010 | 1003 | 1012 |
30 June | 986 | 1191 | 997 | 1045 | 1050 | 1012 | 1008 | 1014 |
30 September | 989 | 1375 | 1002 | 1051 | 1065 | 1017 | 1014 | 1017 |
31 December | 995 | 1312 | 1003 | 1073 | 1082 | 1022 | 1015 | 1020 |
1957— | ||||||||
31 March | 992 | 1091 | 1010 | 1089 | 1101 | 1039 | 1015 | 1056 |
30 June | 1028 | 1141 | 1029 | 1097 | 1118 | 1043 | 1016 | 1057 |
30 September | 1080 | 1098 | 1042 | 1103 | 1133 | 1043 | 1023 | 1059 |
31 December | 1115 | 1088 | 1035 | 1103 | 1153 | 1044 | 1033 | 1065 |
1958— | ||||||||
31 March | 1101 | 1066 | 1029 | 1116 | 1172 | 1044 | 1042 | 1067 |
30 June | 1151 | 1061 | 1030 | 1125 | 1187 | 1108 | 1052 | 1071 |
30 September | 1173 | 1047 | 1032 | 1162 | 1202 | 1132 | 1060 | 1076 |
31 December | 1183 | 1094 | 1030 | 1167 | 1218 | 1133 | 1064 | 1079 |
1959— | ||||||||
31 March | 1181 | 1059 | 1029 | 1186 | 1235 | 1134 | 1066 | 1079 |
30 June | 1160 | 1058 | 1029 | 1196 | 1247 | 1133 | 1066 | 1083 |
30 September | 1163 | 1083 | 1031 | 1202 | 1258 | 1128 | 1077 | 1093 |
31 December | 1181 | 1091 | 1034 | 1203 | 1272 | 1120 | 1083 | 1109 |
1960— | ||||||||
31 March | 1167 | 1042 | 1037 | 1214 | 1289 | 1133 | 1088 | 1113 |
30 June | 1144 | 1045 | 1040 | 1230 | 1303 | 1130 | 1089 | 1114 |
30 September | 1175 | 1149 | 1041 | 1242 | 1314 | 1124 | 1086 | 1114 |
31 December | 1220 | 1201 | 1044 | 1242 | 1331 | 1124 | 1091 | 1114 |
1961— | ||||||||
31 March | 1185 | 1112 | 1047 | 1250 | 1347 | 1129 | 1090 | 1118 |
30 June | 1165 | 1063 | 1050 | 1259 | 1357 | 1130 | 1099 | 1118 |
30 September | 1171 | 1167 | 1051 | 1284 | 1368 | 1131 | 1110 | 1121 |
31 December | 1205 | 1161 | 1052 | 1406 | 1381 | 1144 | 1112 | 1143 |
1962— | ||||||||
31 March | 1182 | 1141 | 1054 | 1448 | 1392 | 1155 | 1118 | 1141 |
30 June | 1180 | 1102 | 1056 | 1488 | 1401 | 1179 | 1117 | 1147 |
30 September | 1180 | 1143 | 1057 | 1521 | 1410 | 1184 | 1115 | 1152 |
31 December | 1190 | 1163 | 1059 | 1560 | 1426 | 1189 | 1118 | 1161 |
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX – QUARTERLY INDEX NUMBERS (ALL GROUPS) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Apparel | Transportation | Miscellaneous | All Groups | |||||
Clothing | Footwear | Public Transport | Private Transport | Tobacco and Alcohol | Other Supplies | Other Services | ||
Subgroups— | ||||||||
Percentages of base expenditure | 13.06 | 2.37 | 2.48 | 6.28 | 8.53 | 4.90 | 4.12 | 100.00 |
Calendar year | ||||||||
1955 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 992 | 1039 | 1007 | 1020 | 1010 | 1035 | 1066 | 1035 |
1957 | 992 | 1078 | 1122 | 1058 | 1014 | 1064 | 1131 | 1057 |
1958 | 1005 | 1115 | 1140 | 1168 | 1196 | 1083 | 1180 | 1104 |
1959 | 1018 | 1164 | 1175 | 1266 | 1396 | 1106 | 1216 | 1146 |
1960 | 1030 | 1242 | 1203 | 1217 | 1285 | 1130 | 1245 | 1154 |
1961 | 1051 | 1282 | 1218 | 1216 | 1272 | 1153 | 1328 | 1175 |
1962 | 1066 | 1327 | 1234 | 1242 | 1281 | 1177 | 1459 | 1206 |
Quarter ended— | ||||||||
1956— | ||||||||
31 March | 996 | 1010 | 999 | 1013 | 1000 | 1018 | 1016 | 1013 |
30 June | 991 | 1039 | 1008 | 1017 | 1013 | 1031 | 1034 | 1027 |
30 September | 993 | 1039 | 1008 | 1018 | 1013 | 1039 | 1104 | 1049 |
31 December | 989 | 1048 | 1013 | 1031 | 1013 | 1051 | 1108 | 1049 |
1957— | ||||||||
31 March | 988 | 1054 | 1113 | 1052 | 1013 | 1051 | 1110 | 1041 |
30 June | 988 | 1076 | 1113 | 1063 | 1014 | 1064 | 1132 | 1056 |
30 September | 995 | 1090 | 1122 | 1058 | 1014 | 1070 | 1136 | 1063 |
31 December | 996 | 1092 | 1140 | 1060 | 1014 | 1071 | 1147 | 1068 |
1958— | ||||||||
31 March | 996 | 1099 | 1140 | 1077 | 1014 | 1077 | 1147 | 1069 |
30 June | 1003 | 1108 | 1140 | 1103 | 1014 | 1079 | 1154 | 1080 |
30 September | 1007 | 1123 | 1140 | 1232 | 1394 | 1085 | 1208 | 1130 |
31 December | 1013 | 1130 | 1142 | 1259 | 1361 | 1089 | 1212 | 1137 |
1959— | ||||||||
31 March | 1012 | 1129 | 1143 | 1270 | 1384 | 1093 | 1215 | 1139 |
30 June | 1019 | 1141 | 1171 | 1266 | 1406 | 1106 | 1202 | 1142 |
30 September | 1019 | 1183 | 1186 | 1267 | 1458 | 1110 | 1214 | 1154 |
31 December | 1023 | 1203 | 1199 | 1261 | 1335 | 1116 | 1235 | 1150 |
1960— | ||||||||
31 March | 1027 | 1215 | 1201 | 1231 | 1298 | 1123 | 1245 | 1145 |
30 June | 1028 | 1243 | 1201 | 1231 | 1298 | 1130 | 1245 | 1147 |
30 September | 1030 | 1251 | 1206 | 1205 | 1272 | 1130 | 1246 | 1157 |
31 December | 1034 | 1260 | 1204 | 1201 | 1272 | 1138 | 1245 | 1168 |
1961— | ||||||||
31 March | 1039 | 1266 | 1204 | 1203 | 1272 | 1141 | 1271 | 1163 |
30 June | 1052 | 1276 | 1211 | 1217 | 1271 | 1154 | 1271 | 1163 |
30 September | 1054 | 1287 | 1224 | 1221 | 1272 | 1157 | 1380 | 1181 |
31 December | 1058 | 1300 | 1234 | 1222 | 1273 | 1161 | 1388 | 1193 |
1962— | ||||||||
31 March | 1058 | 1310 | 1234 | 1222 | 1273 | 1163 | 1456 | 1197 |
30 June | 1066 | 1320 | 1234 | 1239 | 1276 | 1165 | 1459 | 1201 |
30 September | 1069 | 1338 | 1234 | 1252 | 1286 | 1188 | 1461 | 1210 |
31 December | 1070 | 1340 | 1234 | 1255 | 1287 | 1191 | 1460 | 1218 |
In the table which follows, annual figures for the food group are shown for all index towns combined in respect to the years 1955–62 and each of the 15 months ended December 1962.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX – MONTHLY INDEX NUMBERS (FOOD), TWENTY-ONE TOWNS COMBINED | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Weighted average twenty-one towns, 1955 (= 1000) | ||||
Period | Meat and Fish | Fruits, Vegetables, and Eggs | Other Foods | All Food |
Calendar Year – | ||||
1955 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 995 | 1231 | 1002 | 1057 |
1957 | 1054 | 1105 | 1029 | 1054 |
1958 | 1152 | 1067 | 1030 | 1071 |
1959 | 1171 | 1073 | 1031 | 1077 |
1960 | 1176 | 1109 | 1041 | 1092 |
1961 | 1181 | 1126 | 1050 | 1102 |
1962 | 1183 | 1137 | 1056 | 1109 |
Month – | ||||
1961 – October | 1213 | 1169 | 1043 | 1118 |
November | 1230 | 1250 | 1045 | 1144 |
December | 1216 | 1184 | 1044 | 1123 |
1962 – January | 1182 | 1172 | 1053 | 1116 |
February | 1179 | 1133 | 1053 | 1105 |
March | 1184 | 1117 | 1055 | 1103 |
April | 1183 | 1100 | 1055 | 1099 |
May | 1179 | 1104 | 1056 | 1100 |
June | 1176 | 1103 | 1057 | 1099 |
July | 1176 | 1134 | 1056 | 1106 |
August | 1181 | 1149 | 1056 | 1111 |
September | 1185 | 1147 | 1057 | 1112 |
October | 1187 | 1125 | 1059 | 1108 |
November | 1192 | 1193 | 1059 | 1126 |
December | 1189 | 1172 | 1059 | 1120 |
The following tables distinguish individual towns and groupings of towns, but the subgroup indices are omitted; the periods covered are the calendar years 1955, 1961, and 1962 and the separate quarters of 1962. Attention is called, however, to the two-fold method of presentation: in the first place current prices in each town are compared with prices in the same town during the base period; in the second, current prices in each town are completed with average prices over all the 21 towns in the base period.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX – GROUP INDEX NUMBERS FOR INDIVIDUAL TOWNS AND GROUPINGS OF TOWNS | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Weighted average each town, and grouping, separately, 1955 (= 1000) | ||||||||||||||
Town | Food | Housing | ||||||||||||
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 1000 | 1118 | 1127 | 1104 | 1111 | 1134 | 1119 | 1000 | 1339 | 1412 | 1444 | 1467 | 1492 | 1454 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1092 | 1095 | 1096 | 1116 | 1114 | 1105 | 1000 | 1357 | 1432 | 1446 | 1452 | 1480 | 1452 |
Christchurch | 1000 | 1120 | 1132 | 1115 | 1122 | 1122 | 1123 | 1000 | 1357 | 1417 | 1426 | 1433 | 1448 | 1431 |
Dunedin | 1000 | 1113 | 1112 | 1102 | 1106 | 1115 | 1108 | 1000 | 1308 | 1348 | 1357 | 1369 | 1389 | 1366 |
Four chief centres | 1000 | 1111 | 1118 | 1104 | 1114 | 1125 | 1115 | 1000 | 1344 | 1411 | 1431 | 1446 | 1469 | 1439 |
Hamilton | 1000 | 1057 | 1060 | 1067 | 1075 | 1088 | 1072 | 1000 | 1381 | 1525 | 1544 | 1569 | 1584 | 1556 |
Gisborne | 1000 | 1091 | 1076 | 1080 | 1103 | 1104 | 1091 | 1000 | 1376 | 1436 | 1491 | 1482 | 1482 | 1473 |
Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1089 | 1087 | 1084 | 1109 | 1113 | 1098 | 1000 | 1328 | 1378 | 1391 | 1407 | 1430 | 1401 |
New Plymouth | 1000 | 1086 | 1097 | 1101 | 1120 | 1126 | 1111 | 1000 | 1373 | 1409 | 1434 | 1438 | 1462 | 1436 |
Wanganui | 1000 | 1086 | 1088 | 1088 | 1109 | 1106 | 1098 | 1000 | 1344 | 1387 | 1404 | 1414 | 1494 | 1425 |
Palmerston North | 1000 | 1075 | 1078 | 1083 | 1085 | 1089 | 1084 | 1000 | 1332 | 1348 | 1359 | 1432 | 1440 | 1395 |
Nelson | 1000 | 1106 | 1111 | 1103 | 1108 | 1119 | 1110 | 1000 | 1322 | 1368 | 1385 | 1389 | 1402 | 1386 |
Timaru | 1000 | 1105 | 1094 | 1107 | 1112 | 1104 | 1104 | 1000 | 1370 | 1465 | 1474 | 1505 | 1517 | 1490 |
Invercargill | 1000 | 1095 | 1121 | 1102 | 1108 | 1119 | 1113 | 1000 | 1307 | 1348 | 1353 | 1356 | 1371 | 1357 |
Nine provincial towns | 1000 | 1084 | 1087 | 1088 | 1100 | 1106 | 1095 | 1000 | 1348 | 1409 | 1426 | 1448 | 1469 | 1438 |
Whangarei | 1000 | 1097 | 1108 | 1101 | 1108 | 1119 | 1109 | 1000 | 1357 | 1401 | 1419 | 1425 | 1444 | 1422 |
Tauranga | 1000 | 1095 | 1116 | 1115 | 1120 | 1108 | 1115 | 1000 | 1396 | 1465 | 1468 | 1473 | 1486 | 1473 |
Rotorua | 1000 | 1094 | 1094 | 1102 | 1115 | 1110 | 1105 | 1000 | 1312 | 1354 | 1360 | 1367 | 1466 | 1387 |
Masterton | 1000 | 1091 | 1085 | 1084 | 1099 | 1103 | 1093 | 1000 | 1325 | 1364 | 1364 | 1396 | 1424 | 1387 |
Blenheim | 1000 | 1108 | 1098 | 1110 | 1129 | 1129 | 1117 | 1000 | 1400 | 1447 | 1472 | 1479 | 1475 | 1468 |
Greymouth | 1000 | 1098 | 1099 | 1099 | 1105 | 1104 | 1102 | 1000 | 1272 | 1350 | 1368 | 1373 | 1380 | 1367 |
Ashburton | 1000 | 1097 | 1096 | 1103 | 1115 | 1126 | 1110 | 1000 | 1355 | 1409 | 1418 | 1440 | 1477 | 1436 |
Oamaru | 1000 | 1095 | 1122 | 1105 | 1111 | 1112 | 1112 | 1000 | 1325 | 1382 | 1400 | 1406 | 1416 | 1401 |
Eight other towns | 1000 | 1096 | 1102 | 1102 | 1111 | 1112 | 1107 | 1000 | 1336 | 1391 | 1402 | 1413 | 1442 | 1412 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1102 | 1108 | 1099 | 1110 | 1118 | 1109 | 1000 | 1344 | 1409 | 1427 | 1443 | 1466 | 1436 |
Town | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 1000 | 1106 | 1130 | 1138 | 1137 | 1139 | 1136 | 1000 | 1063 | 1069 | 1076 | 1080 | 1082 | 1077 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1131 | 1139 | 1155 | 1164 | 1168 | 1156 | 1000 | 1096 | 1108 | 1118 | 1128 | 1133 | 1122 |
Christchurch | 1000 | 1122 | 1154 | 1156 | 1155 | 1169 | 1158 | 1000 | 1101 | 1120 | 1126 | 1131 | 1129 | 1126 |
Dunedin | 1000 | 1160 | 1183 | 1190 | 1184 | 1196 | 1188 | 1000 | 1105 | 1107 | 1124 | 1126 | 1126 | 1121 |
Four chief centres | 1000 | 1122 | 1143 | 1152 | 1152 | 1159 | 1151 | 1000 | 1083 | 1093 | 1102 | 1107 | 1109 | 1102 |
Hamilton | 1000 | 1110 | 1127 | 1131 | 1134 | 1133 | 1131 | 1000 | 1104 | 1115 | 1122 | 1127 | 1128 | 1123 |
Gisborne | 1000 | 1095 | 1098 | 1103 | 1107 | 1110 | 1105 | 1000 | 1108 | 1132 | 1140 | 1141 | 1141 | 1139 |
Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1126 | 1135 | 1145 | 1154 | 1157 | 1148 | 1000 | 1078 | 1094 | 1099 | 1101 | 1113 | 1102 |
New Plymouth | 1000 | 1122 | 1128 | 1136 | 1138 | 1138 | 1135 | 1000 | 1083 | 1097 | 1108 | 1124 | 1119 | 1112 |
Wanganui | 1000 | 1089 | 1105 | 1114 | 1113 | 1118 | 1112 | 1000 | 1115 | 1134 | 1142 | 1145 | 1144 | 1141 |
Palmerston North | 1000 | 1114 | 1120 | 1127 | 1127 | 1129 | 1126 | 1000 | 1104 | 1117 | 1120 | 1121 | 1110 | 1117 |
Nelson | 1000 | 1090 | 1097 | 1097 | 1097 | 1106 | 1099 | 1000 | 1088 | 1104 | 1119 | 1123 | 1120 | 1116 |
Timaru | 1000 | 1140 | 1155 | 1165 | 1169 | 1180 | 1167 | 1000 | 1069 | 1085 | 1079 | 1093 | 1100 | 1089 |
Invercargill | 1000 | 1097 | 1114 | 1136 | 1135 | 1145 | 1132 | 1000 | 1082 | 1085 | 1090 | 1095 | 1096 | 1091 |
Nine provincial towns | 1000 | 1111 | 1122 | 1131 | 1133 | 1137 | 1131 | 1000 | 1093 | 1106 | 1113 | 1118 | 1118 | 1114 |
Whangarei | 1000 | 1101 | 1118 | 1123 | 1125 | 1126 | 1123 | 1000 | 1075 | 1074 | 1082 | 1081 | 1086 | 1081 |
Tauranga | 1000 | 1092 | 1105 | 1104 | 1107 | 1107 | 1106 | 1000 | 1088 | 1085 | 1090 | 1090 | 1091 | 1089 |
Rotorua | 1000 | 1130 | 1137 | 1124 | 1145 | 1145 | 1138 | 1000 | 1132 | 1151 | 1170 | 1176 | 1181 | 1169 |
Masterton | 1000 | 1108 | 1121 | 1139 | 1139 | 1139 | 1134 | 1000 | 1089 | 1097 | 1105 | 1112 | 1120 | 1108 |
Blenheim | 1000 | 1083 | 1105 | 1114 | 1119 | 1127 | 1116 | 1000 | 1063 | 1064 | 1068 | 1074 | 1075 | 1070 |
Greymouth | 1000 | 1127 | 1141 | 1142 | 1143 | 1152 | 1144 | 1000 | 1083 | 1073 | 1082 | 1088 | 1103 | 1086 |
Ashburton | 1000 | 1092 | 1110 | 1118 | 1119 | 1129 | 1119 | 1000 | 1074 | 1092 | 1097 | 1104 | 1109 | 1100 |
Oamaru | 1000 | 1113 | 1132 | 1136 | 1132 | 1139 | 1134 | 1000 | 1107 | 1130 | 1133 | 1135 | 1136 | 1133 |
Eight other towns | 1000 | 1109 | 1123 | 1126 | 1131 | 1135 | 1129 | 1000 | 1090 | 1096 | 1104 | 1108 | 1114 | 1106 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1118 | 1135 | 1143 | 1145 | 1150 | 1144 | 1000 | 1086 | 1097 | 1105 | 1110 | 1112 | 1106 |
Base: Weighted average each town, and grouping, separately, 1955 (= 1000) | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town | Transportation | Miscellaneous | ||||||||||||
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 1000 | 1233 | 1243 | 1253 | 1260 | 1263 | 1255 | 1000 | 1245 | 1281 | 1281 | 1294 | 1295 | 1287 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1239 | 1255 | 1266 | 1274 | 1275 | 1267 | 1000 | 1258 | 1286 | 1290 | 1303 | 1305 | 1296 |
Christchurch | 1000 | 1189 | 1196 | 1208 | 1218 | 1220 | 1210 | 1000 | 1245 | 1289 | 1296 | 1296 | 1297 | 1295 |
Dunedin | 1000 | 1226 | 1237 | 1248 | 1259 | 1260 | 1251 | 1000 | 1257 | 1280 | 1287 | 1305 | 1302 | 1293 |
Four chief centres | 1000 | 1225 | 1236 | 1247 | 1255 | 1257 | 1249 | 1000 | 1250 | 1284 | 1287 | 1298 | 1299 | 1292 |
Hamilton | 1000 | 1207 | 1213 | 1227 | 1238 | 1242 | 1230 | 1000 | 1245 | 1281 | 1284 | 1295 | 1300 | 1290 |
Gisborne | 1000 | 1195 | 1202 | 1216 | 1227 | 1228 | 1218 | 1000 | 1253 | 1281 | 1282 | 1297 | 1300 | 1290 |
Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1190 | 1196 | 1211 | 1222 | 1223 | 1213 | 1000 | 1257 | 1291 | 1293 | 1308 | 1309 | 1300 |
New Plymouth | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1223 | 1233 | 1235 | 1225 | 1000 | 1262 | 1291 | 1292 | 1307 | 1309 | 1299 |
Wanganui | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1223 | 1234 | 1236 | 1226 | 1000 | 1263 | 1291 | 1292 | 1308 | 1309 | 1300 |
Palmerston North | 1000 | 1212 | 1217 | 1232 | 1243 | 1245 | 1234 | 1000 | 1263 | 1291 | 1292 | 1306 | 1309 | 1299 |
Nelson | 1000 | 1207 | 1212 | 1228 | 1239 | 1242 | 1230 | 1000 | 1253 | 1294 | 1297 | 1301 | 1302 | 1299 |
Timaru | 1000 | 1210 | 1215 | 1230 | 1241 | 1244 | 1233 | 1000 | 1254 | 1293 | 1296 | 1299 | 1302 | 1298 |
Invercargill | 1000 | 1198 | 1207 | 1223 | 1234 | 1235 | 1225 | 1000 | 1257 | 1280 | 1288 | 1305 | 1302 | 1294 |
Nine provincial towns | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1224 | 1235 | 1237 | 1226 | 1000 | 1256 | 1288 | 1290 | 1303 | 1305 | 1297 |
Whangarei | 1000 | 1208 | 1213 | 1227 | P.38 | 1241 | 1230 | 1000 | 1254 | 1290 | 1290 | 1302 | 1304 | 1296 |
Tauranga | 1000 | 1207 | 1213 | 1228 | 1240 | 1243 | 1231 | 1000 | 1249 | 1285 | 1288 | 1299 | 1299 | 1293 |
Rotorua | 1000 | 1180 | 1186 | 1199 | 1209 | 1213 | 1202 | 1000 | 1254 | 1290 | 1290 | 1303 | 1304 | 1297 |
Masterton | 1000 | 1202 | 1208 | 1223 | 1235 | 1237 | 1226 | 1000 | 1263 | 1291 | 1292 | 1308 | 1309 | 1300 |
Blenheim | 1000 | 1187 | 1192 | 1207 | 1218 | 1220 | 1209 | 1000 | 1257 | 1299 | 1302 | 1305 | 1307 | 1303 |
Greymouth | 1000 | 1175 | 1183 | 1196 | 1206 | 1208 | 1199 | 1000 | 1253 | 1294 | 1297 | 1296 | 1297 | 1296 |
Ashburton | 1000 | 1211 | 1217 | 1234 | 1246 | 1248 | 1236 | 1000 | 1253 | 1294 | 1298 | 1300 | 1303 | 1299 |
Oamaru | 1000 | 1223 | 1228 | 1244 | 1257 | 1258 | 1247 | 1000 | 1257 | 1280 | 1288 | 1305 | 1302 | 1294 |
Eight other towns | 1000 | 1196 | 1203 | 1217 | 1228 | 1231 | 1220 | 1000 | 1255 | 1290 | 1293 | 1302 | 1303 | 1297 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1216 | 1226 | 1238 | 1247 | 1249 | 1240 | 1000 | 1252 | 1285 | 1288 | 1300 | 1301 | 1294 |
Base: Weighted average twenty-one towns, 1955 (= 1000) | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town | Food | Housing | ||||||||||||
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 998 | 1116 | 1125 | 1102 | 1109 | 1132 | 1117 | 1018 | 1363 | 1437 | 1470 | 1494 | 1518 | 1480 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1012 | 1105 | 1109 | 1109 | 1130 | 1128 | 1119 | 1047 | 1420 | 1499 | 1513 | 1519 | 1549 | 1520 |
Christchurch | 990 | 1109 | 1121 | 1104 | 1111 | 1111 | 1112 | 1000 | 1357 | 1417 | 1426 | 1433 | 1448 | 1431 |
Dunedin | 977 | 1088 | 1086 | 1077 | 1080 | 1089 | 1083 | 984 | 1288 | 1327 | 1336 | 1348 | 1367 | 1344 |
Four chief centres | 998 | 1109 | 1116 | 1101 | 1112 | 1122 | 1113 | 1018 | 1367 | 1436 | 1457 | 1471 | 1495 | 1465 |
Hamilton | 1023 | 1082 | 1084 | 1092 | 1100 | 1113 | 1097 | 958 | 1323 | 1461 | 1479 | 1503 | 1518 | 1490 |
Gisborne | 977 | 1088 | 1073 | 1077 | 1099 | 1100 | 1087 | 952 | 1309 | 1366 | 1419 | 1411 | 1410 | 1402 |
Napier-Hastings | 958 | 1043 | 1041 | 1038 | 1062 | 1066 | 1052 | 940 | 1248 | 1295 | 1307 | 1322 | 1343 | 1317 |
New Plymouth | 987 | 1072 | 1083 | 1087 | 1106 | 1112 | 1097 | 972 | 1335 | 1370 | 1394 | 1398 | 1421 | 1396 |
Wanganui | 1014 | 1101 | 1103 | 1103 | 1124 | 1121 | 1113 | 932 | 1253 | 1293 | 1309 | 1318 | 1393 | 1328 |
Palmerston North | 1019 | 1095 | 1098 | 1103 | 1105 | 1110 | 1104 | 984 | 1310 | 1326 | 1337 | 1409 | 1416 | 1372 |
Nelson | 985 | 1089 | 1094 | 1086 | 1090 | 1102 | 1093 | 997 | 1318 | 1364 | 1381 | 1385 | 1398 | 1382 |
Timaru | 987 | 1090 | 1079 | 1092 | 1097 | 1090 | 1090 | 970 | 1328 | 1420 | 1430 | 1459 | 1471 | 1445 |
Invercargill | 1013 | 1109 | 1136 | 1116 | 1122 | 1133 | 1127 | 1006 | 1315 | 1356 | 1362 | 1365 | 1379 | 1365 |
Nine provincial towns | 999 | 1083 | 1086 | 1087 | 1099 | 1105 | 1094 | 966 | 1303 | 1362 | 1379 | 1400 | 1420 | 1390 |
Whangarei | 1044 | 1145 | 1157 | 1149 | 1157 | 1168 | 1158 | 981 | 1331 | 1374 | 1391 | 1398 | 1416 | 1395 |
Tauranga | 1028 | 1126 | 1148 | 1146 | 1152 | 1139 | 1146 | 1014 | 1416 | 1486 | 1489 | 1493 | 1507 | 1494 |
Rotorua | 1043 | 1141 | 1141 | 1150 | 1163 | 1158 | 1153 | 982 | 1288 | 1329 | 1335 | 1342 | 1439 | 1361 |
Masterton | 1005 | 1097 | 1090 | 1089 | 1104 | 1109 | 1098 | 981 | 1300 | 1337 | 1337 | 1369 | 1396 | 1360 |
Blenheim | 974 | 1080 | 1070 | 1082 | 1100 | 1100 | 1088 | 966 | 1351 | 1397 | 1421 | 1428 | 1424 | 1418 |
Greymouth | 1007 | 1106 | 1107 | 1107 | 1113 | 1112 | 1110 | 975 | 1239 | 1315 | 1333 | 1338 | 1345 | 1333 |
Ashburton | 1004 | 1102 | 1100 | 1107 | 1120 | 1131 | 1115 | 944 | 1279 | 1330 | 1338 | 1359 | 1394 | 1355 |
Oamaru | 983 | 1077 | 1103 | 1086 | 1092 | 1093 | 1094 | 940 | 1245 | 1299 | 1316 | 1321 | 1331 | 1317 |
Eight other towns | 1017 | 1114 | 1120 | 1120 | 1130 | 1131 | 1125 | 977 | 1305 | 1358 | 1369 | 1380 | 1409 | 1379 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1102 | 1108 | 1099 | 1110 | 1118 | 1109 | 1000 | 1344 | 1409 | 1427 | 1443 | 1466 | 1436 |
Base: Weighted average twenty-one towns, 1955 (= 1000) | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town | Household Operation | Apparel | ||||||||||||
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 1005 | 1112 | 1136 | 1144 | 1143 | 1146 | 1142 | 1032 | 1097 | 1102 | 1110 | 1114 | 1116 | 1111 |
Wellington-Hutt | 994 | 1124 | 1132 | 1148 | 1156 | 1161 | 1149 | 985 | 1079 | 1091 | 1101 | 1111 | 1116 | 1105 |
Christchurch | 988 | 1109 | 1140 | 1143 | 1142 | 1156 | 1145 | 971 | 1069 | 1087 | 1093 | 1098 | 1096 | 1094 |
Dunedin | 937 | 1086 | 1108 | 1114 | 1109 | 1120 | 1113 | 999 | 1104 | 1106 | 1123 | 1125 | 1126 | 1120 |
Four chief centres | 991 | 1112 | 1133 | 1141 | 1142 | 1149 | 1141 | 1004 | 1088 | 1097 | 1106 | 1111 | 1113 | 1107 |
Hamilton | 975 | 1083 | 1100 | 1103 | 1106 | 1105 | 1103 | 975 | 1076 | 1087 | 1094 | 1100 | 1099 | 1095 |
Gisborne | 1114 | 1220 | 1224 | 1230 | 1233 | 1237 | 1231 | 998 | 1106 | 1130 | 1137 | 1139 | 1139 | 1136 |
Napier-Hastings | 1049 | 1182 | 1190 | 1202 | 1211 | 1214 | 1204 | 997 | 1075 | 1091 | 1096 | 1097 | 1110 | 1098 |
New Plymouth | 1005 | 1127 | 1133 | 1142 | 1143 | 1144 | 1140 | 989 | 1071 | 1085 | 1095 | 1111 | 1106 | 1099 |
Wanganui | 1022 | 1113 | 1129 | 1139 | 1138 | 1142 | 1137 | 993 | 1107 | 1126 | 1134 | 1137 | 1136 | 1133 |
Palmerston North | 1021 | 1138 | 1144 | 1150 | 1151 | 1153 | 1149 | 997 | 1101 | 1114 | 1118 | 1118 | 1108 | 1114 |
Nelson | 1006 | 1097 | 1104 | 1104 | 1105 | 1113 | 1106 | 985 | 1071 | 1087 | 1101 | 1106 | 1103 | 1099 |
Timaru | 973 | 1110 | 1124 | 1134 | 1138 | 1149 | 1136 | 1016 | 1086 | 1102 | 1097 | 1111 | 1118 | 1107 |
Invercargill | 1028 | 1129 | 1145 | 1168 | 1167 | 1177 | 1164 | 1011 | 1094 | 1097 | 1103 | 1107 | 1108 | 1104 |
Nine provincial towns | 1017 | 1130 | 1141 | 1150 | 1152 | 1156 | 1150 | 994 | 1086 | 1100 | 1106 | 1111 | 1111 | 1107 |
Whangarei | 1020 | 1123 | 1141 | 1146 | 1148 | 1148 | 1146 | 1009 | 1084 | 1084 | 1092 | 1091 | 1096 | 1091 |
Tauranga | 925 | 1010 | 1021 | 1021 | 1024 | 1024 | 1022 | 993 | 1080 | 1077 | 1082 | 1082 | 1083 | 1081 |
Rotorua | 1033 | 1167 | 1174 | 1161 | 1182 | 1183 | 1175 | 946 | 1071 | 1088 | 1107 | 1112 | 1117 | 1106 |
Masterton | 1036 | 1148 | 1161 | 1181 | 1180 | 1181 | 1176 | 1000 | 1089 | 1097 | 1105 | 1112 | 1120 | 1108 |
Blenheim | 1035 | 1121 | 1144 | 1153 | 1158 | 1167 | 1156 | 1060 | 1126 | 1128 | 1132 | 1138 | 1139 | 1135 |
Greymouth | 976 | 1100 | 1114 | 1115 | 1116 | 1124 | 1117 | 988 | 1070 | 1060 | 1069 | 1074 | 1090 | 1073 |
Ashburton | 1070 | 1168 | 1187 | 1196 | 1197 | 1207 | 1197 | 984 | 1056 | 1074 | 1079 | 1086 | 1091 | 1082 |
Oamaru | 1047 | 1165 | 1185 | 1189 | 1185 | 1193 | 1188 | 972 | 1076 | 1099 | 1101 | 1104 | 1104 | 1102 |
Eight other towns | 1011 | 1122 | 1136 | 1139 | 1144 | 1147 | 1142 | 990 | 1080 | 1085 | 1093 | 1097 | 1103 | 1095 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1118 | 1135 | 1143 | 1145 | 1150 | 1144 | 1000 | 1086 | 1097 | 1105 | 1110 | 1112 | 1106 |
Town | Transportation* | Miscellaneous | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
* See text on page 717. | ||||||||||||||
Auckland | 1000 | 1233 | 1243 | 1253 | 1260 | 1263 | 1255 | 1002 | 1247 | 1283 | 1283 | 1296 | 1298 | 1290 |
Wellington-Hutt | 1000 | 1239 | 1255 | 1266 | 1274 | 1275 | 1267 | 998 | 1256 | 1284 | 1288 | 1301 | 1302 | 1294 |
Christchurch | 1000 | 1189 | 1196 | 1208 | 1218 | 1220 | 1210 | 1006 | 1252 | 1297 | 1304 | 1304 | 1305 | 1303 |
Dunedin | 1000 | 1226 | 1237 | 1248 | 1259 | 1260 | 1251 | 988 | 1242 | 1265 | 1271 | 1289 | 1287 | 1278 |
Four chief centres | 1000 | 1225 | 1236 | 1247 | 1255 | 1257 | 1249 | 1000 | 1250 | 1284 | 1287 | 1298 | 1299 | 1292 |
Hamilton | 1000 | 1207 | 1213 | 1227 | 1238 | 1242 | 1230 | 1002 | 1247 | 1283 | 1286 | 1297 | 1302 | 1292 |
Gisborne | 1000 | 1195 | 1202 | 1216 | 1227 | 1228 | 1218 | 998 | 1251 | 1279 | 1280 | 1294 | 1297 | 1288 |
Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1190 | 1196 | 1211 | 1222 | 1223 | 1213 | 998 | 1255 | 1289 | 1291 | 1305 | 1307 | 1298 |
New Plymouth | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1223 | 1233 | 1235 | 1225 | 999 | 1260 | 1289 | 1290 | 1305 | 1307 | 1298 |
Wanganui | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1223 | 1234 | 1236 | 1226 | 998 | 1261 | 1289 | 1290 | 1305 | 1307 | 1298 |
Palmerston North | 1000 | 1212 | 1217 | 1232 | 1243 | 1245 | 1234 | 998 | 1260 | 1289 | 1289 | 1304 | 1307 | 1297 |
Nelson | 1000 | 1207 | 1212 | 1228 | 1239 | 1242 | 1230 | 1006 | 1260 | 1302 | 1305 | 1309 | 1310 | 1307 |
Timaru | 1000 | 1210 | 1215 | 1230 | 1242 | 1244 | 1233 | 1004 | 1259 | 1298 | 1301 | 1304 | 1308 | 1303 |
Invercargill | 1000 | 1198 | 1207 | 1223 | 1234 | 1235 | 1225 | 988 | 1242 | 1265 | 1273 | 1289 | 1287 | 1279 |
Nine provincial towns | 1000 | 1203 | 1209 | 1224 | 1235 | 1237 | 1226 | 999 | 1255 | 1286 | 1289 | 1302 | 1304 | 1295 |
Whangarei | 1000 | 1208 | 1213 | 1227 | 1238 | 1241 | 1230 | 1002 | 1257 | 1292 | 1292 | 1305 | 1307 | 1299 |
Tauranga | 1000 | 1207 | 1213 | 1228 | 1240 | 1243 | 1231 | 1002 | 1252 | 1288 | 1291 | 1302 | 1302 | 1296 |
Rotorua | 1000 | 1180 | 1186 | 1199 | 1209 | 1213 | 1202 | 1002 | 1257 | 1292 | 1292 | 1305 | 1307 | 1299 |
Masterton | 1000 | 1202 | 1208 | 1223 | 1235 | 1237 | 1226 | 988 | 1261 | 1289 | 1290 | 1305 | 1307 | 1298 |
Blenheim | 1000 | 1187 | 1192 | 1207 | 1218 | 1220 | 1209 | 1006 | 1265 | 1306 | 1310 | 1313 | 1314 | 1311 |
Greymouth | 1000 | 1175 | 1183 | 1196 | 1206 | 1208 | 1199 | 1006 | 1260 | 1302 | 1305 | 1304 | 1305 | 1304 |
Ashburton | 1000 | 211 | 1217 | 1234 | 1246 | 1248 | 1236 | 1006 | 1261 | 1302 | 1306 | 1308 | 1311 | 1307 |
Oamaru | 1000 | 1223 | 1228 | 1244 | 1257 | 1258 | 1247 | 988 | 1242 | 1265 | 1273 | 1289 | 1287 | 1278 |
Eight other towns | 1000 | 1196 | 1203 | 1217 | 1228 | 1231 | 1220 | 1002 | 1257 | 1293 | 1295 | 1304 | 1305 | 1299 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1216 | 1226 | 1238 | 1247 | 1249 | 1240 | 1000 | 1252 | 1285 | 1288 | 1300 | 1301 | 1294 |
Town | All Groups | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Weighted Average Each Town, and Grouping, Separately, 1955 (= 1000) | Base: Weighted Average Twenty-one Towns Base 1955 (= 1000) | |||||||||||||
Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | Annual 1955 | Annual 1961 | First Quarter 1962 | Second Quarter 1962 | Third Quarter 1962 | Fourth Quarter 1962 | Annual 1962 | |
Auckland | 1000 | 1175 | 1199 | 1200 | 1209 | 1221 | 1207 | 1008 | 1184 | 1209 | 1209 | 1219 | 1231 | 1217 |
Wellington–Hutt | 1000 | 1181 | 1203 | 1210 | 1223 | 1228 | 1216 | 1008 | 1190 | 1212 | 1219 | 1232 | 1238 | 1225 |
Christchurch | 1000 | 1183 | 1210 | 1210 | 1215 | 1219 | 1213 | 992 | 1173 | 1201 | 1200 | 1205 | 1209 | 1204 |
Dunedin | 1000 | 1182 | 1195 | 1199 | 1206 | 1213 | 1204 | 981 | 1160 | 1173 | 1177 | 1184 | 1191 | 1181 |
Four chief centres | 1000 | 1179 | 1202 | 1204 | 1213 | 1222 | 1210 | 1002 | 1181 | 1204 | 1206 | 1215 | 1224 | 1212 |
Hamilton | 1000 | 1164 | 1197 | 1205 | 1215 | 1223 | 1210 | 995 | 1158 | 1191 | 1199 | 1209 | 1217 | 1204 |
Gisborne | 1000 | 1173 | 1187 | 1199 | 1209 | 1210 | 1201 | 1003 | 1177 | 1190 | 1203 | 1213 | 1214 | 1205 |
Napier-Hastings | 1000 | 1166 | 1183 | 1187 | 1202 | 1210 | 1195 | 981 | 1144 | 1161 | 1165 | 1180 | 1187 | 1173 |
New Plymouth | 1000 | 1174 | 1192 | 1200 | 1214 | 1219 | 1206 | 990 | 1163 | 1180 | 1189 | 1202 | 1207 | 1194 |
Wanganui | 1000 | 1169 | 1186 | 1193 | 1205 | 1216 | 1200 | 995 | 1164 | 1181 | 1187 | 1199 | 1210 | 1194 |
Palmerston North | 1000 | 1167 | 1178 | 1184 | 1200 | 1201 | 1191 | 1005 | 1173 | 1184 | 1190 | 1206 | 1207 | 1197 |
Nelson | 1000 | 1170 | 1190 | 1194 | 1198 | 1205 | 1197 | 994 | 1163 | 1182 | 1187 | 1191 | 1197 | 1189 |
Timaru | 1000 | 1178 | 1201 | 1209 | 1219 | 1221 | 1212 | 991 | 1168 | 1190 | 1198 | 1208 | 1211 | 1202 |
Invercargill | 1000 | 1163 | 1185 | 1185 | 1192 | 1198 | 1190 | 1008 | 1172 | 1194 | 1194 | 1201 | 1208 | 1199 |
Nine provincial towns | 1000 | 1168 | 1188 | 1194 | 1206 | 1212 | 1200 | 995 | 1163 | 1183 | 1189 | 1200 | 1206 | 1194 |
Whangarei | 1000 | 1169 | 1188 | 1191 | 1198 | 1206 | 1196 | 1015 | 1187 | 1206 | 1209 | 1216 | 1224 | 1214 |
Tauranga | 1000 | 1178 | 1203 | 1206 | 1212 | 1210 | 1208 | 1002 | 1180 | 1206 | 1208 | 1214 | 1213 | 1210 |
Rotorua | 1000 | 1172 | 1188 | 1195 | 1206 | 1221 | 1202 | 1006 | 1179 | 1196 | 1202 | 1214 | 1228 | 1210 |
Masterton | 1000 | 1168 | 1179 | 1184 | 1198 | 1206 | 1192 | 1002 | 1170 | 1182 | 1186 | 1201 | 1208 | 1194 |
Blenheim | 1000 | 1176 | 1190 | 1201 | 1211 | 1212 | 1204 | 999 | 1175 | 1189 | 1200 | 1210 | 1211 | 1203 |
Greymouth | 1000 | 1159 | 1179 | 1185 | 1190 | 1194 | 1187 | 995 | 1153 | 1173 | 1179 | 1184 | 1188 | 1181 |
Ashburton | 1000 | 1168 | 1188 | 1195 | 1205 | 1216 | 1201 | 999 | 1167 | 1187 | 1194 | 1204 | 1215 | 1200 |
Oamaru | 1000 | 1172 | 1200 | 1200 | 1207 | 1210 | 1204 | 984 | 1154 | 1181 | 1181 | 1188 | 1190 | 1185 |
Eight other towns | 1000 | 1169 | 1189 | 1194 | 1202 | 1208 | 1198 | 1002 | 1171 | 1191 | 1195 | 1204 | 1210 | 1200 |
Twenty-one towns combined | 1000 | 1175 | 1197 | 1201 | 1210 | 1218 | 1206 | 1000 | 1175 | 1197 | 1201 | 1210 | 1218 | 1206 |
Wholesale Prices Index numbers have been available in New Zealand since 1920, when index numbers covering prices of a range of commodities for the years 1891 to 1919 were published on a base equating the average of the five years 1909–13 to 1000. This series was revised in 1925, the revision being carried back to 1913, and again in 1937, when the base was changed to 1926–30 (= 1000). In this latter index commodities were classified by their physical characteristics and priced, as far as possible, in their least processed state.
In 1959 a full-scale revision of the Wholesale Prices Index was completed, a description of this revision being published as a special supplement to the October 1959 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title “Index Numbers of Wholesale Prices”. A brief summary of the salient features of this revision appears in the 1960 Yearbook (pages 992–994).
The index is not a single wholesale prices index, but a series of price index numbers related to broad groupings of the inter-industry transactions distinguished in the Department's input-output tables for the New Zealand economy.* Thus each of the index numbers relates to a group of commodity transactions occurring at certain price-levels between defined sectors in the economy. Capital goods as well as goods for current consumption or usage are represented in the various commodity flows.
The table which follows is divided into two parts; the first covers “input” prices and the second “output” prices. Within the first part of the table there is a break-up into goods for industrial use (analysed by sector destinations), for consumption, and for export. In each flow imported goods are distinguished from locally produced goods. In this part of the table all prices are inclusive of sales tax and excise duties and net of subsidies; the prices for exports are overseas market prices brought to an f.o.b. basis, i.e., their “input” prices to other countries.
* See Report on the Inter-industry Study of the New Zealand Economy for the Year 1954–55, Department of Statistics, Wellington, 1959.
In the second part of the table the broad producing sectors are distinguished. Here the prices of their outputs are used. They are taken before the addition of sales tax and excise duties or the deduction of subsidies. The prices for export meat and dairy products are those payable to producers under the different stabilisation and minimum export-meat-prices schemes.
The primary produce processing industries group comprises the two major industries, meat export works and dairy factories, processing farm products mainly for export.
The expression base for the index is the calendar year 1958, and the table shows the index numbers in respect of the calendar years 1958–62 and each of the four quarters of 1960, 1961, and 1962.
WHOLESALE PRICES INDEX | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1958 (= 1000) | |||||||||||||
Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sectors of Destination* | |||||||||||||
Period | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by | All Commodities | |||||||||||
Domestic Industry | Consumers | Domestic Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Expenses) | ||||||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | ||
* The prices used in this part of the table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. † Provisional. | |||||||||||||
Calendar year – | |||||||||||||
1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 1015 | 998 | 1004 | 1055 | 1034 | 1039 | 1025 | 1011 | 1015 | 1141 | 1025 | 1039 | 1035 |
1960 | 1008 | 1018 | 1015 | 1019 | 1028 | 1026 | 1010 | 1022 | 1018 | 1139 | 1010 | 1047 | 1038 |
1961 | 1012 | 1005 | 1008 | 1025 | 1034 | 1032 | 1015 | 1015 | 1015 | 1023 | 1015 | 1017 | 1016 |
1962 | 1011 | 992† | 998† | 1033 | 1035 | 1035 | 1016 | 1007† | 1009† | 1049 | 1016 | 1016† | 1016† |
Quarter ended – | |||||||||||||
1960–31 March | 1005 | 1014 | 1011 | 1027 | 1018 | 1020 | 1010 | 1015 | 1014 | 1216 | 1010 | 1059 | 1047 |
30 June | 1008 | 1025 | 1020 | 1024 | 1017 | 1019 | 1012 | 1023 | 1019 | 1146 | 1012 | 1049 | 1040 |
30 September | 1008 | 1016 | 1013 | 1010 | 1030 | 1026 | 1008 | 1021 | 1017 | 1124 | 1008 | 1043 | 1034 |
31 December | 1009 | 1018 | 1015 | 1016 | 1047 | 1040 | 1011 | 1028 | 1023 | 1070 | 1011 | 1037 | 1030 |
1961–31 March | 1009 | 1005 | 1006 | 1019 | 1023 | 1022 | 1012 | 1011 | 1011 | 1052 | 1012 | 1020 | 1018 |
30 June | 1013 | 1011 | 1012 | 1021 | 1023 | 1022 | 1015 | 1015 | 1015 | 1035 | 1015 | 1019 | 1018 |
30 September | 1011 | 1012 | 1012 | 1025 | 1042 | 1038 | 1015 | 1022 | 1020 | 986 | 1015 | 1014 | 1015 |
31 December | 1014 | 994 | 1000 | 1034 | 1049 | 1046 | 1019 | 1013 | 1014 | 1018 | 1019 | 1014 | 1015 |
1962–31 March | 1012 | 989 | 997 | 1033 | 1033 | 1033 | 1017 | 1004 | 1008 | 1041 | 1017 | 1012 | 1013 |
30 June | 1010 | 992 | 998 | 1031 | 1028 | 1029 | 1015 | 1004 | 1007 | 1054 | 1015 | 1015 | 1015 |
30 September | 1011 | 999† | 1003† | 1031 | 1033 | 1033 | 1016 | 1010† | 1012† | 1044 | 1016 | 1018† | 1017† |
31 December | 1012 | 988† | 996† | 1035 | 1046 | 1044 | 1018 | 1008† | 1011† | 1057 | 1018 | 1019† | 1018† |
Period | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | Other Manufacturing Industries | |||||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produce | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |||
Farming | All Other Industries | Other Manufacturing Industries | All Other Industries | ||||||||
* The prices used in this part of the table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. † Provisional. | |||||||||||
Calendar year – | |||||||||||
1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 996 | 927 | 1010 | 972 | 1021 | 978 | 980 | 1008 | 1013 | 1030 | 1014 |
1960 | 986 | 958 | 1014 | 985 | 1007 | 1005 | 1005 | 1006 | 1024 | 1066 | 1025 |
1961 | 1012 | 948 | 1016 | 986 | 1045 | 940 | 943 | 1006 | 1026 | 1069 | 1026 |
1962 | 1003 | 839 | 1023 | 940 | 990 | 919† | 921† | 1006 | 1034 | 1033 | 1021 |
Quarter ended – | |||||||||||
1960–31 March | 968 | 921 | 1017 | 966 | 967 | 1013 | 1012 | 1005 | 1022 | 1053 | 1021 |
30 June | 972 | 937 | 1015 | 973 | 1013 | 1037 | 1036 | 1009 | 1027 | 1067 | 1027 |
30 September | 996 | 980 | 1013 | 996 | 993 | 981 | 981 | 1006 | 1023 | 1081 | 1028 |
31 December | 1009 | 996 | 1011 | 1004 | 1054 | 988 | 990 | 1003 | 1023 | 1065 | 1023 |
1961–31 March | 1019 | 978 | 1014 | 999 | 1090 | 944 | 949 | 1001 | 1026 | 1062 | 1021 |
30 June | 1014 | 974 | 1016 | 997 | 1047 | 954 | 957 | 1009 | 1026 | 1077 | 1030 |
30 September | 1007 | 944 | 1018 | 984 | 1020 | 951 | 953 | 1005 | 1027 | 1091 | 1031 |
31 December | 1008 | 899 | 1015 | 963 | 1025 | 911 | 915 | 1008 | 1026 | 1049 | 1022 |
1962–31 March | 1009 | 889 | 1018 | 961 | 998 | 891 | 894 | 1006 | 1035 | 1041 | 1022 |
30 June | 1003 | 836 | 1022 | 938 | 1000 | 920 | 922 | 1009 | 1035 | 1037 | 1022 |
30 September | 1000 | 825 | 1024 | 934 | 986 | 949† | 950† | 1003 | 1032 | 1036x | 1018x |
31 December | 999 | 805 | 1027 | 926 | 978 | 917† | 919† | 1005 | 1034 | 1040 | 1021 |
Period | Prices Paid for Commodities Used by Domestic Industry | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Building and Construction | Transport and Communication | Other Industries† | |||||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Imported | Home Produced | Total | |
* The prices used in this part of the table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. † Includes wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, public utilities, and services. ‡ The prices used in this part of the table are those receivable by producers, i.e., before addition of indirect taxation or deduction of consumer or user subsidies; prices for dairy produce and meat are those payable to producers under the schemes to stabilise returns from year to year. § Comprises the outputs of the five sectors mentioned in this part of the table. || Provisional | |||||||||
Calendar year – | |||||||||
1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 1032 | 1015 | 1021 | 1038 | 1039 | 1039 | 1016 | 1017 | 1017 |
1960 | 1042 | 1030 | 1034 | 987 | 1042 | 1002 | 1003 | 1027 | 1020 |
1961 | 1052 | 1056 | 1054 | 980 | 1051 | 999 | 1009 | 1042 | 1033 |
1962 | 1046 | 1072 | 1063 | 992 | 1072 | 1014 | 1016 | 1060 | 1048 |
Quarter ended – | |||||||||
1960–31 March | 1038 | 1025 | 1030 | 992 | 1051 | 1008 | 1005 | 1018 | 1015 |
30 June | 1037 | 1027 | 1031 | 989 | 1051 | 1006 | 1003 | 1023 | 1018 |
30 September | 1045 | 1031 | 1036 | 985 | 1032 | 998 | 999 | 1031 | 1023 |
31 December | 1047 | 1034 | 1039 | 981 | 1034 | 995 | 1005 | 1034 | 1026 |
1961–31 March | 1052 | 1048 | 1050 | 973 | 1035 | 990 | 1006 | 1025 | 1020 |
30 June | 1051 | 1056 | 1054 | 975 | 1039 | 993 | 1007 | 1028 | 1022 |
30 September | 1052 | 1058 | 1056 | 982 | 1059 | 1003 | 1011 | 1051 | 1040 |
31 December | 1051 | 1061 | 1057 | 990 | 1072 | 1013 | 1012 | 1064 | 1049 |
1962–31 March | 1051 | 1071 | 1064 | 984 | 1074 | 1008 | 1014 | 1065 | 1051 |
30 June | 1043 | 1071 | 1061 | 976 | 1074 | 1003 | 1011 | 1059 | 1046 |
30 September | 1048 | 1075 | 1065 | 1002 | 1069 | 1020 | 1017 | 1057 | 1046 |
31 December | 1044 | 1071 | 1061 | 1006 | 1072 | 1024 | 1021 | 1058 | 1048 |
Index Numbers of Commodity Prices by Sector of Origin ‡ | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Period | Prices Received for Commodities Produced in New Zealand | |||||||
Output of | Used by | |||||||
Farming | Other Primary Industries | Primary Produce Processing Industries | Other Manufacturing Industries | Public Utilities | All Domestic Industry§ | Industry and Consumers | Other Countries (Exported) | |
* The prices used in this part of the table are those payable by the using or consuming sectors, i.e., including indirect taxation and net after subsidies; the export prices are f.o.b. equivalent of overseas market prices. † Includes wholesale and retail trade, banking and finance, public utilities, and services. ‡ The prices used in this part of the table are those receivable by producers, i.e., before addition of indirect taxation or deduction of consumer or user subsidies; prices for dairy produce and meat are those payable to producers under the schemes to stabilise returns from year to year. § Comprises the outputs of the five sectors mentioned in this part of the table. || Provisional | ||||||||
Calendar year – | ||||||||
1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 1010 | 1005 | 1000 | 1010 | 1041 | 1009 | 1001 | 1036 |
1960 | 1043 | 1052 | 1037 | 1025 | 1035 | 1034 | 1020 | 1079 |
1961 | 997 | 1113 | 941 | 1038 | 1044 | 1009 | 1014 | 992 |
1962 | 957|| | 1146 | 954|| | 1041 | 1066 | 1003|| | 1005|| | 995|| |
Quarter ended – | ||||||||
1960–31 March | 1047 | 1024 | 1073 | 1022 | 1037 | 1040 | 1013 | 1129 |
30 June | 1053 | 1059 | 1065 | 1024 | 1036 | 1042 | 1021 | 1113 |
30 September | 1034 | 1059 | 1024 | 1026 | 1034 | 1029 | 1020 | 1059 |
31 December | 1037 | 1066 | 988 | 1028 | 1033 | 1025 | 1027 | 1016 |
1961–31 March | 1005 | 1067 | 959 | 1033 | 1038 | 1012 | 1010 | 1017 |
30 June | 1004 | 1113 | 949 | 1037 | 1038 | 1012 | 1014 | 1006 |
30 September | 1002 | 1135 | 910 | 1041 | 1038 | 1007 | 1021 | 961 |
31 December | 977 | 1135 | 943 | 1039 | 1061 | 1006 | 1012 | 986 |
1962–31 March | 960|| | 1143 | 956 | 1042 | 1063 | 1004|| | 1003 | 1008|| |
30 June | 955|| | 1140 | 955 | 1041 | 1065 | 1002|| | 1003 | 1001|| |
30 September | 952|| | 1149x | 964|| | 1040 | 1066 | 1002x | 1009|| | 981|| |
31 December | 960|| | 1151 | 941|| | 1043 | 1069 | 1002|| | 1006|| | 990|| |
Since the index incorporates a major change in construction method, linking to obtain a long-term series is not very satisfactory. Nevertheless, some such link will be required occasionally in making longer-term surveys of price movements. Accordingly, in the table which follows, the previous index, converted to base 1958 (= 1000), has been linked to the component “Commodities used by Domestic Industry and Consumers”. The subdivisions “Imported” and “Home Produced” commodities have similarly been linked. When using these linked series it should be borne in mind that the price sources and weighting pattern of the current index are quite different from its predecessors.
WHOLESALE PRICES INDEX NUMBERS – LONG-TERM LINKED SERIES | |||
---|---|---|---|
Base: Calendar year 1958 (= 1000) | |||
Year | Imported | Home Produced | Total |
* Provisional. | |||
1913 | 268 | 254 | 263 |
1914 | 270 | 274 | 271 |
1915 | 274 | 319 | 292 |
1916 | 312 | 331 | 320 |
1917 | 379 | 360 | 372 |
1918 | 481 | 389 | 444 |
1919 | 504 | 407 | 465 |
1920 | 626 | 455 | 557 |
1921 | 555 | 463 | 518 |
1922 | 461 | 392 | 433 |
1923 | 412 | 393 | 405 |
1924 | 406 | 407 | 406 |
1925 | 400 | 410 | 404 |
1926 | 375 | 393 | 382 |
1927 | 352 | 380 | 363 |
1928 | 344 | 385 | 361 |
1929 | 341 | 385 | 358 |
1930 | 335 | 370 | 349 |
1931 | 328 | 326 | 327 |
1932 | 326 | 307 | 319 |
1933 | 345 | 301 | 327 |
1934 | 341 | 310 | 329 |
1935 | 342 | 335 | 340 |
1936 | 342 | 344 | 343 |
1937 | 371 | 370 | 371 |
1938 | 375 | 378 | 376 |
1939 | 379 | 403 | 389 |
1940 | 448 | 412 | 434 |
1941 | 503 | 436 | 476 |
1942 | 552 | 456 | 514 |
1943 | 609 | 461 | 549 |
1944 | 629 | 472 | 565 |
1945 | 638 | 481 | 575 |
1946 | 636 | 489 | 577 |
1947 | 650 | 523 | 598 |
1948 | 730 | 574 | 667 |
1949 | 714 | 586 | 662 |
1950 | 758 | 667 | 721 |
1951 | 883 | 777 | 840 |
1952 | 996 | 842 | 933 |
1953 | 947 | 891 | 924 |
1954 | 904 | 932 | 915 |
1955 | 920 | 935 | 926 |
1956 | 944 | 985 | 960 |
1957 | 968 | 977 | 972 |
1958 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 1025 | 1011 | 1015 |
1960 | 1010 | 1022 | 1018 |
1961 | 1015 | 1015 | 1015 |
1962 | 1016 | 1007* | 1009* |
The Export Prices Index was revised in 1961. The methods used in compiling the index, in particular the system of fixed and integrated commodity/destination weights introduced in 1954, were retained, but the weights were recalculated. The 1959 exports, being the latest then available, were analysed in detail to obtain the percentage weight for each priced commodity/destination, unpriced commodities being allotted to or apportioned over related commodities. Where necessary the figures were modified to take account of later trends or of unusual circumstances reflected in the statistics, e.g., the temporary diversion of almost all beef exports to the United States of America owing to the relatively high prices in that market. These weights were then translated into a new set at 1960 prices, making the weighting base for the index (modified) 1959 quantities at 1960 prices.
The principal changes in the revised weights reflect: (a) the relatively greater production increases in meat and wool than in dairy produce over recent years; (b) the development of the United States of America as the major market for beef exports; (c) the decline in the proportions of the total exports of wool, pelts, and skins consigned to the United Kingdom; and (d) the growth of the forest products industry.
As with the 1954 revision, the wool prices used are derived from the clean, on-floor prices used in the Wool Price Index brought to an f.o.b. basis. When the bulk purchasing of dairy produce by the British Government ended in 1955, the unit values for dairy produce exported to the United Kingdom obtained from the export statistics (and based on the contract prices) were replaced by selling prices at time of shipment brought to an f.o.b. basis, supplied by courtesy of the Dairy Production and Marketing Board. Meat exporting is conducted by numerous private operators, and there is no central organisation capable of reporting realised selling prices. Prices obtaining in the Smith-field market, in the United Kingdom, converted to f.o.b. New Zealand equivalents, are used. Unit values from export statistics are used for other commodities. The prices for those goods which are consigned for sale in overseas markets therefore represent generally the ruling prices in those markets at time of export rather than the realised prices on sale.
A description of earlier indices may be found in the 1960 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
In the following table are given export price index numbers for calendar years and for years ended 30 June.
EXPORT PRICES – INDEX NUMBERS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Export prices during 1960 (= 1000) | |||||||
Period | Butter | Cheese | All Dairy Produce | Meat | Wool | Meat, Wool, and Byproducts | All Pastoral and Dairy Produce |
Calendar year – | |||||||
1951 | 1070 | 770 | 992 | 695 | 1634 | 1280 | 1186 |
1952 | 1142 | 840 | 1062 | 811 | 918 | 891 | 947 |
1953 | 1212 | 904 | 1124 | 880 | 1106 | 1023 | 1057 |
1954 | 1232 | 880 | 1123 | 950 | 1116 | 1052 | 1075 |
1955 | 1269 | 931 | 1142 | 1080 | 1113 | 1084 | 1103 |
1956 | 1035 | 1204 | 1080 | 1056 | 1099 | 1076 | 1077 |
1957 | 955 | 703 | 892 | 1097 | 1213 | 1148 | 1064 |
1958 | 821 | 847 | 843 | 1046 | 857 | 929 | 901 |
1959 | 1212 | 1215 | 1201 | 970 | 922 | 952 | 1033 |
1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 890 | 990 | 920 | 949 | 950 | 951 | 942 |
1962 | 1047 | 998 | 1022 | 955 | 929 | 936 | 961 |
Year ended 30 June – | |||||||
1951 | 1047 | 750 | 965 | 650 | 1998 | 1423 | 1274 |
1952 | 1103 | 801 | 1025 | 758 | 948 | 915 | 951 |
1953 | 1185 | 886 | 1103 | 843 | 1062 | 983 | 1023 |
1954 | 1234 | 918 | 1140 | 908 | 1141 | 1053 | 1082 |
1955 | 1194 | 803 | 1062 | 1037 | 1121 | 1076 | 1072 |
1956 | 1231 | 1124 | 1179 | 1070 | 1054 | 1057 | 1098 |
1957 | 987 | 1000 | 994 | 1054 | 1248 | 1148 | 1098 |
1958 | 798 | 650 | 770 | 1059 | 953 | 990 | 918 |
1959 | 971 | 1161 | 1029 | 1030 | 843 | 921 | 956 |
1960 | 1196 | 1102 | 1159 | 953 | 1031 | 1008 | 1058 |
1961 | 896 | 991 | 927 | 992 | 948 | 966 | 955 |
1962 | 968 | 995 | 972 | 905 | 930 | 921 | 936 |
Period | All Foods | All Non-foods | All Groups | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
To United Kingdom | To Other Countries | To All Countries | |||
Calendar year – | |||||
1951 | 859 | 1614 | 1057 | 1433 | 1177 |
1952 | 958 | 932 | 941 | 961 | 947 |
1953 | 1018 | 1102 | 1037 | 1090 | 1053 |
1954 | 1046 | 1109 | 1071 | 1076 | 1073 |
1955 | 1113 | 1088 | 1134 | 1037 | 1102 |
1956 | 1069 | 1082 | 1089 | 1042 | 1075 |
1957 | 985 | 1162 | 1042 | 1095 | 1059 |
1958 | 936 | 854 | 922 | 858 | 902 |
1959 | 1099 | 937 | 1068 | 951 | 1030 |
1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 937 | 954 | 933 | 954 | 945 |
1962 | 992 | 930 | 964 | ||
Year ended 30 June – | |||||
1950 | 761 | 884 | 786 | 870 | 813 |
1951 | 824 | 1861 | 1107 | 1589 | 1260 |
1952 | 912 | 1007 | 920 | 1021 | 952 |
1953 | 992 | 1056 | 1008 | 1043 | 1019 |
1954 | 1037 | 1132 | 1063 | 1109 | 1078 |
1955 | 1051 | 1097 | 1080 | 1051 | 1071 |
1956 | 1128 | 1045 | 1130 | 1014 | 1093 |
1957 | 1021 | 1196 | 1083 | 1121 | 1095 |
1958 | 901 | 938 | 910 | 934 | 917 |
1959 | 1031 | 853 | 999 | 864 | 955 |
1960 | 1067 | 1036 | 1064 | 1034 | 1054 |
1961 | 960 | 953 | 954 | 961 | 957 |
1962 | 942 | 934 | 938 | 933 | 938 |
The fact that the calendar year does not coincide with the farm production year is especially significant in New Zealand, since the great bulk of export goods is farm produce. For a number of purposes the portion of the foregoing tables relative to years ended 30 June is the more important, in that the figures relate to the farming year.
The next table shows export prices index numbers for all pastoral and dairy produce groups and for all groups combined in respect of each year from 1914 to 1962.
Base: Export Prices during 1960 (= 1000)
Year | Index Numbers | |
---|---|---|
All Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups Combined | |
* Upward trend in 1949 masked by appreciation in August 1948 of New Zealand pound to parity with sterling. | ||
1914 | 283 | 283 |
1915 | 323 | 321 |
1916 | 384 | 380 |
1917 | 431 | 430 |
1918 | 438 | 438 |
1919 | 466 | 463 |
1920 | 475 | 472 |
1921 | 451 | 449 |
1922 | 349 | 353 |
1923 | 417 | 416 |
1924 | 466 | 462 |
1925 | 491 | 486 |
1926 | 396 | 396 |
1927 | 394 | 393 |
1928 | 439 | 435 |
1929 | 421 | 419 |
1930 | 327 | 329 |
1931 | 247 | 253 |
1932 | 224 | 230 |
1933 | 222 | 230 |
1934 | 277 | 283 |
1935 | 268 | 276 |
1936 | 310 | 315 |
1937 | 366 | 369 |
1938 | 336 | 342 |
1939 | 328 | 335 |
1940 | 381 | 386 |
1941 | 389 | 396 |
1942 | 401 | 406 |
1943 | 418 | 423 |
1944 | 440 | 446 |
1945 | 476 | 481 |
1946 | 521 | 526 |
1947 | 659 | 661 |
1948 | 733 | 734 |
1949 | 711 | 710* |
1950 | 1010 | 1003 |
1951 | 1186 | 1177 |
1952 | 947 | 947 |
1953 | 1057 | 1053 |
1954 | 1075 | 1073 |
1955 | 1103 | 1102 |
1956 | 1077 | 1075 |
1957 | 1064 | 1059 |
1958 | 901 | 902 |
1959 | 1033 | 1030 |
1960 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 942 | 945 |
1962 | 961 | 964 |
The brisk demand for New Zealand wool displayed after the resumption of auction sales in September 1946, and greatly heightened during 1950 and the early part of 1951, resulted in the peak index numbers reached in 1951. After that wool prices fell away, and this, combined with low prices for dairy produce resulted in a trough in the index in 1958. There was a recovery in 1959, but subsequent fluctuations in dairy produce prices show up in the index, as meat and wool prices have been relatively more stable. The index over the last five years has generally been lower than for the previous quinquennium.
Since 1949 the Import Prices Index has been derived from chained Fisher “Ideal” indexes. In this method two price indexes are calculated for each year on base previous year, one using the quantitative weighting pattern of the previous year and the other the quantitative weighting pattern of the latest year. The geometric mean of these two becomes the definitive index for the year, on base previous year, and is linked on to the index for that year on some earlier expression base. In the revision made in 1961 this method has been retained. A major change made at the 1961 review is that as from 1959 the price index is designed to reflect changes in the true c.i.f. cost of imports. Previously the calculations were based solely on the current domestic values of imports in the countries of origin as verified by the Customs Department. Over a half of the total tonnage of imports is made up of fertilisers and mineral oils and fuels, with a low value per unit of weight, for which freights constitute a substantial proportion of the total c.i.f. cost. In a further range of items from salt, wheat, sugar, fresh fruits, and timber to iron and steel, pulp and paper, freights make up a significant proportion of the total c.i.f. cost. Consequently differential changes in prices and freight rates can result in current domestic valuation changes being only a poor indication of c.i.f. cost movements. By measuring current domestic valuation price changes at the item level, and adjusting for changes in c.d.v. and c.i.f. valuation ratios at the divisional level, the index will now show more accurately than in the past, changes in the true cost of imports to the New Zealand economy.
The year 1959 has now been adopted as the standard expression base. The following table shows the series for past years converted to this base, and supersedes the previously published series.
IMPORT PRICES – INDEX NUMBERS | |
---|---|
Base: 1959 (= 1000) | |
Year | Index Number |
* Provisional. | |
1926 | 435 |
1927 | 416 |
1928 | 393 |
1929 | 386 |
1930 | 382 |
1931 | 356 |
1932 | 337 |
1933 | 346 |
1934 | 341 |
1935 | 336 |
1936 | 335 |
1938 | 355 |
1937 | 356 |
1939 | 357 |
1940 | 411 |
1941 | 457 |
1942 | 501 |
1943 | 555 |
1944 | 581 |
1945 | 592 |
1946 | 661 |
1947 | 787 |
1948 | 803 |
1949 | 731 |
1950 | 801 |
1951 | 938 |
1952 | 1024 |
1953 | 965 |
1954 | 952 |
1955 | 972 |
1956 | 997 |
1957 | 1030 |
1958 | 1025 |
1959 | 1000 |
1960 | 1015x |
1961 | 1017* |
The terms of trade is the expression of the ratio of export prices to import prices, i.e., an index of the purchasing power (in units of imports) of a fixed quantity of exports. In the table that follows terms of trade are expressed on base 1957 (= 100). However, an index above or below 100 means only that terms of trade are more or less favourable than in 1957. The choice of 100 is made for arithmetical convenience, not to indicate that 1957 was a normal or standard year. For the purposes of this table both import prices and export prices indices have also been converted to a 1957 base.
The table below shows index numbers of import prices and of export prices and terms of trade for major commodity groups and total exports.
INDEX NUMBERS OF IMPORT AND EXPORT PRICES AND TERMS OF TRADE | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
All Countries – Base: 1957 (= 100) | |||||||||||
Year | Import Prices | Butter | Cheese | Meat | Wool | All Exports | |||||
Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | Export Price | Terms of Trade | ||
* Provisional. | |||||||||||
1951 | 91 | 112 | 123 | 110 | 120 | 63 | 70 | 135 | 148 | 111 | 122 |
1952 | 99 | 120 | 120 | 119 | 120 | 74 | 74 | 76 | 76 | 89 | 90 |
1953 | 94 | 127 | 135 | 129 | 137 | 80 | 86 | 91 | 97 | 99 | 106 |
1954 | 92 | 129 | 140 | 125 | 136 | 87 | 94 | 92 | 100 | 101 | 110 |
1955 | 94 | 133 | 141 | 132 | 140 | 98 | 104 | 92 | 97 | 104 | 110 |
1956 | 97 | 108 | 112 | 171 | 177 | 96 | 100 | 91 | 94 | 102 | 105 |
1957 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1958 | 100 | 86 | 86 | 120 | 121 | 95 | 96 | 71 | 71 | 85 | 86 |
1959 | 97 | 127 | 131 | 173 | 178 | 88 | 91 | 76 | 78 | 97 | 100 |
1960 | 99x | 105 | 106x | 142 | 144x | 91 | 93 | 82 | 84 | 94 | 96 |
1961* | 99 | 93 | 94 | 141 | 143 | 87 | 88 | 78 | 79 | 89 | 90 |
Changes in the market value of shares listed on the Stock Exchange give a very sensitive indication of changes in business conditions generally. A series of index numbers of share prices on base 1926 (= 1000) was instituted in 1932. This series was revised in 1941 when the base was changed to 1938.
In 1961 a revision of the Share Prices Index was completed, a description of this revision being published as a special supplement to the March 1961 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics under the title of Share Prices Index – 1960 Revision. The series of monthly and annual share price index numbers have been reviewed and a new series on base year 1960 (= 1000) commenced. Like their predecessors the new series are designed to reflect changes in the aggregate value of holdings of parcels of ordinary shares in representative selections of companies listed on the New Zealand Stock Exchanges and trading in New Zealand. The changes introduced in the new series were mainly necessitated by the industrial and financial developments since the last revision in 1941.
In order to give adequate representation to varied economic activities the revised index makes use of the ordinary share prices of 66 companies. This number is not static as circumstances may suggest the desirability of including or excluding particular companies. The companies are classified into three groups and 14 subgroups. In selecting the companies to be included the frequency with which shares are traded was used as a criterion as well as the value of the New Zealand shareholding. Within the subgroups the weights of the different companies are determined by the New Zealand shareholding, and appropriate methods take account of capital changes in the companies concerned.
The weights used to combine the subgroup indexes to obtain the group and all-groups indexes are fixed and are based on the aggregate value in 1960 of the total New Zealand shareholdings in al! the exchange-listed companies which qualified for representation in the index.
The table which follows shows index numbers for each month in 1962, and calendar year averages for 1960, 1961, and 1962 for the three groups and all groups.
SHARE PRICES – GROUP INDEX NUMBERS | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1960 (= 1000) | ||||
Period | Industrial | Distribution | Finance | All Groups |
Calendar Year – | ||||
1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 990 | 930 | 944 | 968 |
1962 | 958 | 864 | 1026 | 963 |
Month – | ||||
1962 – Jan | 927 | 865 | 929 | 918 |
Feb | 936 | 830 | 940 | 921 |
Mar | 935 | 841 | 933 | 920 |
Apr | 950 | 849 | 1008 | 951 |
Month – | ||||
1962 – May | 997 | 908 | 1062 | 1002 |
Jun | 992 | 894 | 1062 | 997 |
Jul | 977 | 877 | 1060 | 985 |
Aug | 957 | 882 | 1069 | 977 |
Sep | 954 | 869 | 1065 | 972 |
Oct | 944 | 844 | 1053 | 960 |
Nov | 958 | 853 | 1062 | 972 |
Dec | 971 | 860 | 1071 | 982 |
A table showing the annual averages to the end of December quarter 1961 and each quarter of 1962 for the 14 subgroups, three groups, and all-groups follows.
SHARE PRICES INDEX – SUBGROUP AND GROUP INDEX NUMBERS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1960 (= 1000) | |||||
Group | Year Ended | ||||
31 December 1961 | 31 March 1962 | 30 June 1962 | 30 September 1962 | 31 December 1962 | |
Industrial – | |||||
Frozen meat | 1000 | 935 | 912 | 917 | 940 |
Other foods | 960 | 922 | 888 | 869 | 869 |
Beverage industries | 950 | 930 | 929 | 921 | 920 |
Textiles and apparel | 970 | 943 | 935 | 943 | 970 |
Wood, pulp, paper | 1107 | 1095 | 1096 | 1094 | 1101 |
Leather, rubber, chemicals | 962 | 937 | 914 | 901 | 890 |
Construction and materials | 980 | 960 | 947 | 949 | 953 |
Other industrial | 987 | 972 | 975 | 989 | 1011 |
All industrial | 990 | 964 | 953 | 950 | 958 |
Distribution – | |||||
Chain stores | 879 | 855 | 838 | 838 | 844 |
Department stores | 976 | 949 | 945 | 959 | 962 |
Other distribution | 932 | 885 | 859 | 847 | 839 |
All distribution | 930 | 892 | 872 | 868 | 864 |
Finance – | |||||
Banks | 893 | 891 | 910 | 945 | 997 |
Loan and agency | 948 | 906 | 865 | 834 | 806 |
Insurance | 957 | 954 | 994 | 1054 | 1113 |
All finance | 944 | 933 | 952 | 988 | 1026 |
All groups | 968 | 944 | 940 | 948 | 963 |
To enable longer-term comparisons, including the new series, the older group and all-groups series have been converted to base 1960 (= 1000) and are presented in the following table. It was thought reasonable to link the old finance group with the new finance group. There is, however, no old series comparable with the distribution group of the new series.
SHARE PRICES INDEX NUMBERS – LONG-TERM LINKED SERIES | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1960 (= 1000) | ||||
Year | Industrial | Finance | All Groups | |
1926 | 376 | 404 | 398 | |
1927 | 352 | 399 | 386 | |
1928 | 363 | 414 | 399 | |
1929 | 397 | 423 | 418 | |
1930 | 345 | 365 | 362 | |
1931 | 279 | 293 | 291 | |
1932 | 276 | 271 | 276 | |
1933 | 333 | 309 | 322 | |
1934 | 412 | 349 | 378 | |
1935 | 456 | 356 | 400 | |
1936 | 444 | 332 | 380 | |
1937 | 444 | 339 | 384 | |
1938 | 413 | 318 | 359 | |
1939 | 396 | 301 | 342 | |
1940 | 423 | 311 | 359 | |
1941 | 422 | 313 | 360 | |
1942 | 415 | 323 | 363 | |
1943 | 478 | 378 | 422 | |
1944 | 516 | 415 | 460 | |
1945 | 531 | 445 | 484 | |
1946 | 567 | 509 | 534 | |
1947 | 597 | 540 | 564 | |
1948 | 591 | 512 | 546 | |
1949 | 566 | 498 | 527 | |
1950 | 620 | 571 | 592 | |
1951 | 647 | 645 | 646 | |
1952 | 526 | 540 | 534 | |
1953 | 503 | 556 | 533 | |
1954 | 561 | 652 | 612 | |
1955 | 599 | 689 | 650 | |
1956 | 608 | 719 | 670 | |
1957 | 680 | 770 | 731 | |
1958 | 659 | 716 | 691 | |
1959 | 749 | 809 | 783 | |
Industrial | Distribution | Finance | All Groups | |
1960 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 990 | 930 | 944 | 968 |
1962 | 958 | 864 | 1026 | 963 |
The fluctuations in share prices since 1926 are clearly shown in the accompanying diagram, which is based on the foregoing index numbers.
A comparative table of index numbers of various related prices series from the year 1926 onward is as follows. All index numbers are quoted on a New Zealand currency basis, and on the base: 1955 (= 1000).
Year | Base: 1955 (= 1000) | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Import Prices | Export Prices | Wholesale Prices* | Retail Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | |||||
Pastoral and Dairy Produce | All Groups | Imported | Home Produced | Total | Food | All Groups | |||
* The two component series have been individually linked. † Provisional. | |||||||||
1926 | 448 | 359 | 359 | 407 | 421 | 413 | 455 | 533 | 613 |
1927 | 428 | 357 | 357 | 383 | 406 | 392 | 435 | 529 | 594 |
1928 | 404 | 398 | 395 | 374 | 412 | 390 | 445 | 531 | 615 |
1929 | 397 | 382 | 380 | 370 | 412 | 387 | 449 | 530 | 644 |
1930 | 393 | 296 | 299 | 364 | 396 | 377 | 432 | 518 | 557 |
1931 | 366 | 224 | 230 | 356 | 349 | 353 | 375 | 479 | 448 |
1932 | 347 | 203 | 209 | 354 | 328 | 344 | 344 | 443 | 426 |
1933 | 356 | 201 | 209 | 374 | 323 | 354 | 325 | 420 | 496 |
1934 | 351 | 251 | 257 | 371 | 332 | 356 | 343 | 427 | 582 |
1935 | 346 | 243 | 250 | 372 | 359 | 367 | 370 | 442 | 615 |
1936 | 345 | 281 | 286 | 372 | 368 | 370 | 386 | 456 | 585 |
1937 | 365 | 332 | 335 | 403 | 396 | 401 | 424 | 488 | 592 |
1938 | 366 | 305 | 310 | 407 | 404 | 406 | 439 | 502 | 553 |
1939 | 367 | 297 | 304 | 412 | 431 | 420 | 466 | 523 | 527 |
1940 | 423 | 345 | 350 | 487 | 441 | 468 | 477 | 547 | 553 |
1941 | 470 | 353 | 359 | 547 | 466 | 514 | 489 | 567 | 554 |
1942 | 515 | 364 | 368 | 600 | 488 | 555 | 500 | 586 | 559 |
1943 | 571 | 379 | 384 | 662 | 493 | 593 | 503 | 599 | 650 |
1944 | 598 | 399 | 405 | 684 | 505 | 611 | 511 | 610 | 708 |
1945 | 609 | 432 | 436 | 694 | 515 | 621 | 510 | 618 | 745 |
1946 | 680 | 472 | 477 | 692 | 523 | 623 | 511 | 623 | 822 |
1947 | 810 | 597 | 600 | 706 | 560 | 646 | 543 | 643 | 869 |
1948 | 826 | 665 | 666 | 793 | 614 | 720 | 613 | 694 | 841 |
1949 | 752 | 645 | 644 | 776 | 627 | 715 | 630 | 706 | 812 |
1950 | 824 | 916 | 910 | 823 | 714 | 779 | 692 | 745 | 911 |
1951 | 965 | 1075 | 1068 | 960 | 831 | 907 | 796 | 828 | 994 |
1952 | 1053 | 859 | 859 | 1082 | 901 | 1008 | 876 | 892 | 822 |
1953 | 993 | 958 | 956 | 1029 | 953 | 998 | 929 | 933 | 820 |
1954 | 979 | 975 | 974 | 983 | 998 | 989 | 977 | 976 | 942 |
1955 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 1026 | 976 | 975 | 1026 | 1054 | 1038 | 1057 | 1035 | 1032 |
1957 | 1060 | 965 | 961 | 1052 | 1046 | 1050 | 1054 | 1057 | 1126 |
1958 | 1055 | 817 | 819 | 1087 | 1070 | 1080 | 1071 | 1104 | 1064 |
1959 | 1029 | 937 | 935 | 1114 | 1082 | 1097 | 1077 | 1146 | 1205 |
1960 | 1044x | 907 | 907 | 1098 | 1094 | 1100 | 1092 | 1154 | 1540 |
1961 | 1046† | 854x | 858x | 1103 | 1086 | 1097 | 1102 | 1175 | 1490 |
1962 | 871† | 875† | 1104 | 1077† | 1090† | 1109 | 1206 | 1483 |
A further comparative table, of various price index numbers from the year 1939 onwards, is presented below. Both March year and June year index numbers are included.
Year | Base: Calendar Year 1955 (= 1000) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Import Prices (All Groups) | Export Prices (All Groups) | Wholesale Prices* | Retail Prices | Share Prices (All Groups) | ||||
Imported | Home Produced | Total | Food | All Groups | ||||
* The two component series have been individually linked. † Provisional. | ||||||||
Year Ended 31 March | ||||||||
1939 | 406 | 408 | 407 | 443 | 505 | 541 | ||
1940 | 423 | 436 | 428 | 472 | 528 | 537 | ||
1941 | 508 | 444 | 483 | 478 | 550 | 549 | ||
1942 | 553 | 475 | 522 | 493 | 570 | 551 | ||
1943 | 618 | 490 | 566 | 501 | 589 | 581 | ||
1944 | 671 | 500 | 602 | 505 | 602 | 669 | ||
1945 | 686 | 505 | 612 | 510 | 612 | 712 | ||
1946 | 697 | 514 | 623 | 511 | 620 | 766 | ||
1947 | 685 | 532 | 623 | 513 | 624 | 838 | ||
1948 | 732 | 576 | 668 | 565 | 659 | 867 | ||
1949 | 792 | 620 | 722 | 617 | 698 | 831 | ||
1950 | 770 | 780 | 634 | 721 | 635 | 709 | 827 | |
1951 | 842 | 1096 | 848 | 754 | 809 | 718 | 763 | 946 |
1952 | 1008 | 887 | 1005 | 856 | 944 | 822 | 851 | 954 |
1953 | 1040 | 870 | 1077 | 908 | 1008 | 889 | 901 | 803 |
1954 | 992 | 972 | 1013 | 968 | 995 | 944 | 945 | 847 |
1955 | 981 | 983 | 983 | 1005 | 993 | 985 | 983 | 966 |
1956 | 1004 | 1009 | 1006 | 998 | 1004 | 1007 | 1005 | 1011 |
1957 | 1036 | 970 | 1035 | 1052 | 1042 | 1059 | 1042 | 1040 |
1958 | 1061 | 923 | 1054 | 1057 | 1056 | 1063 | 1064 | 1143 |
1959 | 1051 | 828 | 1102 | 1081 | 1092 | 1075 | 1122 | 1051 |
1960 | 1030† | 956 | 1110 | 1085 | 1098 | 1076 | 1148 | 1294 |
1961 | 1045† | 888 | 1099 | 1092 | 1100 | 1099 | 1159 | 1578 |
1962 | 1104 | 1085 | 1095 | 1105 | 1184 | 1453 | ||
1963 | 1108 | 1077† | 1092† | 1109 | 1212 | 1516 | ||
Year Ended 30 June | ||||||||
1939 | 304 | 405 | 413 | 408 | 447 | 509 | 531 | |
1940 | 344 | 440 | 440 | 441 | 476 | 533 | 545 | |
1941 | 355 | 525 | 448 | 494 | 481 | 556 | 544 | |
1942 | 368 | 566 | 481 | 532 | 494 | 574 | 552 | |
1943 | 379 | 635 | 493 | 577 | 501 | 593 | 607 | |
1944 | 396 | 677 | 502 | 606 | 508 | 605 | 686 | |
1945 | 429 | 688 | 506 | 615 | 511 | 615 | 718 | |
1946 | 448 | 699 | 517 | 626 | 511 | 621 | 789 | |
1947 | 553 | 682 | 538 | 623 | 515 | 625 | 855 | |
1948 | 665 | 758 | 594 | 691 | 589 | 675 | 857 | |
1949 | 639 | 789 | 621 | 720 | 619 | 700 | 820 | |
1950 | 787 | 738 | 790 | 653 | 734 | 648 | 717 | 850 |
1951 | 870 | 1143 | 881 | 781 | 841 | 744 | 784 | 973 |
1952 | 1038 | 864 | 1038 | 873 | 971 | 845 | 869 | 909 |
1953 | 1017 | 925 | 1064 | 921 | 1006 | 899 | 910 | 796 |
1954 | 987 | 978 | 1000 | 983 | 993 | 962 | 958 | 879 |
1955 | 985 | 972 | 988 | 1006 | 996 | 991 | 988 | 982 |
1956 | 1016 | 992 | 1011 | 1009 | 1011 | 1016 | 1012 | 1022 |
1957 | 1045 | 994 | 1043 | 1056 | 1048 | 1063 | 1049 | 1063 |
1958 | 1057 | 832 | 1055 | 1056 | 1056 | 1066 | 1070 | 1125 |
1959 | 1043 | 867 | 1116 | 1084 | 1099 | 1075 | 1137 | 1068 |
1960 | 1045† | 956 | 1105 | 1091 | 1101 | 1076 | 1149 | 1391 |
1961 | 1043† | 869x | 1100 | 1090 | 1099 | 1103 | 1163 | 1586 |
1962 | 1105 | 1082 | 1093 | 1109 | 1193 | 1447 |
Table of Contents
Statistics of consumption cannot be compiled with absolute accuracy, owing to the impossibility of obtaining exact comparability in component statistics of production, exports, and imports. There are several deficiencies in the statistical data at present available, the most serious being occasioned by the lack of statistics illustrating the distribution among individuals of the annual flow of commodities entering into consumption. Nevertheless, a sufficient degree of comparability can normally be attained to permit of the compilation of statistics of overall consumption with a reasonable approach to accuracy.
Statistics of the value of physical production, of exports, and of imports have been compiled regularly for many years. From these statistics an estimate of the annual value of goods, including both capital and consumption goods, available for use in New Zealand can be made, the value of exports being deducted from that of production, and the value of imports added to the residuum. The result of this computation gives a close approach to the value of all goods available for use in the country. Following revisions and corrections in the value of production estimates consequent corrections are made in this series.
The following descriptive notes under the respective headings will serve to indicate the nature and scope of the figures of production, exports, and imports used in this section.
Production – The series of value and volume of production figures as quoted in Section 13 of this Yearbook form the basis of the tables which follow. The figures relate to the production year, which, in most cases, approximates closely to the year ended 30 June.
Exports – The official export figures (f.o.b.) for the years ended 30 June have been adjusted to exclude charges incurred between the stages of production and export.
Since the value of production figures are on the basis of prices received by producers, adjustments have necessarily been made to the export value figures (which are based on overseas realisations) for credits to, or drawings from, the primary produce stabilisation accounts.
Adjustments have also been made for changes in stocks awaiting shipment, so that the export figures quoted in this section represent the segment of production in any year exported, or ultimately destined for export. This applies to the volume as well as the value series.
Various adjustments were also made to the figures for the war years to ensure the exclusion from the domestic market supplies of goods supplied to the New Zealand and allied forces, etc.
Imports – For the period up to 1948–49 the official import figures (Customs values) for the years ended 30 June, excluding ordnance, have been adjusted to take into account additional freight and insurance charges above the nominal 10 per cent allowed in the official figures. For the years 1949–50 to 1951–52 some information on actual c.i.f. (cost including insurance and freight) values of imports was available to help in making assessments of value on this basis. From 1952–53 onwards the official Customs c.i.f. values have been used.
Further adjustments have been made for the realisation on certain war assets.
Unfortunately, comprehensive statistics of merchandise stocks are not available, so that the figures illustrate goods available for use and not necessarily goods actually used during each of the years. Certain information relating to stocks held in New Zealand, other than by Government, is available from 1947–48, and on those held by Government trading departments from 1955–56. This suggests substantial increases in 1947–48, 1950–51, and 1951–52, and smaller increases in most other years. Decreases are indicated for 1948–49 and 1953–54.
The following table gives the position in regard to value of goods, but care should be exercised in interpreting the table in view of the upward trend in unit values over the period covered by the table. Some overstatement of the value of goods available for use in 1948–49 may have occurred through the adjustment of the value of the New Zealand pound to parity with sterling as from 20 August 1948. Figures are given for the years 1938–39, 1943–44 and 1948–49, and for each of the latest 11 years.
Year Ended 30 June | Produced in New Zealand | Imported | All Goods Available for Use in New Zealand | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Exported | Available for Use in New Zealand | Total | Per Head | |||
Total | Per Head | ||||||
* Provisional. | |||||||
VALUES | |||||||
£(m.) | £(m.) | £(m.) | £ | £(m.) | £(m.) | £ | |
1939 | 133.3 | 58.0 | 75.3 | 46.6 | 59.1 | 134.4 | 83.1 |
1944 | 175.7 | 89.3 | 86.4 | 52.6 | 61.8 | 148.2 | 90.3 |
1949 | 290.1 | 120.9 | 169.2 | 91.3 | 116.5 | 285.7 | 154.2 |
1952 | 431.2 | 194.9 | 236.3 | 119.9 | 293.3 | 529.6 | 268.8 |
1953 | 482.1 | 231.0 | 251.1 | 124.1 | 208.2 | 459.3 | 227.1 |
1954 | 518.6 | 229.2 | 289.4 | 139.6 | 210.1 | 499.5 | 240.9 |
1955 | 565.1 | 240.7 | 324.4 | 153.3 | 277.2 | 601.6 | 284.2 |
1956 | 581.6 | 264.1 | 317.5 | 146.9 | 276.8 | 594.3 | 275.0 |
1957 | 622.5 | 276.8 | 345.7 | 156.7 | 277.7 | 623.4 | 282.6 |
1958 | 640.5 | 286.6 | 353.9 | 156.6 | 305.2 | 659.1 | 291.7 |
1959x | 641.5 | 237.2 | 404.3 | 174.9 | 244.6 | 648.9 | 280.7 |
1960x | 704.8 | 300.5 | 404.3 | 171.6 | 254.6 | 658.9 | 279.6 |
1961 | 737.9 | 276.9 | 461.0 | 192.1 | 323.2 | 784.2 | 326.8 |
VALUE INDEX NUMBERS: BASE 1938–39 (= 100) | |||||||
1939 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1944 | 132 | 154 | 115 | 113 | 105 | 110 | 109 |
1949 | 218 | 208 | 225 | 196 | 197 | 213 | 186 |
1952 | 323 | 336 | 314 | 257 | 496 | 394 | 323 |
1953 | 362 | 398 | 333 | 266 | 352 | 342 | 273 |
1954 | 389 | 395 | 384 | 300 | 355 | 372 | 290 |
1955 | 424 | 415 | 431 | 329 | 469 | 448 | 342 |
1956 | 436 | 455 | 422 | 315 | 468 | 442 | 331 |
1957 | 467 | 477 | 459 | 336 | 470 | 464 | 340 |
1958 | 480 | 494 | 470 | 336 | 516 | 490 | 351 |
1959x | 481 | 409 | 537 | 375 | 414 | 483 | 338 |
1960x | 529 | 518 | 537 | 368 | 431 | 490 | 336 |
1961 | 554 | 477 | 612 | 412 | 547 | 583 | 393 |
Index numbers of volume of production, based in most cases on figures of actual physical production, and index numbers of volume of exports and of imports, form the basis on which figures indicating the volume of goods available for New Zealand use are estimated. Attention is drawn to the notes on adjustments, etc., applied under the various headings and explained under the preceding title. Quarterly index numbers of volume of exports, easily assembled into June year aggregates, have been compiled since 1951. For earlier years the quantitative figures of exports, readily available from the official statistics and confined to a relatively small number of items, made it a comparatively simple matter to compile index numbers of volume for years ending with the month of June. For many years a similar position did not hold in the case of imports, as they are far more diversified in nature, and import volume index numbers were available only for calendar years. Using quarterly import price index numbers obtained by interpolation from the annual series, quarterly figures of values of imports up to and including 1948 were deflated to pounds of constant value and then expressed as index numbers and reconciled with the calendar year volume index numbers. These quarterly figures, together with the quarterly volume of imports index numbers compiled regularly since 1949, have been readily aggregated into years ending 30 June. By the use of quantitative figures of production, exports, and imports, reasonably accurate figures of movements in volume of goods available in New Zealand may be ascertained. The aggregates used in the process are based on unit values ruling in 1938–39 and are shown in the table following for the same years as in the preceding table.
(On basis of unit values ruling in 1938–39) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Produced | Exports | Imports | Available for Use |
£(million) | ||||
1939 | 133.3 | 58.0 | 59.1 | 134.4 |
1944 | 145.6 | 76.2 | 38.7 | 108.1 |
1949 | 173.0 | 70.2 | 59.3 | 162.1 |
1952 | 192.2 | 71.2 | 106.9 | 227.9 |
1953 | 196.2 | 75.1x | 74.1 | 195.2x |
1954 | 203.3 | 70.5 | 820 | 214.8 |
1955 | 217.7x | 71.7 | 109.5 | 255.5x |
1956 | 225.0x | 79.9 | 105.6 | 250.7x |
1957 | 228.3 | 78.6 | 102.8 | 252.5 |
1958 | 244.2 | 86.5 | 113.4 | 271.1 |
1959 | 254.1 | 87.5 | 92.8 | 259.4 |
1960 | 262.2x | 91.0x | 96.9 | 268.1x |
1961 | 282.5 | 89.3 | 122.0 | 315.2 |
The next table gives volume index numbers corresponding to these values.
INDEX NUMBERS OF VOLUME OF GOODS: BASE 1938–39 (=100) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 30 June | Produced in New Zealand | Imported | All Goods Available for Use in New Zealand | ||||
Total | Exported | Available for Use in New Zealand | Total | Per Head | |||
Total | Per Head | ||||||
1939 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 |
1944 | 109 | 131 | 92 | 91 | 65 | 80 | 79 |
1949 | 130 | 121 | 137 | 119 | 100 | 121 | 105 |
1952 | 144 | 123 | 161 | 132 | 181 | 170 | 139 |
1953 | 147 | 129 | 161 | 129 | 125 | 145 | 116 |
1954 | 152 | 121 | 176 | 138 | 139 | 160 | 125 |
1955 | 163x | 123 | 194x | 148x | 185 | 190x | 145x |
1956 | 169 | 138 | 193 | 144x | 179 | 187 | 140 |
1957 | 171 | 135 | 199 | 146 | 174 | 188 | 138 |
1958 | 183 | 149 | 209 | 150 | 192 | 202 | 144 |
1959 | 191 | 151 | 221 | 155 | 157 | 193 | 135 |
1960 | 197 | 157x | 227x | 156 | 164 | 199x | 137 |
1961 | 212 | 154 | 257 | 173 | 207 | 235 | 158 |
It should be emphasised that the tables cover capital as well as consumer goods; consequently the headings “available for use in New Zealand” include not only commodities entering into current consumption, but also such items as additions to merchandise stocks, to factory plant and buildings, to farm capital stock, etc.
Following the low levels of the war years the volume of goods available for use began to rise from 1945–46, the level of 1938–39 being passed by total goods available in 1946–47, and by goods available per head in 1947–48. The rising trend continued fairly strongly until 1954–55. From then until 1959–60 movements were irregular, with no definite rising or falling trend discernible over-all. Over the latest two years considerable rises have again been recorded.
Year-to-year fluctuations have tended generally to reflect variations in volume of imports rather than of retained domestic production. However the effect of the low level of imports in 1958–59 and 1959–60 was largely neutralised by the increase in retained domestic production in those years.
It is interesting to consider the proportions of New Zealand produced goods and of imported goods in the total quantum of goods entering into use. Over the period for which the break-up is available, locally produced goods supplied 61 per cent and imported goods 39 per cent of the total.
Comparisons in this respect for individual years are given hereunder.
Year | Locally Produced per cent | Imported per cent |
---|---|---|
1938–39 | 56 | 44 |
1939–40 | 65 | 35 |
1940–41 | 71 | 29 |
1941–42 | 72 | 28 |
1942–43 | 71 | 29 |
1943–44 | 64 | 36 |
1944–45 | 66 | 34 |
1945–46 | 70 | 30 |
1946–47 | 66 | 34 |
1947–48 | 59 | 41 |
1948–49 | 63 | 37 |
1949–50 | 61 | 39 |
1950–51 | 61 | 39 |
1951–52 | 53 | 47 |
1952–53 | 62 | 38 |
1953–54 | 62 | 38 |
1954–55 | 57 | 43 |
1955–56 | 58 | 42 |
1956–57 | 59 | 41 |
1957–58 | 58 | 42 |
1958–59 | 64 | 36 |
1959–60 | 64 | 36 |
1960–61 | 61 | 39 |
While strict accuracy cannot be claimed for these figures – particularly in respect of single years – they afford a useful indication of trends. The policy of import restriction introduced in December 1938, and the dictates of a war economy, were responsible for the relatively low proportion of imported goods to total goods available evident from 1939–40 to 1946–47. The percentages for imports clearly reflect the progressive lifting of import controls from 1950 onwards, the introduction of exchange control in 1952, its abolition at the end of 1954, and the reimposition of import restrictions in 1958.
– While the statistical data discussed in the foregoing pages afford an indication of movements in the aggregate value and volume of consumption, considerable interest attaches to the statistics for individual commodities of importance. Estimates of the consumption of a selection of individual commodities are given in the following paragraphs. No indication of the distribution of consumption of these commodities among individual classes of consumers is available; but with full employment and the absence of real poverty in New Zealand it is beyond question that the per head rates of consumption of the various commodities shown are truly representative of general living standards.
The proportion of the total production that is consumed in New Zealand and the proportion which is exported, of the main food products in which an export trade is maintained, are shown in the next table, giving aggregate percentages over the three-year period 1959–62.
Consumed in New Zealand | Exported | |
---|---|---|
per cent | per cent | |
Butter | 21.9 | 78.1 |
Cheese | 7.1 | 92.9 |
Beef and veal | 43.0 | 57.0 |
Mutton | 50.1 | 49.9 |
Lamb | 6.0 | 94.0 |
Pig meat | 90.3 | 9.7 |
Local (New Zealand) consumption of all meats combined, during this same three-year period, amounted to 33 per cent of total meat production.
Estimates of annual consumption per head of population have been made for the principal items of foodstuffs for recent years and for some earlier periods. Basic statistical data are rather scanty in the case of some items, particularly fresh vegetables, and the estimates may be subject to correction as further information becomes available.
Measured in terms of butterfat content, it is estimated that 26.5 per cent of total dairy production in 1961–62 was used for local human consumption. A further 3.5 per cent was accounted for by stock feeding, wastage, changes in stocks, etc., leaving 70.0 per cent for export in the form of butter, cheese, processed milk and casein. Estimated figures of annual consumption levels for individual items of dairy produce, are given below.
1933–38 | 1949–54 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Whole milk (pint) | 220.0 | 321.5 | 328.0 | 329.3 | 328.3 |
Cream (pint) | 6.9 | 3.9 | 4.0 | 4.0 | 4.0 |
Ice cream (pint) | 3.2 | 13.2 | 16.8 | 18.8 | 19.9 |
Cheese (lb) | 4.5 | 5.9 | 6.6 | 6.3x | 6.3 |
Butter (lb) | 41.2 | 39.2 | 43.3 | 42.9x | 42.6 |
Processed milk (lb) | 4.7 | 10.6 | 16.7 | 17.5 | 16.5 |
In the following comparison of butter and cheese consumption in various countries the figures for countries other than New Zealand have been taken from the publication Dairy Produce, issued by the Intelligence Branch of the Commonwealth Economic Committee.
Butterand Cheese Consumptionper Head | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Country | Butter | Cheese | ||||
1938 or 1938–39 | 1950 or 1950–51 | 1961 or 1961–62 | 1938 or 1938–39 | 1950 or 1950–51 | 1960 or 1960–61 | |
lb | lb | lb | lb | lb | lb | |
Australia | 32.6 | 30.1 | 25.1 | 4.3 | 6.5 | 5.9 |
Canada | 31.9 | 22.1 | 16.9 | 3.6 | 5.5 | 7.3 |
Denmark | 18.3 | 10.6 | 23.8 | 14.1 | 11.5 | 19.8 |
Ireland, Republic of | 32.2 | 41.3 | 40.6 | 0.8 | 2.1 | 2.8 |
Netherlands | 12.3 | 6.0 | 10.4 | 17.0 | 11.6 | 17.4 |
New Zealand | 42.8 | 37.2 | 42.9 | 4.5 | 5.9 | 6.3 |
Sweden | 24.1 | 30.0 | 21.2 | 12.8 | 17.9 | 16.8 |
United Kingdom | 24.1 | 16.9 | 18.1 | 8.9 | 10.1 | 9.7 |
United States of America | 16.6 | 10.6 | 7.5 | 5.9 | 7.6 | 3.4 |
In considering New Zeland's relatively high consumption of butter it should be noted that the use of margarine as a spread, common in some countries, is unknown in New Zealand.
In estimating the average annual consumption of meats an allowance has been made in the case of each item for killings on farms and for condemnations. The consumption levels for the various items are as follows, the weights in each case being on a bone-in dressed-carcass basis.
1937–40 | 1949–52 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Beef (lb) | 114.0 | 111.1 | 90.0 | 97.9 | |
Veal (lb) | 7.5 | 5.7 | 6.6 | 8.1 | |
Mutton (lb) | 69.0 | 64.8 | 78.7 | 78.3 | |
Lamb (lb) | 10.2 | 14.4 | 17.9 | ||
Perk, including chopper meat (lb) | 9.0 | 11.1 | 13.9 | 14.3 | |
Ham and bacon (lb) | 17.0 | 19.5 | 19.0 | 18.7 | |
Edible offal (lb) | 9.0 | 9.7 | 9.3 | 9.4 |
Estimates under this heading have been made, particularly in the case of vegetables, with considerable difficulty owing to a number of factors, not the least being the fact that domestic garden production must of necessity be taken into account. Where there is no evidence as to changes in consumption habits, the estimates for both pre-war and the later years shown have been treated as on an equality. The estimates include, at fresh weights, New Zealand produced fruits and vegetables canned for local consumption; imports of canned produce are excluded. Consumption levels for individual items are estimated as follows.
1936–39 | 1949–52 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Potatoes (lb) | 119 | 113 | 117 | 131 |
Kumeras (lb) | 7.5 | 5.0 | 3.0x | 3.0 |
Cabbages and leaf greens (lb) | 30.35 | 30.35 | 30.35 | 30.40 |
Carrots (lb) | 10.15 | 10.15 | 10.15 | 10.15 |
Tomatoes (lb) | 20 | 20 | 22 | 23 |
Apples (lb) | 45 | 37 | 36 | 39 |
Pears and quinces (lb) | 6 | 9 | 9 | 11 |
Stone fruits (lb) | 13 | 16 | 22 | 20 |
Citrus fruits (lb) | 22 | 18 | 19 | 18 |
Bananas (lb) | 20 | 10 | 30 | 27 |
Pineapples (lb) | 0.9 | 0.5 | 0.6 | 0.4 |
Total consumption of canned fruits and vegetables per head is estimated as:
1936–39 | 1949–52 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Canned fruit (lb) | 10.1 | 13.0 | 118x | 11.6 |
Canned tomatoes, including sauces and soups (lb) | 4.2 | 5.1 | 3.6 | |
Canned vegetables (lb) | 1.6 | 9.1 | 7.8 | 6.7 |
These figures are inclusive of New Zealand produced canned fruit and vegetables already accounted for as fresh fruit under the preceding heading. Consumptions of (net) imports of these commodities are estimated as:
1936–39 | 1949–52 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Canned fruit (lb) | 7.6 | 10.2 | 4.9x | 5.0 |
Canned tomatoes, including sauces and soups (lb) | 0.3 | 0.3 |
Before the war approximately 70 to 80 per cent of canned fruit requirements were imported and consisted mainly of pineapples, peaches, and apricots. The war considerably upset this trade, but there was a marked recovery from 1947. There has also been some progress in the local canning of fruit, but consumption per head of all canned fruit is still only at about pre-war level.
The consumption of canned vegetables, owing in some measure to the striking wartime expansion of the industry, is now at a high level, although lately falling off somewhat in favour of quick-frozen vegetables. Before the war there were some imports of peas and beans, but most requirements are now met from local production. The largest development in production at first was in canned green peas, of which, in some recent years, the greater part were exported. With the falling off in production of canned peas in favour of quick-frozen peas, however, baked beans have increased in relative importance. The latter are still virtually all consumed locally.
There has been a remarkable development in the quick-frozen foods industry in recent years with some frozen peas now being exported. Consumption per head in New Zealand for the latest three years for which figures are available is estimated as:
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|
Fruits (lb) | 0.2 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Vegetables (lb) – | |||
Peas | 4.3x | 6.1 | 7.1 |
Beans | 1.6x | 1.2 | 1.3 |
Other | 0.3 | 0.9 | 0.6 |
Estimated annual consumption levels for other items of foodstuffs are given hereunder.
1937–39 | 1949.51 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Cocoa powder equivalent of imports for all purposes, including chocolate manufacture. | ||||
Poultry (lb) | 3.5 | 3.5 | 4.0 | 5.0 |
Fish – edible portion, excluding processed imports (lb) | 11.0 | 11.0 | 10.0 | 10.0 |
Shellfish – edible portion (lb) | 1.3 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 2.4 |
Eggs (dozen) | 20.0 | 22.0 | 25.0 | 26.0 |
Honey (lb) | 5.1 | 4.7 | 4.2 | |
Refined sugar (lb) | 97.0 | 99.0 | 92.0 | 95.0 |
Dried peas and beans (lb) | 1.6 | 3.0 | 3.0 | 3.5 |
Flour, wheaten (lb)- | 178.0 | 182.0 | 182.0 | 183.0 |
Oatmeal, oaten products (lb) | 9.1 | 7.7 | 5.0 | 4.6 |
Rice (lb) | 5.4 | 2.6 | 2.7x | 2.8 |
Tea (lb) | 6.6 | 7.3 | 6.7 | 6.8 |
Cocoa (lb)* | 1.9 | 2.0 | 1.7x | 1.8 |
Coffee (lb) | 0.3 | 0.6 | 1.8 | 1.9 |
Total consumption per head of these items is estimated at:
1938 | 1951 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. | ||||
Beer (gallons) | 11.1 | 18.8 | 22.0 | 22.0 |
Grape wine (gallons) | 0.22 | 0.44 | 0.44 | 0.45* |
Spirits (proof gallons) | 0.28 | 0.45 | 0.38x | 0.41x |
Tobacco (lb) | 3.8 | 5.4x | 5.3 | 5.3 |
In interpreting the big increase in beer consumption from pre-war years it should not be overlooked that as a war measure the alcoholic strength of beer was, in 1942, reduced by about one-quarter, and it is possible that, on account of this consumption was higher than it would otherwise have been. Although this restriction was removed at the end of 1948 the additional duty on beer exceeding the reduced strength has had much the same effect as the former restriction in limiting the production of stronger beers.
Domestic wine production has increased during recent years and now accounts for over 80 per cent of total consumption of wines.
In considering the question of supplies of foodstuffs in various countries the food balance sheets prepared at the instigation of the United Nations Food and Agriculture Organisation present information on a comparable basis. The table which follows presents in summarised form statistics appearing in the Organisation's Production Yearbook, and in the United Nations Statistical Yearbook. The data quoted are expressed in kilogrammes per person per year, except that for each country a total figure is given showing calories per person per day, and the percentage thereof derived from livestock products (meat, poultry, eggs, fish, milk, butter, cheese, slaughter fats, marine oils). The total calories figure includes also foodstuffs not specifically mentioned in the table.
A table such as this necessarily includes data of an approximate nature, but is of value as an overall picture of food consumption and availability in the various countries.
Country | Cereals | Potatoes, etc. | Sugar | Pulses and Nuts | Meat | Milk and Milk Products* | Fats† and Oils | Calories | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fat | Protein | Per Day | Percentage of Animal Origin | ||||||||
* Excluding butter. † Including butter. ‡ Negligible. § Percentages for earlier post-war years in these cases. || Includes present territory of Pakistan. | |||||||||||
Kilogrammes per person per Year | |||||||||||
Australia | Pre-war | 101 | 49 | 53 | 2 | 120 | 6 | 5 | 16 | 3,300 | 40 |
1959–60 | 88 | 53 | 50 | 5 | 114 | 7 | 7 | 16 | 3,260 | 42 | |
Canada | Pre-war | 93 | 60 | 43 | 6 | 62 | 8 | 7 | 19 | 3,020 | 39 |
1959–60 | 71 | 63 | 45 | 5 | 77 | 8 | 9 | 19 | 3,150 | 44 | |
New Zealand | Pre-war | 87 | 50 | 48 | 3 | 109 | 8 | 8 | 17 | 3,260 | 48 |
1961 | 87 | 61 | 43 | 5 | 108 | 11 | 11 | 20 | 3,510 | 51 | |
United Kingdom | Pre-war | 95 | 82 | 42 | 5 | 67 | 5 | 5 | 21 | 3,110 | 38 |
1959–60 | 84 | 88 | 50 | 6 | 71 | 7 | 7 | 22 | 3,290 | 39 | |
Republic of Ireland | Pre-war | 131 | 195 | 38 | 2 | 55 | 5 | 9 | 14 | 3,400 | 35 |
1959 | 115 | 145 | 43 | 4 | 60 | 9 | 11 | 22 | 3,570 | 41 | |
South Africa | Pre-war | 156 | 16 | 21 | 2 | 38 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2,340 | 19 |
1959 | 140 | 20 | 41 | 5 | 43 | 3 | 3 | 6 | 2,580 | 21 | |
United States of America | Pre-war | 92 | 67 | 44 | 8 | 72 | 8 | 7 | 21 | 3,280 | 37 |
1960 | 66 | 47 | 41 | 7 | 95 | 8 | 9 | 21 | 3,120 | 41 | |
Argentina | Pre-war | 106 | 66 | 27 | 2 | 107 | 5 | 5 | 9 | 2,780 | 38 |
1959 | 120 | 85 | 31 | 3 | 100 | 4 | 4 | 16 | 3,040 | 36§ | |
Denmark | Pre-war | 94 | 120 | 50 | 5 | 75 | 8 | 8 | 27 | 3,450 | 35 |
1959–60 | 79 | 128 | 47 | 4 | 73 | 9 | 9 | 27 | 3,340 | 42 | |
France | Pre-war | 124 | 143 | 24 | 8 | 55 | 4 | 5 | 16 | 2,880 | |
1959–60 | 107 | 100 | 32 | 7 | 74 | 6 | 7 | 17 | 2,940 | ||
Netherlands | Pre-war | 107 | 116 | 29 | 5 | 38 | 7 | 8 | 21 | 2,840 | 32 |
1959–60 | 86 | 90 | 40 | 4 | 44 | 8 | 9 | 25 | 2,970 | 29§ | |
Sweden | Pre-war | 95 | 122 | 44 | 3 | 49 | 11 | 10 | 18 | 3,120 | 38 |
1960–61 | 71 | 87 | 41 | 4 | 49 | 10 | 9 | 22 | 2,930 | 42 | |
India | Pre-war|| | 139 | 8 | 13 | 22 | 3 | 3† | 2 | 2* | 1,950 | 8 |
1958–59 | 136 | 12 | 14 | 29 | 2 | 3† | 2 | 4* | 1,980 | 6 | |
Japan | Pre-war | 158 | 46 | 13 | 17 | 3 | ‡ | ‡ | 1 | 2,050 | 4 |
1959 | 151 | 66 | 14 | 18 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 4 | 2,210 | 8 |
During the war and post-war period the Government implemented a policy of stabilising internal price levels at the level of those prevailing in December 1942. For the effective operation of this policy a system of Government subsidies was essential. An account of the use and extent of subsidies paid in 1942–43 and from 1947–48 to 1951–52 was given in parliamentary paper B.5 of 1952.
The table following shows the total cost of the foregoing subsidies and in addition the cost of the subsidy paid on the transport of citrus fruit, for the five latest financial years.
Subsidy Items | Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 | |
* Subsidy ceased 1 April 1959. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
Butter, milk, and eggs | 7,971 | 7,661 | 10,761 | 8,634 | 8,770 |
Bread and flour | 4,500 | 4,500 | 4,000 | 4,250 | 4,990 |
Gas | 466 | 440 | 590 | 495 | 500 |
Transport of citrus fruit | 3 | * | * | * | * |
Total subsidies | 12,940 | 12,601 | 15,351 | 13,379 | 14,260 |
The general position is that stabilisation subsidies increased up to 1947 as import prices and wages rose. The full increase in costs above basic level (mainly 15 December 1942) was not always covered by subsidy. In most cases a part of the increased cost had to be borne by the industry concerned, either at the source of the increased cost or at some later stage in the distribution of the goods and services.
In spite of the removal in 1947 of subsidies of over £12 million a year, the cost of the remaining subsidies had risen to a level of over £17 million a year by 1950. The Government therefore removed subsidies in May 1950 amounting to £12 million a year. The subsidies on coal and tea were discontinued (apart from certain special payments), and subsidies on flour, bread, milk, butter, and eggs were reduced substantially. In September 1951 the retail prices of butter, bread, flour, and gas were substantially reduced, the subsidies on these commodities being adjusted accordingly. By mid-1952 subsidy expenditure was running at the annual rate of £17.5 million. Following upon the general wage order of November 1953 the position was again reviewed. It was decided that the maintenance by subsidy of price levels previously subsisting would have entailed too great a burden on the public funds, and accordingly the prices of subsidised items, particularly bread, butter, and milk, were allowed to rise. Nevertheless these items still carry heavy subsidies, as is indicated in the following table, which shows the amount of subsidy paid on the main commodities in April 1963.
s. | d. | ||
---|---|---|---|
Butter | 8 | per lb | |
Milk | 4.1 | per quart | |
Bread | 4.25 | per 2 lb loaf | |
Flour | 4 | 5.91 | per 25 lb bag |
Gas | 2 | 0 | per 1,000 cubic feet sold |
Eggs | 4 | per dozen |
Table of Contents
National accounting can be described as the preparation of a comprehensive statistical statement about the economic activity of a country. One of its main objectives is to measure the overall value of production in a country's economy. The system of accounts presents the interrelationships as well as the magnitudes of the major economic flows of the country in terms of the consolidated transactions of the principal sectors.
The principal aggregate is that of “National Income”, which, in general terms, measures the total value of all incomes (before deduction of taxation) earned by the residents of New Zealand in producing the current output of goods and services.
Income can be earned in a variety of ways, and accrues to individuals according to the manner in which they participate in current production. Salary and wage payments represent the return to labour for services rendered, and include in this concept supplementary income in kind such as board and keep provided by the employer.
Rental value of owner-occupied houses is a non-monetary item representing the imputed net rent (before payment of rates, but after deductions for depreciation, mortgage interest, insurance, and repairs and maintenance) of all owner-occupied houses (except farm houses).
Other personal income (excluding company dividends) represents the aggregate income of professional men, farmers, and individual traders, as well as income other than salary and wages received by salary and wage earners – e.g., rent, interest, etc. Included under this heading as current income is the surplus of primary-produce stabilisation accounts, and moneys retained under authority of the Wool Proceeds Retention Act 1950.
Company income represents the total income (distributed and undistributed) of companies. This means that dividends distributed to individuals are included under this heading, and not as personal income.
Apart from these incomes which result from current productive activities on the part of individuals receiving them, there are other incomes of a “non-productive” nature in the form of social security benefits, pensions, and interest on public debt. These transfer incomes, as they are called, do not arise from the current production of goods and services and must therefore be excluded from the national income. They do, however, form part of the intermediate concept of private income, which represents the aggregate of earned incomes and unearned transfer incomes received by or accruing to persons. Private income includes as income accruing, but not actually received, undistributed incomes of companies. The deduction of direct taxation gives the concept of private disposable income. Capital receipts – e.g., from deceased persons' estates, repayment of debt, etc. – are, however, excluded both from private income and national income.
In general, only incomes arising from the production of goods and services destined for the market form part of the national income; it follows, therefore, that the services of housewives, or the produce of home gardens are excluded. On the other hand, farm produce consumed on farms is part of the national income.
The addition to private income of Government and local authority trading profits and the deduction of transfer incomes, as already detailed, gives the concept of net national income at factor cost or, more briefly, national income. This may be defined as the income (before tax) earned by or accruing to the factors of production, in or only temporarily absent from New Zealand, in producing the current output of goods and services of all kinds. The further addition of indirect taxes (net of subsidies) is necessary to bring the national income to market price valuation.
Gross national product is obtained by adding depreciation allowances to national income at market prices, and represents the value of current output before deduction of allowances for depreciation and obsolescence, and is equal on the expenditure side to gross national expenditure.
The following table shows the principal of the above aggregates and the manner in which they are derived one from the other for the years 1938–39 to 1961–62.
PRINCIPAL INCOME AGGREGATES | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Private Income | Plus | Less Transfer Incomes | National Income Factor Cost | Plus Indirect Taxation | Less Subsidies | National Income at Market Prices | Plus Deprecation Allowances | Gross National Product | ||
Public Authority Trading Income | Lump Sum Payments from United Kingdom Government | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Interest on Public Dept Paid in New Zeland | ||||||||
* Provisional. | |||||||||||
£(million) | |||||||||||
1938–39 | 200.2 | 9.2 | - | −7.5 | −7.0 | 194.9 | 20.6 | −0.6 | 214.9 | 17.0 | 231.9 |
1939–40 | 215.7 | 11.1 | 3.0 | −11.2 | −7.5 | 211.1 | 21.0 | −0.5 | 231.6 | 18.0 | 249.6 |
1940–41 | 235.0 | 12.5 | 3.0 | −12.3 | −7.8 | 230.4 | 22.3 | −1.6 | 251.1 | 18.0 | 269.1 |
1941–42 | 256.6 | 14.1 | 3.0 | −12.7 | −8.4 | 252.6 | 23.2 | −2.7 | 273.1 | 18.0 | 291.1 |
1942–43 | 294.9 | 17.1 | 3.0 | −14.0 | −9.4 | 291.6 | 280 | −3.3 | 316.3 | 19.0 | 335.3 |
1943–44 | 331.8 | 18.2 | 3.0 | −15.5 | −11.3 | 326.2 | 31.8 | −3.1 | 354.9 | 20.0 | 374.9 |
1944–45 | 339.5 | 15.0 | 5.0 | −17.2 | −12.9 | 329.4 | 34.0 | −4.6 | 358.8 | 21.0 | 379.8 |
1945–46 | 360.5 | 15.8 | 5.0 | −20.6 | −13.8 | 346.9 | 37.3 | −6.6 | 377.6 | 220 | 399.6 |
1946–47 | 397.6 | 15.3 | 5.0 | −34.4 | −15.1 | 368.4 | 43.0 | −11.8 | 399.6 | 26.0 | 425.6 |
1947–48 | 447.2 | 14.1 | 5.0 | −37.2 | −15.3 | 413.8 | 53.0 | −13.6 | 453.2 | 29.0 | 482.2 |
1948–49 | 464.3 | 12.7 | - | −39.0 | −15.5 | 422.5 | 46.1 | −11.5 | 457.1 | 32.0 | 489.1 |
1949–50 | 524.3 | 14.6 | - | −42.2 | −16.2 | 480.5 | 49.8 | −14.6 | 515.7 | 35.0 | 550.7 |
1950–51 | 659.6 | 17.0 | - | −47.1 | −17.0 | 612.5 | 55.6 | −9.4 | 658.7 | 39.0 | 697.7 |
1951–52 | 675.3 | 20.2 | - | −53.0 | −17.4 | 625.1 | 71.0 | −161 | 680.0 | 43.0 | 723.0 |
1952–53 | 710.3 | 19.4 | - | −53.7 | −17.1 | 658.9 | 67.0 | −15.0 | 710.9 | 48.0 | 758.9 |
1953–54 | 786.5 | 24.9 | - | −57.7 | −18.3 | 735.4 | 67.5 | −15.5 | 787.4 | 52.0 | 839.4 |
1954–55 | 853.1 | 30.3 | - | −61.3 | −20.2 | 801.9 | 80.7 | −13.4 | 869.2 | 61.0 | 930.2 |
1955–56 | 897.1 | 32.1 | - | −64.4 | −20.9 | 843.9 | 85.3 | −12.4 | 916.8 | 65.0 | 981.8 |
1956–57 | 946.6 | 30.5 | - | −66.3 | −23.4 | 887.4 | 84.1 | −13.3 | 958.2 | 72.0 | 1,030.2 |
1957–58 | 999.9 | 32.7 | - | −70.0 | −26.3 | 936.3 | 91.2 | −13.6 | 1,013.9 | 77.0 | 1,090.9 |
1958–59 | 1,033.8 | 37.1 | - | −80.1 | −28.4 | 962.4 | 104.1 | −13.5 | 1,0530 | 82.0 | 1,135.0 |
1959–60 | 1,126.3 | 41.0 | - | −99.0 | −29.7 | 1,038.6 | 108.4 | −12.8 | 1,134.2 | 87.0 | 1,221.2 |
1960–61 | 1,208.3 | 460 | - | −106.5 | −32.5 | 1,115.3 | 112.9 | −15.3 | 1,212.9 | 92.0 | 1,304.9 |
1961–62* | 1,241.3 | 49.1 | - | −109.1 | −35.1 | 1,146.2 | 115.8 | −14.2 | 1,247.8 | 98.0 | 1,345.8 |
Estimates of gross national product from 1932–33 to 1937–38 are as follows:
1932–33 | 1933–34 | 1934–35 | 1935–36 | 1936–37 | 1937–38 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross national product – £ (million) | 113.7 | 127.0 | 135.6 | 155.4 | 192.3 | 211.9 |
These estimates are based upon former computations of aggregate private income, with suitable adjustments to bring them into line with present-day concepts.
The various aggregates are conventionally measured in New Zealand over periods of one year, ending 31 March. Monetary values in all cases are given in New Zealand currency without adjustment for price changes between individual years. Full details of the methods used and a description of the items in the following tables are given in the Report on National Income and Expenditure for the Year 1961–62, obtainable from the Government Printer, Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
It is necessary to point out that the estimates of national expenditure should be used with some caution, owing to the fact that not all of the items of expenditure can be estimated directly. On the other hand it is well to realise that, whatever inherent error there may exist in the absolute values of individual expenditure items, year-to-year changes are likely to be much more accurate, simply because the method of estimation remains the same.
The method adopted by necessity does not permit a check to be made on the present national income aggregates, in which no allowances have been made for any possible understatement of incomes shown in the taxation returns on which the estimates are based. Nor do these aggregates take into account “negative” incomes or losses of previous years allowed as a set-off against current profits for taxation purposes. Any understatement of the gross product total arising from these omissions will therefore be reflected in a similar understatement of personal consumption which is shown as a residual item in the break up of national expenditure (refer table on page 752). Direct estimates are made of public authority current expenditure on goods and services, gross capital formation in New Zealand by private and public authority sectors, and the balance of overseas payments on current account (sometimes termed net overseas investment or net lending abroad).
After ascertaining personal consumption in the manner outlined above, it becomes possible to make an estimate of private savings. By deducting personal expenditure and direct taxation from aggregate private income, another residual is obtained – viz, private savings (refer table on page 756). Being a residual item it will, of course, contain certain minor errors of estimation inherent in the aggregates from which it is derived. It will be free, however, from the major apparent error which is caused by the understatement of incomes through tax evasion; this is due to the fact that the underestimate is cancelled out by being included both in the minuend and subtrahend, and the residual is consequently not affected.
The various tables are given and their derivation and composition discussed later, but before presenting this detail it is of interest to examine the relationships existing between some of the more important aggregates. The following table gives the principal of these.
PRINCIPAL AGGREGATES OF INCOME AND EXPENDITURE | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | 1938–39 | 1943–44 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62* | |
* Provisional. | ||||||||
National income | £m. | 195 | 326 | 936 | 962 | 1,039 | 1,115 | 1,146 |
Gross national product | £m. | 232 | 375 | 1,091 | 1,135 | 1,221 | 1,305 | 1,346 |
Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services | £m. | 161 | 178 | 727 | 738 | 748 | 868 | 900 |
As percentage of gross national product | 69 | 47 | 67 | 65 | 61 | 67 | 67 | |
Gross capital formation in New Zealand | £m. | 40 | 28 | 251 | 251 | 261 | 293 | 302 |
As percentage of gross national product | 17 | 7 | 23 | 22 | 21 | 22 | 22 | |
Public authority current expenditure on goods and services | £m. | 32 | 161 | 145 | 153 | 163 | 174 | 182 |
As percentage of gross national product | 14 | 43 | 13 | 13 | 13 | 13 | 14 | |
Private income | £m. | 200 | 332 | 1,000 | 1,034 | 1,126 | 1,208 | 1,241 |
Private savings | £m. | 15 | 78 | 100 | 75 | 168 | 93 | 75 |
As percentage of private income | 8 | 23 | 10 | 7 | 75 | 8 | 6 |
In the financial year ended 31 March 1962 the national income of New Zealand increased by 2.8 per cent to the level of £1,146 million, and gross national product by 3.1 per cent to £1,346 million. The relative increases in the aggregates, measured either at current factor cost or market prices, are substantially lower than those achieved in the previous year, viz., 7.4 per cent and 6.9 per cent respectively.
The overall picture of the economy as revealed by the national accounts for the year 1961–62 can be characterised in three ways. There was a marked change in the distribution of the main factor incomes, but there was little change in the pattern of domestic expenditure, the growth of which was somewhat less than that of gross national product. The deficit on external account, although a little smaller than last year, was still substantial and the second highest on record.
Salary and wage payments increased from £639 million in the 1960–61 year to £679 million, a rise of 6.3 per cent. The other two major groups of factor incomes, company profits, and profits of unincorporated businesses as well as other incomes of persons showed a decline. Company incomes decreased from £141 million to £139 million (–1.4 per cent) and other incomes declined from £281 million to £266 million (–5.3 per cent). The decline in the latter group was due entirely to reduced net cash incomes of non-corporate farming enterprises which are estimated to have fallen from £145 million to £129 million. Other non-corporate business incomes and interest and net rents of persons recorded a fractional increase or remained steady. The corollary of these diverging movements in the principal factor incomes is a change in the percentage distribution of each in national income. Salary and wage payments are now 59.2 per cent of all factor incomes (against 57.3 per cent in 1960–61), company incomes 121 per cent (12.6 per cent), and other incomes 23.2 per cent (25.2 per cent). For the first time in many years the imputed net rental income of owner-occupiers showed a significant (over 20 per cent) rise in a single year. To a minor degree this was due to a record number of housing completions; the main reason was, however, the steep rise in the index of gross private house rentals.
The deficit of £50 million on external account, although somewhat reduced from the previous year (£56 million), was still substantial. The improvement was due to a small rise in exports and a reduction in invisible payments, especially in respect of investment income accruing to overseas firms.
Comparisons of the moderate rise in the value of gross output and domestic expenditure recorded in 1961–62 with the steep increases achieved in the previous year must take into account the year to year changes in the balance of payments. Between the year ended March 1960 and the following year £99 million of additional external resources were used by the economy; in 1961–62 £6 million fewer external resources were used. This can be shown in tabular form as follows:
Item | Changes From | |
---|---|---|
1959–60 to 1960–61 | 1960–61 to 1961–62 | |
£(million) | ||
Increase in gross national product | 84 | 41 |
Additional external resources utilised | 99 | −6 |
Increase in domestic expenditure | 183 | 35 |
The 2.6 per cent increase in total domestic expenditure (from £1,361 million to £1,396 million) was spread fairly evenly over all types of final demand, but personal and public authority current consumption advanced somewhat faster than capital formation. The increase in the value of stocks, at £12 million, was only about half as great as in the preceding year (£26 million). By and large however, there was little change in the overall pattern of expenditure.
Personal expenditure on consumer goods and services increased by £32 million (3.7 per cent) to £900 million. It constituted 66.9 per cent of the expenditure on gross national product against 66.5 per cent in the preceding year. Current expenditure by public authorities attained the level of £182 million against £174 million in 1960–61. an increase of 4.6 per cent. Almost all of this additional expenditure was due to general Government, the expenditure advancing from £135 million to £142 million.
Capital formation by the private sector increased from £176 million to £182 million (13.5 per cent of gross national product in both years), but capital formation by central Government declined from £74 million to £73 million and from 5.7 per cent to 5.4 per cent of gross national product in the two succeeding years. Capital formation by local authorities continued its rising trend (from £43 million to £47 million, a 9.3 per cent increase) in 1961–62 and absorbed now 3.5 per cent of gross national product against 3.3 per cent in 1960–61.
The capital account of the economy showed a further weakening of the contribution of private savings to capital formation. Including undistributed profits of companies, private savings declined from £93 million to £75 million. Last year the private sector contributed 53.8 per cent to the finance of capital formation, the public sector 28.8 per cent, and external resources 17.5 per cent; the latest results give the proportions of 50.8 per cent, 33.2 per cent, and 15.9 per cent respectively. The switch from private to public savings can also be shown by the increase in public authority savings on current account, which rose from £78 million to £90 million; the share of central Government in this total was £53 million and £64 million for the two consecutive years.
The decline in the importance of private savings is compounded of two factors each of which contributed in about equal shares. One factor was the increase in direct taxation drawn off by public authorities; this rose from 20.4 to 21.4 per cent of private income. The other was a higher propensity to spend on consumption after tax had been paid; consumption increased from 90.3 per cent of disposable income in 1960–61 to 92.3 per cent in 1961–62.
The four tables on pages 752–756 give the complete details of the various aggregates already mentioned and the manner in which they are derived from the accounts covering the different sectors of the economy.
National Income and Expenditure – This table gives the composition of the gross national product and the manner in which it has been expended – i.e., gross national expenditure. As mentioned previously, personal expenditure on consumer goods and services is obtained as a residual item in this table, all other aggregates being obtained by direct assessment.
Private Income and Outlay – This table gives in detail the break-up of private income into the various factor incomes and, on the expenditure side, the manner in which these incomes are spent on personal expenditure on consumer goods and services, paid in direct taxation, or saved. A break-up of other personal income is given for each of the years shown except 1943–44, when this detail was not available. The total of personal consumption derived from the preceding table is carried forward to this table, and this time private savings are obtained as a residual item. The limitations of these two residual items have already been mentioned, and for the reasons given care should be taken in their use.
Revenue Account of Public Authorities – The public authority sector is discussed in more detail later in this Section, but this table gives a consolidated statement of central Government and local authority revenue and expenditure, showing as a balance that portion of the revenue which was utilised for capital investment in the case of a surplus, or the call on private savings made necessary by a deficit.
Combined Capital Account – This account indicates the manner in which finance for capital formation has been made available – (a) from private savings, (b) from revenue surpluses of public authorities, and (c) from amounts set aside as depreciation allowances from income. Gross capital formation represents the construction in New Zealand or purchase from overseas of durable capital assets by the private, central Government, and local authority sectors, plus net investment in stocks by trading concerns. The net change in overseas assets is the same as the item net overseas investment shown in the table or page 752 and is an estimate of the change in our overseas investment consequent on the movement in the balance of payments on current account.
These four tables, then, give a comprehensive picture in broad terms of the changing pattern of New Zealand's economy over a period of 24 years which has included the dislocating effects of a major war. One important point to consider when examining the tables, however, is that all the figures are at prices current during the period and consequently are inflated to a greater or less extent by price movements over the period.
The following are the four tables mentioned.
NATIONAL INCOME AND EXPENDITURE | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payment | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Company Income | Public Authority Trading Income | Lump Sum Payment from United Kingdom Government | Less Public Dept. Interest Paid in New Zealand | National Income Factor Cost | Plus Indirect Taxation | Less Subsidies | National Income at Market Prices | Plus Depreciation Allowances | Gross National Product |
income £(million) | ||||||||||||||
1938–39 | 111 | 1 | 6 | 55 | 20 | 9 | - | −7 | 195 | 21 | −1 | 215 | 17 | 232 |
1943–44 | 141 | 58 | 9 | 72 | 36 | 18 | 3 | −11 | 326 | 32 | −3 | 355 | 20 | 375 |
1946–47 | 187 | 8 | 10 | 110 | 48 | 15 | 5 | −15 | 368 | 43 | −12 | 400 | 26 | 426 |
1947–48 | 210 | 6 | 11 | 130 | 53 | 14 | 5 | −15 | 414 | 53 | −14 | 453 | 29 | 482 |
1948–49 | 227 | 5 | 12 | 134 | 48 | 13 | - | −16 | 423 | 46 | −12 | 457 | 32 | 489 |
1949–50 | 250 | 5 | 13 | 157 | 58 | 15 | - | −16 | 481 | 50 | −15 | 516 | 35 | 551 |
1950–51 | 279 | 6 | 14 | 243 | 71 | 17 | - | −17 | 613 | 56 | −9 | 659 | 39 | 698 |
1951–52 | 328 | 8 | 15 | 191 | 80 | 20 | - | −17 | 625 | 71 | −16 | 680 | 43 | 723 |
1952–53 | 348 | 11 | 16 | 204 | 78 | 19 | - | −17 | 659 | 67 | −15 | 711 | 48 | 759 |
1953–54 | 384 | 12 | 18 | 224 | 90 | 25 | - | −18 | 735 | 68 | −16 | 787 | 52 | 839 |
1954–55 | 431 | 12 | 20 | 231 | 97 | 30 | - | −20 | 802 | 81 | −13 | 869 | 61 | 930 |
1955–56 | 468 | 12 | 22 | 236 | 94 | 32 | - | −21 | 844 | 85 | −12 | 917 | 65 | 982 |
1956–57 | 495 | 12 | 24 | 251 | 98 | 31 | - | −23 | 887 | 84 | −13 | 958 | 72 | 1,030 |
1957–58 | 534 | 13 | 25 | 252 | 106 | 33 | - | −26 | 936 | 91 | −14 | 1,014 | 77 | 1,091 |
1958–59 | 558 | 12 | 27 | 248 | 109 | 37 | - | −28 | 962 | 104 | −14 | 1,053 | 82 | 1,135 |
1959–60 | 591 | 13 | 28 | 276 | 120 | 41 | - | −30 | 1,039 | 108 | −13 | 1,134 | 87 | 1,221 |
1960–61 | 639 | 13 | 29 | 281 | 141 | 46 | - | −33 | 1,115 | 113 | −15 | 1,213 | 92 | 1,305 |
1961–62 | 679 | 14 | 35 | 266 | 139 | 49 | - | −35 | 1,146 | 116 | −14 | 1,248 | 98 | 1,346 |
March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Public Authority Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stock | Net Investment Overseas | Gross National Expenditure | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Private | Public Authority | ||||||
* Provisional. | |||||||
expenditure £(million) | |||||||
1938–39 | 161 | 32 | 18 | 22 | 5 | −6 | 232 |
1943–44 | 178 | 161 | 14 | 14 | 12 | −4 | 375 |
1946–47 | 257 | 54 | 38 | 27 | 21 | 29 | 426 |
1947–48 | 292 | 63 | 45 | 32 | 56 | −6 | 482 |
1948–49 | 349 | 64 | 51 | 39 | −19 | 5 | 489 |
1949–50 | 357 | 71 | 58 | 47 | 14 | 4 | 551 |
1950–51 | 417 | 77 | 76 | 50 | 49 | 29 | 698 |
1951–52 | 472 | 95 | 94 | 53 | 37 | −28 | 723 |
1952–53 | 469 | 108 | 101 | 73 | 13 | −5 | 759 |
1953–54 | 529 | 114 | 108 | 79 | −21 | 30 | 839 |
1954–55 | 600 | 116 | 139 | 82 | 29 | −36 | 930 |
1955–56 | 643 | 127 | 133 | 93 | 19 | −33 | 982 |
1956–57 | 668 | 138 | 128 | 102 | 10 | −16 | 1,030 |
1957–58 | 727 | 145 | 144 | 107 | 16 | −48 | 1,091 |
1958–59 | 738 | 153 | 145 | 106 | 16 | −23 | 1,135 |
1959–60 | 748 | 163 | 149 | 112 | 6 | 43 | 1,221 |
1960–61 | 868 | 174 | 176 | 117 | 25 | −56 | 1,305 |
1961–62* | 900 | 182 | 182 | 120 | 12 | −50 | 1,346 |
The graph which follows demonstrates the use to which resources available in New Zealand were put during selected years. The numerical values for this graph are derived from the expenditure part of the preceding account, and total resources available in New Zealand are equivalent to gross national product plus deficit or minus surplus on current balance of payments accounts.
PRIVATE INCOME AND OUTLAY | |||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income | Company Income Before Distribution | Private Income (Before Tax) | ||||||
Professional Occupations | Commerce, Trade, or Business | Farming | Surplus of Primary Produce Stabilisation Accounts | Change in Balances in Wool Retention Moneys | Interest, Rent, etc. | Other | |||||||
* Provisional. | |||||||||||||
income £(million) | |||||||||||||
1938–39 | 111 | 1 | 8 | 6 | 5 | 9 | 26 | −2 | - | 15 | 2 | 20 | 200 |
1943–44 | 141 | 58 | 16 | 9 | 72 | 36 | 332 | ||||||
1946–47 | 187 | 8 | 34 | 10 | 9 | 21 | 47 | 13 | - | 16 | 5 | 48 | 398 |
1947–48 | 210 | 6 | 37 | 11 | 11 | 24 | 60 | 13 | - | 16 | 6 | 53 | 447 |
1948–49 | 227 | 5 | 39 | 12 | 12 | 25 | 64 | 11 | - | 16 | 6 | 48 | 464 |
1949–50 | 250 | 5 | 42 | 13 | 14 | 27 | 84 | 9 | - | 16 | 7 | 58 | 524 |
1950–51 | 279 | 6 | 47 | 14 | 16 | 33 | 118 | 17 | 33 | 18 | 8 | 71 | 660 |
1951–52 | 328 | 8 | 53 | 15 | 18 | 38 | 105 | 5 | −3 | 18 | 10 | 80 | 675 |
1952–53 | 348 | 11 | 54 | 16 | 19 | 41 | 116 | 4 | −6 | 19 | 11 | 78 | 710 |
1953–54 | 384 | 12 | 58 | 18 | 21 | 46 | 130 | 1 | −6 | 20 | 12 | 90 | 787 |
1954–55 | 431 | 12 | 61 | 20 | 22 | 51 | 132 | 1 | −6 | 20 | 12 | 97 | 853 |
1955–56 | 468 | 12 | 64 | 22 | 23 | 53 | 128 | 5 | −6 | 20 | 13 | 94 | 897 |
1956–57 | 495 | 12 | 66 | 24 | 25 | 58 | 145 | −5 | −6 | 21 | 13 | 98 | 947 |
1957–58 | 534 | 13 | 70 | 25 | 29 | 64 | 143 | −19 | - | 21 | 14 | 106 | 1,000 |
1958–59 | 558 | 12 | 80 | 27 | 29 | 58 | 124 | 1 | - | 22 | 14 | 109 | 1,034 |
1959–60 | 591 | 13 | 99 | 28 | 29 | 61 | 139 | 10 | - | 23 | 14 | 120 | 1,126 |
1960–61 | 639 | 13 | 107 | 29 | 32 | 69 | 145 | −5 | - | 25 | 15 | 141 | 1,208 |
1961–62* | 679 | 14 | 109 | 35 | 32 | 70 | 129 | −7 | - | 26 | 16 | 139 | 1,241 |
March Year | Personal Expenditure on Consumer Goods and Services | Direct Taxation | Private Savings | Private Outlay | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Undistributed Profits of Companies | Other Private Savings | ||||
* Provisional. | |||||
outlay £(million) | |||||
1938–39 | 161 | 24 | 15 | 200 | |
1943–44 | 178 | 76 | 78 | 332 | |
1946–47 | 257 | 78 | 16 | 47 | 398 |
1947–48 | 292 | 78 | 21 | 56 | 447 |
1948–49 | 349 | 94 | 9 | 12 | 464 |
1949–50 | 357 | 95 | 18 | 54 | 524 |
1950–51 | 417 | 113 | 26 | 104 | 660 |
1951–52 | 472 | 142 | 25 | 36 | 675 |
1952–53 | 469 | 146 | 19 | 76 | 710 |
1953–54 | 529 | 154 | 29 | 75 | 787 |
1954–55 | 600 | 169 | 28 | 56 | 853 |
1955–56 | 643 | 174 | 21 | 59 | 897 |
1956–57 | 668 | 185 | 23 | 71 | 947 |
1957–58 | 727 | 173 | 23 | 77 | 1,000 |
1958–59 | 738 | 221 | 31 | 44 | 1,034 |
1959–60 | 748 | 210 | 38 | 130 | 1,126 |
1960–61 | 868 | 247 | 45 | 48 | 1,208 |
1961–62* | 900 | 266 | 33 | 42 | 1,241 |
The following diagram presents the distribution of private outlay (shown in the second part of the preceding table) in graphical form.
REVENUE ACCOUNT OF PUBLIC AUTHORITIES (centralgovernmentandlocalauthorities) | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Taxation | Trading Income | Less Direct Taxes Paid by Public Authority Trading Undertakings | Lump Sum Payments From United Kingdom Government | Total Revenue | |
Direct | Indirect | |||||
revenue £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 24 | 21 | 9 | - | 54 | |
1943–44 | 77 | 32 | 18 | −1 | 3 | 128 |
1946–47 | 79 | 43 | 15 | −1 | 5 | 142 |
1947–48 | 79 | 53 | 14 | −1 | 5 | 150 |
1948–49 | 95 | 46 | 13 | −1 | - | 152 |
1949–50 | 97 | 50 | 15 | −2 | - | 160 |
1950–51 | 115 | 56 | 17 | −2 | - | 186 |
1951–52 | 144 | 71 | 20 | −2 | - | 233 |
1952–53 | 148 | 67 | 19 | −2 | - | 232 |
1953–54 | 156 | 68 | 25 | −2 | - | 246 |
1954–55 | 171 | 81 | 30 | −3 | - | 279 |
1955–56 | 177 | 85 | 32 | −3 | - | 291 |
1956–57 | 188 | 84 | 31 | −3 | - | 300 |
1957–58 | 175 | 91 | 33 | −2 | - | 297 |
1958–59 | 224 | 104 | 37 | −3 | - | 362 |
1959–60 | 213 | 108 | 41 | −3 | - | 359 |
1960–61 | 250 | 113 | 46 | −3 | - | 406 |
1961–62 | 269 | 116 | 49 | −3 | - | 431 |
March Year | Current Expenditure on Goods and Services | Transfer Income | Subsidies | Balance of Revenue Over Expenditure | Total Expenditure Plus or Minus Revenue Balances | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Interest on Public Debt Paid in New Zealand | |||||
* Provisional. | ||||||
expenditure £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 32 | 8 | 7 | 1 | 7 | 54 |
1943–44 | 161 | 16 | 11 | 3 | −62 | 128 |
1946–47 | 54 | 34 | 15 | 12 | 26 | 142 |
1947–48 | 63 | 37 | 15 | 14 | 21 | 150 |
1948–49 | 64 | 39 | 16 | 12 | 23 | 152 |
1949–50 | 71 | 42 | 16 | 15 | 16 | 160 |
1950–51 | 77 | 47 | 17 | 9 | 35 | 186 |
1951–52 | 95 | 53 | 17 | 16 | 52 | 233 |
1952–53 | 108 | 54 | 17 | 15 | 39 | 232 |
1953–54 | 114 | 58 | 18 | 16 | 40 | 246 |
1954–55 | 116 | 61 | 20 | 13 | 69 | 279 |
1955–56 | 127 | 64 | 21 | 12 | 67 | 291 |
1956–57 | 138 | 66 | 23 | 13 | 58 | 300 |
1957–58 | 145 | 70 | 26 | 14 | 42 | 297 |
1958–59 | 153 | 80 | 28 | 14 | 88 | 362 |
1959–60 | 163 | 99 | 30 | 13 | 55 | 359 |
1960–61 | 174 | 107 | 33 | 15 | 78 | 406 |
1961–62* | 182 | 109 | 35 | 14 | 90 | 431 |
COMBINED CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Private Savings | Revenue Balances of Public Authorities | Depreciation Allowances | Total Savings | ||
Private | Central Government Trading Undertakings | Local Authorities Trading Undertakings | ||||
savings £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 15 | 7 | 17 | 39 | ||
1943–44 | 78 | −62 | 20 | 36 | ||
1946–47 | 63 | 26 | 26 | 115 | ||
1947–48 | 77 | 21 | 29 | 127 | ||
1948–49 | 21 | 23 | 32 | 76 | ||
1949–50 | 72 | 16 | 35 | 123 | ||
1950–51 | 130 | 35 | 39 | 204 | ||
1951–52 | 61 | 52 | 43 | 156 | ||
1952–53 | 95 | 39 | 48 | 182 | ||
1953–54 | 104 | 40 | 46 | 5 | 1 | 196 |
1954–55 | 84 | 69 | 53 | 6 | 2 | 214 |
1955–56 | 80 | 67 | 57 | 6 | 2 | 212 |
1956–57 | 94 | 58 | 63 | 7 | 2 | 224 |
1957–58 | 100 | 42 | 67 | 8 | 2 | 219 |
1958–59 | 75 | 88 | 71 | 9 | 2 | 244 |
1959–60 | 168 | 55 | 75 | 10 | 3 | 310 |
1960–61 | 93 | 78 | 79 | 11 | 3 | 263 |
1961–62 | 75 | 90 | 84 | 10 | 3 | 264 |
March Year | Gross Capital Formation in New Zealand | Changes in Stocks | Net Investment Overseas | Total Investments | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Private | Central Government | Local Authorities | ||||
* Provisional. | ||||||
investments £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 18 | 16 | 6 | 5 | −6 | 39 |
1943–44 | 14 | 10 | 4 | 12 | −4 | 36 |
1946–47 | 38 | 21 | 6 | 21 | 29 | 115 |
1947–48 | 45 | 25 | 7 | 56 | −6 | 127 |
1948–49 | 51 | 31 | 8 | −19 | 5 | 76 |
1949–50 | 58 | 38 | 9 | 14 | 4 | 123 |
1950–51 | 76 | 40 | 10 | 49 | 29 | 204 |
1951–52 | 94 | 40 | 13 | 37 | −28 | 156 |
1952–53 | 101 | 54 | 19 | 13 | −5 | 182 |
1953–54 | 108 | 57 | 22 | −21 | 30 | 196 |
1954–55 | 139 | 58 | 24 | 29 | −36 | 214 |
1955–56 | 133 | 64 | 29 | 19 | −33 | 212 |
1956–57 | 128 | 69 | 33 | 10 | −16 | 224 |
1957–58 | 144 | 70 | 37 | 16 | −48 | 219 |
1958–59 | 145 | 67 | 39 | 16 | −23 | 244 |
1959–60 | 149 | 70 | 42 | 6 | 43 | 310 |
1960–61 | 176 | 74 | 43 | 26 | −56 | 263 |
1961–62* | 182 | 73 | 47 | 12 | −50 | 264 |
The Revenue account of public authorities shown on page 755 is a consolidation and simplification of a separate and more detailed central Government Revenue Account on pages 758 and 759 and the local authorities Revenue Account on page 760. The Consolidated Account eliminates all transfers between the two levels of Government and aggregates the respective totals of economically significant flows.
The publication The Accounts of the Government Sector 1961–62 contains an integrated Government account which will ultimately replace the account presented herein. There are certain differences between the two which are due to differences in coverage, concepts employed in analysis, and improved methods. The new account is a preferable description of Government transactions, being more complete and exact. In the meantime, it cannot be used here for several important reasons. The new account is available for a limited number of years and as yet it has not been possible to revise earlier years. Furthermore, the national accounting concepts employed in the new Government account have not been extended to the rest of the national accounts and its introduction into the present system would cause incompatibilities in the various flows between the Government and private sector. Finally, the organisational work of obtaining primary information for the new account – it should be remembered that some Departments had to reorganise their own reporting systems in order to make the necessary information available – has not improved sufficiently to obtain the data in time for inclusion in national income and expenditure estimates.
It is for these reasons that the existing presentation has been retained for the time being. Although the account on pages 758–759 is incomplete, its present advantage is that it can be speedily compiled.
(a) Central Government – The Revenue Account of the central Government has been obtained by an analysis of the various accounts within the Public Account. In the case of trading Department operations, which axe treated separately, profits only are brought into the main account as a revenue item. Expenditure has been taken “net” in all cases, sundry departmental receipts being set off against departmental expenditure. The account covers only current revenue items and therefore excludes capital receipts and payments of all kinds, thus accounting in part for the differences between the details given here and those given in the published statement of the Public Accounts in parliamentary paper B. 1. [Pt. I]. In order that the difference between these two sets of figures may be appreciated a reconciliation statement is given at the end of this section.
Government current expenditure on goods and services (item on page 759 and part of item on page 752) has increased from £135.2 million to £142.4 million in 1961–62, an increase of 5.3 per cent. A better measure of the significance of current Government expenditure either for a single year or a period of years is by expressing its relationship to the gross national product as a whole. In these terms 1960–61 expenditure was 10.4 per cent of gross national product and rose to 10.6 per cent a year later; 10.4 per cent is the average of the 16-year post-war span.
Although all Government transfer expenditure – social security cash benefits and pensions, interest on public debt and subsidies – is also paid from the Government's taxation revenue and trading profits, it is not part of Government final consumption. It only becomes final consumption in the hands of recipients, or in the case of subsidies, can be looked upon as an offset to indirect taxation which reduces prices to consumers. For this reason the best measure of transfers is the national income itself on which they are a charge and which they redistribute.
Social security cash benefits, the most important item of the transfer group, increased from £106.5 million to £109.1 million or by 2.4 per cent. This constitutes a decrease from 9.6 to 9.5 per cent of national income, 8.5 per cent being the 16-year post-war average.
Subsidies are of a much lesser importance than social security benefits both absolutely and relatively. The subsidy bill was £15.3 million in 1960–61 and decreased to £14.2 million in 1961–62 or from 1.4 to 1.2 per cent of national income. Interest on Government debt paid in New Zealand (interest paid overseas being treated as a factor payment to non-residents and is included in current expenditure totals) increased from £24.8 million to £26.6 million, amounting to 2.3 per cent in 1961–62 compared with 2.2 per cent of national income in the previous year; this is still somewhat less than the 2.4 per cent for the last pre-war year.
Transfers to local authorities is a flow which can be most usefully measured against current Government revenue from taxation and trading profits as it represents a shift from local to national taxation. In 1961–62 £35.2 million was transferred to local authorities against £33.9 million in the preceding year or a decrease from 9.2 to 90 per cent of Government revenue.
The balance of revenue over expenditure is the Government's surplus on current transactions and is, together with the depreciation provisions of Government trading undertakings, available for capital formation, lending, and debt retirement. Its magnitude changes appreciably from year to year both absolutely and in relation to total current revenue and is the result of short-term changes in fiscal and economic policies pursued by the administration. Year to year changes in the Government's surplus are, however, complementary to changes (in the opposite direction) in private savings. This is of course, merely a reflection of the fact that changes in taxation policies are a major cause of the redistribution of total savings as between the private and Government sector. From a long-term point of view, however, it is important to observe the changes in Government fiscal policy from prewar to present days: in 1938–39, 4.8 per cent of the Government's revenue was saved, but in 1961–62 the figure stood at 16.4 per cent.
CENTRAL GOVERNMENT – revenueaccount | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938–39 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62* | ||
* Provisional. † Includes social security income tax and also £2.4 million received as social security charge on 1957–58 income. | ||||||||
1. | Taxation – | |||||||
(a) Direct – | revenue £(million) | |||||||
Income tax | 9.3 | 98.1 | 77.8 | 109.4 | 175.9† | 131.5 | 148.1 | |
Social security taxation | 5.5 | 61.6 | 66.3 | 80.6 | - | 75.4 | 80.4 | |
Land tax | 1.1 | 1.4 | 1.3 | 1.4 | 1.5 | 1.8 | 20 | |
Death duties | 1.8 | 8.3 | 9.0 | 10.4 | 12.3 | 16.7 | 13.0 | |
Other | 0.1 | |||||||
Totals | 17.8 | 169.4 | 154.4 | 201.9 | 189.8 | 225.4 | 243.6 | |
(b) Indirect – | ||||||||
Sales tax | 3.6 | 22.3 | 24.2 | 25.8 | 24.2 | 23.7 | 25.6 | |
Customs and excise duties | 11.7 | 35.7 | 39.0 | 41.6 | 46.6 | 55.2 | 54.4 | |
Motor vehicles taxation | 3.1 | 18.4 | 19.7 | 28.7 | 28.9 | 23.8 | 25.8 | |
Other | 1.7 | 7.0 | 7.6 | 7.4 | 7.8 | 9.2 | 8.9 | |
Totals | 20.0 | 83.4 | 90.5 | 103.4 | 107.5 | 111.9 | 114.7 | |
2. | Totals, all taxation | 37.8 | 2529 | 244.9 | 305.2 | 297.3 | 337.3 | 358.2 |
3. | Trading income | 5.8 | 22.8 | 23.8 | 27.1 | 29.9 | 33.9 | 36.7 |
4. | Less direct taxation paid by trading Departments | −0.2 | −3.2 | −2.2 | −2.5 | −2.8 | −2.9 | −3.3 |
Totals | 5.6 | 19.6 | 21.6 | 24.6 | 27.1 | 31.0 | 33.4 | |
5. | TOTAL REVENUE | 43.4 | 272.5 | 266.5 | 329.8 | 324.4 | 368.3 | 391.6 |
1938–39 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Includes contribution under Colombo Plan in each year. ‡See page 760 for reconciliation with surplus as shown in public accounts. | ||||||||
6. | Current Expenditure on Goods and Services – | expenditure £(million) | ||||||
(a) General administration | 2.2 | 15.6† | 16.4† | 17.7† | 18.0† | 18.5† | 21.9† | |
(b) Interest on central Government debt paid overseas | 6.8 | 3.4 | 3.7 | 4.6 | 5.6 | 5.2 | 5.1 | |
(c) Law and order | 0.8 | 2.5 | 3.2 | 3.1 | 3.4 | 3.9 | 3.8 | |
(d) Development of primary and secondary industries | 0.7 | 9.1 | 9.5 | 9.9 | 10.3 | 11.3 | 11.5 | |
Social services – | ||||||||
(e) Health | 0.8 | 5.9 | 6.6 | 7.0 | 7.7 | 80 | 8.7 | |
(f) Education | 4.2 | 23.1 | 25.7 | 27.9 | 29.9 | 33.6 | 35.5 | |
(g) Non-monetary social security benefits | - | 16.8 | 17.1 | 18.7 | 19.9 | 21.1 | 23.0 | |
(h) Other social services | 3.3 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 2.0 | 2.0 | |
(i) Defence | 2.1 | 26.1 | 24.9 | 25.7 | 27.8 | 28.4 | 26.7 | |
(j) Rehabilitation | - | 10 | 0.8 | 0.8 | 0.8 | 1.2 | 0.8 | |
(k) Maintenance of public works and services | 2.3 | 3.1 | 3.3 | 2.9 | 2.3 | 2.0 | 3.4 | |
Totals | 23.2 | 108.2 | 112.8 | 119.9 | 127.5 | 135.2 | 142.4 | |
Transfer Income – | ||||||||
7. | (a) Monetary social security benefits and pensions | 7.5 | 66.3 | 70.0 | 80.1 | 95.1 | 99.6 | 103.5 |
(b) Family benefit advances | - | - | - | - | 3.9 | 6.9 | 5.6 | |
8. | Interest on central Government debt paid in New Zealand | 4.7 | 19.4 | 21.6 | 22.7 | 23.2 | 24.8 | 26.6 |
Totals | 12.2 | 85.7 | 91.6 | 102.8 | 122.2 | 131.3 | 135.7 | |
9. | Transfers to Local Authorities – | |||||||
(a) Hospital boards | 0.9 | 12.9 | 15.4 | 15.8 | 17.2 | 19.6 | 20.3 | |
(b) Other | 4.4 | 11.0 | 11.1 | 12.0 | 12.9 | 14.3 | 14.9 | |
Totals | 5.3 | 23.9 | 26.5 | 27.8 | 30.1 | 33.9 | 35.2 | |
10. | Subsidies – | |||||||
(a) Shipping and transport | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.2 | |||||
(b) Primary production | 0.4 | - | - | - | - | - | - | |
(c) Foodstuffs | 0.2 | 12.4 | 12.5 | 12.5 | 12.2 | 14.8 | 13.4 | |
(d) Miscellaneous | 0.1 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.5 | 0.4 | 0.6 | ||
(e) Housing suspensory loans | 0.9 | 0.6 | 0.5 | |||||
Totals | 0.6 | 13.3 | 13.6 | 13.5 | 12.8 | 15.3 | 14.2 | |
11. | TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 41.3 | 231.1 | 244.5 | 264.0 | 292.6 | 315.7 | 327.5 |
12. | Balance of revenue over expenditure | 2.1 | 41.4 | 22.0 | 65.8 | 31.8 | 52.6 | 64.1‡ |
13. | TOTAL EXPENDITURE PLUS REVENUE BALANCES | 43.4 | 272.5 | 266.5 | 329.8 | 324.4 | 368.3 | 391.6 |
(b) Local Authorities – The Revenue Account of local authorities is in all respects similar to that of the central Government and has been obtained by an analysis of the accounts of all local authorities, including hospital boards. The limitations in the scope of local government activities as compared with those of the central Government do not call for a detailed analysis of expenditure items and therefore current expenditure on the provision of goods and services by local authorities is shown as a single total.
LOCAL AUTHORITIES – revenueaccount | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1938–39 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62* | ||
* Provisional. | ||||||||
revenue £(million) | ||||||||
14. | Taxation – | |||||||
(a) Direct: Rates | 6.2 | 18.6 | 20.4 | 21.7 | 22.9 | 24.3 | 25.7 | |
(b) Indirect: Licence fees | 0.6 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.7 | 0.9 | 1.0 | 1.1 | |
Totals | 6.8 | 19.3 | 21.1 | 22.4 | 23.8 | 25.3 | 26.8 | |
15. | Trading income | 3.4 | 7.7 | 9.0 | 100 | 11.1 | 121 | 12.4 |
16. | Transfers from central Government | 5.3 | 23.9 | 26.5 | 27.8 | 30.1 | 33.9 | 35.2 |
17. | TOTAL REVENUE | 15.5 | 50.9 | 56.6 | 60.2 | 65.0 | 71.3 | 74.4 |
expenditure £(million) | ||||||||
18. | Current expenditure on goods and services | 8.5 | 30.2 | 32.4 | 32.8 | 35.5 | 38.7 | 40.0 |
19. | Interest on local authority debt paid in New Zealand | 2.3 | 4.0 | 4.7 | 5.7 | 6.5 | 7.7 | 8.5 |
20. | TOTAL EXPENDITURE | 10.8 | 34.2 | 37.1 | 38.5 | 42.0 | 46.4 | 48.5 |
21. | Balance of revenue over expenditure | 4.7 | 16.7 | 19.5 | 21.7 | 23.0 | 24.9 | 25.9 |
22. | TOTAL EXPENDITURE PLUS REVENUE BALANCES | 15.5 | 50.9 | 56.6 | 60.2 | 65.0 | 71.3 | 74.4 |
(c) Reconciliation Statement – The reconciliation given below indicates the fundamental differences between the analysis of the public accounts made for national-income purposes and that published in parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt. I].
RECONCILIATION BETWEEN BALANCE OF REVENUE OVER EXPENDITURE PER NATIONAL INCOME ACCOUNTS, AND COMBINED SURPLUS CONSOLIDATED FUND, SOCIAL SECURITY FUND, NATIONAL ROADS FUND, AND GAS INDUSTRY ACCOUNT, 1961–62 (PROVISIONAL) | |
---|---|
£(m.) | |
Balance of revenue over current expenditure, per National Income Accounts (table on page 759) | 64.1 |
Less – | |
Amortisation of debt charged to Consolidated Fund | −10.3 |
Transfers to other accounts | −25.0 |
Capital expenditure charged to Consolidated Fund and National Roads Fund | –27.4 |
Net pre-payments of death duties (Deposits Account) | −0.1 |
Plus – | |
Current expenditure charged to Defence Fund | 5.6 |
Adjustment for Trading Income – | |
Less profits of trading undertakings | −36.7 |
Plus transfers of profits to Consolidated Fund | 28.6 |
Total | −1.1 |
Consolidated Fund surplus 1961–62 | 0.3 |
Social Security Fund deficit 1961–62 | −2.7 |
National Roads Fund surplus 1961–62 | 1.3 |
Gas Industry Account surplus 1961–62 | − |
Total deficit of Consolidated Fund, Social Security Fund, National Roads Fund, and Gas Industry Account as shown in the Public Accounts B. 1. [Pt. I] 1961–62 | −1.1 |
For the reconciliation for earlier years between the balances of revenue over expenditure and the Budget surpluses (or deficits), reference should be made to the previous issues of the Yearbook.
The preceding reconciliation provides an illustration of the differences between the balance (surpluses or deficits) arrived at in official publications of Government accounts, such as parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt. I] and the revenue balance used for national accounts, which is the expression of Government saving and by the same token the value of the Government's contribution to the capital account of the economy. This latter idea is expressed by the introduction of the Government revenue balance into the savings and investment account of the economy as a whole as shown on page 756.
The principal difference between the two accounts is in the treatment of capital items, transfers, and trading profits and this is apparent from the reconciliation steps described earlier. The main accounts in the Public Account do not segregate, capital expenditures, debt repayments, and transfers, from other current transactions; profits of various trading undertakings are entered only to the extent that they are transferred, and whether the total or only a part of profits is transferred, the transfer usually takes place in the following year and not in the year when profits are earned. The Government revenue account as shown on page 758 does, however, segregate capital and current expenditure and takes in profits at the time of accrual rather than at time of transfer. No allowance is made for depreciation of physical assets other than those used in activities of an enterprise character and the account does not include imputations for the net rental value of buildings and land used.
A detailed survey of private income and outlay has already been given (refer table on pages 753–754) for the years 1938–39, 1943–44, and 1946–47 to 1961–62. An analysis of private income, in less comprehensive form, is given below for the years 1938–39 to 1961–62. Group totals are shown in value form, as percentages of private income, and as index numbers on base 1938–39 (=100).
PRIVATE INCOME | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income† (Excluding Company Dividends) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Private Income |
* Provisional. † Includes changes in primary-produce stabilisation accounts and wool retention moneys. | |||||||
£(million) | |||||||
1938–39 | 111.3 | 0.9 | 7.5 | 6.4 | 54.5 | 19.6 | 200.2 |
1939–40 | 110.8 | 2.9 | 11.2 | 6.7 | 59.4 | 24.7 | 215.7 |
1940–41 | 117.8 | 15.6 | 12.3 | 7.4 | 58.3 | 23.6 | 235.0 |
1941–42 | 120.8 | 25.5 | 12.7 | 7.7 | 62.3 | 27.6 | 256.6 |
1942–43 | 126.8 | 46.0 | 14.0 | 8.1 | 67.2 | 32.8 | 294.9 |
1943–44 | 140.6 | 58.3 | 15.5 | 8.6 | 72.4 | 36.4 | 331.8 |
1944–45 | 147.1 | 48.5 | 17.2 | 8.9 | 79.9 | 37.9 | 339.5 |
1945–46 | 162.0 | 39.4 | 20.6 | 9.4 | 87.4 | 41.7 | 360.5 |
1946–47 | 186.5 | 8.2 | 34.4 | 10.1 | 110.5 | 47.9 | 397.6 |
1947–48 | 210.1 | 6.4 | 37.2 | 10.9 | 129.9 | 52.7 | 447.2 |
1948–49 | 227.2 | 4.5 | 39.0 | 11.6 | 133.7 | 48.3 | 464.3 |
1949–50 | 250.1 | 4.6 | 42.2 | 12.7 | 156.9 | 57.8 | 524.3 |
1950–51 | 278.5 | 5.9 | 47.1 | 13.6 | 243.4 | 71.1 | 659.6 |
1951–52 | 327.8 | 8.4 | 53.0 | 14.8 | 191.2 | 80.1 | 675.3 |
1952–53 | 348.0 | 10.6 | 53.7 | 16.3 | 204.1 | 77.6 | 710.3 |
1953–54 | 384.4 | 11.9 | 57.7 | 18.4 | 223.7 | 90.4 | 786.5 |
1954–55 | 431.1 | 12.1 | 61.3 | 19.8 | 231.4 | 97.4 | 853.1 |
1955–56 | 468.4 | 12.0 | 64.4 | 21.7 | 236.4 | 94.2 | 897.1 |
1956–57 | 495.1 | 12.1 | 66.3 | 23.7 | 251.0 | 98.4 | 946.6 |
1957–58 | 534.2 | 12.9 | 70.0 | 25.2 | 251.9 | 105.7 | 999.9 |
1958–59 | 557.9 | 12.2 | 80.1 | 26.6 | 248.2 | 108.8 | 1,033.8 |
1959–60 | 590.5 | 12.9 | 99.0 | 27.6 | 276.3 | 120.0 | 1,126.3 |
1960–61 | 638.7 | 13.4 | 106.5 | 28.6 | 280.5 | 140.6 | 1,208.3 |
1961–62* | 678.5 | 13.7 | 109.1 | 34.5 | 266.1 | 139.4 | 1,241.3 |
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Rental Value, Owner-occupied Houses | Other Personal Income† (Excluding Company Dividends) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Private Income |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Includes the surplus of primary-produce stabilisation accounts and wool retention moneys | |||||||
As Percentage of Private Income | |||||||
1938–39 | 55.6 | 0.4 | 3.7 | 3.2 | 27.2 | 9.8 | 100.0 |
1939–40 | 51.4 | 1.3 | 5.2 | 3.1 | 27.5 | 11.5 | 100.0 |
1940–41 | 50.1 | 6.6 | 5.2 | 3.1 | 24.8 | 10.0 | 100.0 |
1941–42 | 47.1 | 9.9 | 4.9 | 3.0 | 24.3 | 10.8 | 100.0 |
1942–43 | 43.0 | 15.6 | 4.7 | 2.7 | 22.8 | 11.1 | 100.0 |
1943–44 | 42.4 | 17.6 | 4.7 | 2.6 | 21.8 | 11.0 | 100.0 |
1944–45 | 43.3 | 14.3 | 5.1 | 2.6 | 23.5 | 11.2 | 100.0 |
1945–46 | 44.9 | 10.9 | 5.7 | 2.6 | 24.2 | 11.6 | 100.0 |
1946–47 | 46.9 | 2.1 | 8.7 | 2.5 | 27.8 | 12.0 | 100.0 |
1947–48 | 47.0 | 1.4 | 8.3 | 2.4 | 29.0 | 11.8 | 100.0 |
1948–49 | 48.9 | 1.0 | 8.4 | 2.5 | 28.8 | 10.4 | 100.0 |
1949–50 | 47.7 | 0.9 | 8.0 | 2.4 | 29.9 | 11.0 | 100.0 |
1950–51 | 42.2 | 0.9 | 7.1 | 2.1 | 36.9 | 10.8 | 100.0 |
1951–52 | 48.5 | 1.2 | 7.8 | 2.2 | 28.3 | 11.9 | 100.0 |
1952–53 | 49.0 | 1.5 | 7.6 | 2.3 | 28.7 | 10.9 | 100.0 |
1953–54 | 48.9 | 1.5 | 7.3 | 2.3 | 28.4 | 11.5 | 100.0 |
1954–55 | 50.5 | 1.4 | 7.2 | 2.3 | 27.1 | 11.4 | 100.0 |
1955–56 | 52.2 | 1.3 | 7.2 | 2.4 | 26.4 | 10.5 | 100.0 |
1956–57 | 52.3 | 1.3 | 7.0 | 2.5 | 26.5 | 10.4 | 100.0 |
1957–58 | 53.4 | 1.3 | 7.0 | 2.5 | 25.2 | 10.6 | 100.0 |
1958–59 | 54.0 | 1.2 | 7.7 | 2.6 | 24.0 | 10.5 | 100.0 |
1959–60 | 52.4 | 1.1 | 8.8 | 2.5 | 24.5 | 10.7 | 100.0 |
1960–61 | 52.9 | 1.1 | 8.8 | 2.4 | 23.2 | 11.6 | 100.0 |
1961–62* | 54.7 | 1.1 | 8.8 | 2.8 | 21.4 | 11.2 | 100.0 |
As Index Numbers (1938–39 = 100) | |||||||
1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | |
1939–40 | 100 | 149 | 105 | 109 | 126 | 108 | |
1940–41 | 106 | 164 | 116 | 107 | 120 | 117 | |
1941–42 | 109 | 169 | 120 | 114 | 141 | 128 | |
1942–43 | 114 | 187 | 127 | 123 | 167 | 147 | |
1943–44 | 126 | 207 | 134 | 133 | 186 | 166 | |
1944–45 | 132 | 229 | 139 | 147 | 193 | 170 | |
1945–46 | 146 | 275 | 147 | 160 | 213 | 180 | |
1946–47 | 168 | 459 | 158 | 203 | 244 | 199 | |
1947–48 | 189 | 496 | 170 | 238 | 269 | 223 | |
1948–49 | 204 | 520 | 181 | 245 | 246 | 232 | |
1949–50 | 225 | 563 | 198 | 288 | 295 | 262 | |
1950–51 | 250 | 628 | 213 | 447 | 363 | 329 | |
1951–52 | 295 | 707 | 231 | 351 | 409 | 337 | |
1952–53 | 313 | 716 | 255 | 374 | 396 | 355 | |
1953–54 | 345 | 769 | 288 | 410 | 461 | 393 | |
1954–55 | 387 | 817 | 309 | 425 | 497 | 426 | |
1955–56 | 421 | 859 | 339 | 434 | 481 | 448 | |
1956–57 | 445 | 884 | 370 | 461 | 502 | 473 | |
1957–58 | 480 | 933 | 394 | 462 | 539 | 499 | |
1958–59 | 501 | 1068 | 416 | 455 | 555 | 516 | |
1959–60 | 531 | 1320 | 431 | 507 | 612 | 563 | |
1960–61 | 574 | 1420 | 447 | 515 | 717 | 604 | |
1961–62* | 610 | 1455 | 539 | 488 | 711 | 620 |
PRIVATE INCOME AND INCIDENCE OF DIRECT TAXATION | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Other Personal Income (Including Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Total |
* Provisional. † Excludes direct taxes on Government trading profits. | ||||||
privateincome £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 111.3 | 0.9 | 7.5 | 60.9 | 19.6 | 200.2 |
1939–40 | 110.8 | 2.9 | 11.2 | 66.1 | 24.7 | 215.7 |
1940–41 | 117.8 | 15.6 | 12.3 | 65.7 | 23.6 | 235.0 |
1941–42 | 120.8 | 25.5 | 12.7 | 70.0 | 27.6 | 256.6 |
1942–43 | 126.8 | 46.0 | 14.0 | 75.3 | 32.8 | 294.9 |
1943–44 | 140.6 | 58.3 | 15.5 | 81.0 | 36.4 | 331.8 |
1944–45 | 147.1 | 48.5 | 17.2 | 88.8 | 37.9 | 339.5 |
1945–46 | 162.0 | 39.4 | 20.6 | 96.8 | 41.7 | 360.5 |
1946–47 | 186.5 | 8.2 | 34.4 | 120.6 | 47.9 | 397.6 |
1947–48 | 210.1 | 6.4 | 37.2 | 140.8 | 52.7 | 447.2 |
1948–49 | 227.2 | 4.5 | 39.0 | 145.3 | 48.3 | 464.3 |
1949–50 | 250.1 | 4.6 | 42.2 | 169.6 | 57.8 | 524.3 |
1950–51 | 278.5 | 5.9 | 47.1 | 257.0 | 71.1 | 659.6 |
1951–52 | 327.8 | 8.4 | 53.0 | 206.0 | 80.1 | 675.3 |
1952–53 | 348.0 | 10.6 | 53.7 | 220.4 | 77.6 | 710.3 |
1953–54 | 384.4 | 11.9 | 57.7 | 242.1 | 90.4 | 786.5 |
1954–55 | 431.1 | 12.1 | 61.3 | 251.2 | 97.4 | 853.1 |
1955–56 | 468.4 | 12.0 | 64.4 | 258.1 | 94.2 | 897.1 |
1956–57 | 495.1 | 12.1 | 66.3 | 274.7 | 98.4 | 946.6 |
1957–58 | 534.2 | 12.9 | 70.0 | 277.1 | 105.7 | 999.9 |
1958–59 | 557.9 | 12.2 | 80.1 | 274.8 | 108.8 | 1,033.8 |
1959–60 | 590.6 | 12.9 | 99.1 | 303.9 | 120.0 | 1,126.3 |
1960–61 | 638.7 | 13.4 | 106.5 | 309.1 | 140.6 | 1,208.3 |
1961–62* | 678.5 | 13.7 | 109.1 | 300.6 | 139.4 | 1,241.3 |
directtaxes † £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 4.9 | 11.9 | 7.1 | 23.8 | ||
1939–40 | 8.0 | 13.3 | 9.2 | 30.5 | ||
1940–41 | 12.5 | 0.8 | 18.8 | 13.5 | 45.6 | |
1941–42 | 15.6 | 1.1 | 20.7 | 14.0 | 51.4 | |
1942–43 | 19.5 | 3.2 | 24.1 | 19.6 | 66.4 | |
1943–44 | 23.4 | 3.5 | 25.9 | 22.7 | 75.5 | |
1944–45 | 24.3 | 3.8 | 26.4 | 26.7 | 81.2 | |
1945–46 | 26.6 | 3.3 | 29.6 | 25.4 | 34.9 | |
1946–47 | 23.8 | 1.2 | 29.2 | 24.0 | 78.2 | |
1947–48 | 23.6 | 0.4 | 30.9 | 22.5 | 77.4 | |
1948–49 | 24.7 | 0.5 | 37.8 | 30.5 | 93.5 | |
1949–50 | 26.5 | 0.5 | 39.5 | 29.1 | 95.6 | |
1950–51 | 32.5 | 0.5 | 48.0 | 32.1 | 113.1 | |
1951–52 | 36.0 | 0.6 | 65.9 | 39.5 | 142.0 | |
1952–53 | 43.9 | 0.8 | 60.1 | 40.9 | 145.7 | |
1953–54 | 46.4 | 0.8 | 65.5 | 40.9 | 153.6 | |
1954–55 | 49.9 | 1.0 | 71.5 | 46.0 | 168.4 | |
1955–56 | 52.2 | 1.0 | 70.8 | 50.0 | 174.0 | |
1956–57 | 61.5 | 1.0 | 72.0 | 50.5 | 185.0 | |
1957–58 | 46.7 | 1.1 | 73.7 | 51.1 | 172.6 | |
1958–59 | 66.8 | 1.3 | 100.1 | 52.9 | 221.1 | |
1959–60 | 73.0 | 1.5 | 82.3 | 53.1 | 209.9 | |
1960–61 | 73.8 | 1.6 | 109.2 | 62.2 | 246.8 | |
1961–62* | 81.7 | 1.5 | 108.9 | 73.9 | 266.0 |
* Provisional. | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
disposableincome £(million) | ||||||
1938–39 | 106.4 | 0.9 | 7.5 | 49.1 | 12.5 | 176.4 |
1939–40 | 102.8 | 2.9 | 11.2 | 52.8 | 15.5 | 185.2 |
1940–41 | 105.3 | 14.8 | 12.3 | 46.9 | 10.1 | 189.4 |
1941–42 | 105.2 | 24.4 | 12.7 | 49.3 | 13.6 | 205.2 |
1942–43 | 107.3 | 42.8 | 14.0 | 51.2 | 13.2 | 228.5 |
1943–44 | 117.2 | 54.8 | 15.5 | 55.1 | 13.7 | 256.3 |
1944–45 | 122.8 | 44.7 | 17.2 | 62.4 | 11.2 | 258.3 |
1945–46 | 135.4 | 36.1 | 20.6 | 67.2 | 16.3 | 275.6 |
1946–47 | 162.7 | 7.0 | 34.4 | 91.4 | 23.9 | 319.4 |
1947–48 | 186.5 | 6.0 | 37.2 | 109.9 | 30.2 | 369.8 |
1948–49 | 202.5 | 4.0 | 39.0 | 107.5 | 17.8 | 370.8 |
1949–50 | 223.6 | 4.1 | 42.2 | 130.1 | 28.7 | 428.7 |
1950–51 | 246.0 | 5.4 | 47.1 | 209.0 | 39.0 | 546.5 |
1951–52 | 291.8 | 7.8 | 53.0 | 140.1 | 40.6 | 533.3 |
1952–53 | 304.1 | 9.8 | 53.7 | 160.3 | 36.7 | 564.6 |
1953–54 | 338.0 | 11.1 | 57.7 | 176.6 | 49.5 | 632.9 |
1954–55 | 381.2 | 11.1 | 61.3 | 179.7 | 51.4 | 684.7 |
1955–56 | 416.2 | 11.0 | 64.4 | 187.3 | 44.2 | 723.1 |
1956–57 | 433.6 | 11.1 | 66.3 | 202.7 | 47.9 | 761.6 |
1957–58 | 487.5 | 11.8 | 70.0 | 203.4 | 54.6 | 827.3 |
1958–59 | 491.1 | 10.9 | 80.1 | 174.7 | 55.9 | 812.7 |
1959–60 | 517.5 | 11.4 | 99.0 | 221.6 | 66.9 | 916.4 |
1960–61 | 564.9 | 11.8 | 106.5 | 199.9 | 78.4 | 961.5 |
1961–62* | 596.8 | 12.2 | 109.1 | 191.7 | 65.5 | 975.3 |
PRIVATE DISPOSABLE INCOME | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
March Year | Salary and Wage Payments | Pay and Allowances of Armed Forces | Social Security Benefits and Pensions | Other Personal Income (Including Rental Value of Owner-occupied Houses) | Company Income (Before Distribution) | Private Disposable Income |
* Provisional. | ||||||
AS PERCENTAGE OF PRIVATE DISPOSABLE INCOME | ||||||
1938–39 | 60.3 | 0.5 | 4.3 | 27.8 | 7.1 | 100.0 |
1939–40 | 55.5 | 1.6 | 6.0 | 28.5 | 8.4 | 100.0 |
1940–41 | 55.6 | 7.8 | 6.5 | 24.8 | 5.3 | 100.0 |
1941–42 | 51.3 | 11.9 | 6.2 | 24.0 | 6.6 | 100.0 |
1942–43 | 47.0 | 18.7 | 6.1 | 22.4 | 5.8 | 100.0 |
1943–44 | 45.7 | 21.4 | 6.0 | 21.5 | 5.3 | 100.0 |
1944–45 | 47.5 | 17.3 | 6.7 | 24.2 | 4.3 | 100.0 |
1945–46 | 49.1 | 13.1 | 7.5 | 24.4 | 5.9 | 100.0 |
1946–47 | 50.9 | 2.2 | 10.8 | 28.6 | 7.5 | 100.0 |
1947–48 | 50.4 | 1.6 | 10.1 | 29.7 | 8.2 | 100.0 |
1948–49 | 54.6 | 1.1 | 10.5 | 29.0 | 4.8 | 100.0 |
1949–50 | 52.2 | 1.0 | 9.8 | 30.3 | 6.7 | 100.0 |
1950–51 | 45.0 | 1.0 | 8.6 | 38.2 | 7.1 | 100.0 |
1951–52 | 54.7 | 1.5 | 9.9 | 26.3 | 7.6 | 100.0 |
1952–53 | 53.9 | 1.7 | 9.5 | 28.4 | 6.5 | 100.0 |
1953–54 | 53.4 | 1.8 | 9.1 | 27.9 | 7.8 | 100.0 |
1954–55 | 55.7 | 1.6 | 9.0 | 26.2 | 7.5 | 100.0 |
1955–56 | 57.6 | 1.5 | 8.9 | 25.9 | 6.1 | 100.0 |
1956–57 | 56.9 | 1.5 | 8.7 | 26.6 | 6.3 | 100.0 |
1957–58 | 58.9 | 1.4 | 8.5 | 24.6 | 6.6 | 100.0 |
1958–59 | 60.4 | 1.3 | 9.9 | 21.5 | 6.9 | 100.0 |
1959–60 | 56.5 | 1.2 | 10.8 | 24.2 | 7.3 | 100.0 |
1960–61 | 58.8 | 1.2 | 11.1 | 20.8 | 8.2 | 100.0 |
1961–62* | 61.2 | 1.3 | 11.2 | 19.7 | 6.7 | 100.0 |
AS INDEX NUMBERS (1938–39 = 100) | ||||||
1938–39 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | 100 | |
1939–40 | 97 | 149 | 108 | 124 | 105 | |
1940–41 | 99 | 164 | 96 | 81 | 107 | |
1941–42 | 99 | 169 | 100 | 109 | 116 | |
1942–43 | 101 | 187 | 104 | 106 | 130 | |
1943–44 | 110 | 207 | 112 | 110 | 145 | |
1914–45 | 115 | 229 | 127 | 90 | 146 | |
1945–46 | 127 | 275 | 137 | 130 | 156 | |
1946–47 | 153 | 459 | 186 | 191 | 181 | |
1947–48 | 175 | 496 | 224 | 242 | 210 | |
1948–49 | 190 | 520 | 219 | 142 | 210 | |
1949–50 | 210 | 563 | 265 | 230 | 243 | |
1950–51 | 231 | 628 | 426 | 312 | 310 | |
1951–52 | 274 | 707 | 285 | 325 | 302 | |
1952–53 | 286 | 716 | 326 | 294 | 320 | |
1953–54 | 318 | 769 | 360 | 396 | 359 | |
1954–55 | 358 | 817 | 366 | 411 | 388 | |
1955–56 | 391 | 859 | 381 | 354 | 410 | |
1956–57 | 408 | 884 | 413 | 383 | 432 | |
1957–58 | 458 | 933 | 414 | 437 | 469 | |
1958–59 | 462 | 1068 | 356 | 447 | 461 | |
1959–60 | 486 | 1320 | 451 | 535 | 520 | |
1960–61 | 531 | 1420 | 407 | 627 | 545 | |
1961–62* | 561 | 1455 | 390 | 524 | 553 |
The accounts of the Government sector as set out in the preceding pages 757–758, have now been complemented by the publication The Accounts of the Government Sector 1957–58 to 1961–62 issued as a special supplement to the report on the National Income and Expenditure for the Year 1961–62 and available from the Government Printer. The publication of these new accounts is the first stage in a major revision of the national accounts, but until this revision is completed it will not be possible to integrate the new accounts of the Government sector into the overall national accounting structure.
The accounts of the Government sector present the first comprehensive and consistently classified statement of all central Government transactions. In preparing these accounts coverage has been extended to all Government accounting units, and all transactions have been classified according to a consistent economic analysis of receipts and payments. As it stands, the new system of accounts is a valuable addition to the material available to the public and to the policy maker on Government finance. The bulk of Government accounting material hitherto available has been of a detailed nature designed to permit parliamentary and audit control of various departmental expenditures. Although this detailed presentation is essential for these purposes, it has had the undesirable effect of obscuring the broad pattern of Government operations.
The assumption by Governments of overall responsibility for the health of the national economy has created a need for a presentation of Government accounts in a form which reveals the broad types of financial flows through which the Government can influence the growth and stability of the economy. Although most of the main items included in such flows as direct taxation, subsidies, and Government transfer payments are easily obtainable by any person familiar with the public accounts, it has not been possible to obtain total figures for any of these flows. The accounts of the Government sector enable such a view to be obtained.
In addition to providing improved measures of the current account transactions as recorded in the central Government – Revenue Account, the new accounts include a full analysis of the Government's capital transactions. Details of Government lending and borrowing are classified according to changes in claims on, and in liabilities to, local authorities, the private sector, and the rest of the world.
A major problem encountered in the preparation of the new accounts has been the elimination of numerous transfers between the many separate Government accounting units. The existence of these interaccount transfers has made it difficult for the public to understand the net effect of Government transactions. For example, public attention is frequently drawn to changes in the public debt, which is usually regarded as measuring changes in Government borrowing from non-government sources. In fact the Government is one of the main holders of New Zealand Government securities and what appear as changes in the public debt may in fact reflect no more than the transfer of Government money from one Government account to another.
It is hoped that the new Government accounts by eliminating all such internal transactions and by classifying transactions in a consistent manner will, in addition to assisting those concerned with policy, improve general understanding of the nature of Government transactions.
The link between external economic transactions and the domestic economy is given by the net balance between all credits (exports and other current receipts) and all debits (imports and other current payments) and is called the balance of payments on current account. Irrespective of whether this balance is a surplus or a deficit, it results in a corresponding movement in the country's claims on or liabilities to residents of all other countries; a deficit on current account will increase this country's liabilities and/or decrease its claims on overseas residents, and a surplus will have the opposite effect. These capital movements can be summarised under the term of “net overseas investment”. This may be positive or negative depending upon whether there is a surplus or a deficit on current account.
It is this net capital balance, net overseas investment (denoted with a minus sign in the case of a current deficit), which appears in the aggregative national income estimates. A current surplus or net overseas investment means in this context that a certain portion of the gross national product has been expended on or disposed of – in the same way as other portions of the gross national product are expended on private consumption, Government consumption, or the formation of new physical capital assets – to create a financial claim on non-residents. It should be noted that in this instance only the net balance is integrated into a system of national accounts.
Apart from its place within the framework of national accounting, a balance of payments account, as a record of economic transactions with other countries, is an important set of economic statistics on its own merits. As an independent presentation it shows in detail various types of payments and receipts, it concerns itself with transactions by currency areas, presents its capital account on a gross basis in order that various classes of capital movements can be studied in isolation, and so forth.
The present series of balance of payments estimates is largely based on the principles set out in the Balance of Payments Manual prepared and published by the International Monetary Fund, and is in conformity with the methods used in most overseas countries. The statement is divided into a current account and capital account, which are described below. It will be seen that the balances on both accounts are, by definition, of the same magnitude; the capital account shows how the surplus or deficit on current account was financed. For a more detailed description of statistical concepts and methods used in preparing balance of payments estimates, refer to the Report on the Balance of Payments for the Year 1961–62 obtainable from the Government Printer.
In very general terms, the current account shows the results of the year's trading with other countries when services as well as goods are included; and a credit balance in this account indicates that more has been sold to other countries than has been bought from them, thus increasing their indebtedness to New Zealand or reducing New Zealand indebtedness to them.
More strictly defined, the current account records all transactions other than those representing changes in the international creditor-debtor position. Every attempt is made to record transactions on a gross credit-debit basis rather than on the basis of net settlements. The current account includes both credits and debits in respect of merchandise, services (invisibles), as well as transfers (donations), and movements in non-monetary gold which, in essence, represent net addition to gold reserves. The difference between current credits and current debits is the balance of payments surplus (deficit) on current account; it is the measure of the extent to which a country does or does not live within its current income. It is the most significant datum emerging from a balance of payments compilation.
The capital account records all known changes in claims on, or liabilities to, the rest of the world. Of the items comprising the capital account, the category of net overseas assets – the overseas exchange holdings of New Zealand's banking system – is most widely known and appreciated. Its importance lies in the fact that it records changes in overseas liquid resources which by their nature can be made immediately available for purposes of imports, public debt repayments, capital investments, etc. But within the confines of the balance of payments capital account the movement in net overseas assets is only one of several other capital movements with which it forms an integral part; it is the combination of all these capital changes which must be studied in order to understand the financing of the current surplus or deficit.
Attention is drawn to the item “Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions”, which is a balancing residual in the capital account. Apart from certain inevitable errors of estimation and omissions due to incomplete information available, the above-mentioned item gives a valuable pointer to year-to-year changes in “leads and lags” of short-term commercial credit (time extensions or restrictions in credit facilities to New Zealand exporters or importers by overseas buyers or sellers) and other capital movements not explained elsewhere.
There are several very important differences between a balance of payments statement and the statistics of overseas receipts and payments which are included in an exchange record, e.g.:
The former attempts to show all economic transactions between residents of one country and residents of other countries, whereas the exchange record shows only transactions involving remittances.
The import and export figures in the balance of payments are based on trade (Customs) statistics, which enable goods to be valued at a definite and uniform valuation boundary – viz., f.o.b. country of export; the exchange record, on the other hand, records remittances for imports and exports whenever these are made and without adhering to any valuation boundary (f.o.b. or c.i.f.). The result is a difference both in timing and valuation between the two statements.
Whereas exchange statistics record net settlements resulting from a number of possible contra-entries or offsets, the balance of payments shows these transactions as far as possible on a gross basis.
Other differences arise from the fact that the balance of payments is constructed on a basis of country of purchase for imports and country of destination for exports, country of residence of remittor or remittee, and nationality in the case of shipping companies, whereas the record of exchange transactions is based on the country of monetary settlement.
The balance of payments is a record of economic transactions between residents and non-residents.
Residents are all persons living permanently in New Zealand (or for a period exceeding 12 months), subsidiaries and branches of overseas companies being treated as residents, while subsidiaries and branches of New Zealand companies operating overseas are regarded as residents of the country in which they operate.
In order to simplify the rather complex operations of overseas shipping companies, the shipping transactions of their branches in New Zealand (such as their receipts of freights, port disbursements, administrative expenses in New Zealand) are regarded as transactions of non-residents, by way of exception to the general rule stated above; on the other hand, their investment activity is included in the data on New Zealand branches of overseas companies (page 785) and conforms to the general rule.
The regional break-up of the balance of payments is on a geographical, as distinct from a currency basis. This means that it is not the currency in which any economic transaction is settled but the residence of New Zealand's immediate partner in the transaction which determines in which regional column the transaction is recorded. Any exception to this rule is due to statistical necessity – insufficiency of basic data, etc. – rather than choice.
The New Zealand figures include transactions of New Zealand's dependent island territories and Western Samoa.
The following geographical division of areas other than United Kingdom has been chosen in order to group together countries whose mutual trading or currency arrangements are of particular economic interest.
Other Sterling Countries – Other Commonwealth countries (excluding Canada and Newfoundland) and their trustee, and dependent territories; the colonies, protectorates, and trustee territories, etc., of the United Kingdom, the Republic of Ireland, Burma, Iceland, and the Republic of South Africa.
Dollar Countries – The United States of America, Canada, all the Central American republics, Haiti, Dominican Republic, Colombia, Venezuela, Ecuador, Bolivia, the Philippines, and Liberia.
EEC Countries – The six members of the European Economic Community which formed a common market in 1958; Belgium, the Netherlands, Luxemburg, France, Italy, and the Federal German Republic, together with their associated and dependent overseas territories.
Other OEEC Countries – The remaining members of the Organisation for European Economic Cooperation – Sweden, Norway, Denmark, Switzerland, Portugal, Spain, Austria, Greece, and Turkey, together with any dependent overseas territories. As from the 1959–60 year this region has been merged with “other countries” as below.
Other Countries – All countries not included in any other group.
International Organisations – Transactions with the United Nations and its agencies, the International Monetary Fund, the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, the International Finance Corporation, South Pacific Air Transport Council, and other international organisations.
The results of the 1961–62 balance of payments estimates are now given.
This account may be discussed under several headings.
Merchandise Transactions – New Zealand overseas transactions on current account resulted in a deficit of £52.1 million in the year ended 31 March 1962. This was an improvement of £5.8 million on the 1960–61 deficit of £57.9 million. That for 1960–61 was the highest and that for 1961–62 was the second highest deficit on record. The fact that these two deficits follow the 1958–59 surplus also the highest ever recorded, is worthy of notice. This provides a remarkable example of fluctuations in the external transactions of an economy highly dependent on overseas markets for its export of primary produce, for imports of capital and consumer goods, as well as on overseas services of which shipping is the most important.
The principal factors in the improvement of the 1961–62 current account balance are an increase of £4.2 million in the surplus on merchandise trade and a slight fall in the deficit on invisible transactions.
The following table illustrates the changes in the merchandise trade with particular areas.
CHANGES IN TRADE BY AREAS | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
£N.Z.(million) | ||||||
Net Trade | ||||||
1960–61 | 23.5 | −45.5 | 7.4 | 25.1 | 1.4 | 11.7 |
1961–62 | 20.5 | −49.3 | 13.7 | 26.5 | 4.6 | 15.9 |
Changes in Balances of Commodity Trade During Year | ||||||
−3.0 | −3.8 | 6.3 | 1.4 | 3.2 | 4.2 | |
Changes in Exports and Imports | ||||||
Exports– | ||||||
1960–61 | 149.5 | 23.7 | 45.8 | 45.6 | 20.9 | 285.3 |
1961–62 | 142.4 | 21.4 | 50.2 | 48.5 | 25.4 | 287.8 |
Change | −7.1 | −2.3 | 4.4 | 2.9 | 4.5 | 2.5 |
1961–62 as percentage of 1960–61 | 95 | 90 | 110 | 106 | 122 | 101 |
Imports– | ||||||
1960–61 | 126.1 | 69.2 | 38.4 | 20.6 | 19.4 | 273.6 |
1961–62 | 121.9 | 70.7 | 36.5 | 22.0 | 20.8 | 271.9 |
Change | −4.2 | 1.5 | −1.9 | 1.4 | 1.4 | −1.7 |
1961–62 as percentage of 1960–61 | 97 | 102 | 95 | 107 | 107 | 99 |
The figures show that the deterioration in the balance of commodity trade with the United Kingdom (£3.0 million) was composed of a decline in exports (£7.1 million) as well as a decline in imports (£4.2 million). The decline in exports was mainly due to a fall in the value of meat exports (£6.1 million).
A not unexpected yet interesting feature was provided by the deterioration in the balance of commodity trade with the other sterling area of which Australia is the most significant trading partner. The following series shows the balance of merchandise trade with this area for the latest six years.
£(m) | |
1956–57 | −39.8 |
1957–58 | −43.5 |
1958–59 | −42.3 |
1959–60 | −36.5 |
1960–61 | −45.6 |
1961–62 | −49.3 |
Excepting a slight improvement in 1958–59 and a more significant one in 1959–60, the trade deficit with this area has grown steadily and now exceeds that of 1956–57 by £9.5 million or approximately 24 per cent.
A more encouraging feature is an improvement in the surplus with the dollar area of which the United States and Canada are the principal trading countries. However this surplus (£13.7 million), although an improvement on the previous year, was significantly lower than the surpluses of £25.3 million and £24.8 million in 1958–59 and 1959–60.
A slight improvement was also registered with the EEC countries, although imports from this area have increased in the latest year.
A table showing the direction of New Zealand trade since 1950–51 follows the section on the capital account.
Invisible Transactions – Broadly speaking, the analysis of the total of these transactions does not reveal any special features different from those recorded in past years. The deficit on invisible transactions usually exceeds any surplus on merchandise trade and 1961–62 was no exception. The loss on invisibles (£67.9 million), although slightly lower than the corresponding figure for last year (£69.7 million), exceeded the surplus on merchandise trade by £52.1 million.
The slight improvement of £1.8 million was mainly due to a fall in the net investment income deficit from £20.3 million to £15.7 million. This improvement in turn was mainly due to lower direct investment income debits. Further discussion of this will follow within the analysis of invisible transactions by areas.
There was a slightly higher deficit (£0.8 million) on transportation. It was brought about as a result of an increase in transportation credits from £13.7 million to £14.6 million which was offset and exceeded by an increase in debits from £31.2 million to £33.0 million.
There was an increase in expenditure on overseas tourist and business travel by New Zealand residents. Receipts from travel by overseas residents within New Zealand also increased. Both increases were of a similar order of magnitude, the net result being a reduction in the deficit from £9.9 million to £9.8 million. For the first time since 1957–58 the increase on the receipt side for this item exceeded the increase on the payments side.
As mentioned in previous years, payments for “Travel” (£14.3 million in 1961–62) do not represent the total expenditure of New Zealanders on overseas travel. Passenger fares paid in New Zealand to overseas shipping and air companies are included under transportation. The exact amount is not available, but is estimated to be in the vicinity of £6.7 million.
Other invisible transactions showed no significant changes.
The following table shows the deficit on invisible transactions with area groups.
NET DEFICITS ON INVISIBLE TRANSACTIONS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
£N.Z.(million) | |||||||
1960–61 | 38.2 | 140 | 8.3 | 3.2 | 4.7 | 1.2 | 69.7 |
1961–62 | 36.4 | 14.3 | 8.9 | 2.5 | 4.4 | 1.6 | 67.9 |
Increase or decrease (–-) in deficit | −1.8 | 0.3 | 0.6 | −0.7 | −0.3 | 0.4 | −1.8 |
Percentages | |||||||
1960–61 | 54.9 | 20.1 | 11.9 | 4.6 | 6.8 | 1.7 | 100.0 |
1961–62 | 53.5 | 2.10 | 13.1 | 3.7 | 6.5 | 2.3 | 100.0 |
As mentioned previously the improvement in invisible transactions was principally due to changes in payments on account of direct investment income, an item which represents the cost of servicing direct overseas investment in New Zealand in the form of profits of overseas companies.
The following table shows the amounts involved during the latest two years.
DIRECT INVESTMENT INCOME (DEBITS) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC and Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
£N.Z.(million) | |||||
1960–61 | 10.1 | 4.9 | 4.4 | 0.6 | 20.0 |
1961–62 | 6.5 | 4.8 | 4.0 | 0.1 | 15.3 |
Annual decrease | 3.6 | 0.1 | 0.4 | 0.5 | 4.7 |
It is worthy of notice that the total for 1960–61 reached the highest level so far recorded and that the total for 1961–62 is the second highest in this series. The principal change occurred in relation to the United Kingdom. It was mainly due to lower overall profits earned by United Kingdom companies, although dividends and interest remitted to the United Kingdom parent companies were actually higher in 1961–62 than in 1960–61.
Cash and exchange reserves, the principal item in the capital account, did not move in line with the overall balance of payments outcome. There was a small increase in this item. Therefore the answer to the question as to how the deficit on current account of £52.1 million was financed must be sought in the other items in the capital account.
Government Transactions – Government investment in the dollar area decreased by £12.2 million. The proceeds from the sale of these investments were used for repayments of loans raised in the United States in past years. The increase in the United Kingdom, £0.75 million, represented capital expenditure on the New Zealand House, London.
The public debt in the United Kingdom has increased by £18.85 million as a result of a loan of £20 million recorded in the National Development Loans Account offset by transfers of securities from the London to the New Zealand register.
The net decrease in public debt in the United States was £5.95 million, made up of £13.10 million repaid from the Loans Redemption Account and a new loan of £7.15 million recorded in the National Development Loans Account.
Another item of some significance was the increase in Government long-term liabilities of £0.8 million as a result of the purchase at par of shares in TEAL from the Australian Government. These shares were not paid for during 1961–62.
Short-term capital transactions of the Government include a net increase in holdings of United Kingdom Treasury bills of £2.55 million.
Transactions between Government and the International Monetary Fund and allied organisations are referred to under a separate heading later.
Private Capital Movements – The first item to be considered is direct investment in New Zealand of £17.45 million. It was slightly higher than the 1960–61 total of £17.35 million.
New Zealand direct investment overseas of £0.75 million was lower by £0.4 million than the 1960–61 total. Other private long-term capital movement amounted to £7.0 million, increasing liabilities.
Reconciliation of Capital Items with the Current Account Deficit – The preceding analysis shows that, broadly speaking, the deficit on current account of £52.1 million was financed by (a) a net increase in direct investment of £16.7 million; (b) an increase in other long-term private liabilities of £7.0 million; (c) an inflow of capital resulting from Government capital transactions and amounting approximately to £9.5 million; (d) a reduction in monetary gold holdings by £12.2 million and an increase in exchange reserves of £3.3 million; (e) and finally a net capital inflow of £10.1 million representing the residual short-term capital item netted against other minor flows.
International Organisations – Under the authority of the International Finance Agreement Act 1961, the New Zealand Government became a member of the International Monetary Fund, the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, and the International Finance Corporation on 31 August 1961. The subscriptions to these organisations were paid as follows:
Fund | Monetary Gold | Securities and Currency Credits | Total |
---|---|---|---|
£N.Z.(million) | |||
I.M.F. | 11.25 | 33.70 | 44.95 |
I.B.R.D. | 0.60 | 5.40 | 6.00 |
I.F.C. | 0.35 | - | 0.35 |
12.20 | 39.10 | 51.30 |
These transactions are shown in the International Organisations column and in the “Total, All Countries” column (Gold). They are easily recognised when compared with the previous table.
As referred to earlier, a table on the direction of New Zealand's external trade by areas is given later in this section. Changes and trends in externa merchandise trade are best observed when commodities are valued f.o.b. in both directions. This applies particularly to imports where the element of freights and insurance is eliminated, these being frequently transactions with residents of countries other than those supplying the goods.
The following table summarises current transactions with all countries. The figures shown in the credit, debit, and net balance columns are the same as those appearing in the “Total, all Countries” columns in the current account tables on pages 774–783.
Current Account | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£N.Z. (thousand) | |||||
Credit | |||||
Exports f.o.b. | 270,550 | 263,050 | 310,800 | 285,300 | 287,800 |
Transportation | 11,650 | 10,850 | 11,350 | 13,650 | 14,600 |
Travel | 3,550 | 2,950 | 3,300 | 3,800 | 4,450 |
Insurance | 1,050 | 200 | 300 | 300 | −300 |
International investment income – | 7,000 | 6,000 | 7,550 | 7,750 | 6,400 |
Income from direct investment | 1,650 | 1,550 | 2,200 | 1,350 | 1,100 |
Other private investment | 2,050 | 1,950 | 1,500 | 2,150 | 2,400 |
Government and official institutions | 3,300 | 2,500 | 3,850 | 4,250 | 2,900 |
Government transactions – | 2,550 | 1,550 | 2,150 | 1,950 | 1,650 |
Foreign Government Expenditure | 700 | 600 | 1,200 | 1,350 | 1,250 |
New Zealand Government receipts | 1,850 | 950 | 950 | 600 | 450 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 6,000 | 5,800 | 5,800 | 5,300 | 4,050 |
Transfers–- | 8,650 | 7,350 | 7,650 | 8,050 | 8,900 |
Government transfers | - | - | - | 150 | 50 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 3,900 | 3,800 | 4,150 | 4,300 | 5,100 |
Migrants' funds | 3,350 | 2,450 | 2,300 | 2,200 | 2,600 |
Legacies | 1,400 | 1,100 | 1,200 | 1,350 | 1,150 |
Total credits | 311,000 | 297,750 | 348,900 | 326,100 | 327,500 |
Current Account | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Minus (–) sign denotes excess of imports over exports or payments over receipts. | |||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||
Debits | |||||
Imports f.o.b. | 273,200 | 233,900 | 218,150 | 273,600 | 271,900 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||
Transportation | 31,600 | 29,200 | 26,050 | 31,200 | 32,950 |
Travel | 6,850 | 7,800 | 9,500 | 13,700 | 14,250 |
Insurance | 1,000 | 1,200 | 1,450 | 800 | 900 |
International investment income – | 17,200 | 20,600 | 19,250 | 28,050 | 22,100 |
Income from direct investment | 11,350 | 13,550 | 11,050 | 20,000 | 15,350 |
Other private investment | 2,000 | 2,300 | 2,500 | 2,700 | 1,600 |
Government and official institutions | 3,700 | 4,600 | 5,550 | 5,250 | 5,150 |
Local authority interest | 150 | 150 | 150 | 50 | 50 |
Government transactions – | 8,450 | 6,200 | 7,850 | 7,700 | 7,250 |
New Zealand Government expenditure | 8,450 | 6,200 | 7,850 | 7,700 | 7,250 |
Miscellaneous payments | 10,750 | 10,500 | 11,700 | 13,850 | 14,000 |
Films | 900 | 1,100 | 1,200 | 1,150 | 1,250 |
Transfers – | 10,350 | 10,850 | 12,700 | 14,000 | 14,950 |
Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 2,050 | 2,150 | 2,100 | 2,000 | 2,250 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 3,650 | 3,350 | 4,050 | 5,050 | 6,000 |
Migrants' funds | 3,000 | 4,050 | 4,750 | 5,050 | 4,800 |
Legacies | 1,650 | 1,300 | 1,800 | 1,900 | 1,850 |
Total debits | 360,300 | 321,350 | 307,850 | 384,050 | 379,550 |
Net Balance | |||||
Merchandise transactions f.o.b. | −2,650 | 29,150 | 92,650 | 11,700 | 15,900 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||
Transportation | −19,950 | −18,350 | −14,700 | −17,550 | −18,350 |
Travel | −3,300 | −4,850 | −6,200 | −9,900 | −9,800 |
Insurance | 50 | −1,000 | −1,150 | −500 | −1,200 |
International investment income | −10,200 | −14,600 | −11,700 | −20,250 | −15,700 |
Government transactions | −5,900 | −4,650 | −5,700 | −5,750 | −5,600 |
Miscellaneous receipts and payments | −4,750 | −4,700 | −5,900 | −8,550 | −9,950 |
Films | −900 | −1,100 | −1,200 | −1,150 | −1,250 |
Transfers | −1,700 | −3,500 | −5,050 | −5,950 | −6,050 |
Balance on current account | −49,300 | −23,600 | 41,050 | −57,900 | −52,100 |
The next table repeats the balance of payments current account on a net basis (by offsetting credits against debits in respect of corresponding groups of items) and by areas.
Current Account (Net) | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | OEEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Minus (–) sign denotes excess of imports over exports or payments over receipts. From 1959–60 onwards the area definition of “Other Countries” has been changed and includes, besides the former grouping, all those countries which belonged to the former Organisation for European Economic Cooperation, but did not become members of the European Economic Community. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
1957–58 | |||||||
Merchandise transactions | 8,650 | −43,500 | 2,400 | 25,350 | 4,300 | 100 | −2,650 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | −17,850 | 950 | −900 | −1,250 | −900 | −19,950 | |
Travel | −3,000 | −200 | 50 | −100 | −50 | −3,300 | |
Insurance | −200 | 300 | −50 | 50 | |||
International investment income | −6,050 | −400 | −3,800 | −150 | 250 | −10,200 | |
Government transactions | −4,650 | −1,250 | −50 | 150 | −100 | −5,900 | |
Miscellaneous | −2,050 | −900 | −1,400 | −350 | −50 | −4,750 | |
Films | −150 | −100 | −650 | −900 | |||
Transfers | 1,700 | −1,950 | 50 | −300 | −350 | −850 | −1,700 |
Balance on current account | −23,600 | −47,050 | −4,350 | 23,350 | 3,100 | −750 | −49,300 |
1958–59 | |||||||
Merchandise transactions | 30,300 | −42,250 | 25,300 | 14,250 | 1,350 | 100 | 29,150 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | −15,450 | 1,450 | −700 | −2,800 | −800 | −18,350 | |
Travel | −3,400 | −1,200 | −50 | −150 | −50 | −4,850 | |
Insurance | −800 | −150 | −100 | 50 | −1,000 | ||
International investment income | −8,450 | −1,750 | −4,150 | −350 | 100 | −14,600 | |
Government transactions | −1,650 | −2,800 | −100 | 100 | −200 | −4,650 | |
Miscellaneous | −2,750 | −200 | −1,350 | −400 | −50 | −4,700 | |
Films | −250 | −150 | −700 | −1,100 | |||
Transfers | 550 | −2,500 | 150 | −250 | −300 | −1,150 | −3,500 |
Balance on current account | −1,900 | −49,550 | 18,300 | 10,450 | 50 | −1,050 | −23,600 |
1959–60 | |||||||
Merchandise transactions | 65,950 | −36,450 | 24,750 | 33,850 | 4,400 | 100 | 92,650 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | −10,300 | 400 | −1,350 | −900 | −2,650 | −14,700 | |
Travel | −4,150 | −1,700 | −50 | −150 | −200 | −6,200 | |
Insurance | −850 | −200 | −50 | −1,150 | |||
International investment income | −5,350 | −2,250 | −3,850 | −150 | −150 | −11,700 | |
Government transactions | −3,500 | −2,550 | 250 | 100 | −50 | −5,700 | |
Miscellaneous | −2,100 | −1,550 | −1,500 | −550 | −200 | −5,900 | |
Films | −250 | −100 | −800 | −1,200 | |||
Transfers | 350 | −3,250 | −150 | −50 | −600 | −1,350 | −5,050 |
Balance on current account | 39,800 | −47,650 | 17,250 | 32,150 | 550 | −1,250 | 41,050 |
1960–61 | |||||||
Merchandise transactions | 23,450 | −45,500 | 7,400 | 25,050 | 1,300 | 100 | 11,700 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | −12,750 | 1,450 | −800 | −2,250 | −3,250 | −17,550 | |
Travel | −6,100 | −2,900 | −400 | −300 | −150 | −9,900 | |
Insurance | −950 | 450 | −50 | −50 | −500 | ||
International investment income | −11,750 | −4,100 | −4,200 | −50 | −150 | −20,250 | |
Government transactions | −2,950 | −3,200 | 150 | 200 | 50 | −5,750 | |
Miscellaneous | −3,200 | −2,100 | −2,300 | −700 | −250 | −8,550 | |
Films | −200 | −100 | −800 | −1,150 | |||
Transfers | −300 | −3,500 | 100 | −150 | −900 | −1,200 | −5,950 |
Balance on current account | −14,800 | −59,600 | −900 | 21,800 | −3,350 | −1,100 | −57,900 |
1961–62 | |||||||
Merchandise transactions | 20,500 | −49,300 | 13,650 | 26,500 | 4,500 | 100 | 15,900 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | −13,450 | 1,250 | −1,300 | −1,650 | −3,200 | −18,350 | |
Travel | −6,000 | −3,150 | 50 | −350 | −350 | −9,800 | |
Insurance | −950 | −200 | −50 | −1,200 | |||
International investment income | −8,000 | −3,550 | −4,300 | 200 | −100 | −15,700 | |
Government transactions | −3,500 | −2,950 | −50 | 150 | 700 | −5,600 | |
Miscellaneous | −3,900 | −2,700 | −2,850 | −500 | −9,950 | ||
Films | −200 | −150 | −900 | −1,250 | |||
Transfers | −350 | −2,800 | 500 | −350 | −1,450 | −1,600 | −6,050 |
Balance on current account | −15,850 | −63,600 | 4,750 | 24,000 | 100 | −1,500 | −52,100 |
The consolidated capital account shown below summarises capital transactions with all countries; it consists of the “Total, All Countries” column of the capital account tables on pages 779–783, but some of the items are presented in simplified form (by adding or offsetting capital movements where these have occurred in respect of equally defined items).
Capital Account | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | ||||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (–) sign denotes decrease. | ||||||||||
Long-term capital (private) – | £N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 9,600 | 14,200 | 3,150 | 17,350 | 17,450 | |||||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 1,250 | 250 | 1,750 | 1,050 | 750 | |||||
Other long-term capital movements | −2,550 | - | - | 4,000 | - | 7,200 | - | 8,050 | - | 7,000 |
Long-term capital (Government) – | ||||||||||
Government investments | 300 | 100 | 12,350 | - | 39,850 | |||||
Public debt | −1,100 | 38,300 | −5,100 | −10,050 | 51,500 | |||||
Local authority debt | −500 | −1,100 | −500 | −650 | −200 | |||||
Other | - | −200 | −150 | −200 | - | 300 | - | 700 | ||
Long-term capital (Official and banking institutions) – | ||||||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | 100 | - | 100 | - | 150 | - | 450 | - | 200 | - |
Wool credit to France | −3,750 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Short-term capital (Government) | ||||||||||
Government cash balances | 300 | - | −350 | - | −1,250 | 100 | - | 600 | - | |
Other | −400 | - | 3,200 | - | 3,850 | - | −5,000 | - | 2,050 | - |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (Official and banking institutions) | ||||||||||
Net overseas assets | −39,600 | - | 25,050 | - | 22,700 | −44,050 | - | 3,350 | - | |
Monetary gold | - | - | - | - | −12,200 | - | ||||
Other short-term capital movements including errors and omissions | 2,850 | - | 3,300 | - | 6,050 | - | 4,550 | - | - | 10,250 |
Balance on capital account | −49,300 | −23,600 | 41,050 | −57,900 | −52,100 |
The source of export figures is Customs information on total exports (exclusive of ships' stores) at f.o.b. valuation; exports from New Zealand to Western Samoa have been excluded from Customs figures, but exports from Western Samoa and Cook Islands to other countries have been added to New Zealand totals. The remaining adjustments are for items which are either entirely omitted from Customs statistics (relief supplies, ships and aircraft sold and leaving under their own power), items where the valuation requires correction, e.g., parcel post, or items which are accounted for elsewhere in the balance of payments (export of gold).
The basic import figures also originate in Customs statistics. New Zealand imports from Western Samoa have been excluded from the Customs figures, but imports into Cook Islands and Western Samoa from other countries have been added. Besides additions for aircraft and ships arriving in New Zealand under their own power, there is a deduction for the notional import values of commercial films; remittances of film rentals which express more exactly the cost of films to this country are substituted for the latter.
It is necessary to comment here on the valuation method adopted for imports. Balance of payments accounts treat freight and marine insurance payments on imports – as far as they are made to nonresidents – as invisible payments. As a result, merchandise transactions are shown on a f.o.b. valuation basis for imports and exports alike. This method of treatment has many advantages, and international comparability of merchandise movements is one of them.
There is, however, no provision in New Zealand statistics for a f.o.b. valuation of imports; imports are valued either on the basis of “current domestic value” or c.i.f. Evidence suggests that f.o.b. values are, on the average, higher than current domestic values as defined by the Customs Department. Packing and transport charges from warehouse to port in exporting countries and buying commissions would account for the greater portion of the difference. This difference has been estimated from all the data at present available and added to c.d.v. Customs figures.
The following table showing exports and imports by areas as percentages of the total reveals the direction of New Zealand's trade for financial years.
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other OEEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent | |||||||
Exports (f.o.b.) | |||||||
1950–51 | 64.5 | 3.6 | 12.5 | 14.1 | 5.3 | 100.0 | |
1951–52 | 57.7 | 4.6 | 17.2 | 16.3 | 4.2 | 100.0 | |
1952–53 | 68.6 | 4.6 | 12.2 | 11.5 | 3.1 | 100.0 | |
1953–54 | 67.3 | 5.4 | 8.6 | 15.0 | 3.7 | 100.0 | |
1954–55 | 66.4 | 5.9 | 7.8 | 16.2 | 3.7 | 100.0 | |
1955–56 | 64.6 | 5.7 | 8.9 | 16.4 | 4.4 | 100.0 | |
1956–57 | 61.6 | 6.2 | 8.8 | 19.5 | 3.9 | 100.0 | |
1957–58 | 57.5 | 7.1 | 10.7 | 18.7 | 6.0 | 100.0 | |
1958–59 | 57.4 | 7.1 | 17.7 | 13.9 | 3.9 | 100.0 | |
1959–60 | 54.5 | 6.9 | 15.7 | 16.1 | 6.8 | 100.0 | |
1960–61 | 52.4 | 8.3 | 160 | 160 | 7.3 | 100.0 | |
1961–62 | 49.5 | 7.4 | 17.4 | 16.8 | 8.9 | 100.0 | |
Imports (f.o.b.) | |||||||
1950–51 | 60.0 | 20.6 | 9.9 | 4.7 | 4.9 | 100.0 | |
1951–52 | 54.6 | 19.9 | 12.7 | 8.2 | 4.7 | 100.0 | |
1952–53 | 54.1 | 19.6 | 12.9 | 9.0 | 4.4 | 100.0 | |
1953–54 | 57.9 | 23.1 | 9.1 | 6.9 | 3.0 | 100.0 | |
1954–55 | 58.1 | 20.5 | 9.7 | 8.9 | 2.8 | 100.0 | |
1955–56 | 55.6 | 21.2 | 11.8 | 8.2 | 3.2 | 100.0 | |
1956–57 | 54.8 | 23.2 | 9.8 | 8.0 | 4.2 | 100.0 | |
1957–58 | 53.8 | 23.0 | 9.7 | 9.2 | 4.3 | 100.0 | |
1958–59 | 51.6 | 26.0 | 9.1 | 9.5 | 3.8 | 100.0 | |
1959–60 | 49.3 | 26.5 | 11.4 | 6.1 | 6.7 | 100.0 | |
1960–61 | 46.1 | 25.3 | 14.0 | 7.5 | 7.1 | 100.0 | |
1961–62 | 44.8 | 26.0 | 13.4 | 8.1 | 7.7 | 100.0 |
The tables on the following pages give detailed figures relating to the overall current and capital accounts in the balance of payments as well as particulars for each of the main countries and currency regions. The accounts are presented for the financial years 1959–60 to 1961–62, and each year's account is divided into current credits (gross), current debits (gross), and the capital account.
The item non-monetary gold represents the purchase by the Reserve Bank of gold produced in this country. Transportation represents mainly port disbursements (exclusive of bunkers and provedoring) of overseas shipping companies operating in New Zealand; their establishment expenses, however, are included in miscellaneous receipts. The regional break-up of travel receipts is subject to revision; at present it is still shown on the basis of currency received rather than residence (nationality) of traveller. The all-countries total is, however, not affected. International investment income consists of net (after overseas taxes) earnings of New Zealand companies operating overseas, irrespective of whether these have been remitted to New Zealand or reinvested overseas.
Transportation consists mainly of freight and marine insurance on imports paid to non-resident shipping companies and port disbursements by New Zealand companies overseas and charters. Travel is exclusive of fares paid in New Zealand, which are included in the transportation account. International investment income is based on total earnings of overseas companies operating in New Zealand, irrespective of whether these are remitted or re-invested in New Zealand. (Refer also to table on page 785 – Summary of Overseas Direct Investment in New Zealand.) The item “Films” represents film rentals of commercial films exhibited in New Zealand. Transfers is the general term for donations or transactions where there is no quid pro quo; the item in the tables consists both of monetary payments as shown in the exchange record and Government and private supplies in kind, such as the estimated value of gift parcels, relief supplies, etc. Migrants' funds and legacies are included in the same group because, from a country's point of view, there is no “consideration” in the ordinary meaning of the word.
As mentioned in the introductory notes, it is the purpose of the capital account to explain how the current surplus or deficit has been financed or, in other words, what changes have occurred to various overseas assets and liabilities (long term, short term, gold reserves) to account for the balance on current account. The tables are largely self-explanatory, but one or two points require mention. The item “Net overseas assets” (of official and banking institutions) is shown in the column of the United Kingdom, although this is not strictly correct. Gross overseas assets and gross overseas liabilities of the Reserve Bank and trading banks arising out of New Zealand business are to a small extent owned or due in currencies other than sterling. At present it has been found impossible to separate movements in other than net sterling assets, but the resulting error is believed to be not very significant. There is another point in connection with this item which should be explained: Net overseas assets are shown here under the description of “Short-term capital and monetary gold – official and banking institutions”. It is well known, of course, that a portion of what is commonly known as sterling exchange is held in the form of investments in United Kingdom stock or short-dated United Kingdom Government paper; these are purchased or sold according to whether there is need for liquidity or not. It is largely a matter of interpretation whether these investments should be treated as short term or long term. The treatment accorded to the item in the table is largely one of convenience.
Attention is drawn to the items “Other short-term capital movements (including errors and omissions)” and “Multilateral transfers”. At the present stage it is impossible to separate the two items on an area-by-area basis, and they are bracketed together. They are shown in one figure in the regional columns, and are merely the residual between the balance on capital account for each area and the capital items which are estimated and shown separately in the same area column.
In the way in which these are shown in the regional columns, they represent (a) short-term capital movements between each respective area and New Zealand, (b) multilateral transfers, i.e., the differences between current account transactions between New Zealand residents and the residents of the respective areas and the movement of financial assets or liabilities in the same area. To give an example, a difference of this kind would arise in the following instance: New Zealand imports of oil from, say, Indonesia may be settled by a remittance to the United Kingdom. While the current account between New Zealand and Indonesia (included in the regional column “Other countries”) would show a debit in that column, the decrease in our overseas assets (from which the payment is made) is shown in the column for the United Kingdom. The purpose of the multilateral transfer entry is to credit the capital account of the United Kingdom, and debit the capital account of the “Other countries” column, in order to compensate the divergent movement in the current and capital accounts.
Because all multilateral transfers, as included in the area column, necessarily cancel each other out, the entry for multilateral transfers in the “Total, All Countries” column is nil; the amount shown in this column represents other short-term capital movements (including errors and omissions) only. Although this entry is a residual balancing item, it is believed to be a fair indicator of movements in short-term commercial credit such as would be caused by timing changes in payments for exports and imports (a shift towards shorter-dated or longer-dated bills or any other change in credit facilities in respect of imports or exports).
REGIONAL BALANCE OF PAYMENTS 1959–60 | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
A. CURRENT ACCOUNT | |||||||
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
* Included in other countries. † Includes a small amount from companies in EEC countries. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
Credits | |||||||
Exports f.o.b. | 169,450 | 21,600 | 48,900 | 49,800 | 20,900 | 100 | 310,800 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | 7,600 | 2,850 | 250 | 300 | 300 | 11,350 | |
Travel | 1,000 | 1,600 | 650 | 50 | - | 3,300 | |
Insurance | 350 | −50 | - | 300 | |||
International investment income– | |||||||
Income from direct investment | 550 | 1,750 | −200 | * | 100† | 2,200 | |
Other private investment income | 450 | 900 | 150 | 1,500 | |||
Interest on investments of Government and official institutions | 3,800 | - | - | - | - | 3,850 | |
Government transactions– | |||||||
Expenditure by foreign governments in New Zealand | 150 | 350 | 550 | 100 | 50 | 1,200 | |
New Zealand Government current receipts from overseas | - | 750 | 200 | - | - | 950 | |
Miscellaneous receipts | 3,000 | 1,550 | 900 | 200 | 150 | 5,800 | |
Transfer– | |||||||
Government transfers | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 2,550 | 1,000 | 450 | 100 | 50 | 4,150 | |
Immigrants' funds | 1,300 | 750 | 150 | 50 | - | 2,300 | |
Legacies | 900 | 200 | 100 | 50 | - | 1,200 | |
Total credits | 191,100 | 33,250 | 52,100 | 50,650 | 21,550 | 100 | 348,900 |
Debits | |||||||
Imports f.o.b. | 103,500 | 58,050 | 24,150 | 15,950 | 16,500 | 218,150 | |
Transportation | 17,900 | 2,450 | 1,600 | 1,200 | 2,950 | 26,050 | |
Travel | 5,150 | 3,300 | 700 | 200 | 200 | 9,500 | |
Insurance | 1,200 | 150 | 50 | - | - | 1,450 | |
International investment income– | |||||||
Income from direct investment in New Zealand | 3,850 | 4,200 | 2,650 | 150 | 200 | 11,050 | |
Other private investment income | 1,550 | −250 | 1,150 | - | 50 | 2,500 | |
Interest on Government debt | 4,600 | 950 | - | - | - | 5,550 | |
Interest on local authority debt | 150 | - | - | - | 150 | ||
Government transactions– | |||||||
Current Government expenditure | 3,650 | 3,650 | 500 | - | 100 | 7,850 | |
Miscellaneous payments | 5,100 | 3,100 | 2,400 | 750 | 350 | 11,700 | |
Films | 250 | 100 | 800 | - | - | 1,200 | |
Transfers– | |||||||
Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | - | 650 | - | - | 100 | 1,350 | 2,100 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 1,450 | 1,800 | 150 | 150 | 500 | 4,050 | |
Emigrants' funds | 2,000 | 2,150 | 450 | 100 | 50 | 4,750 | |
Legacies | 950 | 600 | 250 | - | - | 1,800 | |
Total debits | 151,300 | 80,900 | 34,850 | 18,500 | 21,000 | 1,350 | 307,850 |
Balance on current account (minus sign (–-) denotes deficit) | 39,800 | −47,650 | 17,250 | 32,150 | 550 | −1,250 | 41,050 |
B. CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | |||
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | ||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | ||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | −450 | 4,350 | −1,400 | |||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 650 | 1,050 | ||||
Other long-term capital movements | −2,000 | 1,550 | −250 | 300 | −150 | 2,950 |
Long-term capital (Government)– | ||||||
Government investments | 2,200 | - | 50 | - | 10,100 | - |
Public debt | - | −500 | - | - | - | −4,600 |
Local authority debt | - | −500 | - | - | - | - |
Other | - | - | - | −50 | - | −150 |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | 150 | - | - | - | - | - |
Short-term capital (Government)– | ||||||
Government cash balances | −600 | - | −50 | - | −600 | - |
Other | 3,850 | - | - | - | - | - |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions) | ||||||
Net overseas assets | 22,700 | |||||
Monetary gold | ||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 12,950 | - | - | 43130 | 4,700 | - |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||
Balance on capital account | 39,800 | −47,650 | 17,250 |
Item | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total All Countries | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | |||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (–) sign denotes decrease. * Included in other countries. † Includes a small amount from companies in EEC countries. | ||||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | ||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 450 | 150 | 3,150 | |||||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | * | 50† | 1,750 | |||||
Other long-term capital movements | - | - | - | - | −2,400 | 4,800 | ||
Long-term capital (Government)– | ||||||||
Government investments | - | - | - | - | 12,350 | - | ||
Public debt | - | - | - | - | - | −5,100 | ||
Local authority debt | - | - | - | - | - | −500 | ||
Other | - | - | - | - | - | −50 | - | −200 |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | - | - | - | - | - | 150 | - | |
Short-term capital (Government) | ||||||||
Government cash balances | - | - | - | - | - | −1,250 | - | |
Other | - | - | - | - | - | 3,850 | - | |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions) | ||||||||
Net overseas assets | 22,700 | - | ||||||
Monetary gold | - | |||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 32,600 | 650 | - | - | 1,300 | 6,050 | - | |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||||
Balance on capital account | 32,150 | 550 | -1,250 | 41,050 |
REGIONAL BALANCE OF PAYMENTS 1960–61 | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
A. CURRENT ACCOUNT | |||||||
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
* Included in other countries. † Includes a small amount from companies in EEC countries. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
Credits | |||||||
Exports f.o.b. | 149,500 | 23,650 | 45,750 | 45,600 | 20,750 | 100 | 285,300 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | 9,550 | 2,850 | 700 | 450 | 100 | 13,650 | |
Travel | 1,100 | 1,900 | 850 | 3,800 | |||
Insurance | 50 | 200 | 50 | 300 | |||
International investment income– | |||||||
Income from direct investment overseas | 600 | 650 | * | 150† | 1,350 | ||
Other private investment income | 550 | 1,050 | 550 | 2,150 | |||
Interest on investments of Government and official institutions | 4,200 | - | - | 4,250 | |||
Government transactions– | |||||||
Expenditure by foreign governments in New Zealand | 200 | 550 | 400 | 150 | 100 | 1,350 | |
New Zealand Government current receipts from overseas | 150 | 200 | 200 | 50 | 600 | ||
Miscellaneous receipts | 2,800 | 1,600 | 700 | 100 | 100 | 5,300 | |
Transfers– | |||||||
Government transfers | - | 100 | 50 | - | - | - | 150 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 2,500 | 1,100 | 550 | 100 | 50 | 4,300 | |
Immigrants' funds | 1,200 | 750 | 200 | 50 | 2,200 | ||
Legacies | 950 | 250 | 100 | 50 | 1,350 | ||
Total credits | 173,400 | 34,750 | 50,000 | 46,600 | 21,250 | 100 | 326,100 |
Debits | |||||||
Imports f.o.b. | 126,050 | 69,150 | 38,400 | 20,600 | 19,400 | 273,600 | |
Transportation | 22,300 | 1,400 | 1,450 | 2,700 | 3,350 | 31,200 | |
Travel | 7,200 | 4,800 | 1,250 | 300 | 150 | 13,700 | |
Insurance | 1,000 | −250 | 50 | 800 | |||
International investment income– | |||||||
Income from direct investment in New Zealand | 10,100 | 4,900 | 4,750 | 250 | 20,000 | ||
Other private investment income | 2,500 | 100 | 100 | 2,700 | |||
Interest on Government debt | 4,500 | 750 | - | - | - | 5,250 | |
Interest on local authority debt | 50 | - | - | - | 50 | ||
Government transactions– | |||||||
Current Government expenditure | 3,300 | 2,950 | 400 | 50 | 7,700 | ||
Miscellaneous payments | 6,000 | 3,700 | 3,000 | 800 | 400 | 13,850 | |
Films | 200 | 100 | 800 | 1,150 | |||
Transfers– | |||||||
Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | 650 | - | - | 150 | 1,200 | 2,000 | |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 1,700 | 2,150 | 200 | 250 | 750 | 5,050 | |
Emigrants' funds | 2,250 | 2,250 | 350 | 100 | 50 | 5,050 | |
Legacies | 1,050 | 650 | 200 | 1,900 | |||
Total debits | 188,200 | 94,350 | 50,900 | 24,850 | 24,600 | 1,200 | 384,050 |
Balance on current account (minus sign (–) denotes deficit) | −14,800 | −59,600 | −900 | 21,800 | −3,350 | −1,100 | −57,900 |
B. CAPITAL ACCOUNT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | |||
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | ||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | ||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 10,650 | 4,650 | 1,200 | |||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 50 | 950 | 50 | |||
Other long-term capital movements | −2,950 | 3,000 | −450 | 1,750 | −100 | −150 |
Long-term capital (Government)– | ||||||
Government investments | −450 | −100 | 550 | |||
Public debt | −9,600 | - | −450 | |||
Local authority debt | - | −650 | - | |||
Other | −200 | - | - | - | - | −50 |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | 450 | - | - | - | - | - |
Short-term capital (Government)– | ||||||
Government cash balances | 50 | - | 50 | - | - | - |
Other | −5,000 | - | - | - | - | - |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||
Net overseas assets | −44,050 | |||||
Monetary gold | ||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 41,350 | - | - | 54,300 | 850 | |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||
Balance on capital account | −14,800 | −59,600 | −900 |
Item | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | |||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus (–) sign denotes decrease. * Included in other countries. † Includes a small amount from companies in EEC countries. | ||||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | ||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 350 | 550 | 17,350 | |||||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | * | 50† | 1,050 | |||||
Other long-term capital movements | −50 | −3,500 | 4,550 | |||||
Long-term capital (Government) | ||||||||
Government investments | - | - | - | - | ||||
Public debt | - | −10,050 | ||||||
Local authority debt | - | - | −650 | |||||
Other | - | - | - | - | - | 150 | −200 | 100 |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions) | ||||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | - | - | - | - | 450 | - | ||
Short-term capital (Government) | ||||||||
Government cash balances | - | - | - | - | 100 | - | ||
Other | - | - | - | - | −5,000 | - | ||
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions) | ||||||||
Net overseas assets | −44,050 | |||||||
Monetary gold | - | |||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 22,100 | - | - | 2,850 | - | 950 | 4,550 | - |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||||
Balance on capital account | 21,100 | −3,350 | −1,100 | −57,900 |
REGIONAL BALANCE OF PAYMENTS 1961–62 | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
A. CURRENT ACCOUNT | |||||||
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries |
* Included in other countries. † Includes a small amount from companies EEC countries. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
Credits | |||||||
Exports f.o.b. | 142,400 | 21,400 | 50,150 | 48,450 | 25,300 | 100 | 287,800 |
Non-monetary gold | |||||||
Transportation | 10,350 | 2,750 | 550 | 750 | 200 | 14,600 | |
Travel | 1,300 | 1,900 | 1,200 | 50 | - | 4,450 | |
Insurance | - | −350 | 50 | - | - | −300 | |
International investment income– | |||||||
Income from direct investment overseas | 350 | 200 | 350 | * | 150† | 1,100 | |
Other private investment income | 850 | 1,300 | 200 | - | - | 2,400 | |
Interest on investments of Government and official institutions | 2,900 | - | - | - | - | 2,900 | |
Government transactions– | |||||||
Expenditure by foreign governments in New Zealand | 200 | 250 | 450 | 150 | 150 | 1,250 | |
New Zealand Government current receipts from overseas | 250 | 200 | - | - | 450 | ||
Miscellaneous receipts | 1,650 | 1,200 | 900 | 150 | 150 | 4,050 | |
Transfers– | |||||||
Government transfers | - | 50 | - | - | - | 50 | |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 2,750 | 1,250 | 950 | 100 | 50 | 5,100 | |
Immigrants' funds | 1,500 | 750 | 250 | 50 | 2,600 | ||
Legacies | 750 | 250 | 100 | 50 | 1,150 | ||
Total credits | 165,050 | 31,250 | 55,400 | 49,750 | 25,950 | 100 | 327,500 |
Debits | |||||||
Imports f.o.b. | 121,900 | 70,700 | 36,500 | 21,950 | 20,800 | 271,900 | |
Transportation | 23,800 | 1,500 | 1,850 | 2,350 | 3,400 | 32,950 | |
Travel | 7,250 | 5,050 | 1,150 | 400 | 350 | 14,250 | |
Insurance | 950 | −150 | 100 | - | - | 900 | |
International investment income | |||||||
Income from direct investment in New Zealand | 6,550 | 4,800 | 3,950 | −150 | 200 | 15,350 | |
Other private investment income | 950 | 300 | 350 | - | - | 1,600 | |
Interest on Government debt | 4,600 | - | 550 | - | - | 5,150 | |
Interest on local authority debt | 50 | - | - | - | - | 50 | |
Government transactions– | |||||||
Current Government expenditure | 3,700 | 3,450 | 700 | −550 | 7,250 | ||
Miscellaneous payments | 5,600 | 3,900 | 3,750 | 650 | 150 | 14,000 | |
Films | 200 | 150 | 900 | - | - | 1,250 | |
Transfers– | |||||||
Government transfers and contribution to Colombo Plan | - | 450 | - | - | 200 | 1,600 | 2,250 |
Personal remittances and other donations and transfers | 2,050 | 2,100 | 200 | 400 | 1,200 | 6,000 | |
Emigrants' funds | 2,300 | 1,900 | 400 | 150 | 50 | 4,800 | |
Legacies | 1,000 | 600 | 200 | - | 50 | 1,850 | |
Total debits | 180,850 | 94,850 | 50,650 | 25,750 | 25,850 | 1,600 | 379,550 |
Balance on current account (minus sign (–) denotes deficit) | −15,850 | −63,600 | 4,750 | 24,000 | 100 | −1,500 | -52,100 |
B. CAPITAL ACCOUNT | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Item | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | ||||
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | |||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | ||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | |||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 9,900 | 2,850 | 5,050 | ||||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 50 | 500 | 200 | ||||
Other long-term capital movements | 900 | 6,250 | 200 | 3,600 | −200 | −2,100 | |
Long-term capital (Government)– | |||||||
Government investments | 750 | −100 | −12,150 | ||||
Public debt | 18,850 | - | −5,950 | ||||
Local authority debt | −200 | - | - | - | |||
Other | - | - | - | 800 | - | −50 | |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions)– | |||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | 200 | - | - | - | - | - | |
Short-term capital (Government)– | |||||||
Government cash balances | 350 | - | 200 | - | - | - | |
Other | 2,550 | - | - | - | - | - | |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions)– | |||||||
Net overseas assets | 3,350 | - | |||||
Monetary gold | |||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 10,800 | - | - | 57,150 | 13,850 | - | |
Multilateral transfers | |||||||
Balance on capital account | –15,850 | –63,600 | 4,750 |
Item | EEC Countries | Other Countries | International Organisations | Total, All Countries | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | Increase in | |||||
Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | Assets | Liabilities | |
Minus sign (–) denotes decrease. | ||||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||||
Long-term capital (private)– | ||||||||
Overseas direct investment in New Zealand | 100 | −500 | 17,450 | |||||
New Zealand direct investment overseas | 750 | |||||||
Other long-term capital movements | −50 | 50 | 850 | 7,850 | ||||
Long-term capital (Government) | ||||||||
Government investments | - | - | 51,300 | 39,850 | ||||
Public debt | - | - | 38,600 | 51,500 | ||||
Local authority debt | - | - | - | - | −200 | |||
Other | - | - | - | - | - | −50 | - | 700 |
Long-term capital (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||||
New Zealand Wool Commission | - | - | - | - | 200 | - | ||
Short-term capital (Government) | ||||||||
Government cash balances | - | - | 600 | - | ||||
Other | - | - | - | - | - | 500 | 2,550 | 500 |
Short-term capital and monetary gold (official and banking institutions)– | ||||||||
Net overseas assets | 3,350 | - | ||||||
Monetary gold | -12,200 | - | ||||||
Other short-term capital movements, including errors and omissions | 24,100 | - | - | 300 | - | 13,750 | - | 10,250 |
Multilateral transfers | ||||||||
Balance on capital account | 24,000 | 100 | –1,500 | –52,100 |
The following diagram shows New Zealand's balance of payments by monetary areas for the latest five years.
The picture of international capital movements would be incomplete without the consideration of investment flows originating with private commercial firms. While such investment takes place in response to usual economic motivations, its effect on a country's balance of payments differs in no respect from other capital movements, such as Government lending or borrowing abroad, investment or repatriation of assets from abroad by private individuals, etc.
The type of investment referred to here is that defined as direct private investment. Subsidiaries under control of an overseas company, branches of overseas companies, companies where the majority of shareholders reside overseas, or any other companies where overseas shareholders exercise a controlling interest, fall under this category. The question of control is decided in some cases on the strength of the parent company's holdings (a 25 per cent holding of the subsidiary's ordinary share capital is deemed as the qualifying minimum), in others on the actual circumstances of the case. The same criteria apply for direct investment by New Zealand companies and residents overseas.
Direct investment flows assume various forms: they may be by remittances of cash, the provision of plant, machinery, or goods without corresponding payments, charging up of services rendered by the parent company, the reinvestment in New Zealand of undistributed profits, or the partial remittance only of declared dividends and branch earnings. The inclusion of undistributed profits may require some explanation: the non-remittance abroad of the whole of the current year's earnings, or any portion of them involves, where no statutory constraints exist on remittances of current profits, a decision to invest which is in every respect equal to a decision to bring additional investment capital into the country. By treating, as already mentioned previously, total New Zealand earnings of subsidiaries and branches as a current account debit or payment to the rest of the world, the un-remitted portions of such earnings are treated as an inflow of investment capital which, together with other forms of investment capital (cash, goods, services), make up the total of the private direct investment item in the capital account.
The information tabulated in the following tables is based on an annual survey of companies with overseas affiliations in which the companies report on the distribution of paid-up capital and its changes, dividends and dividend remittances, intercompany accounts with the parent company or affiliated company, and head office accounts in the case of branches.
It should be noted that investment figures given in the following three tables are in terms of annual changes at current prices. The total worth of direct investment assets is extremely difficult to establish in view of the fact that book values may bear little relationship to what such investments would realise on sale; annual changes on the other hand are capable of precise expression, and define exactly their relationship to other capital movements.
Data on overall private direct investment in New Zealand are shown in the following table. The figures are totals reflecting investment changes in firms resident in New Zealand and controlled from overseas irrespective of their legal organisation. They include therefore subsidiaries incorporated in New Zealand, companies incorporated in New Zealand which have a majority of shareholders resident overseas or are controlled by overseas residents, and New Zealand branches of overseas companies.
The figures shown in the country or regional area columns refer to the country of incorporation of the New Zealand firm's parent company, head office, or associate company from which the investment flow originates, or the country of residence of individual shareholders who either individually or collectively hold a majority interest in the New Zealand company or who exercise de facto control.
Form of Investment Change | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other OEEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Owing to rounding the totals in the rows and columns do not always agree with the sum of the corresponding individual items. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
1957–58 | |||||||
Holdings of paid-up capital | 1,590 | 40 | 230 | - | - | 10 | |
Intercompany indebtedness | 4,000 | 630 | −1,190 | –40 | - | 30 | |
Reserves | 220 | 980 | 320 | 20 | - | 1,540 | |
Net branch assets and other investments | 2,170 | 30 | −300 | 930 | - | 2,830 | |
Total investment change | 7,980 | 1,670 | −950 | 920 | - | 9,620 | |
1958–59 | |||||||
Holdings of paid-up capital | 880 | 820 | 40 | 30 | - | 1,760 | |
Intercompany indebtedness | 3,160 | −260 | −90 | 90 | - | 2,900 | |
Reserves | 1,240 | 1,400 | 320 | 40 | - | 3,000 | |
Net branch assets and other investments | 3,950 | 2,000 | 280 | 340 | - | 6,560 | |
Total investment change | 9,220 | 3,960 | 550 | 500 | - | 14,220 | |
1959–60 | |||||||
Holdings of paid-up capital | 4,320 | 1,230 | 780 | 10 | 70 | 6,400 | |
Intercompany indebtedness | −3,490 | 490 | −1,630 | 150 | –20 | −4,500 | |
Reserves | 570 | 1,270 | 160 | 20 | 100 | 2,120 | |
Net branch assets and other investments | −1,830 | 1,350 | −700 | 300 | –10 | −890 | |
Total investment change | −430 | 4,330 | −1,390 | 470 | 140 | 3,130 | |
1960–61 | |||||||
Holdings of paid-up capital | 3,370 | 1,070 | 80 | 40 | 40 | 4,580 | |
Intercompany indebtedness | 1,480 | 570 | −320 | 370 | 140 | 2,240 | |
Reserves | 3,070 | 1,590 | 1,400 | −20 | 140 | 6,170 | |
Net branch assets and other investments | 2,710 | 1,400 | 30 | −30 | 260 | 4,370 | |
Total investment change | 10,630 | 4,630 | 1,190 | 350 | 570 | 17,360 | |
1961–62* | |||||||
Holdings of paid-up capital | 4,350 | 450 | 560 | 60 | 10 | 5,430 | |
Intercompany indebtedness | 950 | 2,260 | 3,880 | 170 | –340 | 6,910 | |
Reserves | 460 | 1,260 | 870 | 20 | 70 | 2,680 | |
Net branch assets and other investments | 4,170 | −1,130 | −250 | −130 | –230 | 2,430 | |
Total investment change | 9,920 | 2,840 | 5,060 | 120 | –490 | 17,450 |
The graph now presented shows changes in the overseas direct investment in New Zealand for the latest five years.
The following table provides a subdivision of total direct investment income derived by all enterprises controlled from overseas and operating in New Zealand. The investment income is given net (after payment of New Zealand taxation). The regional totals as well as the “all countries” total correspond to the “Income from Direct Investment” debits shown in the regional current accounts.
Year | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | EEC Countries | Other OEEC Countries | Other Countries | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Provisional. † Owing to rounding, total income from direct investment does not always add up to the sum of dividends, undistributed profits, and net earnings of branches. | |||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||||
A. Dividends | |||||||
1949–50 | 440 | 390 | 740 | 70 | - | 1,640 | |
1950–51 | 600 | 440 | 590 | 30 | - | 1,650 | |
1951–52 | 360 | 300 | 540 | 30 | - | 1,230 | |
1952–53 | 380 | 450 | 720 | 10 | - | 1,550 | |
1953–54 | 820 | 530 | 1,170 | 50 | - | 2,570 | |
1954–55 | 620 | 470 | 1,140 | 20 | - | 2,250 | |
1955–56 | 770 | 490 | 1,770 | 10 | - | 3,040 | |
1956–57 | 1,260 | 590 | 2,290 | 20 | - | 4,170 | |
1957–58 | 1,490 | 650 | 2,630 | 40 | - | 4,810 | |
1958–59 | 1,630 | 960 | 2,480 | 90 | - | 5,170 | |
1959–60 | 1,630 | 1,250 | 2,330 | 30 | 70 | 5,310 | |
1960–61 | 2,320 | 1,560 | 2,740 | 20 | 60 | 6,690 | |
1961–62* | 2,880 | 1,730 | 2,780 | 30 | 80 | 7,480 | |
B. Undistributed Profits | |||||||
1949–50 | 370 | 170 | −330 | 70 | 270 | ||
1950–51 | 1,330 | 340 | 1,150 | 60 | - | 2,870 | |
1951–52 | 990 | 670 | 150 | –10 | - | 1,810 | |
1952–53 | 1,410 | 480 | 760 | - | - | 2,650 | |
1953–54 | 1,810 | 420 | 1,500 | - | - | 3,730 | |
1954–55 | 2,040 | 1,210 | 820 | 40 | - | 4,120 | |
1955–56 | 2,400 | 1,150 | 1,020 | 30 | - | 4,590 | |
1956–57 | 2,390 | 1,030 | 340 | 80 | - | 3,840 | |
1957–58 | 610 | 1,070 | 340 | 20 | - | 2,040 | |
1958–59 | 1,400 | 1,550 | 330 | 40 | - | 3,320 | |
1959–60 | 770 | 1,320 | 160 | 30 | 100 | 2,370 | |
1960–61 | 3,400 | 1,740 | 1,400 | −20 | 140 | 6,660 | |
1961–62* | 1,050 | 1,440 | 920 | 20 | 70 | 3,500 | |
C. Net Earnings of Branches | |||||||
1949–50 | 600 | 200 | 50 | 10 | 860 | ||
1950–51 | 1,540 | 1,170 | 80 | 10 | 2,810 | ||
1951–52 | 2,100 | 1,390 | 200 | 10 | 3,700 | ||
1952–53 | 2,560 | 810 | 80 | 30 | 3,480 | ||
1953–54 | 3,080 | 1,170 | 140 | 40 | 4,430 | ||
1954–55 | 4,020 | 1,070 | 20 | 60 | 5,170 | ||
1955–56 | 2,570 | 790 | 70 | 60 | 3,490 | ||
1956–57 | 3,010 | 710 | 60 | 150 | 3,920 | ||
1957–58 | 3,180 | 1,040 | 90 | 170 | 4,480 | ||
1958–59 | 2,910 | 1,580 | 420 | 130 | 5,040 | ||
1959–60 | 1,460 | 1,620 | 180 | 80 | 20 | 3,370 | |
1960–61 | 4,370 | 1,620 | 230 | 430 | 10 | 6,660 | |
1961–62* | 2,610 | 1,620 | 270 | −200 | 50 | 4,350 | |
D. Total Income from Direct Investment in New Zealand† | |||||||
1949–50 | 1,410 | 760 | 460 | 150 | - | 2,770 | |
1950–51 | 3,470 | 1,950 | 1,820 | 100 | - | 7,330 | |
1951–52 | 3,450 | 2,370 | 880 | 30 | - | 6,730 | |
1952–53 | 4,340 | 1,740 | 1,560 | 40 | - | 7,680 | |
1953–54 | 5,710 | 2,110 | 2,820 | 90 | - | 10,730 | |
1954–55 | 6,690 | 2,750 | 1,980 | 110 | - | 11,530 | |
1955–56 | 5,740 | 2,440 | 2,860 | 100 | - | 11,130 | |
1956–57 | 6,660 | 2,330 | 2,680 | 250 | - | 11,920 | |
1957–58 | 5,280 | 2,760 | 3,060 | 230 | - | 11,330 | |
1958–59 | 5,950 | 4,100 | 3,230 | 260 | - | 13,530 | |
1959–60 | 3,860 | 4,190 | 2,670 | 130 | 200 | 11,040 | |
1960–61 | 10,090 | 4,910 | 4,370 | 430 | 210 | 20,010 | |
1961–62* | 6,540 | 4,780 | 3,970 | −150 | 200 | 15,340 |
The following table presents the converse picture of those immediately preceding, viz, direct investment income and capital investment by New Zealand companies in their overseas subsidiaries and branches. The investment income series is again repeated in the item “Income from direct investment overseas” on the credit side of the current balance of payments account, and the combined figure for investment in subsidiaries and branches is transferred to each country (regional) area column in the capital account (item “New Zealand direct investment overseas”).
Investment Income and Form of Investment Change | United Kingdom | Other Sterling Countries | Dollar Countries | Other Countries* | Total, All Countries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes small amounts in respect of companies in EEC and other OEEC countries. † Provisional. | |||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | |||||
1957–58 | |||||
Investment income | 500 | 1,430 | −470 | 210 | 1,670 |
Investment– | |||||
Subsidiaries | 190 | 230 | −20 | 40 | 440 |
Branches | 390 | 1,130 | −710 | 20 | 830 |
Total increase in investment | 580 | 1,360 | −730 | 60 | 1,270 |
1958–59 | |||||
Investment income | 420 | 1,500 | −450 | 70 | 1,540 |
Investment– | |||||
Subsidiaries | −20 | 10 | 10 | 20 | 20 |
Branches | −670 | 800 | 60 | 20 | 210 |
Total increase in investment | −680 | 810 | 60 | 40 | 230 |
1959–60 | |||||
Investment income | 530 | 1,760 | −180 | 90 | 2,190 |
Investment– | |||||
Subsidiaries | 380 | −130 | −40 | 30 | 250 |
Branches | 280 | 1,160 | 40 | 40 | 1,510 |
Total increase in investment | 660 | 1,030 | - | 70 | 1,760 |
1960–61 | |||||
Investment income | 610 | 640 | −10 | 120 | 1,370 |
Investment– | |||||
Subsidiaries | 170 | 60 | −30 | −10 | 230 |
Branches | −120 | 890 | 60 | 30 | 830 |
Total increase in investment | 50 | 950 | 30 | 20 | 1,060 |
1961–62† | |||||
Investment income | 350 | 220 | 370 | 140 | 1,080 |
Investment– | |||||
Subsidiaries | 60 | 270 | 50 | 380 | |
Branches | −30 | 240 | 200 | −50 | 360 |
Total increase in investment | 30 | 510 | 200 | 740 |
In recent years two inter-industry studies of the New Zealand economy for the years 1952–53 and 1954–55 have been completed. Details of the 1954–55 study together with amended figures for 1952–53 were given in the 1959 and 1960 Yearbooks, Readers interested in the technical details of this particular aspect of social accounts are referred to the Report on the Inter-Industry Study of the New Zealand Economy in 1952–53 a special supplement to the February 1957 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics, and the Report on the Inter-Industry Study of the New Zealand Economy for the year 1954–55 issued as a separate volume in 1959.
Table of Contents
The legislation relating to the custody, administration, and audit of the public moneys and securities is contained in the Public Revenues Act 1953. All public moneys are paid into or are payable to either one account at the Reserve Bank called the “Public Account” or to certain other accounts which are outside the Public Account (refer to text following).
The statistical material presented in the ensuing pages relates solely to those accounts or funds included within the framework of the Public Account. (However, a consolidated review of Government receipts and expenditure on current account appears in the section on National Income and Expenditure. This review has accordingly taken into consideration the net surpluses or deficits of trading and other accounts not within the Public Account. This analysis has now been supplemented for the years 1956–57 to 1961–62 by a more comprehensive economic classification of the accounts of the Government Sector, copies of which are available from the Government Printer.)
The financial year commences on 1 April and ends on 31 March. The receipts of any financial year represent the money received into the Public Account at the bank at Wellington within the year, together with that received into the Public Account at London, of which advice is received in time for inclusion in the accounts for the year. The payments represent the money paid (a) at the Treasury within the year, (b) by imprestees, of which accounts are received at the Treasury within the year, and (c) at London, of which advice is received in time for inclusion. The Public Account, formerly held at the Bank of New Zealand, was taken over by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand from 1 August 1934.
At the end of each financial year the Appropriation Act of that year lapses, but the Minister of Finance is authorised for a period of three months from the commencement of the next financial year to pay money in respect of any service, provided that the amount does not exceed the unexpended balance voted for that purpose in the previous year, together with an amount equal to one-fourth of such vote.
The normal practice has been for Parliament to meet in June of each year and to vote supplies from month to month until the estimated expenditure for the year has been approved and the annual Appropriation Act is passed. Where a later session of Parliament is foreseen, a temporary amendment to the provisions set out in the preceding paragraph is made. In the event of a mid-session adjournment, supplies in anticipation of the Appropriation Act may be voted for more than one month.
Where provision has been made for expenditure in the nature of a grant or for a purpose that does not normally recur, but the expenditure cannot be made during the financial year, the Minister of Finance may direct that the unexpended balance shall be transferred to a separate fund or account. In such a case the amount is held there until payment is required, when the amount may be expended without further appropriation.
Expenditure is audited after payment by vouchers. These must be certified as correct by the proper officer, and approved by another officer of senior status. Payment is made by the Treasury, and the claim is afterwards submitted for audit.
Section 20 of the Public Revenues Act 1953 enables the Controller and Auditor-General to determine, within reasonable limits, the extent of the audit of the Public Accounts.
A number of departmental balance sheets and statements of accounts showing the cost of the various Departments and services on a commercial basis, as distinct from cash payments out of appropriations, referred to at the beginning of this subsection, are published annually in the annual report of the Department concerned.
In addition to those moneys payable into the Public Account, money paid into the following accounts is also deemed to be public money – Government Accident Insurance Account, Government Insurance Account, Government Superannuation Fund Account, Housing Account, Maori Trustee's Account, Meat Industry Account, Post Office Account, National Provident Fund Account, Public Trustee's Account, State Fire Insurance Account, and such other accounts as from time to time are declared to he such by Order in Council.
Transactions in connection with the majority of these accounts are given in the various sections of the Yearbook dealing with the relevant activity.
The records of the Public Account in the books of the Treasury consist of a number of ledger accounts for the special subsidiary funds or accounts, and a number of other accounts established by statute or kept by Treasury under authority of the Public Revenues Act. In these accounts are recorded for each separate fund or account the receipts, payments, and cash balance so that the bank balance in the Public Account is apportioned among the funds and accounts, and balanced itemised statements of the receipts and payments for each of the funds or accounts are prepared for publication.
The use of the terms “fund” and “account” implying some significant distinction is hardly justified. The use of the term “Social Security Fund,” for example, does not imply any technical accounting distinction between the Social Security Fund and the public Works Account or the other accounts within the Public Account.
The following accounts and funds were included in the Public Account at 1 April 1962: Consolidated Fund, Public Works Account, Social Security Fund, Deposits Account, Earthquake and War Damage Fund, Electric Supply Account, Land Settlement Account, Loans Redemption Account, National Development Loans Account, Reserve Fund, State Coal Mines Account, Working Railways Account, National Roads Fund, and Gas Industry Account.
Particulars of some of the more important accounts are contained in the following pages, while others are dealt with in the appropriate sections of this volume. The Deposits Account represents only lodgments or withdrawals of (mainly) non-Government moneys. The Loans Redemption Account is dealt with in the subsection on indebtedness.
The figures shown under the various headings of this subsection are on the basis of receipts and payments. In some sections devoted to the operations of various Departments and activities, the figures are given on an income and expenditure basis and accordingly differ to some extent from those appearing here.
The source of the following table is parliamentary paper B. 6, 1962. (note – Whereas the tables on pages 792 to 795 exclude duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Amendment Act 1958, the following table includes these amounts.)
Receipts | Years Ended 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
£(million) | ||
Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund | ||
Taxation receipts–- | ||
Income tax | 131.5 | 148.1 |
Social security tax | 75.4 | 80.4 |
Customs duty | 43.7 | 41.9 |
Beer duty | 14.5 | 15.0 |
Sales tax | 23.7 | 25.5 |
Stamp, racing, and estate duties | 22.6 | 21.5 |
Other taxation | 2.1 | 2.3 |
Total taxation | 313.5 | 334.7 |
Other receipts–- | ||
Interest | 16.4 | 20.2 |
Profits from trading undertakings | 4.7 | 5.5 |
Departmental receipts | 26.5* | 21.4 |
Total Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund receipts | 361.1 | 381.8 |
Other Accounts Within the Public Account | ||
Transfers from Consolidated Fund to– | ||
Loans Redemption Account | 19.8 | 34.3 |
Public Works Account† | 7.0 | 0.5 |
Reserve Fund | 5.0 | - |
National Roads Fund | 1.0 | 1.0 |
32.8 | 35.8 | |
Miscellaneous receipts–- | ||
Highways taxation | 21.7 | 23.7 |
Sinking Fund contributions, etc. | 4.7 | 4.5 |
Miscellaneous capital receipts | 4.3 | 4.4 |
Excess receipts of trading accounts, etc., within the Public Account | 5.3 | 2.4 |
36.0 | 35.0 | |
Receipts from borrowing and sale of investments–- | ||
Borrowing in New Zealand–- | ||
Public and departmental | 35.8 | 35.9 |
Post Office Savings Bank | 25.6 | 9.1 |
Borrowing overseas– | ||
United Kingdom | - | 20.0 |
United States of America | - | 7.1 |
Total–-Borrowing | 61.4 | 72.1 |
International Finance Agreements Act 1961– | ||
Securities issued to IMF and IBRD | - | 38.6 |
Profit on revaluation of gold | - | 6.3 |
- | 44.9 | |
Totals | 491.3 | 569.6 |
Expenditure | Years Ended 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
* Includes repayment of £5 million advanced to the dairy industry in 1958–59. † Includes transfers made under other expenditure headings. ‡ Includes advances to the dairy industry of £3 million in 1960–61. § Includes investment transaction £2.1 million. | ||
£(million) | ||
Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund | ||
Expenditure–- | ||
Social security | 117.4 | 121.5 |
Other social services | 85.8 | 90.9 |
Defence | 20.3 | 22.2 |
Administration, etc. | 30.4 | 32.5 |
Stabilisation | 15.4 | 13.9 |
Maintenance of works, etc. | 13.3 | 13.2 |
Development of industry | 22.2 | 21.3‡ |
Interest and management of public debt | 30.5 | 33.3 |
335.3 | 348.8 | |
Transfer from Consolidated Fund to– | ||
Loans Redemption Account | 19.8 | 34.3 |
Public Works Account | 6.5 | - |
Reserve Fund | 5.0 | - |
National Roads Fund | 1.0 | 1.0 |
Total–-Consolidated Fund and Social Security Fund expenditure | 367.6 | 384.1 |
Other Accounts Within the Public Account | ||
Miscellaneous expenditure– | ||
National Roads Fund | 24.1 | 23.8 |
Defence Fund | 8.9 | 5.6 |
33.0 | 29.4 | |
Works and other capital expenditure– | ||
Expenditure from Public Works Account for– | ||
Housing | 10.1 | 9.2 |
Forest development | 3.1 | 2.7 |
Public buildings | 3.8 | 5.0 |
Railway construction | 0.1 | - |
Transfers from National Development Loans Account for–- | ||
Electric supply | 13.0 | 13.0 |
Land settlement | 2.8 | 3.7 |
State coal mines | 0.3 | 0.7 |
Railways | 4.0 | 5.0 |
Post Office | 6.0 | 6.0 |
State Advances Corporation | 24.1§ | 24.0 |
Other | 1.6 | 30 |
68.9 | 72.3 | |
Repayment of loans–- | ||
In New Zealand | 16.8 | 23.4 |
Overseas | 6.8 | 13.1 |
23.6 | 36.5 | |
International Finance Agreements Act 1961– | ||
Cash subscription to IMF, IBRD, and IFC | 12.7 | |
Securities in favour of IMF and IBRD | - | 38.6 |
- | 51.3 | |
Net purchase of miscellaneous investments– | ||
In New Zealand | 0.4 | 5.3 |
Overseas | −6.4 | −9.7 |
−6.0 | −4.4 | |
Balancing items–- | ||
Reserve Bank: Purchase (+) or sale (–) of Government securities | - | - |
Increase (+) or decrease (–) in cash balances in the Public Account | +4.2 | +0.4 |
+4.2 | +0.4 | |
Totals | 491.3 | 569.6 |
The Consolidated Fund, the principal account in the Public Account, covers the ordinary revenue and expenditure of the General Government – i.e., apart from capital items, commercial and special undertakings, advances, etc. In earlier years its operations afforded an excellent comparison of State revenue and expenditure from year to year, but successive changes in system have largely destroyed the comparability of the figures. All tax receipts are shown here with the exception of the social security tax and, from April 1954, National Roads Fund taxation. (In 1959–60 this was included in the Consolidated Fund under “Income tax”, and Social Security Fund receipts were derived wholly by way of transfer.) Taxation receipts as a whole are the subject of the succeeding subsection. In addition, the Consolidated Fund is the focal point of the earnings of a number of State-owned undertakings as it records the receipts of interest, profits, and dividends from them.
Figures of receipts and payments of the Consolidated Fund over a long period of years will be found in the Statistical Summary near the end of this volume and receipts and payments for 1962–63 are given in the Latest Statistical Information. For the years prior to 1937–38 they are there presented on the old or net basis – i.e., certain interest and other payments, since treated as receipts, were treated as credits in reduction of expenditure. For later years the figures are on a gross basis.
A summary of receipts, payments, current surpluses, and net balance carried forward is contained in the following table, together with the amounts utilised in each year from the surplus of the preceding year.
Year Ended 31 March | Receipts | Payments | Surplus | Net Balance Carried Forward at End of Year | Transfers of Previous Year's Surplus to Other Accounts During Year Quoted |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* To War Emergency Account. † To Public Works Account. ‡ Utilised for payment of family bonus. § To National Development Loans Account. || Deficit. ¶ Excludes £933,000 in 1958–59, £2,326,000 in 1959–60, £992,969 in 1960–61, and £399,000 in 1961–62, of duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Amendment Act 1958; this comprises refunds to persons entitled to exemption from the additional payment of Customs duty from 27 June 1958. ** Includes social security income tax and also £2,420,000 in 1959–60 and £2,224,000 in 1960–61 social security charge on 1957–58 income. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
1952 | 180,788 | 168,153 | 12,636 | 19,776 | 3,079‡ |
5,174* | |||||
1953 | 177,822 | 174,515 | 3,307 | 10,448 | 4,000§ |
8,636† | |||||
1954 | 182,319 | 180,516 | 1,803 | 8,944 | 3,307† |
1955 | 191,216 | 184,376 | 6,840 | 13,981 | 1,803† |
1956 | 197,433 | 193,282 | 4,151 | 11,292 | 6,840 |
1957 | 206,276 | 202,951 | 3,326 | 10,466 | 4,151† |
1958 | 193,580 | 193,736 | −155|| | 6,986 | 3,326† |
1959 | 240,377¶ | 239,955¶ | 422 | 7,407 | - |
1960 | 314,848¶** | 314,217¶ | 631 | 8,038 | - |
1961 | 284,354¶** | 283,958¶ | 396 | 8,434 | - |
1962 | 300,637¶ | 300,313¶ | 324 | 8,758 | - |
Details of receipts of the Consolidated Fund are given in the next table. The bulk of taxation as credited to the Consolidated Fund, but it should be noted that other taxation is received into the National Roads Fund and the Social Security Fund. In 1959–60 social security taxation was credited to the Consolidated Fund and the total amount necessary for administering the Social Security Act was appropriated out of the Consolidated Fund. Full details of taxation receipts are contained in Section 26b.
Source | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
* See footnote ¶ on p. 792. † Includes £75,390,000 social security income tax and also £2,420,000 social security charge on 1957–58 income. ‡ Includes £2,224,000 received as social security charge on 1957–58 incomes. § Includes £80,377,500 social security income tax. | |||
Taxation– | £(thousand) | ||
Customs | 41,090* | 42,692* | 41,470* |
Beer duty | 13,350 | 14,529 | 15,018 |
Sales tax | 24,241 | 23,744 | 25,554 |
Film-hire tax | 166 | 179 | 190 |
Milage tax | 190 | 60 | 54 |
Racing taxation | 4,155 | 4,840 | 4,763 |
Stamp duties | 3,470 | 4,163 | 3,982 |
Death (including gift) duties | 12,335 | 13,823 | 12,987 |
Land tax | 1,526 | 1,817 | 2,018 |
Income tax | 175,923† | 131,530‡ | 148,137§ |
Interest on capital liability | |||
Electric supply | 6,559 | 7,105 | 8,547 |
Housing account | 1,540 | 1,621 | 3,269 |
Housing construction | 157 | 179 | 197 |
Post Office | 2,654 | 2,899 | 3,138 |
Land settlement | 1,700 | 1,850 | 1,850 |
Linen Flax Corporation | - | - | 3 |
Maori land development, etc. | 431 | 478 | 534 |
National Airways Corporation | 95 | 122 | 94 |
State Advances Corporation | - | 348 | 1,143 |
Interest on other public moneys | 1,840 | 1,701 | 1,419 |
Profits on trading undertakings | 3,355 | 4,741 | 5,527 |
Departmental receipts | 20,070 | 25,931 | 20,743 |
Totals | 314,848*† | 284,354*‡ | 300,637*§ |
Payments from the Consolidated Fund are divided into two main groups, according to whether they are made under permanent or under annual appropriation. The latter heading covers the payments under the various departmental votes, while the former covers interest on and amortisation of the public debt, and payments under numerous special Acts.
Payments under the main heads of permanent appropriation and each head of annual appropriation were as follows.
Head | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
* See footnote ¶ on page 792. * See footnote ¶ on page 792. | |||
Permanent appropriations– | |||
Civil List | 194 | 201 | 221 |
Debt services– | |||
Interest | 28,759 | 30,085 | 31,678 |
Administration and management | 333 | 450 | 1,646 |
Amortisation | 9,343 | 9,830 | 10,315 |
Advance to Dairy Production and Marketing Board | - | 3,000 | - |
Superannuation (subsidy and contribution) | 4,971 | 5,381 | 5,702 |
Miscellaneous | 952* | 694* | 678* |
Totals, permanent appropriations | 44,553* | 49,642* | 50,240* |
Annual appropriations– | |||
Legislative | 269 | 284 | 301 |
Prime Minister's Office | 24 | 26 | 26 |
External Affairs | 2,665 | 2,765 | 3,724 |
Finance– | |||
Treasury | 524 | 566 | 564 |
Stabilisation | 12,601 | 15,351 | 13,887 |
Customs | 643 | 691 | 727 |
Inland Revenue | 1,992 | 2,138 | 2,216 |
Audit | 251 | 268 | 284 |
Totals, finance | 16,012 | 19,014 | 17,678 |
General administration– | |||
Public Service Commission | 152 | 164 | 181 |
Internal Affairs | 2,204 | 2,286 | 2,131 |
Island Territories | 1,534 | 1,692 | 1,482 |
Printing and Stationery | 1,609 | 1,678 | 1,933 |
Marine | 748 | 915 | 931 |
Labour | 1,819 | 1,614 | 1,983 |
Maori Affairs | 1,054 | 1,106 | 1,301 |
Valuation | 432 | 469 | 486 |
Statistics | 226 | 278 | 455 |
Totals, general administration | 9,778 | 10,202 | 10,883 |
Law and order– | |||
Justice | 2,224 | 2,695 | 2,653 |
Crown Law | 39 | 50 | 51 |
Police | 3,298 | 3,455 | 3,540 |
Totals, law and order | 5,562 | 6,200 | 6,244 |
Annual appropriations– | |||
Defence– | |||
Navy | 4,326 | 4,481 | 4,950 |
Army | 6,585 | 7,270 | 7,993 |
Air | 6,214 | 6,294 | 7,133 |
Defence construction and maintenance | 2,097 | 2,292 | 2,104 |
Totals, defence | 19,222 | 20,337 | 22,180 |
Maintenance– | |||
Public works and services | 11,509 | 12,363 | 12,258 |
Roads | 2,026 | 1,938 | 1,947 |
Development of primary and secondary industries– | |||
Lands and Survey | 2,114 | 2,278 | 2,207 |
Forest Service | 2,951 | 3,268 | 3,364 |
Agriculture | 5,661 | 5,603 | 6,090 |
Industries and Commerce | 528 | 624 | 674 |
Tourist and Publicity | 1,162 | 1,240 | 1,399 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 1,812 | 2,028 | 2,193 |
Mines | 130 | 89 | 113 |
Transport | 751 | 847 | 871 |
Civil Aviation and Meteorological Services | 3,441 | 3,217 | 4,372 |
Totals, development of primary and secondary industries | 18,550 | 19,194 | 21,283 |
Social services– | |||
Health | 8,335 | 8,709 | 9,627 |
Public hospitals | 17,205 | 19,561 | 20,286 |
Education | 39,445 | 43,825 | 47,183 |
Rehabilitation | 917 | 1,355 | 13,767 |
War and other pensions | 11,576 | 12,330/ | |
Contribution to Social Security Fund | 106,500 | 34,700 | 38,100 |
Totals, social services | 183,977 | 120,481 | 128,963 |
Totals, annual appropriations | 269,594 | 212,803 | 225,488 |
Unauthorised expenditure | 70 | 13 | 585 |
Transfer to Reserve Fund | - | 5,000 | - |
Transfer to Public Works Account | - | 6,500 | - |
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account | - | 10,000 | 24,000 |
Grand totals | 314,217* | 283,958* | 300,313* |
In a number of cases the expenditure incurred on various related services appears partly in each of two or more places in the accounts. Typical instances occur where capital expenditure out of the Public Works Account or money paid under permanent appropriations are not associated with departmental votes (refer parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt. II], 1961).
The Public Works Account, once the major construction account, now covers only those development works relating to forestry, State housing construction, and provision of public buildings.
A summary of receipts of the Public Works Account is contained in the following table.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
* Includes amounts transferred from Consolidated Fund: Public buildings. £250,000 in 1959–60, 1960–61, and 1961–62, (from vote “Public Works and Services”); and Forest development, £100,000 in 1959–60, 1960–61, and 1961–62 (from vote “Forest Service”). † £100,000 from vote “External Affairs” in 1959–60, 1960–61, and in 1961–62. | |||
£(thousand) | |||
Forest development | 1,843* | 2,051* | 2,307* |
Housing construction | 1,064 | 1,243 | 1,602 |
Transfer from Deposits Accounts– | |||
New Zealand Government Building, London | 604 | - | - |
Public buildings | 254* | 327* | 405* |
Transfers from National Development Loans Account | 14,000 | 6,000 | 12,000 |
Transfers from Consolidated Fund | 100† | 6,600† | 100† |
Repayment of loans of capital advances, and recoveries of capital moneys (various) | 80 | 40 | 43 |
Miscellaneous | 76 | 67 | 59 |
Totals | 18,021 | 16,328 | 16,516 |
Particulars of payments from the account are now given.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||
Forest development | 1,980 | 3,066 | 2,715 |
Housing construction | 11,016 | 10,114 | 9,193 |
Public buildings | 2,987 | 3,830 | 4,980 |
Railway construction | - | 81 | - |
Unauthorised expenditure | 1 | 1 | - |
Totals | 15,984 | 17,093 | 16,888 |
For the three years concerned, balances at the end of the year were: 1959–60, £4,235,000; 1960–61, £3,470,000, and 1961–62, £3,099,000.
The National Roads Act 1953 established a National Roads Fund within the Public Account, the revenue of the Fund being derived mainly from motor taxation together with an annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund. Expenditure from the Fund is for the purpose of developing State highways to modern standards and of subsidising the roading programmes of local authorities.
Receipts and payments of the National Roads Fund were as follows.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
* Increased in consequent of re-classification of roads. | |||
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Highways revenue | 20,842 | 21,695 | 23,652 |
Contribution from Consolidated Fund | 1,200 | 1,000 | 1,000 |
Miscellaneous | 569 | 577 | 401 |
Interest | 28 | 22 | 17 |
Totals | 22,639 | 23,294 | 25,070 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Highways maintenance | 5,557 | 4,212 | 4,304 |
Highways construction | 10,268 | 8,456 | 7,244 |
Payments to local authorities | 6,045 | 9,749* | 10,476 |
Administration and general expenses | 1,640 | 1,645 | 1,727 |
Unauthorised expenditure | 1 | - | 4 |
Totals | 23,511 | 24,062 | 23,755 |
The balance of this account at the end of March 1960, £1,481,000, the end of March 1961, £712,000, and at the end of March 1962, £2,027,000.
Several important trading operations of the Government are outside the scope of the Public Account, while certain others are included, notably the Working Railways Account and the State Coal Mines Account. The Working Railways Account records the revenue from, and operating costs of, the services under the control of the Railways Department, also the cost of capital improvements (including new rolling stock).
Receipts and payments of the Working Railways Account were as follows.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Railway revenue | 34,198 | 35,404 | 36,095 |
Transfer from National Development Loans Account | 4,500 | 4,000 | 5,000 |
Interest | 122 | 135 | 125 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 1,019 | 862 | 948 |
Totals | 39,839 | 40,401 | 42,168 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Annual appropriations– | |||
Working Railways | 36,157 | 38,288 | 40,508 |
Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund | 552 | 398 | 453 |
Totals | 36,710 | 38,686 | 40,961 |
At the end of each year the following balances remained in the account: 1959–60, £9,308,000; 1960–61, £11,024,000; and 1961–62, £12,230,000.
A statement of receipts and payments of the State Coal Mines Account is now presented.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Sales of coal and miscellaneous receipts | 7,147 | 7,371 | 7,455 |
Transfer from National Development Loans Account | 1,000 | 300 | 750 |
Totals | 8,147 | 7,671 | 8,205 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Annual appropriations | |||
State Coal Mines | 7,752 | 7,926 | 7,946 |
Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund | 13 | 10 | 5 |
Totals | 7,765 | 7,937 | 7,951 |
Balances at the end of March for years 1959–60 to 1961–62 amounted to £399,000, £134,000, and £387,000 respectively.
This account reflects the cash transactions of the Government in the supply of bulk electricity to local distributive organisations such as power boards and municipalities. The principal item of outgo comprises capital expenditure on new power stations (about two-thirds) and on the main trunk transmission system, and operating costs. Receipts and payments were as follows.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Transfer from National Development Loans Account | 16,000 | 13,000 | 13,000 |
Sales of electrical energy and miscellaneous receipts | 17,521 | 18,819 | 20,727 |
Interest on investments | 5 | 14 | 5 |
Totals | 33,525 | 31,833 | 33,732 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Development and generation of electric power | 23,291 | 24,696 | 24,443 |
Interest on capital liability | 6,559 | 7,105 | 8,546 |
Debt redemption | 1,000 | 1,107 | 1,207 |
Subsidy to Government Superannuation Fund | 63 | 73 | 80 |
Unauthorised expenditure | - | 5 | - |
Totals | 30,914 | 32,986 | 34,276 |
The balances in the account at the end of each of the three years were: 1959–60, £5,476,000; 1960–61, £4,323,000; and 1961–62, £3,779,000.
Though this account covers numerous and diverse activities in connection with land settlement, four are dominant: the development of Crown land for farming, the development and settlement for farming of Maori land, provision of houses for Maoris, and purchase of housing sections for resale or lease. Advances for the purchase of farm units from developed Crown land are made by the State Advances Corporation.
The principal advances accounts, those relating to State Advances to settlers, workers, etc., are, as stated earlier in this subsection, outside the Public Account and are not included here (refer Section 30b).
A statement of receipts and payments of the Land Settlement Account is now given.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Transfer from National Development Loans | 3,250 | 2,750 | 3,750 |
Department of Lands and Survey – | |||
Capital receipts | 1,453 | 1,948 | 2,027 |
Rents, interest, royalties, etc. | 1,449 | 1,516 | 1,568 |
Land development | 3,673 | 4,093 | 4,014 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 35 | 47 | 41 |
Transfer from Consolidated Fund | 450 | 450 | 450 |
Department of Maori Affairs– | |||
Receipts from land development schemes | 1,551 | 1,669 | 1,480 |
Repayment of advances under Maori Housing Act | 859 | 1,105 | 1,283 |
Receipts from rehabilitation of Maori ex-servicemen | 244 | 270 | 294 |
Receipts from other activities | 11 | 5 | 15 |
Transfer from Consolidated Fund | 146 | 117 | 123 |
Interest on investments | - | 2 | - |
Totals | 13,121 | 13,973 | 15,045 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Crown lands | 5,518 | 6,220 | 6,913 |
Maori land settlement | 3,642 | 4,166 | 4,333 |
Interest on loans and capital liability | 2,131 | 2,328 | 2,384 |
Payment in respect of land and improvements acquired for disposal under Land Act 1948 | 942 | 1,075 | 1,322 |
Other | 104 | 140 | 314 |
Totals | 12,337 | 13,930 | 15,266 |
The balances in the account for each of the three years were: 1959–60, £944,000; 1960–61, £987,000; and 1961–62, £766,000.
The Social Security Fund was established as from 1 April 1939 under the authority of the Social Security Act of 1938. Receipts and payments of the Fund in recent years have been as follows.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Social security charge 1957–58 income | 2,420 | 2,224 | - |
Social security income tax | - | 75,390 | 80,378 |
Contribution from Consolidated Fund | 104,080 | 32,476 | 38,100 |
Interest | 21 | 50 | 10 |
Deserted wives' maintenance (recoveries) | 131 | 141 | 148 |
Recoveries on account reciprocity arrangements | 8 | 14 | 13 |
Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1958–- | |||
Repayment of advances under section 4 (1) | - | 64 | 131 |
Miscellaneous receipts | 73 | 103 | 112 |
Totals | 106,733 | 110,462 | 118,892 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||
Administration expenses and emergency benefits | 2,773 | 2,979 | 2,872 |
Medical, hospital, etc., benefits | 19,892 | 21,148 | 22,971 |
Monetary benefits | 82,639 | 86,299 | 89,923 |
Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1958 – Advances under section 4 (1) | 3,880 | 6,941 | 5,762 |
Reciprocity benefits | 11 | 13 | 14 |
Totals | 109,194 | 117,380 | 121,542 |
The balances remaining in this account for the three years were as follows: 1959–60, £18,140,000; 1960–61, £11,223,000; and in 1961–62, £8,572,000.
More detailed information concerning payments under the various headings is given in Section 6a of this Yearbook.
Since the inauguration of the National Development Loans Account in April 1942 all loan moneys raised for public works and other capital purposes are first paid into this account and then transferred to the various accounts covering the activities for which the moneys are required.
Particulars of receipts and payments of the National Development Loans Account were as follows.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||
Securities issued to Reserve Bank in terms of I.F.O. Agreements Act | - | - | 6,427 |
Securities issued to international finance organisations | - | - | 38,601 |
Profit on revaluation of gold | - | - | 6,248 |
Stock issued | 47,603 | 47,280 | 66,671 |
Advance subscriptions | 4 | - | 1,854 |
Totals | 47,607 | 47,280 | 119,801 |
Expenditure £(thousand) | |||
International Finance Agreements Act: | |||
Subscription and security to I.M.F. | - | - | 44,950 |
Subscription and security to I.B.R.D. | - | - | 5,994 |
Subscription to I.F.C. | - | - | 332 |
Public Works Account | 14,000 | 6,000 | 12,000 |
Electric Supply Account | 16,000 | 13,000 | 13,000 |
Land Settlement Account | 3,250 | 2,750 | 3,750 |
State Coal Mines Account | 1,000 | 300 | 750 |
Working Railways Account | 4,500 | 4,000 | 5,000 |
Post Office Account | 6,000 | 6,000 | 6,000 |
Advances to National Airways Corporation | 450 | 1,400 | 1,700 |
Advances to State Advances Corporation | - | 22,000 | 24,000 |
Advances to Tourist Hotel Corporation | 100 | 200 | 297 |
Advances to Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. | - | - | 904 |
Calls on shares in New Zealand Steel Investigating Co. Ltd. | - | 25 | 63 |
Advance subscriptions from previous year allocated | 1,580 | 4 | - |
Totals | 46,880 | 55,679 | 118,740 |
The balance in the account at the end of each year was as follows: 1959–60, £9,222,000; 1960–61, £823,000; and 1961–62, £1,884,000.
The Earthquake and War Damage Fund, which replaced the War Damage Fund created by the War Damage Act 1941, was set up under the provisions of the Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944. Premiums paid into the Fund during the three years 1959–60 to 1961–62 amounted to £1,754,000, £1,903,000, and £2,062,000 respectively. Interest on investments amounted to £689,000, £792,000, and £901,000. Payments during the same years amounted to £279,000, £128,000, and £174,000, leaving balances of £21,611,000, £24,178,000, and £010,000 in the Fund at 31 March 1960, 1961, and 1962 respectively.
A description of the provisions of the Act and further details of the Fund will be found in Section 31d.
In order to provide moneys for the purchase of modern equipment for the Royal New Zealand Air Force, an Air Defence Fund was created in June 1948. The Fund was later extended to cover the three Services, and the title changed to the Defence Fund. The Fund could be expended for any purpose connected with the defence of New Zealand or directly or indirectly with any war or threat of war faced by New Zealand. If not required for its original purposes, money in the Fund could be transferred to the Reserve Fund or to the Loans Redemption Account. The following table shows receipts and payments of the Defence Fund from its inception until 31 March 1962. The Fund was abolished on 31 March 1962, and the balance transferred to the Reserve Fund.
Item | Amount |
---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |
Transfer, being balance in the former War Expenses Account | 12,079 |
Amounts paid into Fund, 1948–62 | 29,766 |
Interest on investments, 1948–62 | 6,837 |
Total | 48,682 |
Expenditure £(thousand) | |
Service expenditure in Korea | 4,491 |
Purchase, construction, etc., of naval vessels, 1955–58 | 1,400 |
Service expenditure in Malaya, 1957–58 | 1,851 |
Overseas expenditure on staff, stores, and equipment, etc., 1958–62 | 33,043 |
Other | 7 |
Transfer to Reserve Fund, 31 March 1962 | 7,890 |
Total | 48,682 |
Balance (31 March 1962) | Nil |
A summary of taxation revenue during the last 11 March years is given in the following table. In addition to total taxation the amounts received from direct taxes on income are also shown.
Year Ended 31 March | Direct Taxes on Income (i.e., Income Tax and Social Security Taxation on Income) | Total Taxation | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Percentage of Total Taxation (All Sources) | Amount | |||||
Total | Per Head of Mean Population | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | ||||
* Excludes £933,000 in 1958–59, £2,326,000 in 1959–60, £993,000 in 1960–61, and £399,000 in 1961–62 of duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Act; this comprises refunds to persons entitled to exemption from the additional payment of Customs duty from 27 June 1958. | |||||||
£(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | £ | s. | ||
1952 | 121,714 | 62 | 3 | 60.7 | 200,550 | 102 | 8 |
1953 | 124,209 | 61 | 16 | 62.2 | 199,770 | 99 | 8 |
1954 | 130,517 | 63 | 6 | 63.4 | 206,802 | 100 | 6 |
1955 | 144,492 | 68 | 12 | 61.5 | 234,766 | 111 | 10 |
1956 | 150,609 | 70 | 1 | 61.5 | 244,829 | 113 | 17 |
1957 | 159,753 | 72 | 16 | 63.2 | 252,852 | 115 | 5 |
1958 | 144,043 | 64 | 3 | 58.8 | 244,882 | 109 | 1 |
1959 | 190,021 | 82 | 13 | 62.1 | 305,243* | 132 | 16 |
1960 | 175,923 | 75 | 0 | 59.2 | 297,288* | 126 | 15 |
1961 | 206,920 | 86 | 13 | 61.9 | 334,463* | 140 | 1 |
1962 | 228,514 | 93 | 11 | 63.8 | 358,203* | 146 | 13 |
The following table shows receipts, under the various heads, of taxation during the latest five years.
Head | Revenue for Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
* Excludes £933,000 in 1958–59, £2,326,000 in 1959–60, £993,000 in 1960–61, and £399,000 in 1961–62 of duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Act' this comprises refunds to persons entitled to exemption from the additional payment of Customs duty from 27 June 1958. † Includes social security income tax and also £2,420,000 received as social security charge on 1957–58 income. ‡ Includes £2,224,000 received as social security charge on 1957–58 incomes. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
Consolidated Fund– | |||||
Customs revenue | 31,982 | 39,099* | 41,090* | 42,692* | 41,470* |
Beer duty | 7,020 | 11,258 | 13,350 | 14,529 | 15,018 |
Milage tax | - | 82 | 190 | 60 | 54 |
Land tax | 1,308 | 1,448 | 1,526 | 1,817 | 2,018 |
Income tax (ordinary) | 77,787 | 109,406 | 175,923† | 131,530‡ | 148,137 |
Sales tax | 24,222 | 25,751 | 24,241 | 23,744 | 25,554 |
Estate duties | 8,188 | 9,165 | 10,593 | 12,079 | 11,715 |
Gift duties | 815 | 1,260 | 1,742 | 1,744 | 1,272 |
Racing taxation | 4,267 | 4,115 | 4,155 | 4,840 | 4,764 |
Duty on instruments | 1,800 | 1,074 | 2,010 | 2,617 | 2,364 |
Amusement tax | 502 | 519 | 560 | 555 | 536 |
Adhesive stamps | 60 | - | - | - | - |
Impressed stamps | 571 | 610 | 633 | - | - |
Other stamps taxation | 252 | 25 | 267 | 991 | 1,082 |
Film-hire tax | 150 | 169 | 166 | 179 | 190 |
Social security taxation | |||||
Social security charge | 66,256 | - | - | - | - |
Social security charge 1957–58 income | - | 10,366 | - | - | - |
Social security income tax | - | 70,249 | - | 75,390 | 80,378 |
National Roads Fund– | |||||
Highways revenue (less rebates) | 19,701 | 19,798 | 20,842 | 21,695 | 23,652 |
Totals | 244,882 | 305,243* | 297,288* | 334,463* | 358,203* |
Taxation receipts per head of mean population | £ s. | £ s. | £ s. | £ s. | £ s. |
109 1 | 132 16 | 126 15 | 140 1 | 146 13 |
Total taxation receipts increased by £23,740,000, or 7.1 per cent, in 1961–62 compared with those for the previous 12 months.
It should be noted that for the year 1958–59 social security receipts from taxation were augmented by the receipt of social security tax on income other than salary or wages derived in the year ended 31 March 1958. The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1958 provided for the payment within three years of this social security income tax; taxpayers had the option of paying the whole of this tax by 7 December 1958, in which case a rebate of 5 per cent of the total amount was allowed. In 1959–60 all receipts of tax on incomes were paid into the Consolidated Fund first, and an appropriate transfer made to the Social Security Fund. This applied also to the social security charge received in respect of 1957–58 income.
The Social Security Act 1938 provided that, in addition to the special taxation for the purposes of the Fund, payment might be made to the Fund of such other moneys as might be appropriated by Parliament from time to time, and a substantial amount was transferred from the Consolidated Fund each year up to and including 1956–57, and again in 1958–59. In 1959–60 social security taxation was credited to the Consolidated Fund and the amount necessary for administering the Social Security Act was transferred from the Consolidated Fund. The Finance Act 1959 provided for the payment into the Social Security Fund, from 1 April 1960, of an amount computed at the rate of 1s. 6d. for each £1 of the national private income (as defined in the Act) for the preceding year, as estimated by the Government Statistician. The following table shows for each of the last 11 years the taxation receipts of the Consolidated Fund, the amounts transferred to other accounts, and the taxation receipts of the Social Security Fund plus the amounts of transfers to that Fund.
Year Ended 31 March | Consolidated Fund | Social Security Taxation Plus Transfers | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Taxation Receipts | Transfers to - | ||||
Social Security Fund | Public Works Account | Other Accounts | |||
* War Emergency Account. † National Development Loans Account. ‡ Defence Fund. § Defence Fund, £1,000,000; National Development Loans Account, £3,500,000. || No transfer in this year. ¶ Loans Redemption Account. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
1952 | 156,937 | 14,000 | - | 11,774* | 57,613 |
1953 | 154,262 | 14,000 | 14,636 | 4,000† | 59,508 |
1954 | 156,196 | 14,000 | 3,307 | 3,500‡ | 63,717 |
1955 | 162,509 | 14,000 | 3,803 | 4,500§ | 70,175 |
1956 | 167,419 | 14,000 | 14,340 | - | 73,911 |
1957 | 172,795 | 14,000 | 4,151 | - | 75,635 |
1958 | 158,925 | - | 3,326 | - | 66,256|| |
1959 | 204,830 | 24,600 | 5,000 | 9,000‡ | 105,215 |
1960 | 276,446 | 106,500 | - | - | 106,500 |
1961 | 237,378 | 34,700 | 6,500 | 10,000¶ | 110,090 |
1962 | 254,173 | 38,100 | - | 24,000¶ | 118,476 |
A comparison of taxation revenue and total private income and national income is afforded by the following table, which also shows taxation as a percentage of private income and national income.
Year | Total Private Income | National Income at Factor Cost | Taxation Revenue | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | As a Percentage of– | ||||
Private Income | National Income | ||||
* Provisional. | |||||
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | per cent | per cent | |
1951–52 | 675.6 | 625.3 | 200.5 | 29.7 | 32.1 |
1952–53 | 709.8 | 658.3 | 199.8 | 28.1 | 30.4 |
1953–54 | 786.5 | 735.4 | 206.8 | 26.3 | 28.1 |
1954–55 | 853.1 | 801.9 | 234.8 | 27.5 | 29.3 |
1955–56 | 897.1 | 843.9 | 244.8 | 27.3 | 29.0 |
1956–57 | 946.6 | 887.4 | 252.9 | 26.7 | 28.5 |
1957–58 | 999.9 | 936.3 | 244.9 | 24.5 | 26.2 |
1958–59 | 1,033.8 | 962.4 | 305.2 | 29.5 | 31.7 |
1959–60 | 1,126.3 | 1,038.6 | 297.3 | 26.4 | 28.6 |
1960–61 | 1,208.3 | 1,115.3 | 334.5 | 27.7 | 30.0 |
1961–62 | 1,241.3* | 1,146.2* | 358.2 | 28.9 | 31.3 |
The following diagrams show the extent to which taxation receipts have increased since the year 1931–32, and also the relation of direct taxes and other taxes.
Revenue included under the heading of Customs is exclusive of receipts from tyre tax and from motor spirits tax. Sales tax receipts are not counted as ordinary Customs revenue, although collected by the Customs Department. The following figures show Customs and excise revenue, for ordinary revenue purposes, for the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Customs Duties* | Beer Duty | Total Customs and Excise Duties | Proportion of Total Taxation |
---|---|---|---|---|
* Excise duties other than beer duty are here included with Customs duties. | ||||
£(thousand) | per cent | |||
1958 | 31,982 | 7,020 | 39,003 | 15.9 |
1959 | 39,099 | 11,258 | 50,356 | 16.5 |
1960 | 41,090 | 13,350 | 54,440 | 18.3 |
1961 | 42,692 | 14,529 | 57,222 | 17.1 |
1962 | 41,470 | 15,018 | 56,488 | 15.8 |
Information in regard to Customs and excise duties generally is contained in Section 22d – Customs Tariff and Revenue.
The National Roads Act 1953 provided for the establishment of the National Roads Board with power to administer a national roading system.
The National Roads Fund, also established by the 1953 Act, derives its revenues from a tax on motor spirits (at present 1s. 3¾d. per gallon for this purpose), registration and licence fees of motor vehicles, heavy traffic licence fees, a milage tax on vehicles not using motor spirits, and a tax on imported tyres (details of the origin of these are also given in earlier Yearbooks); other revenues of the Fund, which are not classed as taxation, consist of a Government contribution, interest earned, and miscellaneous receipts – e.g., from the sale of materials, etc.
Taxation receipts for roads purposes have been as follows during the latest five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Registration and Licence Fees, etc., Under Transport Act 1949 | Tyre Tax | Motor Spirits Taxation | Milage Tax | Heavy Traffic Fees | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||||
1958 | 2,344 | 31 | 14,596 | 310 | 2,421 | 19,701 |
1959 | 2,429 | 30 | 14,501 | 365 | 2,474 | 19,798 |
1960 | 2,528 | 29 | 15,305 | 391 | 2,588 | 20,842 |
1961 | 2,641 | 44 | 15,789 | 503 | 2,719 | 21,695 |
1962 | 2,759 | 21 | 17,394 | 578 | 2,900 | 23,652 |
Although it does not affect the table it should be noted that from 27 June 1958 an additional 1s. a gallon tax (reduced to 8d. a gallon on 4 November 1959, to 4d. a gallon on 22 December 1959, and to 2d. a gallon on 22 July 1960) was imposed on motor spirits, and this is credited not to the National Roads Fund but to the Consolidated Fund for general revenue purposes.
Income tax is levied under the Land and Income Tax Act 1954, the Income Tax Assessment Act 1957, and amendments.
Income tax is divided into ordinary income tax and social security income tax. Social security income tax is payable by both individuals and companies. It is assessed at the rate of 1s. 6d. for every £1 of assessable income. The rates of ordinary income tax are given later in this Section.
Certain specified incomes and types of income are exempt from income tax. The incomes of local and public authorities (excepting for certain Government trading departments) building societies, cooperative dairy and milk treatment companies, trustees of superannuation funds, friendly societies, charitable societies, and others of similar character are exempt from income tax. The general principle is where any society or association carries on business exclusively for the purposes for which it was established and does not operate for the private pecuniary profit of any individual, the income is exempt from income tax. Monetary benefits from the Social Security Fund (excepting the universal superannuation benefit), sick benefits from friendly societies, workers' compensation payments, war pensions, etc., and the first £30 of income from interest are exempt from income tax.
Any expenditure or loss exclusively incurred in the production of the assessable income may be deducted from the total income derived. Depreciation is allowed.
Interest on convertible notes offered by a company after 8 September 1960 is not allowed as a deduction from the company's assessable income and is treated as a dividend in the hands of the holder, but after 28 June 1962 interest may be deducted up to the date of conversion (but not for longer than five years) in the case of a New Zealand company listed on the stock exchange.
On premises the allowable depreciation rates vary from 2½ per cent on cost price for wooden-walled and framed buildings to 1 per cent on cost price for buildings of reinforced concrete. There are higher rates for buildings used as cool stores, chemical works, etc. Various rates of depreciation allowances have been fixed by the Commissioner of Inland Revenue for different classes of plant, machinery, and equipment. These are normally expressed as percentages of the diminishing value of the asset.
There are special depreciation allowances for plant and machinery (motor cars excepted), and a total additional allowance of 20 per cent of the cost is to be spread over five years. Where such assets were acquired after 1 April 1962 the special depreciation may, at the taxpayer's option, be spread over four instead of five years.
Initial depreciation on buildings erected or acquired for the accommodation of employees is allowed at the rate of 20 per cent. This is in substitution for special depreciation.
Profits on the sale of depreciated assets may be allowed against the cost of replacement assets, and in some circumstances the purchaser of depreciated property may not be allowed a larger depreciation deduction than that which would have been allowed to the vendor.
Rates – The current rates of ordinary income tax are as follows.
Debentures Issued by Companies and Local Public Authorities – Where the income has been derived from debentures issued by a company on terms providing for the payment of income tax by the company, the rate of tax is 8s. 6d. per £1.
Companies and Public Authorities – On income not already specified, the rate of ordinary income tax for every £1 of taxable income in the case of companies and public authorities is: (i) where the taxable income does not exceed £3,600, 2s. 6d. increased by 1/100 for every £1 of taxable income; (ii) where the taxable income exceeds £3,600, tax on the first £3,600 is calculated as given above, and there is a flat rate tax of 8s. 6d. for every £1 of income in excess of £3,600. Social security income tax at 1s. 6d. per £1 is additional to these rates.
Dividends – Dividends received by individual shareholders are included as part of their assessable income. After deduction of any exemptions to which the taxpayer is entitled, he pays ordinary income tax at normal rates on the total taxable income. The dividend income is not liable for social security income tax, and ordinary income tax on the dividends is limited to an average rate of 7s. per £1. The total taxation payable by the company and by the shareholder on the dividends therefore does not exceed an overall rate of 13s. 6d. per £1 of company income. This is the same as the maximum rate for individuals. Dividends, whether in cash or in the form of bonus share issues, are exempted if made from capital profits or the writing up of capital assets.
Excess Retention Tax – A new feature in New Zealand income tax law was introduced by the 1958 Land and Income Tax Amendment Act. This was the taxation of company dividends in the hands of individual (but not company) shareholders, and the imposition of an excess retention tax on companies which applied if the and at of dividends was less than 40 per cent of the income after taxation. The basic rate of excess tax was 7s. per £1 of the insufficient distribution of income.
Excess retention tax was abolished in 1961, except for companies of the proprietary type, that is, companies in which the public is not substantially interested and where the shares are held by 20 or fewer persons or the company is under the control of seven persons or less.
Excess retention tax is not payable if the Commissioner is satisfied that the income retained is required for essential development of buildings, plant, or machinery. Companies are given three years in which to expend or definitely commit such retained income.
Non-resident Investment Companies – The 1959 Land and Income Tax Amendment Act limits the income tax payable by a non-resident investment company on income from investments or assets which are used wholly or principally for developing New Zealand. The New Zealand income tax is not to exceed the tax which the company would pay in the country in which it is resident.
Unit Trusts – Unit trusts are treated as companies and income and other payments to unit holders are treated as dividends.
The 1956 Land and Income Tax Amendment Act provided that, where a farmer was obliged to sell livestock because his lease had expired or his farm had been acquired by the Crown, the excess income represented by the difference between standard and selling values of livestock might be carried forward for the next one or two income years and offset by the writing down of substituted livestock to a new standard value. In 1959 this was extended to include events declared to be disasters (e.g., fire, flood, drought, disease among livestock, etc.).
The penalty for tax remaining unpaid after due date is 10 per cent, subject to a remission of one-half of the additional tax if paid within three months after due date.
In 1960 an amendment to the Inland Revenue Department Act provided for the establishment of one or more Boards of Review. Members of a board are appointed by the Governor-General and consist of a chairman who is a barrister or solicitor of the Supreme Court of not less than seven years' practice, and two other members. The functions of a board are to sit as a judicial authority for hearing and determining such objections to assessments of tax or duty or the decisions or determinations of the Commissioner as are authorised by the Inland Revenue Acts. A determination of a board is final as to any question of fact, but subject to appeal to the Supreme Court on any question of law. A Board of Review was constituted in December 1960.
The Land and Income Tax Amendment Act 1960 provides for the right of objection to the amount of penal tax charged.
Rates – The basic rates of ordinary income tax are as follows: On so much of the taxable income as does not exceed £500, the rate of tax per £1 is 3s. For each succeeding £100 or part thereof the rate of tax increases by 6d. until the taxable income reaches £900. From this point the rate of tax increases by 3d. in the pound for each additional £100 (or part thereof) of taxable income. The maximum rate of 12s. 0d. applies where the taxable income exceeds £3,600.
For the income year commencing 1 April 1962 there was a rebate of 5 per cent of the amount of ordinary income tax with a maximum of £50.
Social security income tax at 1s. 6d. per £1 is additional to these rates, and the special exemptions do not apply to social security income tax, with the exception of the new special exemption of £104 from income liable to social security income tax.
Taxable Income: In the case of individuals, ordinary tax is assessed on the taxable income of individuals. This comprises the total income less (a) any income exempted from ordinary income tax;
(b) any income classified as non-assessable income; (c) the amount of the special exemptions.
A summary of the changes in the principal special exemptions and in the rates of ordinary income tax for the 11 years ended 31 March 1962 is given in the following table. The tax on 1957–58 incomes was remitted in full.
Income Year Ended 31 March | Special Exemptions | Ordinary Income Tax | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Personal | Wife | Child | Insurance (Maximum) | Basic Rates Employed | Rebate | ||
Rate | Maximum | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |||
1952 | 200 | 100 | 50 | 150 | 1940 | £15 | 15 |
1953 | 230 | 100 | 65 | 175 | 1940 | £15 | 15 |
1954 | 375 | 125 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | - | - |
1955 | 375 | 125 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | 20% | 75 |
1956 | 375 | 125 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | 10% | 40 |
1957 | 375 | 125 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | £100 | 100 |
1958 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
1959 | 338 | 162 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | 12½% | 37 |
1960 | 300 | 200 | 75 | 175 | 1954 | 10% | 30 |
1961 | 468 | 156 | 78 | 250 | 1961 | - | - |
1962 | 468 | 156 | 78 | 250 | 1961 | - | - |
The following points should be noted.
Basic Rates – The 1940 rates were 2s. 6d. in the pound on the first £100 of taxable income, plus 3d. in the pound for each additional £100 of taxable income. The 1954 rates commenced at 3s. in the pound, but were otherwise similar. The current (1961) rates have been given earlier.
Rebate – The basic rates were increased by 5 per cent in 1952, and 2½ per cent in 1953 before application of the rebate.
Insurance – In 1959 and 1960 the maximum was £250 where contributions to superannuation funds for self-employed were included.
Persons Over 65 Years – In 1952 and 1953 an additional rebate was allowed. Thereafter there was an additional personal exemption of £45.
Amendments to Legislation During 1962 – Amendments to the Land and Income Tax legislation during 1962 included the following:
Introduction of a special exemption for donations for charitable, benevolent, philanthropic, or cultural purposes; or for school fees paid to private primary or secondary schools, or special schools. The maximum exemption is £25. Substantial expenditure incurred by farmers in topdressing hill-country marginal land may be spread over a period of up to five years.
A special deduction is allowed for expenditure in connection with farm forestry agreements under the Farm Forestry Act 1962.
A taxpayer may deduct, as a special additional deduction available for three years until 31 March 1965, an additional amount of one-half of the expenditure relating to the promotion of exports.
Overseas income tax paid is to be allowed as a credit against New Zealand income tax payable on income from any overseas country.
Taxation clearances for persons leaving New Zealand were abolished.
A rebate of 5 per cent of the amount of ordinary income tax (with a maximum of £50) is provided, and also a special exemption of £104 from income liable to social security income tax.
A new basic scale of tax rates for companies provides for the assessment of tax on incomes of up to £3,600 according to the previous graduated scale. Any income in excess of £3,600 is assessed at a flat rate of 8s. 6d. in the pound.
The Income Tax Assessment Act 1957 provides for the payment of income tax on a “pay as you earn” basis. Income tax now consists of two parts, namely, ordinary income tax and social security income tax, thus incorporating the social security charge previously payable under the Social Security Act 1938.
The Act came into operation as from 1 April 1958. It applies to salary and wage earners, to self-employed individuals, to other incomes of individuals, and to estates. It does not apply to companies, unless incorporated after 25 July 1957, or unless the company voluntarily elects to come within the provisions of the Act.
The main features of the scheme, as subsequently amended, are:
Income tax and social security income tax became one combined tax on income.
The combined tax on salary and wages is deducted by the employer. In the main, for taxpayers earning less than £1,040 of salary and wages during the year, the tax deductions made by the employer are final. The taxpayer is not required to furnish an annual return of income and in such cases there is no “end of year” adjustment of tax by the Commissioner. The taxpayer, however, may furnish a return of income. He is then assessed on the basis of the annual return, and receives a refund where the tax deductions are in excess of the assessment on the annual basis.
All other individuals (including self-employed), estates, and companies within the scheme, pay provisional tax in two instalments on a provisional declaration of the then current year's income. There is a final adjustment at the end of the year when the return of income is furnished.
The change from payment of income tax on the previous year's income to tax on the current year's income involved the payment of income tax for two year's income in one income year, and the Act provided for the remission of income tax (but not social security charge) on income for the year ended 31 March 1958, subject to safeguards to ensure that the income for the year of remission was a normal income.
Tax Code Declarations – Employees are required to deliver a tax code declaration to the employer each year before 1 April. The tax code declaration specifies whether or not the taxpayer has a dependent wife, and the number of other dependants.
There is no obligation on the employer to check the accuracy of the tax code declaration. Except for cases where the employee ends and commences employment during the week, the employee must not have more than one tax code declaration current during the pay period. There is, however, provision for secondary tax code declarations where the employee has two or more employers at the same time.
If the employee does not wish to deliver the tax code declaration to the employer, he may deliver it to the Commissioner. The Commissioner may, on application by the employee, issue to the employer a tax code certificate which specifies the employee's tax code as determined on the basis that some or all of the employee's dependants are omitted. In such cases the Commissioner will make an appropriate tax adjustment at the end of the year. There are other circumstances such as, for example, where the employer is not the principal employer, where the Commissioner may issue a tax code certificate specifying the tax code or tax deduction rate applicable to the employee.
At the end of the year the employer completes the tax code declaration by entering the amount of wages and salary paid and the amount of tax deductions made, hands one copy to the employee, and sends the other copies to the Commissioner.
Alteration of Tax Code Declaration During Year – When the employee changes employment during the year, he must deliver a declaration to the new employer. If the declaration is delivered before the end of the first pay period, it applies from and including the first pay.
Employees who become entitled to claim allowances for new dependants during the year may deliver a new tax code declaration immediately the event occurs (e.g., marriage or the birth of a child). The new tax code applies to the pay period commencing after the pay period in which the declaration was delivered.
When it becomes apparent that a dependent wife's income will exceed £156 for the year, the employee must deliver a new tax code declaration immediately and the new code applies to the pay period following that in which it was delivered.
In other cases where a dependant ceases to be a dependant during the year – i.e., where a dependent wife dies or a child dies or reaches the age of 18 years – the employee is entitled to retain the tax code including them as dependants until the following 31 March. This applies even when the employee delivers a new tax code declaration on a change of employment.
Tax Deduction Tables: Principal Tables – The tax code declaration bears a code (M, if the taxpayer is entitled to a wife's exemption; S, if not so entitled; and a number which represents the number of other dependants) and the tax deduction tables specify for each code and number the amount of tax to be deducted from the salary or wage payment for the period.
The following principles have been observed in the calculation of the amounts of tax shown in the deduction tables which came into force on 1 October 1962.
That part of the weekly income which corresponds to the amount of the ordinary income tax exemptions allowances is taxed at the rate for social security income tax (1s. 6d. in the pound). The first £2 of weekly income are also exempt from social security income tax. The annual exemptions (personal, wife, dependants) to which the taxpayer is entitled have been converted into proportionate weekly parts.
The residue of the weekly income attracts both ordinary income tax and social security income tax. The tax deduction tables are based on proportionate weekly parts of the annual ordinary income tax basic rates.
Amounts paid by an employee to a superannuation fund are deducted from the gross salary for the period. The amount of the tax deduction is then the table deduction appropriate to the net payment to the employee, plus the social security income tax on the amount of the superannuation contribution.
When there is no tax code declaration or tax code certificate, the tax deduction is at the “no declaration” rate shown in the tables. This deduction is at the flat rate of 5s. 6d. in the pound.
Special Tables – Special tables are provided for shearers and for casual agricultural employees. These are tables of deductions from daily earnings. There is also a table of deductions at a flat rate of 4s. 6d. per £1. This applies to payments of extra emoluments and to secondary employment unless a special tax code is issued by the Commission.
Extra emoluments – e.g., end-of-year bonuses and retrospective wage increases – are treated as separate payments. Secondary employment exists where the taxpayer has two or more employers at the same time. The secondary employers deduct tax according to the flat rate table, while the principal employer uses the normal table.
Employer's Duties – The employer is required to keep a record for each employee showing the amount of the source deduction payment and the amount of tax deducted. Not later than 20 April each year he is to deliver to each employee a signed certificate showing the total amounts of payments and tax deductions for the year (or period of employment if less than one year). A similar certificate is to be given to the employee within seven days from the cessation of employment.
The aggregate amount of all tax deductions is to be remitted to the Commissioner each month. Not later than 15 May each year the employer is to deliver to the Commissioner a reconciliation statement showing the total amount of tax deductions paid to the Commissioner in respect of deductions made during the year, and the total amount of tax deductions shown in the employee's certificates, together with an explanation if the two totals do not agree. The reconciliation statement is accompanied by signed copies of all tax deduction certificates, and all tax code declarations and certificates.
Withholding Payments – These are payments made for services rendered, but in circumstances where there is no real employer-employee relationship. Instances are company director's fees, agricultural contract work, fees for free-lance journalists, etc. Tax is to be deducted from the gross amounts of such payments at flat rates which vary from 1s. 6d. to 5s. in the pound according to the nature of the work.
The Commissioner may determine from time to time that a proportion of the withholding payment to specified classes is to be regarded as expenditure incurred in the production of the income. In such cases, tax would be deducted from the balance of the payment.
An exemption certificate may be issued by the Commissioner to any person specifying that no tax deduction is to be made from payments to that person. The income so exempted will later be included in the recipient's annual return of income.
Provisional Taxpayers – Provisional taxpayers are individuals who derive assessable income from sources other than salary or wages. However, the first £30 of interest is exempted from income tax, and is therefore not assessable income. Estates, trusts, and companies incorporated after 25 July 1957, are also provisional taxpayers. Existing companies may voluntarily elect to become provisional taxpayers.
Salary and wage earners who receive more than £1,040 for the year are provisional taxpayers. Employers make the normal tax deductions and such taxpayers pay provisional tax only on other income, if any.
Tax on provisional incomes is payable in two instalments during the year – on 7 August and on 7 February. Normally the provisional income is an amount equal to the taxpayer's income for the preceding year. When the taxpayer anticipates that the income will be less than that of the preceding year, he may make an estimate of the provisional income and pay provisional tax on the estimated income. If he does this and underestimates the actual final tax or the normal provisional tax (whichever is the smaller) by more than 20 per cent, he may be liable to pay an additional 10 per cent on the amount of tax underestimated.
The taxpayer may at any time make voluntary payments of additional provisional tax.
Provisional taxpayers are required to furnish returns of income, irrespective of the amount of income. The Commissioner makes an assessment of tax, and any difference between that assessment and the amounts of tax deducted at source or paid as provisional tax is payable by the taxpayer or credited or refunded to him.
Statistics relating to the incidence of income tax are given in Section 28 of this volume.
PA YE Tax Deductions – The tax rates for the purposes of PAYE tax deductions at source are actually the amounts shown in the tax deduction tables. These deductions are fixed according to the current amount of exemptions and tax rates. Some examples of these tax deductions are given in the tables which follow. These are the weekly tables, and social security income tax and ordinary income tax are combined to form one deduction. The following tables show for selected weekly incomes the tax deduction amounts provided in the current tax deduction tables and the two previous ones. The three tables illustrate the trends in taxation rates during the period covered.
Weekly Earnings | Not Entitled to Wife's Exemption | Entitled to Wife's Exemption | Entitled to Exemption for Wife and for- | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | |||||||||||||
Operative from 1 October 1962 | |||||||||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
5 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 |
6 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 |
7 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 |
8 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 |
9 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 |
10 | 0 | 14 | 10 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 |
11 | 0 | 19 | 2 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 |
12 | 1 | 3 | 6 | 0 | 15 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 |
13 | 1 | 7 | 10 | 0 | 19 | 4 | 0 | 16 | 6 | 0 | 16 | 6 | 0 | 16 | 6 |
14 | 1 | 12 | 3 | 1 | 3 | 8 | 0 | 19 | 5 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 0 | 18 | 0 |
15 | 1 | 16 | 7 | 1 | 8 | 0 | 1 | 3 | 9 | 0 | 19 | 6 | 0 | 19 | 6 |
16 | 2 | 0 | 11 | 1 | 12 | 4 | 1 | 8 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 10 | 1 | 1 | 0 |
17 | 2 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 16 | 9 | 1 | 12 | 5 | 1 | 8 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 11 |
18 | 2 | 9 | 7 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 1 | 16 | 9 | 1 | 12 | 6 | 1 | 8 | 3 |
19 | 2 | 14 | 2 | 2 | 5 | 5 | 2 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 16 | 10 | 1 | 12 | 7 |
20 | 2 | 19 | 0 | 2 | 9 | 9 | 2 | 5 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 3 | 1 | 16 | 11 |
25 | 4 | 6 | 9 | 3 | 13 | 10 | 3 | 8 | 2 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 2 | 18 | 8 |
30 | 5 | 19 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 10 | 4 | 16 | 7 | 4 | 9 | 8 | 4 | 3 | 3 |
35 | 7 | 15 | 0 | 6 | 17 | 8 | 6 | 9 | 5 | 6 | 1 | 6 | 5 | 13 | 10 |
40 | 9 | 13 | 8 | 8 | 14 | 7 | 8 | 5 | 5 | 7 | 16 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 0 |
45 | 11 | 15 | 7 | 10 | 14 | 7 | 10 | 4 | 6 | 9 | 14 | 9 | 9 | 5 | 2 |
50 | 14 | 0 | 6 | 12 | 17 | 8 | 12 | 6 | 7 | 11 | 15 | 11 | 11 | 5 | 6 |
Weekly Earnings | Not Entitled to Wife's Exemption | Entitled to Wife's Exemption | Entitled to Exemption for Wife and for- | ||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
One Child | Two Children | Three Children | |||||||||||||
Operative from 1 April 1960 | |||||||||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
5 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 |
6 | 0 | 6 | 4 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 |
7 | 0 | 10 | 3 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 |
8 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 |
9 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 |
10 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 7 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 |
11 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 0 | 16 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 |
12 | 1 | 7 | 0 | 0 | 18 | 0 | 0 | 16 | 11 | 0 | 15 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 |
13 | 1 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 0 | 19 | 6 | 0 | 17 | 4 | 0 | 16 | 6 |
14 | 1 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 7 | 0 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 18 | 0 |
15 | 2 | 0 | 6 | 1 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 7 | 0 | 1 | 2 | 6 | 1 | 1 | 7 |
16 | 2 | 5 | 0 | 1 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 7 | 0 | 1 | 4 | 0 |
17 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 0 | 6 | 1 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 11 | 6 | 1 | 7 | 0 |
18 | 2 | 14 | 0 | 2 | 5 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 6 | 1 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 11 | 6 |
19 | 2 | 18 | 8 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 5 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 6 | 1 | 16 | 0 |
20 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 2 | 14 | 0 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 5 | 0 | 2 | 0 | 6 |
25 | 4 | 12 | 6 | 3 | 18 | 11 | 3 | 12 | 11 | 3 | 7 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 0 |
30 | 6 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 10 | 2 | 5 | 2 | 6 | 4 | 15 | 2 | 4 | 8 | 5 |
35 | 8 | 3 | 6 | 7 | 5 | 3 | 6 | 16 | 8 | 6 | 8 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 3 |
40 | 10 | 3 | 11 | 9 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 14 | 2 | 8 | 4 | 9 | 7 | 15 | 9 |
45 | 12 | 7 | 7 | 11 | 5 | 6 | 10 | 14 | 11 | 10 | 4 | 7 | 9 | 14 | 6 |
50 | 14 | 14 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 5 | 12 | 18 | 10 | 12 | 7 | 7 | 11 | 16 | 7 |
Operative from 1 October 1959 | |||||||||||||||
£ | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
5 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 |
6 | 0 | 6 | 6 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 0 |
7 | 0 | 10 | 4 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 | 0 | 7 | 6 |
8 | 0 | 14 | 2 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 0 |
9 | 0 | 18 | 1 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 | 0 | 10 | 6 |
10 | 1 | 2 | 2 | 0 | 12 | 11 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 |
11 | 1 | 6 | 3 | 0 | 16 | 7 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 | 0 | 13 | 6 |
12 | 1 | 10 | 7 | 1 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 17 | 2 | 0 | 15 | 0 | 0 | 15 | 0 |
13 | 1 | 14 | 11 | 1 | 4 | 6 | 1 | 0 | 11 | 0 | 17 | 8 | 0 | 16 | 6 |
14 | 1 | 19 | 4 | 1 | 8 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 11 | 1 | 1 | 5 | 0 | 18 | 1 |
15 | 2 | 4 | 0 | 1 | 12 | 9 | 1 | 8 | 10 | 1 | 5 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 11 |
16 | 2 | 8 | 8 | 1 | 17 | 0 | 1 | 13 | 1 | 1 | 9 | 3 | 1 | 5 | 8 |
17 | 2 | 14 | 1 | 2 | 1 | 5 | 1 | 17 | 3 | 1 | 13 | 4 | 1 | 9 | 8 |
18 | 2 | 19 | 1 | 2 | 5 | 10 | 2 | 1 | 7 | 1 | 17 | 6 | 1 | 13 | 8 |
19 | 3 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 10 | 5 | 2 | 6 | 0 | 2 | 1 | 10 | 1 | 17 | 10 |
20 | 3 | 9 | 5 | 2 | 15 | 2 | 2 | 10 | 7 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 2 | 1 |
25 | 5 | 0 | 11 | 4 | 5 | 2 | 3 | 19 | 8 | 3 | 14 | 5 | 3 | 9 | 3 |
30 | 6 | 13 | 5 | 5 | 13 | 6 | 5 | 7 | 3 | 5 | 1 | 2 | 4 | 15 | 4 |
35 | 8 | 9 | 9 | 7 | 7 | 5 | 6 | 19 | 4 | 6 | 11 | 6 | 6 | 4 | 0 |
40 | 10 | 11 | 6 | 9 | 4 | 3 | 8 | 15 | 7 | 8 | 7 | 2 | 7 | 18 | 9 |
45 | 12 | 17 | 3 | 11 | 7 | 7 | 10 | 16 | 11 | 10 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 16 | 5 |
50 | 15 | 6 | 3 | 13 | 14 | 0 | 13 | 2 | 6 | 12 | 11 | 2 | 12 | 0 | 1 |
It should be noted that in the table operative from 1 October 1959 when the normal wage was less than £20 for the week, but overtime brought the amount to over £20, a different tax deduction table was used. From 1 April 1960 deductions from all overtime payments are in accordance with the principal table.
In interpreting the tables as an indication of the incidence of social security and ordinary income taxation in New Zealand it should be noted that under the provisions of the Social Security Act a family benefit of £39 a year is paid in respect of each child under 16 years of age, irrespective of the income of the parents. The family benefit is normally paid to the mother, but with her concurrence may be used as an offset against income tax due.
Land tax is levied on the total unimproved value of land held by each owner after making by way of special exemption from that value the following deduction: where the value does not exceed £6,000, a deduction of £6,000; where the value exceeds £6,000, a deduction of £6,000 diminished at the rate of £1 for each £1 of that excess, so as to leave no deduction when that value amounts to or exceeds £12,000.
Where the land is subject to registered mortgage an alternative scale of exemption is provided – viz, £10,000 in cases where the unimproved value does not exceed £10,000, the exemption of £10,000 being diminished by £1 for every £1 above the margin of £10,000 of unimproved value, and disappearing altogether at £20,000. Where the capital value of the mortgage is less than the amount of deduction provided, such capital value is deducted instead.
The taxpayer receives whichever is the greater of the ordinary exemption or the mortgage exemption.
No special exemption is allowed in the case of land not situated in a borough when such land has been owned by a person for three years and not improved to the extent of £1 per acre or equal to one-third of the improved value if, in the opinion of the Commissioner, it should have been so improved. In the case of such land also, the rate of land tax is 50 per cent more than the ordinary rate.
In lieu of the special exemptions set out above, the Commissioner has discretionary powers to grant relief in certain specified cases of hardship. Subject to deductions provided, life tenants are liable to tax, and joint owners are assessed jointly as regards the land held in conjunction, and are liable severally in respect of each owner's interest in such land and any other land. This liability for joint assessment also applies to companies owning land if half of the paid-up capital or half (in nominal value) of the allotted shares of each company is held by or on behalf of shareholders in the other.
In case of default by a taxpayer in respect of land tax the amount of tax may be demanded from his successor in title, from a tenant of the taxpayer or his successor, or from a mortgagee of the estate or interest concerned. Land tax constitutes a charge on the land, and, notwithstanding any disposition of it, such land continues to be liable in the hands of a purchaser or other holder thereof for the payment of the tax so long as the charge remains in force. Registration of the charge is required, and no disposition of the land or of any interest in it may be registered while the charge remains in force. Provision is made for relief in cases of hardship.
Where the unimproved value on which land tax is payable does not exceed £10,000 the rate of land tax is 1d. in the pound. This rate is increased on a “step” system as follows:
Taxable Value | Tax Rate for |
---|---|
£ £ | Every £1 |
10,001–15,000 | 2d. |
15,001–20,000 | 3d. |
20,001 and over | 4d. |
There is a rebate of a sum equal to 50 per cent of the tax so assessed.
The legislation dealing with estate duty and gift duty is contained in the Estate and Gift Duties Act 1955 and its amendments.
Where the final balance of the dutiable estate of a deceased person exceeds £2,000, estate duty is levied on the amount thereof. Exemptions are provided for the successions of a wife, husband, or infant child of a deceased person. (For this purpose an infant child is widely defined to include not only an infant adopted child but also an infant stepchild or infant dependant of the deceased.) These exemptions are subject to the following limitations and operate by way of a deduction from the duty of so much as is attributable to the exempted succession or exempted portion of the succession. In the case of a wife, the exemption applies to the value of her succession or £10,000, whichever is the less; in the case of a husband, to the value of his succession or £5,000, whichever is the less; and in the case of an infant child, to the value of the child's succession or £500, whichever is the less.
There are also various exemptions which operate by way of the exclusion of certain property in computing the amount of the final balance of the estate, as, for example, for an interest in a home settled under the Joint Family Homes Act 1950 which passes to the surviving spouse; the property in an outright gift made before death to a charity; certain superannuation allowances for widows and infant children; and the wood value of growing trees on any land, a proprietary interest in which forms part of the dutiable estate.
Relief is provided for quick successions where estate duty is payable twice on the same property by reason of the two deaths occurring within a short period. The duty is reduced in the second estate according to the interval between the two deaths as follows: second death within four months, 75 per cent reduction; within eight months, 60 per cent reduction; within one year, 50 per cent reduction; within two years, 40 per cent reduction; within three years, 30 per cent reduction; within four years, 20 per cent reduction; within five years, 10 per cent reduction.
Ordinary income tax and social security income tax in respect of a deceased person up to the date of death are treated as a debt of the deceased in all cases.
Estate duty is due and payable to the Commissioner of Inland Revenue (Duties Division) on assessment, an additional 5 per cent penalty being payable if duty is not paid within three months after notice. Interest is charged on all duty unpaid within four months after death, at the rate of 4 per cent on duty paid within 15 months after death and at the rate of 5 per cent on all duty unpaid within 15 months (though this period may be extended in certain cases).
There is a right of appeal to the Board of Review, constituted under the Inland Revenue Department Amendment Act 1960, against decisions of the Commissioner in the exercise of his discretion under certain sections of the Act. There is also a right of appeal on points of law or of fact by way of a case stated to the Supreme Court.
The following table gives the scale of rates of estate duty which applies to estates of persons dying on or after 20 July 1961.
Final Balance of Estate | Rate | ||
---|---|---|---|
Not exceeding £2,000 | Nil | ||
£ | £ | ||
2,001– | 3,000 | 6 per cent of excess over £2,000 | |
£ | £ | ||
3,001– | 4,000 | 60 plus | 6 per cent of excess over 3,000 |
4,001– | 5,000 | 120 plus | 8 per cent of excess over 4,000 |
5,001– | 6,000 | 200 plus | 10 per cent of excess over 5,000 |
6,001– | 7,000 | 300 plus | 12 per cent of excess over 6,000 |
7,001– | 8,000 | 420 plus | 14 per cent of excess over 7,000 |
8,001– | 9,000 | 560 plus | 16 per cent of excess over 8,000 |
9,001– | 10,000 | 720 plus | 18 per cent of excess over 9,000 |
10,001– | 11,000 | 900 plus | 20 per cent of excess over 10,000 |
11,001– | 12,000 | 1,100 plus | 22 per cent of excess over 11,000 |
12,001– | 14,000 | 1,320 plus | 18 per cent of excess over 12,000 |
14,001– | 16,000 | 1,680 plus | 20 per cent of excess over 14,000 |
16,001– | 18,000 | 2,080 plus | 22 per cent of excess over 16,000 |
18,001– | 20,000 | 2,520 plus | 24 per cent of excess over 18,000 |
20,001– | 22,000 | 3,000 plus | 26 per cent of excess over 20,000 |
22,001– | 24,000 | 3,520 plus | 28 per cent of excess over 22,000 |
24,001– | 26,000 | 4,080 plus | 30 per cent of excess over 24,000 |
26,001– | 28,000 | 4,680 plus | 32 per cent of excess over 26,000 |
28,001– | 30,000 | 5,320 plus | 34 per cent of excess over 28,000 |
30,001– | 33,000 | 6,000 plus | 31 per cent of excess over 30,000 |
33,001– | 36,000 | 6,930 plus | 33 per cent of excess over 33,000 |
36,001– | 39,000 | 7,920 plus | 35 per cent of excess over 36,000 |
39,001– | 42,000 | 8,970 plus | 37 per cent of excess over 39,000 |
42,001– | 45,000 | 10,080 plus | 39 per cent of excess over 42,000 |
45,001– | 48,000 | 11,250 plus | 41 per cent of excess over 45,000 |
48,001– | 51,000 | 12,480 plus | 43 per cent of excess over 48,000 |
51,001– | 54,000 | 13,770 plus | 45 per cent of excess over 51,000 |
54,001– | 57,000 | 15,120 plus | 47 per cent of excess over 54,000 |
57,001– | 60,000 | 16,530 plus | 49 per cent of excess over 57,000 |
60,001– | 63,000 | 18,000 plus | 51 per cent of excess over 60,000 |
63,001– | 66,000 | 19,530 plus | 53 per cent of excess over 63,000 |
66,001– | 69,000 | 21,120 plus | 55 per cent of excess over 66,000 |
69,001– | 72,000 | 22,770 plus | 57 per cent of excess over 69,000 |
72,001– | 75,000 | 24,480 plus | 59 per cent of excess over 72,000 |
75,001– | 80,000 | 26,250 plus | 51 per cent of excess over 75,000 |
80,001– | 85,000 | 28,800 plus | 53 per cent of excess over 80,000 |
85,001– | 90,000 | 31,450 plus | 55 per cent of excess over 85,000 |
90,001– | 95,000 | 34,200 plus | 57 per cent of excess over 90,000 |
95,001– | 100,000 | 37,050 plus | 59 per cent of excess over 95,000 |
Over £100,000 | 40 per cent |
A gift means any disposition of property (situate in New Zealand or of personal property outside New Zealand if the donor is domiciled in New Zealand at the time of the gift) which is made otherwise than by will, whether with or without an instrument in writing, without fully adequate consideration in money or its equivalent. There is provision for a deduction from the value of the gift of money payments adequately secured to the donor which were fixed or ascertainable at the date of the gift. No duty is payable on a gift which, together with the value of all other gifts (not exempt from duty by reason of their nature) made at the same time or within 12 months previously or subsequently by the same donor to the same or any other beneficiary does not exceed the value of £1,000. Gifts up to £100 in any year to the same person are not taken into account for gift duty (or estate duty) if made as part of the donor's normal expenditure. Various other exemptions, including gifts to any charitable trust, are contained in the Act.
The amount of the gift duty is payable by either the donor or the beneficiary, but the beneficiary is entitled to be indemnified by the donor unless the terms of the gift provide otherwise. Particulars of any gift made exceeding £500 (or the value of which when aggregated with the value of all gifts made by the donor within 12 months previously exceeds £500) are required to be furnished for assessment of duty, if any, within one month of the date of the gift, and if not paid within one year of making of the gift a 10 per cent penalty is imposed. Where duty is payable, the rate is based on the following scale.
Value of Gift (Together With Value of All Aggregated Gifts) | Rate | ||
---|---|---|---|
Not exceeding £1,000 | Nil | ||
£ | £ | ||
1,001– | 1,500 | 9 per cent of excess over £1,000 | |
£ | £ | ||
1,501– | 2,000 | 45 plus | 10 per cent of excess over 1,500 |
2,001– | 3,000 | 95 plus | 9 per cent of excess over 2,000 |
3,001– | 4,000 | 185 plus | 11 per cent of excess over 3,000 |
4,001– | 5,000 | 295 plus | 13 per cent of excess over 4,000 |
5,001– | 6,000 | 425 plus | 15 per cent of excess over 5,000 |
6,001– | 7,000 | 575 plus | 17 per cent of excess over 6,000 |
7,001– | 8,000 | 745 plus | 19 per cent of excess over 7,000 |
8,001– | 9,000 | 935 plus | 21 per cent of excess over 8,000 |
9,001– | 10,000 | 1,145 plus | 23 per cent of excess over 9,000 |
10,001– | 11,000 | 1,375 plus | 25 per cent of excess over 10,000 |
11,001– | 12,000 | 1,625 plus | 27 per cent of excess over 11,000 |
12,001– | 14,000 | 1,895 plus | 23 per cent of excess over 12,000 |
14,001– | 16,000 | 2,355 plus | 25 per cent of excess over 14,000 |
16,001– | 18,000 | 2,855 plus | 27 per cent of excess over 16,000 |
18,001– | 20,000 | 3,395 plus | 29 per cent of excess over 18,000 |
20,001– | 22,000 | 3,975 plus | 31 per cent of excess over 20,000 |
22,001– | 24,000 | 4,595 plus | 33 per cent of excess over 22,000 |
24,001– | 26,000 | 5,255 plus | 35 per cent of excess over 24,000 |
26,001– | 28,000 | 5,955 plus | 37 per cent of excess over 26,000 |
28,001– | 30,000 | 6,695 plus | 39 per cent of excess over 28,000 |
Over £30,000 | 25 per cent less £25 |
The net revenue received from estate duty and gift duty during each of the latest five years is given below.
Year Ended 31 March | Estate Duty | Gift Duty | Total Estate, and Gift Duties |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1958 | 8,188,007 | 815,438 | 9,003,445 |
1959 | 9,165,299 | 1,260,310 | 10,425,609 |
1960 | 10,592,638 | 1,741,899 | 12,334,537 |
1961 | 12,078,513 | 1,744,216 | 13,822,729 |
1962 | 11,714,840 | 1,271,722 | 12,986,562 |
Particulars of deceased persons' estates certified during the calendar year 1961 are given in the tables following. Comparative totals for the previous four years are appended. Estates of Maoris, in value a negligible proportion of the total, are included, other than hereditary interests in Maori land.
Size of Estate (Net Value) | Number of Estates | Aggregate Net Value of Estates | Estate Duties Assessed | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Total | Males | Total | |||
Estates Passed for Duty 1961 | ||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £ | ||
Under | 1 | 1,268 | 2,462 | 731 | 1,423 | 258 |
1 and under | 2 | 1,334 | 2,500 | 2,010 | 3,740 | 24,013 |
2 and under | 3 | 1,126 | 1,943 | 2,796 | 4,810 | 63,638 |
3 and under | 4 | 738 | 1,300 | 2,559 | 4,505 | 92,152 |
4 and under | 5 | 474 | 792 | 2,120 | 3,533 | 90,287 |
5 and under | 6 | 371 | 580 | 2,029 | 3,175 | 99,861 |
6 and under | 7 | 231 | 383 | 1,499 | 2,484 | 99,617 |
7 and under | 8 | 187 | 315 | 1,401 | 2,354 | 107,021 |
8 and under | 9 | 147 | 230 | 1,245 | 1,947 | 111,384 |
9 and under | 10 | 133 | 208 | 1,259 | 1,974 | 125,108 |
10 and under | 11 | 129 | 193 | 1,355 | 2,026 | 144,586 |
11 and under | 12 | 107 | 160 | 1,231 | 1,838 | 150,120 |
12 and under | 15 | 210 | 321 | 2,820 | 4,298 | 428,039 |
15 and under | 20 | 281 | 402 | 4,848 | 6,959 | 910,283 |
20 and under | 25 | 169 | 225 | 3,751 | 4,992 | 830,110 |
25 and under | 30 | 122 | 163 | 3,322 | 4,433 | 946,238 |
30 and under | 35 | 70 | 89 | 2,267 | 2,886 | 727,875 |
35 and under | 40 | 47 | 65 | 1,740 | 2,399 | 672,908 |
40 and under | 45 | 43 | 53 | 1,814 | 2,241 | 681,850 |
45 and under | 50 | 33 | 40 | 1,561 | 1,892 | 633,110 |
50 and under | 60 | 49 | 58 | 2,699 | 3,190 | 1,189,077 |
60 and under | 70 | 27 | 30 | 1,725 | 1,913 | 755,609 |
70 and under | 80 | 12 | 20 | 897 | 1,500 | 563,073 |
80 and under | 90 | 9 | 9 | 772 | 772 | 320,711 |
90 and under | 100 | 6 | 7 | 570 | 669 | 294,144 |
100 and over | 16 | 19 | 2,733 | 3,100 | 1,413,624 | |
Totals, | 1961 | 7,339 | 12,567 | 51,754 | 75,053 | 11,474,696 |
Totals, | 1960 | 6,720 | 11,564 | 48,525 | 69,449 | 11,813,978 |
Totals, | 1959 | 6,830 | 11,675 | 44,629 | 63,614 | 10,498,830 |
Totals, | 1958 | 6,890 | 11,840 | 45,106 | 64,241 | 10,005,233 |
Totals, | 1957 | 7,047 | 11,977 | 41,077 | 58,466 | 7,597,986 |
The average net value per estate certified in 1961 was £5,972 (males £7,052; females, £4,457), inclusive of a small number of “nil” estates. Duty on male estates amounted to £8,507,614 and on female estates £2,967,082.
Far-reaching changes in the law relating to death duties were introduced by the Estate and Gift Duties Act 1955. By this Act, estate and succession duties were replaced by a single duty scale of estate duties, involving a reduction in estimated tax yield. An amendment to the Act, passed in 1958, provided for a graduated increase in duties on estates of a net value of over £12,000. The Estate and Gift Duties Amendment Act 1961, which came into force on 20 July 1961, made reductions in rates of duty. A 1962 amendment to the Act came into force on 28 June 1962, increasing the exemption for a wife from £7,500 to £10,000, and for a husband from £1,000 to £5,000.
The table of averages and percentages given below illustrates the increase in the amount of duty assessed in proportion to the final net value of the estate.
Size of Estate (Net Value) | Average Duty Assessed per Estate | Average Duty as Percentage of Average Value | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
£(000) | £(000) | £ | £ | £ | per cent | per cent | per cent |
Under | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - |
1 and under | 2 | 8 | 12 | 10 | 0.5 | 0.8 | 0.7 |
2 and under | 3 | 22 | 47 | 33 | 0.9 | 1.9 | 1.3 |
3 and under | 4 | 45 | 105 | 71 | 1.3 | 3.0 | 2.1 |
4 and under | 5 | 70 | 179 | 114 | 1.6 | 4.0 | 2.6 |
5 and under | 6 | 118 | 269 | 172 | 2.2 | 4.9 | 3.1 |
6 and under | 7 | 181 | 380 | 260 | 2.8 | 5.9 | 4.0 |
7 and under | 8 | 222 | 511 | 340 | 3.0 | 6.9 | 4.6 |
8 and under | 9 | 384 | 661 | 484 | 4.5 | 7.8 | 5.7 |
9 and under | 10 | 471 | 833 | 601 | 5.0 | 8.7 | 6.3 |
10 and under | 11 | 606 | 1,039 | 749 | 5.8 | 9.9 | 7.1 |
11 and under | 12 | 785 | 1,247 | 938 | 6.8 | 10.9 | 8.2 |
12 and under | 15 | 1,164 | 1,654 | 1,333 | 8.7 | 12.4 | 10.0 |
15 and under | 20 | 2,047 | 2,768 | 2,264 | 11.9 | 15.9 | 13.1 |
20 and under | 25 | 3,474 | 4,339 | 3,689 | 15.7 | 19.6 | 16.6 |
25 and under | 30 | 5,561 | 6,531 | 5,805 | 20.4 | 24.1 | 21.3 |
30 and under | 35 | 7,760 | 9,718 | 8,178 | 24.0 | 29.9 | 25.2 |
35 and under | 40 | 9,906 | 11,518 | 10,352 | 26.8 | 31.4 | 28.0 |
40 and under | 45 | 12,640 | 13,832 | 12,865 | 30.0 | 32.4 | 30.4 |
45 and under | 50 | 15,751 | 16,189 | 15,828 | 33.3 | 34.2 | 33.5 |
50 and under | 60 | 20,110 | 22,630 | 20,501 | 36.5 | 41.5 | 37.3 |
60 and under | 70 | 25,611 | 21,371 | 25,187 | 40.1 | 34.1 | 39.5 |
70 and under | 80 | 25,933 | 31,484 | 28,154 | 34.7 | 41.7 | 37.5 |
80 and under | 90 | 35,634 | - | 35,634 | 41.6 | - | 41.6 |
90 and under | 100 | 45,442 | 21,494 | 42,020 | 47.8 | 21.9 | 44.0 |
100 and over | 78,651 | 40,629 | 74,401 | 46.0 | 33.3 | 45.6 | |
All estates, 1961 | 1,159 | 568 | 913 | 16.4 | 12.7 | 15.3 | |
All estates, 1960 | 1,326 | 600 | 1,022 | 18.4 | 13.9 | 17.0 | |
All estates, 1959 | 1,204 | 470 | 899 | 18.4 | 12.0 | 16.5 | |
All estates, 1958 | 1,135 | 441 | 845 | 17.3 | 11.4 | 15.6 | |
All estates, 1957 | 837 | 344 | 634 | 14.4 | 9.8 | 13.0 |
A summary showing gross assets, notional estate, and debts and charges, classified in broad groups according to size of estate, is now given. As the figures for assets are taken from the administrators' statements in some cases, prior to checking and adjustment, the residual value (total assets less debts and charges) does not agree with the figure for aggregate net value of estates given in the preceding table, the difference amounting to £42,988. This may be accounted for by the fact that under rather than over valuation is more common in the statement of gross assets, and that subsequent investigation sometimes discloses the existence of unstated assets.
ESTATES PASSED FOP. DUTY 1961 | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Size of Estate (Net Value) | ||||||||
Under £5,000 | £5,000 and Under £10,000 | £10,000 and Under £20,000 | £20,000 and Under £50,000 | £50,000 and Under £100,000 | £100,000 and Over | All Estates | ||
Gross assets– | ||||||||
New Zealand property | ||||||||
Cash | £(000) | 4,749 | 2,569 | 2,494 | 2,188 | 697 | 190 | 12,888 |
Average per estate | £ | 528 | 1,497 | 2,318 | 3,446 | 5,621 | 9,999 | 1,026 |
Furniture, effects, etc. | £(000) | 1,446 | 596 | 477 | 455 | 117 | 47 | 3,137 |
Average per estate | £ | 161 | 347 | 443 | 717 | 943 | 2,454 | 250 |
Farm, stock, implements, etc. | £(000) | 113 | 172 | 588 | 944 | 462 | 63 | 2,344 |
Average per estate | £ | 13 | 100 | 546 | 1,487 | 3,730 | 3,337 | 186 |
Private business interests | £(000) | 164 | 271 | 590 | 903 | 261 | 3 | 2,192 |
Average per estate | £ | 18 | 158 | 549 | 1,422 | 2,102 | 141 | 174 |
Assurance policies | £(000) | 1,145 | 802 | 876 | 877 | 359 | 121 | 4,180 |
Average per estate | £ | 127 | 467 | 814 | 1,381 | 2,894 | 6,359 | 333 |
Loans | £(000) | 1,085 | 1,445 | 2,328 | 2,332 | 770 | 113 | 8,075 |
Average per estate | £ | 121 | 842 | 2,164 | 3,672 | 6,210 | 5,973 | 643 |
Shares, stocks, etc. | £(000) | 926 | 1,627 | 2,828 | 4,518 | 2,464 | 1,412 | 13,774 |
Average per estate | £ | 103 | 948 | 2,628 | 7,115 | 19,870 | 74,335 | 1,096 |
Real property | £(000) | 8,333 | 3,959 | 4,474 | 5,054 | 1,626 | 370 | 23,817 |
Average per estate | £ | 926 | 2,307 | 4,158 | 7,959 | 13,117 | 19,483 | 1,895 |
Interest, estates, and trusts | £(000) | 370 | 206 | 266 | 321 | 237 | 2 | 1,402 |
Average per estate | £ | 41 | 120 | 248 | 505 | 1,911 | 99 | 112 |
Other property | £(000) | 645 | 498 | 452 | 579 | 373 | 10 | 2,556 |
Average per estate | £ | 72 | 290 | 420 | 912 | 3,005 | 504 | 203 |
Foreign property | £(000) | 111 | 164 | 328 | 675 | 394 | 472 | 2,145 |
Average per estate | £ | 12 | 95 | 305 | 1,064 | 3,179 | 24,846 | 171 |
Notional estate | £(000) | 1,180 | 616 | 648 | 1,131 | 835 | 434 | 4,843 |
Average per estate | £ | 131 | 359 | 602 | 1,781 | 6,731 | 22,856 | 385 |
Debts– | ||||||||
Unsecured – New Zealand | £(000) | 980 | 417 | 540 | 687 | 395 | 113 | 3,132 |
Secured – New Zealand | £(000) | 1,262 | 570 | 685 | 469 | 151 | 25 | 3,162 |
Total (including foreign) | £(000) | 2,257 | 991 | 1,244 | 1,165 | 546 | 138 | 6,341 |
Average per estate | £ | 251 | 577 | 1,157 | 1,835 | 4,406 | 7,261 | 505 |
The number of estates in each age group for 1961 are classified below according to net value of estate.
Age Group, in Years | Under £500 | £500 to £999 | £1,000 to £1,999 | £2,000 to £2,999 | £3,000 to £3,999 | £4,000 to £4,999 | £5,000 to £9,999 | £10,000 to £14,999 | £15,000 to £19,999 | £20,000 to £29,999 | £30,000 to £39,999 | £4,000 to £4,999 | £50,000 to £99,999 | £100,000 and over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Under 20 | 6 | 9 | 11 | 3 | 1 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | - | 32 |
20–24 | 6 | 15 | 24 | 8 | 7 | 1 | 5 | 2 | - | - | - | - | - | - | 68 |
25–29 | 12 | 10 | 11 | 14 | 14 | 3 | 12 | 4 | - | 1 | - | - | - | - | 81 |
30–34 | 16 | 11 | 17 | 12 | 4 | 4 | 8 | 6 | 3 | 1 | - | - | - | - | 82 |
35–39 | 11 | 20 | 20 | 24 | 16 | 9 | 23 | 8 | 2 | 1 | - | 1 | - | - | 135 |
40–44 | 17 | 20 | 41 | 29 | 23 | 12 | 21 | 6 | 6 | 5 | 1 | 1 | 2 | - | 184 |
45–49 | 25 | 37 | 68 | 56 | 35 | 27 | 54 | 14 | 13 | 9 | 5 | 1 | 2 | - | 346 |
50–54 | 32 | 67 | 107 | 86 | 66 | 39 | 84 | 27 | 33 | 23 | 5 | 5 | 5 | - | 579 |
55–59 | 51 | 87 | 136 | 128 | 69 | 63 | 129 | 49 | 33 | 22 | 4 | 10 | 14 | - | 795 |
60–64 | 74 | 113 | 203 | 162 | 118 | 72 | 157 | 55 | 34 | 32 | 19 | 9 | 11 | 1 | 1,060 |
65–69 | 79 | 149 | 267 | 218 | 121 | 93 | 194 | 65 | 42 | 43 | 22 | 12 | 14 | 2 | 1,321 |
70–74 | 136 | 240 | 357 | 289 | 190 | 112 | 232 | 98 | 50 | 66 | 29 | 12 | 15 | 3 | 1,829 |
75–79 | 165 | 254 | 452 | 337 | 245 | 146 | 277 | 119 | 58 | 65 | 27 | 15 | 21 | 6 | 2,187 |
80–84 | 146 | 230 | 407 | 310 | 207 | 103 | 254 | 109 | 58 | 62 | 25 | 16 | 17 | 5 | 1,949 |
85–89 | 90 | 142 | 242 | 169 | 118 | 67 | 163 | 69 | 45 | 42 | 10 | 5 | 13 | 1 | 1,176 |
90–94 | 32 | 52 | 91 | 59 | 44 | 28 | 65 | 31 | 17 | 8 | 5 | 6 | 9 | 1 | 448 |
95 and over | 8 | 7 | 11 | 14 | 15 | 5 | 15 | 5 | 3 | 3 | 1 | - | 1 | - | 88 |
Unspecified | 52 | 41 | 35 | 25 | 7 | 7 | 22 | 7 | 5 | 5 | 1 | - | - | - | 207 |
Totals | 958 | 1,504 | 2,500 | 1,943 | 1,300 | 792 | 1,716 | 674 | 402 | 388 | 154 | 93 | 124 | 19 | 12,567 |
Per cent | 7.62 | 11.97 | 19.89 | 15.46 | 10.35 | 6.30 | 13.65 | 5.36 | 3.20 | 3.09 | 1.23 | 0.74 | 0.99 | 0.15 | 100.00 |
These cover a miscellany of items of taxation imposed by the legislation such as the Stamp Duties Act 1954 and the Amusement Tax Act 1960.
In the next table the receipts for the last five years are shown under the various heads; receipts under agreement on sales of overseas lottery tickets in New Zealand have been added to the revenue items handled by the Duties Division of the Inland Revenue Department.
Year Ended 31 March | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
* Now included with “Duty on Instruments”. † Now under the heading “Duty on cheques”. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Adhesive stamps | 59,929 | - | - | - | - |
Duty on instruments | 1,800,453 | 1,673,867 | 2,009,628 | 2,616,938 | 2,363,852 |
Fines and penalties | 2,848 | 1,931 | 5,990 | * | * |
Impressed stamps | 570,556 | 610,090 | 633,409 | † | † |
Duty on cheques | - | - | - | 691,441 | 717,464 |
Racing taxation | 4,266,608 | 4,135,237 | 4,154,628 | 4,839,891 | 4,763,501 |
Amusement tax | 501,561 | 518,827 | 560,198 | 555,413 | 536,221 |
Lottery duty | 61,106 | 64,054 | 64,051 | 75,065 | 144,324 |
Overseas lottery duty | 188,436 | 189,325 | 196,694 | 224,711 | 220,553 |
Totals | 7,541,497 | 7,193,331 | 7,624,598 | 9,003,459 | 8,745,915 |
Some of the more important items included in the foregoing table are dealt with in more detail under subsequent headings.
The Government taxation on totalisator (pari mutuel) turnover is, under the Stamp Duties Act 1954, 2½ per cent on the first £20,000 of gross turnover received by a club in any year and 5 per cent on the balance in excess of £20,000. There is also a tax of 1 per cent on the total value of all stakes. In addition there is a dividend tax of 5 per cent on the total amount available for dividends after the following deductions have been made: (a) totalisator tax; (b) club's commission of 7½ per cent; (c) ½ per cent levy as provided by the Gaming Amendment Act 1953. Where the latter levy is deducted by a racing or hunt club it is paid to the New Zealand Racing Conference and where it is deducted by a trotting club it is paid to the New Zealand Trotting Conference. Each conference is to pay the moneys received by it into a separate account, which is to be applied solely for the purpose of assisting clubs to provide, maintain, and replace amenities for the public and course improvements on their racecourses. The proceeds of the levy and the amounts paid to clubs are not subject to taxation. The Gaming Amendment Act 1960 provides that the levy is to cease on 1 November 1965.
The Totalisator Agency Board, established by the Gaming Amendment Act 1949 to conduct off-course betting, receives 7½ per cent of the turnover made through the totalisator agencies. This amount forms part of the general funds of the Board, but the Board distributes to racing and trotting clubs surplus funds not required for its own operations.
The Gaming Act 1908 and amendments provide for the Minister of Internal Affairs to grant totalisator licences for not more than 380 days in any racing year. Of these 380 days, 259 are allocated to racing and hunt clubs and 121 to trotting clubs.
The following figures relate to the racing year, which ends on 31 July.
Item | Year Ended 31 July | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
* Retained by the clubs. | |||||
Number of racing days | 381 | 381 | 383 | 380 | 380 |
Number of races | 3,064 | 3,065 | 3,080 | 3,059 | 3,058 |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
Amount of stakes | 1,601 | 1,555 | 1,551 | 1,624 | 1,656 |
Totalisator turnover– | |||||
On course– | |||||
Galloping | 17,457 | 15,874 | 16,557 | 16,881 | 16,011 |
Trotting | 6,134 | 5,805 | 6,331 | 7,234 | 7,014 |
Totals | 23,591 | 21,679 | 22,888 | 24,115 | 23,025 |
With T.A.B.– | |||||
Galloping | 19,065 | 18,333 | 19,964 | 21,668 | 21,415 |
Trotting | 3,775 | 3,662 | 4,465 | 6,267 | 6,902 |
Totals | 22,839 | 21,995 | 24,430 | 27,935 | 28,317 |
Totals– | |||||
Galloping | 36,521 | 34,207 | 36,522 | 38,550 | 37,426 |
Trotting | 9,909 | 9,467 | 10,796 | 13,501 | 13,916 |
Grand totals | 46,430 | 43,674 | 47,318 | 52,050 | 51,342 |
Totalisator turnover– | |||||
Doubles | 14,137 | 13,801 | 15,698 | 18,144 | 18,529 |
Other | 32,293 | 29,873 | 31,620 | 33,906 | 32,813 |
Totals | 46,430 | 43,674 | 47,318 | 52,050 | 51,342 |
Amount paid in dividends | 38,253 | 35,992 | 38,998 | 42,904 | 42,317 |
Government taxes– | |||||
On totalisator turnover | 2,257 | 2,118 | 2,300 | 2,537 | 2,502 |
On dividends | 2,020 | 1,900 | 2,058 | 2,264 | 2,232 |
On stakes | 16 | 16 | 16 | 16 | 17 |
Totals | 4,292 | 4,033 | 4,374 | 4,817 | 4,750 |
Amount of totalisator turnover retained by clubs or T.A.B. | 3,547 | 3,342 | 3,615 | 3,969 | 3,916 |
Unpaid fractions* | 122 | 104 | 109 | 115 | 118 |
Levy of ½ per cent | 232 | 218 | 237 | 260 | 257 |
For the financial year ended 31 March 1962 Consolidated Fund receipts from racing taxation amounted to £4.76 million, as compared with £4.84 million in 1960–61.
Totalisator turnover for the year ended 31 July 1962, decreased from £52,050,000 in the previous year to £51,342,000. Racing (galloping) turnover fell from £38,550,000 to £37,426,000, a reduction of £1,124,000, while the amount placed on trotting rose from £13,501,000 to £13,916,000, an increase of £415,000. The total amount placed on doubles increased to £18,529,000, which was £385,000 more than the 1960–61 doubles turnover of £18,144,000. Of this, £14,410,000 was placed on racing meetings and £4,120,000 on trotting meetings.
Though the amount placed on racing meetings through the Totalisator Agency Board declined from £21,668,000 to £21,415,000, a decrease of £253,000, the total T.A.B. turnover again increased, and exceeded for the fourth year in succession the total on-course turnover. This increase in the total T.A.B. turnover was due to a substantial rise in the total amount placed with the T.A.B. on trotting meetings, the 1961–62 turnover being £6,902,000, as compared with the 1960–61 total of £6,267,000, and this indicates a growing interest in night trotting meetings.
Of the amount placed on the totalisators in 1961–62, 82.4 per cent was returned to bettors by way of dividends. Government taxes absorbed 9.3 per cent, 7.8 per cent was retained by the racing clubs, and the special levy described in an earlier paragraph amounted to 0.5 per cent.
Of the 380 racing days in the 1961–62 racing year, 259 were devoted to racing (galloping) meetings and 121 to trotting meetings. It should be mentioned, however, that a number of racing clubs include trotting events in their programmes, but there are no trotting clubs which cater in a similar manner for gallopers.
An average of £144,500 per day was placed at racing meetings and £115,000 per day at trotting meetings. Stakes paid at racing meetings totalled £1,147,000, the average amount per race being £545, while at trotting meetings the total was £509,000 and the average amount per race £523.
Amusement tax is levied on payments for admission to certain entertainments. The present authority is the Amusement Tax Act 1960. Entertainments taxable are horse-race meetings and exhibitions of cinematograph films, but not lectures illustrated by motion pictures. Amusement tax is not charged on payments for admission to an entertainment where the whole of the takings is devoted to charitable purposes – without any charge on the takings for any expenses of the entertainment. The Commissioner of Inland Revenue may refund tax where the net proceeds of an entertainment are donated for charitable purposes and the whole of the expenses of the entertainment does not exceed 50 per cent of the total takings.
The following net amounts have been collected during the latest 11 years.
Year Ended 31 March | Amount Collected |
---|---|
£ | |
1952 | 308,976 |
1953 | 396,306 |
1954 | 401,704 |
1955 | 416,797 |
1956 | 440,229 |
1957 | 462,996 |
1958 | 501,561 |
1959 | 518,827 |
1960 | 560,198 |
1961 | 555,413 |
1962 | 536,221 |
Part V of the Finance Act 1930 imposed, as from 1 July 1930, a film-hire tax, which is payable monthly by holders of renters' licences under Part IV of the Cinematograph Films Act 1928.
The film-hire tax payable is assessed on the net monthly receipts derived by the renter from renting sound-picture films. On British Commonwealth films the tax is 10 per cent and on foreign films 25 per cent of the net receipts. Films made wholly in New Zealand are exempt from the tax. The film-hire tax yielded a revenue of £150,081 in 1957–58, £168,873 in 1958–59, £166,094 in 1959–60, £179,269 in 1960–61, and £189,906 in 1961–62.
The Social Security Act 1938 provided for the establishment of a Social Security Fund with special taxation (as from 1 April 1939) superseding employment promotion taxation. The Finance Act (No. 2) 1945 increased the social security charge to 1½d. for every 1s. 8d., the new rate applying to all salaries and wages in respect of any period after 12 May 1946, and in the case of income other than salaries and wages to all such income derived during the year ended 31 March 1946 and subsequent years. The income of companies has been liable for social security taxation since the inception of the scheme.
Under the Income Tax Assessment Act 1957, which introduced PAYE taxation from 1 April 1958, social security income tax is combined with ordinary income tax as one tax on income. By the Social Security Amendment Act 1958 all income tax, including social security income tax, was payable into the Consolidated Fund in 1958–59 and 1959–60, and the amount necessary for administering the Social Security Act was appropriated out of that Fund. The Finance Act 1959 provided for the payment into the Social Security Fund, from 1 April 1960, of an amount computed at the rate of 1s. 6d. for each £1 of the national private income (as defined in the Act) for the preceding year, as estimated by the Government Statistician.
Sales tax is collected under the authority of the Sales Tax Act 1932–33 and its amendments. Numerous classes of goods were originally exempt from the tax, these being, in the main, commodities of primary production, articles used in the primary industries, machinery for use in manufacture, and the more important foodstuffs for household consumption. Goods exported from New Zealand were exempt, as were also certain commodities (e.g., motor spirits) which were subject to special taxation. In the post-war years a wide range of goods has been exempted from sales tax. The Sales Tax Exemption Order 1961 consolidated in one list all the then existing exemptions from sales tax. Beer and manufactured tobacco were exempted from sales tax on 4 November 1959. The rate of tax is normally 20 per cent, but it was increased to 40 per cent for motor vehicles in June 1958 and then reduced to 33⅓ per cent for motor vehicles on 22 July 1960. The tax is not a turnover tax, being payable only once and, as far as possible, at the point where the goods pass to the retailer. The Sales Tax Act is administered by the Customs Department. The net amount yielded by the sales tax during each of the latest five March years and paid into the Consolidated Fund has been: 1957–58, £24,222,000; 1958–59, £25,751,000; 1959–60, £24,241,000; 1960–61, £23,744,000; and 1961–62, £25,554,000.
Monthly figures of sales tax collected by the Customs Department during recent calendar years have been as follows.
Month | Total Sales Tax Receipts | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£(thousand) | |||||
January | 2,531 | 2,555 | 1,888 | 2,014 | 3,082 |
February | 946 | 604 | 1,133 | 1,110 | 598 |
March | 2,665 | 2,609 | 2,022 | 2,395 | 2,832 |
April | 2,167 | 2,385 | 1,833 | 1,027 | 854 |
May | 2,049 | 2,072 | 1,959 | 3,039 | 3,029 |
June | 1,800 | 2,003 | 1,972 | 2,226 | 1,475 |
July | 2,519 | 2,009 | 1,782 | 1,309 | 2,739 |
August | 2,100 | 1,077 | 1,339 | 2,989 | 2,511 |
September | 2,203 | 2,224 | 2,317 | 1,547 | 644 |
October | 2,283 | 2,187 | 1,928 | 2,606 | 3,828 |
November | 1,324 | 1,908 | 2,148 | 2,785 | 2,449 |
December | 3,481 | 2,307 | 2,305 | 1,503 | 1,947 |
The collections during a month relate in general to sales during the preceding month. Sales tax for any one month must be paid by the twenty-eighth of the following month to secure the discount. When the twenty-eighth falls on a Friday in a thirty-day month last-minute payments posted on the Friday are actually received in the succeeding month, e.g., sales tax on January sales posted on 28 February (when this is the last day of the month) is credited in March receipts.
The following table of receipts from the sales tax gives some indication of comparative trading operations in the principal centres. These figures and those in the preceding table are compiled from monthly departmental returns and in most cases differ slightly from the final Treasury figures shown earlier.
Year Ended 31 March | Auckland | Wellington | Rest of North Island | Christchurch | Dunedin | Rest of South Island | Total* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes receipts through the Post Office. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1958 | 7,101 | 11,530 | 1,066 | 2,481 | 1,244 | 716 | 24,182 |
1959 | 7,115 | 12,854 | 1,103 | 2,654 | 1,254 | 689 | 25,694 |
1960 | 6,344 | 12,734 | 926 | 2,498 | 1,107 | 580 | 24,215 |
1961 | 5,951 | 12,838 | 633 | 2,391 | 839 | 411 | 23,104 |
1962 | 6,566 | 14,497 | 647 | 2,556 | 839 | 400 | 25,548 |
Local governing authorities have power under various Acts of the Legislature to impose taxes for general or special purposes, as set out in Section 27 of this Yearbook. The amount of revenue collected by local authorities during the latest three March years was as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | General Rates | Other Rates | Licences and Inspection Charges | Per Head of Mean Population |
---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||
£ s. | ||||
1959 | 17,053 | 7,339 | 731 | 10 19 |
1960 | 17,778 | 7,966 | 935 | 11 7 |
1961 | 19,190 | 8,284 | 1,023 | 11 19 |
The figures are exclusive of wharfage dues, tolls, etc., received by harbour boards, such receipts being regarded as charges for services.
The principal legislative measure which is concerned with public indebtedness is the New Zealand Loans Act 1953.
The Minister of Finance may raise loans, when authorised by Parliament so to do, by the issue of debentures, or scrip, or stock, in New Zealand or elsewhere at his discretion. When raising a loan the Minister may prescribe the mode and conditions of repayment, the rates of interest (not exceeding the maximum rate fixed by the authorising Act), and the times and places of payment of principal and interest respectively. Power is given to convert debentures or scrip into stock, and the Minister may specify the terms of conversion at the time when a loan is raised, or arrange that terms shall be subsequently agreed upon. For the purpose of paying off or renewing at maturity any debenture, scrip, or other security, new debentures or other securities may be issued and disposed of if necessary. Authority also exists for the conversion of loan money which has not yet matured, as well as for the redemption and cancellation of securities before maturity. The management of the public debt was transferred to the Reserve Bank of New Zealand as from 1 October 1936.
The money composing the public debt has been borrowed on the security of the public revenues of New Zealand. No portion of the public estate is pledged for payment of either principal or interest.
Whereas in 1934, 56 per cent of the public debt was owing to overseas investors, the percentage has now dropped to 15 per cent. Over 60 per cent of the public debt is held by Government-owned institutions, and by reserve accounts set up for the benefit of the primary industries.
There was established within the Public Account, as from 1 April 1942, a National Development Loans Account into which all moneys from loans for national development are paid. The amounts raised by loans since the inception of this account to 31 March 1962 totalled £605,945,576, of which £66,671,257 was raised in 1961–62. Moneys are transferred from this account as required, the amounts transferred during the last three years being given in Section 26a. The balance in the account at 31 March 1962 was £1,884,387.
The National Savings Act 1940 provides that investments made in accordance therewith shall be applied in like manner to receipts from the sale of the Post Office investment certificates – i.e., available for the purposes of any loan authorised by Parliament. The immediate object was to assist in financing the Second World War. Two forms of investment were provided: (a) deposits in National Savings accounts with the Post Office and certain authorised trustee savings banks, and (b) purchase of National Savings bonds. These investments are approved trustee securities, the interest rate being 3 per cent a year from the inception of the scheme to 30 June 1956, thereafter 3½ per cent a year.
Deposits in National Savings accounts cannot be withdrawn at will, but are invested for a definite period. Moneys deposited up to 30 June 1943 were repayable on 30 June 1945, and each subsequent investment period is for a term of two years – i.e., deposits made during the year ended 30 June 1963 are repayable on 30 June 1965, and so on. National Savings bonds were issued in three denominations – £1, £10, and £100 – for a term of five years, but the sale of these was discontinued as from 1 May 1956.
From the financial year 1943–44, that portion of the public debt domiciled in the United Kingdom, which was previously shown only at the sterling figure, was converted to pounds New Zealand, and the whole of the debt was shown in the debt tables in New Zealand currency in addition to the nominal amounts. The nominal increase resulting from the adjustment at 1 April 1943 was £39,569,000.
With the adjustment of the exchange rate as from 20 August 1948 New Zealand currency again became on a par with sterling. To facilitate comparison over a period on a common basis the public debt tables in this section have, in general, been so shown that either nominal amounts or the amounts in New Zealand currency can be readily ascertained during the period of divergence.
The Finance Act (No. 2) 1952 in redefining the term “public debt” excluded from the debt those loans funded by agreement with the United Kingdom Government under the authority of section 8 of the Finance Act 1922. The public debt figures throughout this section have therefore been adjusted to be on a comparable basis and exclude the amount of £24,100,000 (£(N.Z.)30,125,000 for years 1932–48, i.e., the years in which the New Zealand pound was at a discount of 25 per cent on sterling) funded in terms of the 1922 Act, and in respect of which interest payments have been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government since 1931. This amount originally formed part of the First World War debt.
An amount of £2,090,909 (£(N.Z.)2,613,639 for years 1932–48) raised for State Advances purposes but on which interest payments have also been suspended since 1931 is also excluded from the figures.
The gross indebtedness of the central Government and the rate of indebtedness per head of population for each of the last 21 years are given in the following table.
The figures are given in two series, the first showing the debt at the nominal amount throughout the last 21 years, and the second, covering the same period, with the debt shown in New Zealand currency. In the latter case the amount of overseas debt has been converted to New Zealand currency at the rate of exchange ruling during the period.
At 31 March | Amount | Per Head of Population | At 31 March | Amount | Per Head of Population | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
A – Nominal Amounts | B – In New Zealand Currency | ||||||
£(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | £ | s. | ||
1942 | 359,207 | 219 | 16 | 1942 | 391,098 | 239 | 6 |
1943 | 437,634 | 267 | 16 | 1943 | 470,655 | 288 | 0 |
1944 | 500,526 | 304 | 9 | 1944 | 533,755 | 324 | 14 |
1945 | 537,227 | 319 | 16 | 1945 | 570,500 | 339 | 12 |
1946 | 568,140 | 323 | 8 | 1946 | 591,773 | 336 | 17 |
1947 | 578,380 | 323 | 4 | 1947 | 602,013 | 336 | 8 |
1948 | 578,078 | 316 | 5 | 1948 | 598,875 | 327 | 12 |
1949 | 614,986 | 329 | 17 | 1949 | 614,986 | 329 | 17 |
1950 | 643,880 | 338 | 7 | 1950 | 643,880 | 338 | 7 |
1951 | 667,233 | 344 | 6 | 1951 | 667,233 | 344 | 6 |
1952 | 653,662 | 329 | 7 | 1952 | 653,662 | 329 | 7 |
1953 | 667,688 | 327 | 14 | 1953 | 667,688 | 327 | 14 |
1954 | 704,371 | 337 | 8 | 1954 | 704,371 | 337 | 8 |
1955 | 728,593 | 341 | 18 | 1955 | 728,593 | 341 | 18 |
1956 | 735,201 | 337 | 19 | 1956 | 735,201 | 337 | 19 |
1957 | 757,120 | 340 | 17 | 1957 | 757,120 | 340 | 17 |
1958 | 782,111 | 343 | 14 | 1958 | 782,111 | 343 | 14 |
1959 | 816,552 | 351 | 1 | 1959 | 816,552 | 351 | 1 |
1960 | 844,516 | 356 | 6 | 1960 | 844,516 | 356 | 6 |
1961 | 868,173 | 359 | 12 | 1961 | 868,173 | 359 | 12 |
1962 | 903,844 | 364 | 17 | 1962 | 903,844 | 364 | 17 |
The table following shows contingent liabilities outstanding on 31 March 1962. In addition, the Government guarantees by statute the obligations of the Government Life Insurance Office and the State Fire and Accident Insurance Office to their respective policy holders; the Reserve Bank is guaranteed against losses arising from variations in the rate of exchange of the £(N.Z.) against other currencies (this guarantee was last exercised in 1948 when the £(N.Z.) was placed on a parity with the £(stg)); and there are also certain contingent State liabilities in connection with the Government Superannuation Fund.
On becoming a member of the International Bank for Reconstruction and Development and of the International Monetary Fund, New Zealand in 1961 issued £5,341,066 of non-interest-bearing, non-negotiable demand notes to the International Bank and £33,260,000 of similar notes to the Fund.
CONTINGENT LIABILITIES OUTSTANDING ON 31 MARCH 1962 | |||
---|---|---|---|
* Excludes overdrafts of Dairy Industry and Apple and Pear Industry accounts secured on stocks, etc., in terms of statute. | |||
State Advances Corporation – | £ | £ | £ |
Stock held by Government agencies | 168,553,890 | ||
Stock held by public | 10,418,000 | ||
178,971,890 | |||
Loans to industries | 1,209,727 | ||
180,181,617 | |||
Hospital boards: Stock and debentures | 29,166,268 | ||
Other local authorities – | |||
Stock and debentures | 8,981,470 | ||
Overdrafts up to | 67,900 | ||
9,049,370 | |||
Licensed trade – | |||
Licensing trusts: Debentures and overdrafts up to | 128,870 | ||
Tourist Hotel Corporation: Overdraft up to | 30,000 | ||
158,870 | |||
Primary production: Overdrafts up to | 152,394 | ||
Marketing authorities:* Overdrafts up to | 8,640,000 | ||
Timber and paper industry – | |||
Overdrafts up to | 3,100,000 | ||
Loans to industries | 950,000 | ||
4,050,000 | |||
Gas companies: Debenture | 750,000 | ||
International Finance Organisations – | |||
Notes portion of subscriptions | 38,601,066 |
A broad classification of the public debt according to nature or purpose is contained in the following table, the distinction being made on the basis of whether raised for ordinary purposes, war purposes, or housing. It should be noted that the debt is expressed in terms of nominal amounts, these differing from figures in terms of New Zealand currency for the 1940 year only.
Class | Gross Debt at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1940 | 1950 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£(thousand) | |||||
Ordinary | 245,217 | 358,267 | 585,414 | 621,052 | 684,899 |
Housing | 11,559 | 57,331 | 119,829 | 126,081 | 131,522 |
War loans (1914–18) | 36,854 | 26,757 | - | - | - |
War expenses (1939–45) | 3,086 | 201,526 | 139,273 | 121,040 | 87,423 |
Totals | 296,716 | 643,880 | 844,516 | 868,173 | 903,844 |
The amount per head of population for each class as at 31 March 1962 was as follows: ordinary, £276 9s.; housing, £53 2s.; war expenses, 1939–45, £35 6s.
A more detailed allocation of the public debt as at 31 March 1962 is now given.
(a) | Earning full interest – | £(thousand) | |
Electric power | 200,673 | ||
Post Office | 84,757 | ||
Bank of New Zealand shares | 6,328 | ||
Land Settlement | 50,917 | ||
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | 5,850 | ||
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. | 9,434 | ||
357,959 | |||
(b) | Earning interest but not at full rate – | ||
Housing | 117,877 | ||
Housing under construction | 13,645 | ||
State Advances Corporation | 46,000 | ||
177,522 | |||
(c) | Not earning interest though represented by permanent assets – | ||
Education buildings | 14,030 | ||
Forests (State) | 14,475 | ||
Roads and highways | 56,352 | ||
General Public Works | 10,739 | ||
International Finance Organisations – | |||
Cash portion of subscriptions | 6,427 | ||
Railways | 147,634 | ||
State coal mines | 11,253 | ||
260,910 | |||
(d) | Non-productive debt – | ||
War Loans 1939–45 | 87,423 | ||
Reserve Bank exchange adjustment | 20,000 | ||
New loan moneys on hand | 30 | ||
107,453 | |||
Total | £903,844 |
A summary of transactions in connection with the public debt during the year ended 31 March 1962 is as follows.
Type of Debt | Amount Outstanding at | ||
---|---|---|---|
31 March 1961 | 31 March 1962 | +Increase –Decrease | |
£(thousand) | |||
External debt: London | 108,163 | 127,013 | + 18,850 |
United States of America | 18,499 | 12,542 | – 5,957 |
Internal debt – | |||
Long-term debt | 733,711 | 756,939 | + 23,228 |
Floating debt | 7,800 | 7,350 | – 450 |
Totals | 868,173 | 903,844 | +35,671 |
A more detailed statement which shows also the main purposes for which loan moneys were raised during the year 1961–62 is now given.
External debt – | £ | £ | £ |
London – | |||
Increases – | |||
New issues – | |||
National Development Loans Account | 20,000,000 | ||
Decreases – | |||
Transfers to New Zealand Register | 1,149,800 | ||
Increase in London debt | 18,850,200 | ||
United States of America – | |||
Increases – | |||
New issues – | |||
National Development Loans Account | 7,142,347 | ||
Decreases – | |||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account – | |||
From revenue | 13,099,287 | ||
Decrease in U.S.A. debt | 5,956,940 | ||
Increase in external debt | 12,893,260 | ||
Internal debt – | |||
Increases – | |||
New issues – | |||
National Development Loans Account | 39,528,910 | ||
Loans Redemption Account | 44,715,215 | ||
Transfers from London Register | 1,149,800 | ||
International Finance Organisations | |||
Cash portion of subscriptions | 6,427,200 | ||
91,821,125 | |||
Decreases – | |||
Repayments from Loans Redemption Account – | |||
From revenue | 24,407,035 | ||
New issues in New Zealand | 44,635,930 | ||
69,042,965 | |||
Increase in internal debt | 22,778,160 | ||
Total increase in public debt | £35,671,420 |
Details of conversions and loans in the post-war period up to 31 March 1950 were given on pages 819–820 of the 1957 issue of the Yearbook. Conversions in the further period up to 31 March 1958 were given on pages 812–813 of the 1958 issue, and loans for this further period up to 31 March 1958 were given on pages 828–829 of the 1960 issue. Conversions from May 1958 to December 1960 were given on page 832 of the 1961 issue, and subsequent conversions to February 1962 on page 821 of the 1962 issue. New Zealand loans from April 1958 to 1960 were given on page 821 of the 1962 issue.
One of the largest conversion loans on record was offered in February 1962 in the conversion of £49 million of Government stock maturing on 15 April and 15 May 1962. Stock offered in conversion was 4¾ per cent maturing 15 May 1967 issued at the rate of £100 for every £99 of maturing stock, and 5 per cent maturing 15 May 1974–76 issued at the rate of £100 for each £97 of maturing stock. Conversion was effected of £35 million of stock.
Another conversion loan was offered in September 1962 in conversion of £17.2 million 4½ per cent stock maturing 15 October 1962. Stock offered in conversion was 4⅜ per cent maturing 15 October 1964, 5 per cent maturing 15 October 1966–68, and 5 per cent maturing 15 October 1976–78 – the last stock issued at the rate of £100 for every £98 of maturing stock. An amount of £13.8 million was converted.
A conversion loan of £16 million stock maturing 15 April 1963 was offered in February 1963.
A loan of £20,000,000 was raised in London in April 1958. It consisted of New Zealand Government 6 per cent stock issued at £99 per cent and maturing in 1976–80. In May 1961 a further loan of £20,000,000 of New Zealand Government 6 per cent stock issued at £98½ per cent and maturing 15 November 1972 was raised in London.
A loan of £10 million was raised in London in August 1962, with 6 per cent stock issued at £97 per cent maturing 15 March 1975–76.
In 1956 there was received from the Export-Import Bank, Washington, a loan of $13,000,000 at 4¾ per cent repayable half-yearly at the rate of $650,000. The balance outstanding at 31 December 1962 was 84,550,000. An agreement under which the New Zealand Government obtained a loan of 834,500,000 and a credit of 811,500,000 from a group of banks in the United States of America was signed on 30 September 1958. The loan, which bore interest at 3½ per cent, was repaid on 1 August 1961, while the credit, which bore interest at 4½ per cent, was repaid on 30 September 1959. In connection with the loan, the Reserve Bank of New Zealand deposited with the Federal Reserve Bank of New York gold valued at $31,500,000 as security.
For the first time New Zealand raised a public loan in the United States of America in December 1958. An amount of $10,000,000 bearing interest at 5½ per cent and maturing in 1970 was raised in New York. The issue price was $99 per cent. The bond issue has a sinking fund designed to retire $790,000 of the debt annually, beginning 1 June 1961. By this means 75 per cent of the debt will be repaid by maturity. At 31 December 1962 the balance outstanding was $8,420,000.
In 1961 a loan of $20,000,000 was raised in New York, with 5¾ per cent bonds maturing 15 October 1971–76. The issue has a sinking fund designed to retire $1,350,000 annually commencing 15 April 1964. By this means 84 per cent of the issue will be repaid by maturity. In May 1962 a further loan of 825,000,000 of 5¼ per cent bonds maturing 1 May 1972–77 was raised. The sinking fund payments will commence on 1 November 1964 at the rate of 81,700,000 per annum, and are calculated to retire 85 per cent of the issue prior to maturity.
The second issue (Series B) of development bonds was offered in May 1962. The bonds will be redeemable at 106 per cent on 31 July 1971, or at the option of the holder at 100 per cent between 31 January 1963 and 30 July 1965, 101 per cent between 31 July 1965 and 30 July 1968, and at 103 per cent between 31 July 1968 and 30 July 1971. Interest will be paid as follows: 4 per cent until 31 July 1965, then 4½ per cent until 31 July 1968, then 4¾ per cent until 31 July 1971. An amount of £907,715 was subscribed to this series.
The third issue (Series C) of development bonds was offered in January 1963. The bonds will be redeemable at 106 per cent on 31 January 1972, or at the option of the holder at 100 per cent between 30 September 1963 and 30 January 1966, at 101 per cent between 31 January 1966 and 30 January 1969, and at 103 per cent between 31 January 1969 and 30 January 1972. Interest will be paid as follows: 4 per cent until 31 January 1966, then 4½ per cent until 31 January 1969, then 4¾ per cent until 31 January 1972. At 31 March 1963 an amount of £189,000 had been subscribed to this series.
A cash loan of £15,000,000 was also opened in May 1962 with 4⅜ per cent stock maturing 15 June 1964 and 5 per cent stock maturing 15 May 1966–68 offered at par, and 5 per cent stock maturing 15 May 1975–77 at £97 per cent. An amount of £15,961,855 was subscribed.
In October 1962 a cash loan of £10,000,000 was opened; 4⅜ per cent maturing 15 October 1964 and 5 per cent maturing 15 October 1966–68, stocks were offered at par, and 5 per cent stock maturing 15 October 1976–78 at £98 per cent. An amount of £10,665,385 was subscribed.
In February 1963 another cash loan of £10,000,000 was opened with 4⅜ per cent stock maturing on 15 July 1965 and 5 per cent stock maturing on 15 August 1966–68 at par, and 5 per cent stock maturing 15 August 1977–79 at £98½ per cent. An amount of £10,695,075 was subscribed.
The table following shows, for each of the last 11 years ended 31 March, the amount of New Zealand's public debt domiciled in London, United States of America, Australia, and New Zealand. All amounts shown are exclusive of the contingent liability due to the United Kingdom Government to which reference has been made elsewhere in this subsection.
At 31 March | Amount | Percentage of Total on New Zealand Currency Basis | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
London | United States of America | New Zealand | London | United States of America | New Zealand | |
£N.Z.(thousand) | percent | |||||
1952 | 77,808 | - | 575,855 | 11.90 | - | 88.10 |
1953 | 77,790 | - | 589,898 | 11.65 | - | 88.35 |
1954 | 87,790 | - | 616,581 | 12.46 | - | 87.54 |
1955 | 97,789 | - | 630,804 | 13.42 | - | 86.58 |
1956 | 95,804 | - | 639,397 | 13.03 | - | 86.97 |
1957 | 100,425 | 4,429 | 652,265 | 13.26 | 0.59 | 86.15 |
1958 | 99,576 | 3,963 | 678,572 | 12.73 | 0.51 | 86.76 |
1959 | 118,277 | 23,548 | 674,728 | 14.49 | 2.88 | 82.63 |
1960 | 117,764 | 18,965 | 707,787 | 13.94 | 2.25 | 83.81 |
1961 | 108,163 | 18,498 | 741,511 | 12.46 | 2.13 | 85.41 |
1962 | 127,013 | 12,542 | 764,289 | 14.05 | 1.39 | 84.56 |
The maturity years of the debt outstanding at 31 March 1962 are shown in the following statement, which distinguishes between the various countries of domicile. All amounts shown may be regarded as being either in New Zealand pounds or in nominal amounts.
Loans Maturing in Financial Year Ending 31 March* | Due in | Total Debt (Nominal Amount) | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
U.S.A. (in New Zealand Currency) | London (in New Zealand Currency) | New Zealand | |||
Public | Departmental and Other | ||||
* In respect of many of the loans the Government has the option to redeem the securities at an earlier date. † Excludes United Kingdom Government advance of £26,191,000. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
Treasury bills | - | - | - | 7,350 | 7,350 |
Promissory notes, various (from 15 May 1962 to 15 May 1966) | 2,098 | - | - | - | 2,098 |
1963 | - | - | 37,634 | 25,718 | 63,352 |
1964 | - | 7,337 | 49,758 | 33,207 | 90,302 |
1965 | - | - | 24,649 | 12,543 | 37,192 |
1966 | - | 17,047 | 46,281 | 37,843 | 101,171 |
1967 | - | 6,696 | 24,054 | 16,021 | 46,771 |
1968 | - | - | 11,658 | 10,974 | 22,632 |
1969 | - | 15,422 | 1,841 | 75,500 | 92,763 |
1970 | - | - | 7,588 | 8,436 | 16,024 |
1971 | 3,302 | - | 6,283 | 5,858 | 15,443 |
1972 | - | 4,967 | 33 | - | 5,000 |
1973 | - | 19,749 | 25,795 | 22,213 | 67,757 |
1974 | - | 9,325 | 13,644 | 41,492 | 64,461 |
1975 | - | - | 2,438 | 40,360 | 42,798 |
1976 | - | - | 22,783 | 46,978 | 69,761 |
1977 | 7,142 | - | - | 49,900 | 57,042 |
1978 | - | 6,410 | 590 | 27,500 | 34,500 |
1979 | - | 9,759 | 241 | 16,000 | 26,000 |
1980 | - | 16,651 | 3,349 | - | 20,000 |
1982 | - | - | - | 6,427 | 6,427 |
1983 | - | 5,000 | - | - | 5,000 |
1985 | - | 8,650 | 1,350 | - | 10,000 |
Totals | 12,542 | 127,013† | 279,969 | 484,320 | 903,844 |
As shown in the preceding table, £484,320,000 of the public debt outstanding at 31 March 1962 was held by various Government Departments and quasi-Government organisations. A summary of these investments for the latest two years is as follows.
At 31 March | ||
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
£(thousand) | ||
Investments held by accounts within the Public Account | 58,267 | 67,008 |
Government Life Insurance | 6,802 | 6,652 |
Government Superannuation Board | 33,435 | 36,219 |
Maori Trustee | 2,590 | 2,874 |
National Provident Fund | 21,171 | 21,256 |
New Zealand Broadcasting Corporation | 1,150 | 750 |
Post Office | 144,276 | 151,776 |
Post Office: National Savings | 53,700 | 49,900 |
Public Trustee | 4,131 | 3,821 |
Reserve Bank | 71,321 | 71,184 |
State Advances Corporation | 3,106 | 4,318 |
State Fire Insurance Office – | ||
Accident Branch | 1,872 | 2,073 |
Fire Branch | 1,819 | 2,019 |
Meat Industry Account | 35,904 | 34,204 |
Wool Commission Account | 29,516 | 30,266 |
Totals | 469,041 | 484,320 |
The following table gives the quotations in London for the principal new stocks (excluding accrued interest) in December of each of the years 1949–59 and at quarterly intervals from March 1960 to December 1962.
Date | 3¼ Per Cent, 1962–65 | 3½ Per Cent, 1960–64 | 4¼ Per Cent, 1970–73 | 5 Per Cent, 1956–71 | 6 Per Cent, 1976–80 | |||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In September 1961, 6 per cent 1972 stock was quoted as follows: 1 September 1961, £92 17s. 6d., 1 December 1961, £95 5s., 2 March 1962, £94 15s., 1 June 1962, £95 3s. 1½d., 7 September 1962, £97 11s. 10½d. | ||||||||||||||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | ||
1949 – | 29 Dec | 98 | 15 | 0 | 100 | 18 | 9 | - | 110 | 16 | 3 | - | ||||
1950 – | 1 Dec | 100 | 0 | 0 | 102 | 2 | 6 | - | 110 | 12 | 6 | - | ||||
1951 – | 6 Dec | 93 | 3 | 9 | 95 | 16 | 10½ | - | 104 | 0 | 0 | - | ||||
1952 – | 4 Dec | 91 | 15 | 7½ | 94 | 16 | 10½ | - | 102 | 16 | 3 | - | ||||
1953 – | 3 Dec | 94 | 15 | 7½ | 97 | 6 | 10½ | - | 103 | 1 | 3 | - | ||||
1954 – | 3 Dec | 98 | 0 | 7½ | 99 | 16 | 10½ | - | 102 | 18 | 9 | - | ||||
1955 – | 9 Dec | 87 | 0 | 0 | 89 | 6 | 3 | 92 | 15 | 7½ | 98 | 7 | 8½ | - | ||
1956 – | 7 Dec | 81 | 12 | 6 | 85 | 16 | 3 | 85 | 6 | 3 | 93 | 2 | 6 | - | ||
1957 – | 6 Dec | 82 | 13 | 1½ | 86 | 16 | 3 | 83 | 13 | 9 | 91 | 3 | 1½ | - | ||
1958 – | 5 Dec | 85 | 8 | 1½ | 92 | 6 | 10½ | 87 | 6 | 10½ | 94 | 15 | 7½ | 102 | 5 | 0 |
1959 – | 4 Dec | 89 | 15 | 7½ | 95 | 1 | 10½ | 89 | 9 | 4½ | 99 | 6 | 10½ | 106 | 0 | 0 |
1960 – | 3 Mar | 89 | 19 | 4½ | 94 | 6 | 10½ | 87 | 13 | 1½ | 96 | 17 | 6 | 103 | 15 | 7½ |
1 Jun | 89 | 5 | 7½ | 93 | 13 | 1½ | 87 | 9 | 4½ | 95 | 11 | 3 | 102 | 3 | 9 | |
1 Sep | 88 | 5 | 0 | 92 | 0 | 0 | 84 | 5 | 7½ | 91 | 8 | 9 | 99 | 10 | 7½ | |
1 Dec | 89 | 1 | 3 | 93 | 1 | 3 | 84 | 16 | 3 | 91 | 16 | 3 | 99 | 15 | 7½ | |
1961 – | 3 Mar | 90 | 6 | 3 | 94 | 6 | 3 | 83 | 13 | 1½ | 90 | 14 | 4½ | 98 | 11 | 3 |
2 Jun | 90 | 15 | 7½ | 94 | 11 | 10½ | 83 | 17 | 6 | 90 | 13 | 9 | 97 | 16 | 10½ | |
1 Sep | 87 | 10 | 0 | 92 | 2 | 6 | 79 | 10 | 7½ | 86 | 6 | 3 | 92 | 13 | 9 | |
1 Dec | 89 | 3 | 9 | 94 | 3 | 9 | 81 | 11 | 10½ | 89 | 19 | 4½ | 93 | 19 | 4½ | |
1962 | – 2 Mar | 89 | 17 | 6 | 94 | 11 | 3 | 81 | 7 | 6 | 89 | 3 | 1½ | 94 | 18 | 1½ |
1 Jun | 91 | 6 | 3 | 95 | 11 | 3 | 82 | 3 | 9 | 89 | 10 | 0 | 94 | 14 | 4½ | |
7 Sep | 93 | 3 | 9 | 97 | 3 | 9 | 86 | 9 | 4½ | 92 | 13 | 1½ | 99 | 0 | 7½ | |
7 Dec | 93 | 17 | 6 | 98 | 0 | 0 | 89 | 3 | 9 | 96 | 12 | 6 | 101 | 0 | 7½ |
Of the public debt outstanding at 31 March 1932, approximately 30 per cent only of the total bore interest at a rate of 4 per cent or lower. Following on conversion operations and a general decline in interest rates for new money in the succeeding years until recent times, the amount of debt bearing interest at a rate of 4 per cent or under at 31 March 1962 was £555.2 million, or 61 per cent of the total debt (excluding the contingent liability on which interest payments have been suspended since 1931 by agreement with the United Kingdom Government), while on £255.7 million, or approximately 28 per cent, the rate did not exceed 3 per cent. Of the debt domiciled in New Zealand at 31 March 1962, 31 per cent was at rates of 3 per cent or under, the remainder (or 69 per cent) being at rates which did not exceed 6 per cent. A classification of the public debt as at 31 March 1962, according to the rates of interest payable and domicile, is contained in the following table, the values being in terms of New Zealand currency.
Rate of Interest (per cent) | Debt Maturing in – | Total | Gross Annual Interest Charge | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
London | United States of America | New Zealand | |||
£(thousand) | |||||
Nil | - | - | 6,427 | 6,427 | - |
1 | - | - | 82,850 | 82,850 | 828 |
2½ | - | - | 8,252 | 8,252 | 206 |
3 | 21,832 | - | 136,379 | 158,211 | 4,514 |
3¼ | 23,743 | - | 358 | 24,101 | 783 |
3½ | 15,988 | - | 107,108 | 123,096 | 4,308 |
3¾ | - | - | 63,061 | 63,061 | 1,792 |
4 | 9,759 | - | 79,486 | 89,245 | 3,570 |
4–4¾ | - | - | 1,076 | 1,076 | 43 |
4¼ | 9,325 | - | 17,877 | 27,202 | 425 |
4⅜ | - | - | 39,803 | 39,803 | 1,340 |
4½ | - | - | 4,175 | 4,175 | 962 |
4⅝ | - | - | 26,283 | 26,283 | 1,640 |
4¾ | - | 2,098 | 146,890 | 148,988 | 7,071 |
5 | 4,967 | - | 40,664 | 45,631 | 2,282 |
5¼ | 4,999 | - | 1 | 5,000 | 263 |
5½ | - | 3,301 | - | 3,301 | 178 |
5¾ | - | 7,142 | - | 7,142 | 412 |
6 | 36,400 | - | 3,600 | 40,000 | 2,400 |
Totals | 127,013 | 12,541 | 764,290 | 903,844 | 33,017 |
The total amount of interest paid on the public debt – i.e., excluding the contingent liability on which interest payments have been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government – during the year ended 31 March 1962 was £31,678,000, which gave an average rate of £3 14s. 11d. per cent. The amount of interest and the average rate per cent paid on the debt domiciled in the respective markets were –
Amount of Interest | Average Rate | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | s. | d. | |
London | 4,678,087 | 4 | 6 | 1 |
United States of America | 508,252 | 5 | 10 | 3 |
New Zealand | 26,491,380 | 3 | 12 | 3 |
Of the total interest payments from the Consolidated Fund during the year ended 31 March 1962, £4,584,000 was paid in London and £94,000 in New Zealand on account of debt domiciled in London, £508,000 was paid on account of debt domiciled in the United States of America, and the remaining £26,491,000 was paid in New Zealand in respect of internal debt.
The total amount of interest credited to the Consolidated Fund on account of capital liability of various enterprises during 1961–62 was £18,776,000, the contributing accounts being Post Office, £3,138,000; Electric Supply, £8,547,000; Housing Account, £3,269,000; Housing Construction, £197,000, Land Settlement Account, £1,734,000, under section 31 (3) of Land Act 1948, £650,000; State Advances Corporation, £1,144,000, and New Zealand National Airways Corporation, £93,834. Interest is also received from the investment of other public moneys, the total under this heading being £1,419,000, including £113,000 from the State Advances Corporation, £340,000 from the Public Account Cash Balance Investment Account, £145,000 from the Christmas Island Phosphate Commission, £21,000 from the British Phosphate Commission, £279,000 from the Deposits Accounts, £9,000 from the Loans Redemption Account, and £349,000 from the Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. The total interest receipts of the Consolidated Fund were thus £20,194,000, leaving the net interest charges for the year £11,484,000.
The following table shows the gross payments of interest together with the net interest charges for the last eleven financial years.
Year Ended 31 March | Gross Payments | Receipts | Gross Payments Less Receipts | Net Interest as Percentage of Total Taxation |
---|---|---|---|---|
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||
1952 | 17,713 | 7,337 | 10,376 | 5.17 |
1953 | 17,321 | 6,894 | 10,427 | 5.22 |
1954 | 18,128 | 7,746 | 10,382 | 5.02 |
1955 | 20,014 | 8,378 | 11,636 | 4.96 |
1956 | 21,001 | 9,147 | 11,854 | 4.84 |
1957 | 22,729 | 11,554 | 11,174 | 4.42 |
1958 | 25,316 | 12,392 | 12,924 | 5.28 |
1959 | 27,277 | 13,785 | 13,492 | 4.42 |
1960 | 28,759 | 14,977 | 13,782 | 4.64 |
1961 | 30,085 | 16,303 | 13,782 | 4.12 |
1962 | 31,678 | 20,194 | 11,484 | 3.21 |
Administration and management charges in respect of debt services amounted to £1,646,000 in 1961–62, as compared with £450,000 in 1960–61.
The following table shows the movement in external debt and annual interest charges on external debt expressed as percentages of export earnings.
Year Ended 31 March | External Debt | Interest Charges | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Percentage of Total Public Debt | Amount | Percentage of Export Receipts | |
£m | £m | |||
1931 | 132.2 | 52.9 | 5.9 | 15.9 |
1936 | 134.1 | 52.3 | 5.8 | 14.5 |
1941 | 133.0 | 42.5 | 6.7 | 11.8 |
1946 | 94.5 | 16.6 | 5.6 | 7.9 |
1951 | 77.8 | 11.7 | 2.6 | 1.3 |
1956 | 95.8 | 13.0 | 3.4 | 1.3 |
1959 | 141.8 | 17.4 | 4.7 | 1.7 |
1960 | 136.7 | 16.2 | 5.6 | 1.8 |
1961 | 126.7 | 14.6 | 5.3 | 1.8 |
1962 | 139.6 | 15.7 | 5.2 | 1.7 |
With certain exceptions, the repayment of the public debt is now subject to the provisions of the New Zealand Loans Act 1953. For this purpose there is issued annually out of the Consolidated Fund: (a) a sum equal to ½ per cent of the total amount of the public debt outstanding at the end of the preceding financial year; (b) £2,865,000, being 4 per cent of the redemptions effected from 1 April 1925 up to 1 January 1954; (c) a sum equal to 4 per cent of the total amounts paid under section 59 of the Act between the commencement of the Act (1 January 1954) and the end of the preceding financial year: Provided that if the Minister of Finance so directs, any amount required to be paid under this section may be reduced by the amount paid into the Loans Redemption Account under paragraph (c) of section 57 of the Act, but the amount payable under paragraph (c) of this section in any subsequent year shall be computed as if no such reduction had been made. The bulk of the savings in interest on debt paid off is thus applied to further repayments of debt. In brief, provision is made to repay the debt in approximately 60 years from the date of the inception of the scheme (1925) or from the date of raising subsequent loans.
The annual contribution from the Consolidated Fund paid to the Loans Redemption Account is utilised to redeem such securities as the Public Debt Commission determines, which are a charge upon the public revenues of New Zealand. All other moneys raised or available for the purpose of repayment of any loan forming a charge on public revenues are similarly paid into the Loans Redemption Account and utilised for the redemption of such securities charged upon the public revenues as the Minister of Finance from time to time determines.
Transactions involving merely the exchange of one class of securities for another of the same rate of interest and term, or where the only variation is an extension of the term by not more than two years, are not recorded in the Loans Redemption Account.
The repayment scheme provided for under the New Zealand Loans Act 1953 does not apply to the whole of the public debt, moneys borrowed on the security of Treasury bills issued under section 41 of the Public Revenues Act 1953 being excluded. The funded debt and a contingent liability linked with it are not part of the debt nor are they covered by the repayment provisions.
Amounts devoted to the repayment or redemption of the public debt during each of the last five years are set out below, together with a brief statement of the class of debt affected by redemption operations.
Year Ended 31 March | Repayments Section 58 (a) of 1953 Act | Amounts Utilised for Redemption | Class of Debts Affected by Redemption | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Section 58 (b) of 1953 Act | Section 58 (c) of 1953 Act | Total Amount Utilised | Item | Amount | ||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1958 | 34,447 | 8,178 | 1,975 | 10,153 | War expenses | 7,774 |
Other debt | 2,378 | |||||
1959 | 56,751 | 2,762 | 9,061 | 11,823 | War expenses | 3,961 |
Other debt | 7,861 | |||||
1960 | 69,500 | 13,108 | 6,548 | 19,656 | War expenses | 13,319 |
Other debt | 6,337 | |||||
1961 | 49,260 | 16,544 | 7,088 | 23,632 | War expenses | 18,233 |
Other debt | 5,399 | |||||
1962 | 44,636 | 10,871 | 26,102 | 36,973 | War expenses | 33,617 |
Other debt | 3,356 |
The following table shows the amounts available for redemption for each of the last five years under the repayment scheme provided for by the New Zealand Loans Amendment Act 1953, the amounts utilised, and the nominal value of securities redeemed and cancelled to date.
Year Ended 31 March | Balance of Amortisation Contributions Unspent at Beginning of Year | Transfers from Consolidated Fund | Utilised to Redeem and Cancel Securities | Nominal Value of Securities Redeemed and Cancelled from 1 April 1925 to Date | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
½ Per Cent of Public Debt Outstanding at Beginning of Year | 4 Per Cent of Total Amount of Public Debt Redeemed or Repaid to Beginning of Year | Total | ||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1958 | 8,071 | 3,786 | 3,954 | 7,740 | 8,178 | 98,928 |
1959 | 7,632 | 3,911 | 4,264 | 8,174 | 2,762 | 101,690 |
1960 | 13,045 | 4,083 | 4,590 | 8,673 | 13,108 | 114,798 |
1961 | 8,610 | 4,341 | 5,304 | 9,645 | 16,544 | 131,342 |
1962 | 1,226 | 4,519 | 5,690 | 10,209 | 10,871 | 142,213 |
In the course of the year's financial transactions securities are bought and sold by Treasury accounts, and the investments held as at 31 March in each year, while forming part of the debt, do not represent amounts due directly or indirectly to the public. New Zealand Government investments held by Treasury accounts as at 31 March of the last five years have been: 1958, £52,388,000; 1959, £72,027,000; 1960, £71,461,000; 1961, £59,846,000; 1962, £69,721,000.
In addition to the above, Government investments in corporations, etc., held at 31 March 1962 (shown in the return required by the Public Revenues Act 1953 and published in parliamentary paper B. 1 [Pt I]) are given in the following table.
Investment | Amount at 31 March 1962 |
---|---|
£(000) | |
Owned by New Zealand Government – | |
Bank of New Zealand | 12,018 |
Commonwealth Fabric Corporation | 500 |
Linen Flax Corporation | 180 |
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | 5,850 |
New Zealand Steel Investigating Co. Ltd. | 88 |
Reserve Bank of New Zealand | 1,500 |
State Advances Corporation of New Zealand | 1,000 |
Tasman Empire Airways Ltd. | 811 |
Tourist Hotel Corporation of New Zealand | 2,653 |
Owned jointly with other Governments – | |
British Phosphate Commission | 507 |
Christmas Island Phosphate Commission | 2,804 |
Shareholdings in limited companies – | |
Bay of Plenty Cooperative Fertiliser Co. Ltd. | 102 |
Dominion Salt Ltd. | 150 |
Kaingaroa Logging Co. Ltd. | 50 |
Maramarua Coalfields Ltd. | 84 |
New Zealand Woolpack and Textiles Ltd. | 150 |
Tasman Pulp and Paper Co. Ltd. | 2,000 |
Miscellaneous | 140 |
Total | £30,587 |
The statistics given throughout this subsection refer to the indebtedness of the General Government only, and do not include the debt of local authorities, which is dealt with in the section of this volume relating to local government finance.
Local authorities had at 31 March 1962 a gross indebtedness equivalent to £197,720,000 and if this amount be added to the gross debt of the General Government at 31 March 1962 (£903,844,000) the aggregate becomes £1,101,564,000. This latter total is exclusive of £26,191,000 contingent liability due to the United Kingdom. Allowing for duplication on account of outstanding loans to local authorities from the State Advances Corporation, the Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, and the Fire Services Council, the total is reduced to approximately £1,098,243,000.
The figures relating to local authorities' indebtedness in the foregoing paragraph are inclusive of hospital boards, and to this extent differ from those generally given in the section on local government. Hospital board gross indebtedness at 31 March 1961 totalled £29,342,000.
Table of Contents
The constitution and franchise of local authorities are described in Section 2, History, Constitution, and Government.
Detailed statistics relating to each local authority, other than hospital boards, are contained in the Report on the Local Authority Statistics, an annual publication of the Department of Statistics. Hospital boards, which supply their returns to the Department of Health, are omitted from most of the statistics contained in this section, a special note is made where they are included, but summarised data relating to them will be found in Section 5b.
The local authority year now uniformly ends on 31 March, except in the case of most harbour boards and the Hutt Valley Drainage Board. In certain cases where the harbour is administered by a county or borough council the year ends on 31 March, but in all other cases on 30 September.
Under the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 all loan proposals of local authorities, except in regard to money borrowed in anticipation of revenue, require the sanction of the Local Authorities Loans Board. The board consists of the Secretary to the Treasury, the Commissioner of Works, and five other members appointed by the Governor-General. In cases where a poll of ratepayers is necessary preparatory to raising a loan, the board's consent must be obtained before the poll is held. In no case may the board sanction any application unless provision is made to its satisfaction for repayment of the loan within such period as it deems reasonable, having regard to the probable duration and continuing utility of the works on which the loan moneys are to be expended.
A local authority is empowered to raise a special loan for the construction of any public work, for the purchase of land or buildings, or for the purpose of engaging in any undertaking into which it may lawfully enter. As a general rule local authorities may raise a loan by special order and without a poll of ratepayers, but, in the case of a local authority that is a rating body, a poll of ratepayers is to be taken if –
The Local Authorities Loans Board requires a poll to be taken; or
Before the date fixed for the meeting of the local authority to confirm the resolution to raise the loan not less than 5 per cent of the ratepayers demand a poll; or
The local authority itself decides to take a poll.
A poll cannot be required in cases such as renewal loans, loans raised for emergency expenditure by reason of flood, storm, earthquake, etc., or loans for work of national and local importance and carried out by an agreement between the Government and a local authority.
Where a poll is required it shall be deemed to be carried if a bare majority of the valid votes recorded is in favour of the proposal. The properties and revenue of the local authority may be pledged as security for the repayment of any principal sum or interest thereon, or a special rate may be levied for the same purpose.
The borrowing activities of certain types of local authority are subject to special provisions. Under the Hospitals Act 1957 a hospital board must first obtain the approval of the Minister of Health before exercising its power to borrow; under the Fire Services Act 1949 the boards of urban fire authorities must obtain the prior consent of the Fire Service Council. Harbour boards derive their authority to borrow for harbour works from special empowering legislation, and similar authority is given for the capital works of certain other local authorities.
Local authorities are largely dependent on revenue from rates to carry out their activities, and even loans raised for special purposes are, except where the assets purchased provide revenue to meet the loan charges, ultimately liquidated by rate revenues - known then as special rates. Three broad classes of rates are distinguished:
General, for general purposes.
Separate rates levied for the construction of public works, for the acquisition of land or buildings, or for the benefit of the whole or part of a local district.
Special rates imposed to secure the repayment of loan money, being sufficient to produce interest and sinking fund, or interest and instalment of principal, as the case may be. Special rates can be levied only by resolution gazetted, and. unlike general and separate rates, are not subject to any statutory limit.
There are three main systems of rating: (1) capital (land and improvements) value, (2) annual value, and (3) unimproved value. Rating on an acreage basis is applied mainly by rabbit boards which also, in two districts, rate according to the number of sheep and/or cattle owned.
The Rating Act 1925 provides that the local authority of any district (other than a district wherein the system of rating on the unimproved value is in force) may from time to time by resolution determine whether the system of rating on the annual value or on the capital value shall be in force in the district. In the case of rating on the capital value the rating roll is based on the district valuation roll prepared by the Valuation Department. Where the rating is on the annual value the local authority generally prepares its valuation roll on the basis of valuations made by its own valuers. There is, however, provision that annual values may be prepared on the basis of the annual value being equal to £6 per cent of the capital value, and also that a rate of 1s. in the pound on the annual value is equivalent to ¾d. in the pound on the capital value. The Rating Amendment Act 1954 further provides that the Valuer-General may act as a local authority's valuer where an annual value roll is to be prepared. (See also Section 10e on valuation of land.)
Under the Rating Act 1925 it is entirely at the option of the ratepayers of local districts to decide the system of rating. The poll is taken in the same manner as in the case of a loan poll required under the Local Authorities Loans Act 1956. The question of adoption or otherwise is decided by a bare majority of the valid votes recorded, irrespective of the number of ratepayers who have voted.
A rescinding proposal can be carried at a poll by the same means as one for adoption, but not until after three years have elapsed; and, vice versa, rejection of a proposal bars its being brought forward for a similar period.
Under the authority of the Counties Act 1956 the ratepayers within a county town may require the county council to take a poll within the town on a proposal to adopt a system of rating which differs from that in force in the county.
A town district, borough, or another county formed from part of a county automatically rates on the system in force in the county at the time of the constitution of the new district; also two boroughs amalgamating adopt the system in force in the district with the greater population, unless their councils agree to the contrary.
A table is given of rating systems in force during the financial year 1960–61 in those districts which levy rates.
Local District | System of Rating | Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unimproved Value | Capital Value | Annual Value | Acreage Basis | On Stock | ||
* Includes Chatham Islands county, for which import and export dues are charged in lieu of rates on land. † Includes one board with the powers of a drainage board which also rates on an acreage basis. | ||||||
Counties | 72 | 46 | - | - | - | 119* |
Boroughs | 117 | 14 | 12 | - | - | 143 |
Town districts | 18 | 7 | 2 | - | - | 27 |
Road districts | 1 | 2 | - | - | - | 3 |
River districts | 3† | 5 | - | 3 | - | 11 |
Catchment districts | - | 13 | - | - | - | 13 |
Land-drainage districts | 28 | 12 | - | - | - | 40 |
Water-supply district | - | - | 1 | - | 1 | |
Rabbit districts | - | 1 | - | 206 | 1 | 208 |
Totals | 239† | 100 | 14 | 210 | 1 | 565* |
The position in regard to the four major classes of local authorities at 1 April 1961 (i.e., the beginning of the 1961–62 financial year) is set out in the following table. The figures in parentheses are proportions per cent of the total.
Local District | Rating on | Total for New Zealand | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unimproved Value | Capital Value | Annual Value | ||||||
No. | Population | No. | Population | No. | Population | No. | Population* | |
* Population at 18 April 1961, exclusive of persons on shipboard, etc. † Includes Sounds and Fiord counties in which the Counties Act is not wholly in force, and Chatham Islands county for which export and import dues are charged in lieu of rates on land. | ||||||||
Counties (excluding town districts) | 73 | 552,138 | 45 | 305,476 | - | - | 121† | 859,009† |
(60.3) | (64.3) | (37.2) | (35.6) | (–) | (–) | |||
Cities and borough | 116 | 1,224,294 | 14 | 62,537 | 13 | 249,820 | 143 | 1,536,651 |
(81.1) | (79.7) | (9.8) | (41) | (9.1) | (16.2) | |||
Independent town districts | 10 | 8,874 | 4 | 3,667 | 1 | 598 | 15 | 13,139 |
(66.7) | (67.5) | (26.7) | (27.9) | (6.6) | (4.6) | |||
Dependent town districts | 8 | 3,738 | 3 | 1,604 | 1 | 607 | 12 | 5,949 |
(66.7) | (62.8) | (25.0) | (27.0) | (8.3) | (10.2) | |||
Totals | 207 | 1,789,044 | 66 | 373,284 | 15 | 251,025 | 291 | 2,414,748 |
(71.1) | (74.1) | (22.7) | (15.5) | (5 2) | (10.4) |
For the purposes of the foregoing tables a district is deemed to rate on the unimproved value where the general rate is levied on an unimproved-value basis. In a number of instances, in particular of boroughs, certain of the subsidiary rates are levied on other systems.
The following table shows the amounts levied under the various systems of rating and by annual fees or charges by counties, boroughs, and town, and road districts for the year ended 31 March 1961. Amounts levied on behalf of other local authorities are included.
Local District | System of Rating | Uniform Fees and Charges | Total | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unimproved Value | Capital Value | Annual Value | |||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Counties | 5,738,915 | 2,625,993 | 8,776 | 77,765 | 8,451,449 |
Boroughs | 12,478,099 | 885,424 | 4,170,268 | 305,685 | 17,839,476 |
Town districts | 68,407 | 27,743 | 6,343 | 6,697 | 109,190 |
Road districts | 25,223 | 3,399 | - | - | 28,622 |
Totals | 18,310,644 | 3,542,559 | 4,185,387 | 390,147 | 26,428,737 |
The sources of revenue of local authorities are shown by broad classes in the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Rates | Licence Fees and Building Permits | Receipts from Public Utilities, Rents, and Interest | Government Grants and Subsidies | Other Receipts (Including Loan Money) | Total Receipts |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||||
1951 | 12,577 | 1,241 | 20,475 | 3,093 | 5,278 | 42,664 |
1952 | 14,514 | 1,396 | 22,655 | 3,946 | 6,701 | 49,212 |
1953 | 15,354 | 1,482 | 26,106 | 4,378 | 11,365 | 58,685 |
1954 | 16,421 | 1,532 | 30,790 | 4,835 | 15,672 | 69,250 |
1955 | 18,260 | 762 | 34,551 | 8,516 | 12,529 | 74,618 |
1956 | 18,883 | 748 | 37,648 | 10,359 | 15,064 | 82,702 |
1957 | 20,659 | 661 | 38,904 | 11,550 | 18,818 | 90,592 |
1958 | 22,708 | 699 | 41,644 | 11,971 | 23,596 | 100,618 |
1959 | 24,392 | 731 | 48,172 | 12,277 | 22,533 | 108,105 |
1960 | 25,744 | 935 | 49,923 | 12,714 | 29,066 | 118,382 |
1961 | 27,474 | 1,023 | 53,356 | 14,118 | 29,949 | 125,920 |
During the financial year 1960–61 local authorities received by way of rates, inspection charges, and licence fees a total amount of £28,497,024, which, for a total mean population of 2,388,004, is equivalent to £11 18s. 8d. per head.
Of the total receipts for 1960–61, rates yielded 21.8 per cent; licences, etc., 0.8 per cent; public utilities, rents, and interest, 42.4 per cent; Government, 11.2 per cent; and other receipts, 23.8 per cent.
Of the total receipts for counties, which amounted to £20,572,692, a sum of £7,966,244, or 38.8 per cent, was raised by way of rates, inspection charges, and licence fees. Town districts, road districts, river districts, catchment districts, land-drainage districts, urban drainage districts, and water-supply districts also rely on rates for a considerable portion of their income. On the other hand, for boroughs and harbour boards, taxation through rates, inspection charges, and licence fees supplies a smaller proportion of the total receipts. During 1959–60 this source of income accounted for 31.9 per cent of the total receipts of boroughs and 11.2 per cent of that of harbour boards. Rates collected for, or to meet levies by, fire boards are included as receipts from rates by the levying authorities. Electric power districts did not rate during 1960–61.
The next table shows the receipts for 1960–61 (classified as in the preceding table) for each type of local authority.
Local Authority | Rates | Inspection Charges and Licence Fees | Receipts from Public Utilities, Rents, and Interest | Government Grants and Subsidies | Other Receipts (Including Loan Money) | Total Receipts |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Fees received from licences issued amounted to £358,273, the difference of £16,215 representing receipts for other charges (e.g., hydatids inspection) that, in some instances, were paid with, and could not be separated from, licence fees as such. † Levy on milk. ‡Harbour improvement rate of £430,719, and rates on land in harbour rating area, £414,255. §Of this total, £1,801,984 represented transport receipts. £9,718,817 sales of electric light and power, and £1,289,650 sales of gas. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
County councils | 7,591,756 | 374,488* | 1,346,445 | 8,170,477 | 3,089,526 | 20,572,692 |
Borough councils | 15,397,036 | 634,482 | 18,693,128§ | 3,797,094 | 11,620,776 | 50,142,516 |
Town boards – | ||||||
Independent | 78,270 | 6,242 | 32,818 | 28,629 | 23,794 | 169,753 |
Dependent | 26,485 | 1,299 | 39,843 | 15,997 | 4,547 | 88,171 |
Road boards | 29,711 | 856 | 4,652 | 17,905 | 3,444 | 56,568 |
River boards | 54,800 | - | 2,916 | 31,662 | 32,864 | 122,242 |
Catchment boards | 616,326 | - | 42,219 | 1,137,984 | 553,871 | 2,350,400 |
Land drainage boards | 145,176 | - | 2,511 | 55,608 | 26,535 | 229,830 |
Electric power boards | - | - | 22,134,400 | - | 2,554,890 | 24,689,290 |
Water supply board | 7,788 | - | - | - | 122 | 7,910 |
Urban drainage boards | 1,825,840 | - | - | 2,971 | 4,684,904 | 6,513,715 |
Urban transport boards | 263,714 | - | 2,282,860 | - | 161,397 | 2,707,971 |
Road tunnel authority | - | - | -+ | - | 2,447,111 | 2,447,111 |
Local railway board | - | - | 34,125 | - | 2,336 | 36,461 |
Gas boards | - | - | 160,397 | 10,126 | 3,221 | 173,744 |
Milk boards | 10,928† | 5,664 | 147,489 | 8,032 | 172,113 | |
Valley authority | 12,000 | - | - | 1,896 | 11,479 | 25,375 |
Nassella tussock boards | 12,407 | - | 7,914 | 69,550 | 8,428 | 98,299 |
Harbour bridge authority | - | - | 720,344 | 2,839 | 708,653 | 1,431,836 |
Plantation board | - | - | 12,030 | - | 5,556 | 17,586 |
Underground water authorities | - | - | - | - | 6,701 | 6,701 |
Rabbit boards | 556,786 | - | 67,908 | 631,245 | 55,029 | 1,310,968 |
Fire boards | - | - | 981,116 | 106,377 | 212,522 | 1,300,015 |
Harbour boards | 844,974‡ | - | 6,642,630 | 37,495 | 3,723,369 | 11,248,468 |
Totals | 27,473,997 | 1,023,031 | 53,355,745 | 14,117,855 | 29,949,107 | 125,919,735 |
Of the total rates of £25,473,997 collected during 1960–61, general rates levied brought in £19,190,258 and other rates (including penalty on overdue rates) £8,283,735. Of the latter, £6,706,111 was received by boroughs, and £941,357 by counties. The whole of the rates collected by harbour boards, £844,974, were classed as general rates.
It is of interest to note that for the year 1960–61 the total of all rates collected by counties was equal to £6 10s. 8d. per £1,000 of rateable capital value (land and improvements) at the beginning of the year. The corresponding figure for boroughs was £9 14s. 5d.; for independent town districts £8 1s.; and for dependent town districts, £6 3s. 10d. (excluding rates levied by county councils).
In former issues of the Yearbook there has been given a detailed statement of revenue receipts by local authorities from the General Government. This detailed breakdown is no longer available, the last analysis appearing on page 844 of the 1961 issue of the Yearbook.
The expenditure of local authorities during each of the latest 11 years has been as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Works and Utilities (Construction and Maintenance) | Hospital Board Levies | Administration | Interest on Loans and Overdraft | Other | Total Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||||
1951 | 32,130 | 1,669 | 2,897 | 2,221 | 4,325 | 43,242 |
1952 | 36,989 | 1,855 | 3,222 | 2,219 | 4,561 | 48,846 |
1953 | 45,061 | 1,748 | 3,437 | 2,329 | 5,762 | 58,337 |
1954 | 53,664 | 1,660 | 4,056 | 2,595 | 6,314 | 68,289 |
1955 | 58,094 | 1,455 | 4,583 | 2,874 | 6,974 | 73,981 |
1956 | 66,418 | 1,080 | 4,857 | 3,157 | 8,047 | 83,559 |
1957 | 72,751 | 660 | 5,428 | 3,659 | 8,241 | 90,740 |
1958 | 79,619 | 5,857 | 4,225 | 8,587 | 98,288 | |
1959 | 85,869 | 6,191 | 5,133 | 9,407 | 106,599 | |
1960 | 90,092 | 6,232 | 5,726 | 13,546 | 115,596 | |
1961 | 95,225 | 6,624 | 6,575 | 14,081 | 122,505 |
Included in the total of other payments for 1960–61 is an amount of £7,339,540 in respect of amortisation of debt, which compares with the figure of £7,280,573 in 1959–60.
The main items of expenditure of the various classes of local authorities during 1960–61 are shown below.
Local Authority | Works and Utilities (Constriction and Maintenance) | Administration | Interest on Loans and Overdraft | Amortisation of Debt | Other Payments | Total Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
County councils | 18,315,958 | 1,420,365 | 414,372 | 600,884 | 1,252,145 | 22,003,724 |
Borough councils | 37,668,267 | 2,123,188 | 2,724,044 | 3,165,562 | 2,717,666 | 48,398,727 |
Town boards – | ||||||
Independent | 142,016 | 18,530 | 5,398 | 8,721 | 6,301 | 180,966 |
Dependent | 75,812 | 5,152 | 1,378 | 1,954 | 2,128 | 86,424 |
Road boards | 48,524 | 7,435 | 536 | 2,983 | 2,062 | 61,540 |
River boards | 102,797 | 11,465 | 4,242 | 6,365 | 3,925 | 128,794 |
Catchment boards | 2,009,040 | 275,860 | 35,276 | 58,615 | 54,035 | 2,432,826 |
Land drainage boards | 173,013 | 21,935 | 9,116 | 20,791 | 7,492 | 232,347 |
Electric power boards | 19,114,252 | 1,616,018 | 997,025 | 1,881,201 | 1,098,643 | 24,707,139 |
Water supply board | 6,505 | 968 | - | - | - | 7,473 |
Urban drainage boards | 4,164,340 | 190,729 | 830,397 | 379,149 | 266,637 | 5,831,252 |
Urban transport boards | 2,065,718 | 132,939 | 166,117 | 330,207 | 21,449 | 2,716,410 |
Road tunnel authority | 192,250 | 387 | 54,271 | - | 3,535 | 250,443 |
Local railway board | 26,290 | 3,655 | - | - | 1,860 | 31,805 |
Gas boards | 216,333 | 15,174 | 4,023 | 14,853 | 3,377 | 253,760 |
Milk boards | 136,313 | 15,763 | - | - | 937 | 153,013 |
Valley authority | 22,101 | 6,833 | 200 | 89 | - | 29,223 |
Nassella tussock boards | 59,061 | 9,379 | - | - | 9,177 | 77,617 |
Harbour Bridge authority | 430,074 | 28,381 | 342,029 | 196,050 | 22,281 | 1,018,815 |
Plantation board | 8,862 | 5,653 | - | - | 1,926 | 16,441 |
Underground-water authorities | 2,208 | 704 | - | - | - | 2,912 |
Rabbit boards | 1,130,909 | 122,703 | 3,494 | 9,300 | 29,827 | 1,296,233 |
Fire boards | 1,040,645 | 33,147 | 67,755 | 151,036 | 74,446 | 1,367,029 |
Harbour boards | 8,073,725 | 557,279 | 915,733 | 511,780 | 1,161,279 | 11,219,796 |
Totals | 95,225,013 | 6,623,622 | 6,575,406 | 7,339,540 | 6,741,128 | 122,504,709 |
The next table shows for some of the more important classes of local authorities the proportions per cent that the main items of expenditure bear to the totals. These percentages are based on the 1960–61 figures as shown in the preceding table.
Local Authority | Works and Utilities (Construction and Maintenance) | Administration | Interest on Loans and Overdraft | Amortisation of Debt | Other Payments | Total Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes districts not listed. | ||||||
per cent | ||||||
County councils | 83.2 | 6.5 | 1.9 | 2.7 | 5.7 | 100.0 |
Borough councils | 77.8 | 4.4 | 5.7 | 6.5 | 5.6 | 100.0 |
Town boards | 81.6 | 8.8 | 2.5 | 4.0 | 3.1 | 100.0 |
Catchment boards | 82.6 | 11.3 | 1.5 | 2.4 | 2.2 | 100.0 |
Electric power boards | 77.4 | 6.6 | 4.0 | 7.6 | 4.4 | 100.0 |
Urban drainage boards | 71.4 | 3.3 | 14.2 | 6.5 | 4.6 | 100.0 |
Urban transport boards | 76.0 | 4.9 | 6.1 | 12.2 | 0.8 | 100.0 |
Rabbit boards | 87.3 | 9.4 | 0.3 | 0.7 | 2.3 | 100.0 |
Fire boards | 76.1 | 2.4 | 4.9 | 11.1 | 5.5 | 100.0 |
Harbour boards | 72.0 | 5.0 | 8.1 | 4.6 | 10.3 | 100.0 |
Totals, all districts* | 77.7 | 5.4 | 5.4 | 6.0 | 5.5 | 100.0 |
The table following gives, in respect of cities and boroughs only, the expenditure on new works out of loan money during the latest 11 years, classified under various heads.
Year Ended 31 March | Roads, Streets and Bridges | Drainage and Sewerage | Reserves, Domains, Halls, Community Centres, Libraries, Baths, and Recreational Facilities | Gasworks and Electrical Works | Water Supply | Other Public Works (Including Housing) | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||||||
1951 | 280 | 201 | 64 | 480 | 502 | 322 | 1,849 |
1952 | 370 | 255 | 92 | 385 | 683 | 515 | 2,300 |
1953 | 791 | 381 | 163 | 462 | 1,146 | 573 | 3,516 |
1954 | 1,004 | 428 | 244 | 906 | 1,310 | 863 | 4,755 |
1955 | 1,301 | 587 | 442 | 451 | 1,637 | 818 | 5,236 |
1956 | 1,319 | 852 | 687 | 366 | 1,802 | 846 | 5,872 |
1957 | 1,703 | 813 | 727 | 341 | 2,009 | 1,260 | 6,853 |
1958 | 1,828 | 772 | 621 | 541 | 3,358 | 1,901 | 9,021 |
1959 | 1,803 | 986 | 705 | 728 | 1,523 | 2,135 | 7,880 |
1960 | 2,079 | 1,340 | 606 | 730 | 1,373 | 1,902 | 8,030 |
1961 | 1,836 | 1,220 | 263 | 759 | 1,275 | 1,359 | 6,712 |
The assets and liabilities of local authorities at the end of the financial year 1960–61 were as shown in the table following.
Local Authority | Assets | Liabilities | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cash and Investments Held by Authority | Other Assets (as Estimated by Authority) | Net Indebtedness (Gross Amount Owing, less Sinking Fund) | Other Liabilities | Total Net Liabilities | |
* Includes works in progress. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
County councils | 4,123,653 | 21,381,463 | 9,476,526 | 1,954,478 | 11,431,004 |
Borough councils | 14,616,697 | 128,477,937 | 62,463,549 | 4,757,734 | 67,221,283 |
Town boards – | |||||
Independent | 58,566 | 655,888 | 134,107 | 12,434 | 146,541 |
Dependent | 19,902 | 259,024 | 29,883 | 7,365 | 37,248 |
Road boards | 14,780 | 87,581 | 11,489 | 9,424 | 20,913 |
River boards | 76,078 | 174,517 | 92,243 | 6,316 | 98,559 |
Catchment boards | 596,291 | 2,789,888 | 855,745 | 159,006 | 1,014,751 |
Land drainage boards | 110,715 | 271,034 | 190,276 | 10,004 | 200,280 |
Electric power boards | 10,899,947 | 61,606,491 | 23,622,809 | 4,299,655 | 27,922,464 |
Water supply board | 3,092 | 3,445 | - | 63 | 63 |
Urban drainage boards | 1,457,568 | 24,791,862 | 18,994,644 | 204,758 | 19,199,402 |
Urban transport boards | 933,904 | 6,071,362 | 3,514,471 | 1,095,237 | 4,609,708 |
Road tunnel authority | 2,205,364 | 216,966 | 2,412,330 | 10,000 | 2,422,330 |
Local railway board | - | 200,247 | - | 9,401 | 9,401 |
Gas boards | - | 503,497 | 134,226 | 79,500 | 213,726 |
Milk boards | 54,404 | 93,734 | - | 8,967 | 8,967 |
Valley authority | 4,077 | 19,649 | 3,926 | 1,408 | 5,334 |
Nassella tussock boards | 20,500 | 73,280 | - | 2,256 | 2,256 |
Harbour bridge authority | 466,219 | 7,524,793 | 6,388,425 | 409,576 | 6,798,001 |
Plantation board | 59,297 | 124,542 | - | 378 | 378 |
Underground-water authorities | 4,460 | 333 | - | 142 | 142 |
Rabbit boards | 546,097 | 1,420,733 | 86,174 | 61,176 | 147,350 |
Fire boards | 277,973 | 3,819,264 | 1,558,242 | 29,145 | 1,587,387 |
Harbour boards | 8,709,469 | 37,817,941 | 21,917,352 | 478,461 | 22,395,813 |
Totals | 45,259,053 | 298,385,471* | 151,886,417 | 13,606,884 | 165,493,301 |
The figures shown in the column “Other Assets” are taken from the annual statistical returns submitted by the authorities to the Department of Statistics, but are far from complete, inasmuch as no estimates are made for certain items. This applies particularly to roads, which, although representing considerable wealth to the community, do not figure at all in the assets. The greater part of the expenditure of counties and road districts is made in this direction. For boroughs, although the proportion is very much less, 23.32 per cent of the loan-money expenditure during the last 12 years was on roads, streets, and bridges. Assets of local authorities (excluding hospital boards) as returned for the latest available 12 years are as under.
As at 31 March | Cash Assets | Other Assets (Estimated) |
---|---|---|
£(000) | £(000) | |
1950 | 19,970 | 99,713 |
1951 | 20,339 | 104,741 |
1952 | 21,403 | 112,495 |
1953 | 22,812 | 126,782 |
1954 | 27,295 | 140,310 |
1955 | 29,436 | 155,478 |
1956 | 29,925 | 172,770 |
1957 | 32,205 | 191,494 |
1958 | 37,101 | 213,686 |
1959 | 40,251 | 235,249 |
1960 | 38,955 | 275,917 |
1961 | 45,259 | 298,385 |
Cash assets are made up chiefly of loan balances, reserve investments, and cash in hand. Sinking funds, which amounted to £7,527,533 at 31 March 1961, do not appear in the foregoing table, but are shown as a deduction from the gross loan indebtedness of local authorities. Other assets are composed mainly of fixed assets and of stocks of stores and materials.
Boroughs are responsible for 41.6 per cent of the total assets, electric power districts for 21.1 per cent, and harbour boards for 13.5 per cent. Counties show the comparatively low percentage of 7.4 but this is due to the fact that practically the whole of county expenditure is made on roads, bridges, etc., for which no estimates are available.
The Local Authorities Amendment Act 1955 authorised local authorities to issue registered stock and nominated the Reserve Bank as Registrar. Prior to 1955 securities given by local authorities for loan moneys were in bearer form, being either debentures for a fixed term with interest coupons attached or table debentures providing for periodic repayments of principal and interest. The following table indicates the growth in this form of security. (Source: Reserve Bank of New Zealand.)
Date | Amount | Total Gross Debt of Local Authorities at 31 March* | Registered Stock as a Percentage of Gross Debt |
---|---|---|---|
* Includes hospital boards. † Estimated. | |||
£(000) | £(000) | percent | |
March 1956 | 48 | 100,882 | 0.05 |
March 1957 | 6,114 | 114,667 | 5.34 |
March 1958 | 18,239 | 132,033 | 13.81 |
March 1959 | 34,342 | 147,259 | 23.32 |
March 1960 | 54,926 | 168,659 | 32.64 |
March 1961 | 74,900 | 186,849 | 40.02 |
March 1962 | 85,400 | 197,720† | 43.30 |
The total gross debt of local authorities at 31 March 1961 amounted to £159,413,950, while net indebtedness (i.e., after deducting accumulated sinking funds from debentures and other securities) was £151,886,417, at face value according to country of domicile. If the amount domiciled overseas is converted to New Zealand currency, the total gross debt at 31 March 1961, at the then rate of exchange, was £159,363,653. When hospital boards were included, the total gross debt of local authorities at 31 March 1961 was £186,849,061. Hospital board loans are shown in Section 5b. Since 1 April 1958 the Government has assumed complete financial responsibility for public hospital finance, apart from the raising by hospital boards of loans for major capital construction, and these must be approved by Minister of Health.
Included in the gross indebtedness figure in the previous paragraph are amounts owing by local authorities to Government Departments, and the amounts of the securities held at 31 March for the last five years are shown in the following table. The percentages to the total gross debt are given at the foot of the table.
Department | As at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
New Zealand Government Insurance Office | 7,308,224 | 8,031,355 | 9,099,067 | 10,843,487 | 11,786,107 |
National Provident Fund Board | 18,161,756 | 19,378,373 | 21,156,241 | 23,505,052 | 28,236,439 |
Public Trustee | 3,477,764 | 3,598,485 | 3,797,827 | 3,737,970 | 3,915,822 |
State Advances Corporation – | |||||
Trading | 7,184,575 | 7,727,437 | 8,823,082 | 9,347,215 | 9,142,605 |
Housing Account | 1,184,147 | 1,267,212 | 1,390,502 | 1,642,270 | 1,885,211 |
Rural Housing Act 1939 | 607,276 | 777,388 | 951,706 | 1,094,893 | 1,321,178 |
Other | 3,962,056 | 4,094,293 | 4,551,051 | 4,816,676 | 5,098,496 |
Totals | 41,885,798 | 44,874,543 | 49,769,476 | 54,987,563 | 61,385,858 |
per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent | |
Ratio per cent to total gross indebtedness | 31.7 | 30.5 | 29.5 | 29.4 | 31.1 |
The outstanding loans of local authorities (other than hospital boards) at the end of each of the latest 11 years are shown in the following table.
At 31 March | Debentures and Other Securities | Inscribed Debt | Total Debt | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Gross Debt | Net Debt (i.e., Less Accumulated Sinking Funds) | Gross Debt | Present Indebtedness (Actuarially Computed) | Gross Debt | Net Debt | |
£(thousand) | ||||||
1951 | 55,993 | 48,799 | 89 | 4 | 56,087 | 48,803 |
1952 | 57,853 | 50,384 | 16 | 1 | 57,869 | 50,385 |
1953 | 64,422 | 56,704 | 5 | - | 64,427 | 56,704 |
1954 | 73,445 | 65,808 | 1 | - | 73,446 | 65,808 |
1955 | 79,320 | 72,075 | - | - | 79,320 | 72,075 |
1956 | 87,984 | 80,525 | - | - | 87,984 | 80,525 |
1957 | 99,088 | 91,670 | - | - | 99,088 | 91,670 |
1958 | 114,675 | 107,239 | - | - | 114,675 | 107,239 |
1959 | 127,970 | 120,495 | - | - | 127,970 | 120,495 |
1960 | 143,557 | 136,504 | - | - | 143,557 | 136,504 |
1961 | 159,414 | 151,886 | - | - | 159,414 | 151,886 |
Of the total net indebtedness of £151,886,417 at 31 March 1961 boroughs were responsible for £62,463,549, which represents 3.7 per cent of their rateable capital value at that date. For counties, which have a much lower expenditure per head on works, etc., the aggregate net indebtedness was £9,476,526, and the percentage of rateable capital value at 31 March 1961 only 0.8.
The following table shows, per head of the population, the gross debt of local authorities and the annual charge thereon for the latest 11 years.
At 31 March | Population | Gross Debt | Annual Loan Charge | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Rate per Head | Amount | Rate per Head | ||||
£(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | £ | s. | ||
1951 | 1,938,032 | 56,087 | 28 | 19 | 5,499 | 2 | 17 |
1952 | 1,984,730 | 57,869 | 29 | 3 | 5,805 | 2 | 19 |
1953 | 2,037,553 | 64,427 | 31 | 12 | 6,294 | 3 | 2 |
1954 | 2,087,740 | 73,446 | 35 | 4 | 6,996 | 3 | 7 |
1955 | 2,130,927 | 79,320 | 37 | 5 | 7,721 | 3 | 13 |
1956 | 2,175,373 | 87,984 | 40 | 9 | 8,978 | 4 | 3 |
1957 | 2,221,169 | 99,088 | 44 | 12 | 9,724 | 4 | 8 |
1958 | 2,275,515 | 114,675 | 50 | 8 | 10,811 | 4 | 15 |
1959 | 2,326,129 | 127,970 | 55 | 0 | 12,047 | 5 | 4 |
1960 | 2,370,166 | 143,557 | 60 | 11 | 13,304 | 5 | 12 |
1961 | 2,414,984 | 159,414 | 66 | 0 | 15,153 | 6 | 6 |
It should be noted that the debt of electric power districts shown in the following table does not represent the complete local authority debt on account of electric power activities, since a considerable portion of the borough debt, and a small part of the county and town district debt also, was incurred for that purpose.
At 31 March | Counties and Road Districts | Boroughs and Town Districts | Urban Drainage Districts | Urban Transport Districts | Electric Power Districts | Harbour Boards | Other Districts | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||||||
1951 | 4,419 | 26,579 | 2,579 | 1,033 | 12,462 | 7,382 | 1,633 | 56,087 |
1952 | 4,352 | 27,517 | 2,704 | 1,151 | 13,004 | 7,496 | 1,645 | 57,869 |
1953 | 4,347 | 30,137 | 3,152 | 1,645 | 14,422 | 8,886 | 1,839 | 64,427 |
1954 | 4,333 | 34,208 | 3,571 | 2,820 | 15,970 | 10,362 | 2,181 | 73,446 |
1955 | 4,596 | 36,816 | 3,961 | 3,082 | 17,213 | 10,812 | 2,841 | 79,320 |
1956 | 5,136 | 40,251 | 4,933 | 3,376 | 18,827 | 11,619 | 3,842 | 87,984 |
1957 | 5,950 | 44,833 | 6,725 | 3,747 | 19,789 | 13,060 | 4,983 | 99,088 |
1958 | 6,790 | 51,581 | 8,988 | 4,149 | 21,300 | 15,689 | 6,178 | 114,675 |
1959 | 7,429 | 55,909 | 12,127 | 3,908 | 22,930 | 17,562 | 8,104 | 127,970 |
1960 | 8,735 | 62,215 | 16,092 | 3,804 | 23,884 | 20,033 | 8,794 | 143,557 |
1961 | 9,905 | 66,461 | 20,073 | 3,573 | 24,645 | 22,978 | 11,779 | 159,414 |
The debt of road districts at 31 March 1961, which is included with that of counties, was £11,489; the town district debt at the same date was £165,269. The debt of “Other Districts” at 31 March 1961 was mainly that of river districts (£95,841), catchment districts (£877,894), land-drainage districts (£209,859), gas districts (£134,226), fire districts (£1,570,242), a harbour bridge authority (£6,388,425), and a road tunnel authority (£2,412,330).
Previously it was possible to classify indebtedness according to the purpose for which the loans were raised. This analysis is no longer available, the last figures of the series appearing on page 851 of the 1961 issue of the Yearbook.
A five-year summary of the domicile of loans outstanding is given hereunder.
At 31 March | Amount | Percentage of Total | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand | United Kingdom | Australia | New Zealand | United Kingdom | Australia | |
£ | £ | £ | percent | per cent | per cent | |
1957 | 95,340,143 | 3,470,000 | 277,527 | 96.22 | 3.50 | 0.28 |
1958 | 111,434,663 | 2,963,000 | 277,527 | 97.18 | 2.58 | 0.24 |
1959 | 125,812,700 | 1,883,000 | 274,653 | 98.31 | 1.47 | 0.22 |
1960 | 141,971,442x | 1,333,000 | 252,128x | 98.90 | 0.93 | 0.17 |
1961 | 158,460,466 | 702,000 | 251,484 | 99.40 | 0.44 | 0.16 |
During 1960–61 the amount domiciled in New Zealand increased by £16,489,024, while the amount domiciled in the United Kingdom decreased by £631,000.
Particulars of the annual loan charge of local authorities during each of the latest 12 years are as follows.
At 31 March | On Debentures and Other Securities | On Inscribed Debt | Total |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1950 | 5,278,382 | 9,207 | 5,287,589 |
1951 | 5,495,768 | 3,098 | 5,498,866 |
1952 | 5,804,578 | 560 | 5,805,138 |
1953 | 6,293,442 | 170 | 6,293,612 |
1954 | 6,996,118 | 36 | 6,996,154 |
1955 | 7,721,730 | - | 7,721,730 |
1956 | 8,977,546 | - | 8,977,546 |
1957 | 9,723,557 | - | 9,723,557 |
1958 | 10,811,021 | - | 10,811,021 |
1959 | 12,047,271 | - | 12,047,271 |
1960 | 13,303,765 | - | 13,303,765 |
1961 | 15,152,539 | - | 15,152,539 |
Amortisation charges are included in the above, the amount payable during 1961–62 on debt at 31 March 1961 being £8,055,429. Interest charges payable during 1961–62 on the debt outstanding at 31 March 1961 aggregated £7,097,110.
As the information is no longer available, it is not possible to classify loans outstanding according to country of domicile, by rates of interest, and maturity dates. The last analyses of these series appeared on page 852 of the 1961 issue of the Yearbook.
The following summary of the operations of the Local Authorities Loans Board during the last 11 years shows concisely the trend of local authority borrowing during that period. Hospital boards are included in this instance.
Year | Total Applications | Sanctioned | |
---|---|---|---|
New Works | Redemption Loans | ||
£(thousand) | |||
1951–52 | 15,093 | 13,891 | 1,029 |
1952–53 | 29,130 | 17,854 | 196 |
1953–54 | 24,908 | 23,983 | 300 |
1954–55 | 28,587 | 25,819 | 449 |
1955–56 | 22,504 | 15,462 | 437 |
1956–57 | 20,951 | 17,233 | 30 |
1957–58 | 31,934 | 25,800 | 850 |
1958–59 | 21,510 | 20,538 | 542 |
1959–60 | 32,848 | 28,973 | 237 |
1960–61 | 37,686 | 34,649 | 475 |
1961–62 | 30,341 | 24,043 | 1,801 |
From statistics of borrowing, which local authorities are required to furnish quarterly, it is possible to ascertain the amount of loan authorisations granted and exercised. The next two tables show summaries of borrowing at 31 March 1962 by each class of local authority.
LOANS AUTHORISED DURING YEAR ENDED 31 MARCH 1961 – WITH AMOUNTS RAISED AND UPLIFTED TO 31 MARCH 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Local Authority | Amounts Authorised* | Up to 31 March 1961 | During Year Ended 31 March 1962 | Balance Unexercised at 31 March 1962 | ||
Amounts Raised | Amounts Uplifted † | Amounts Raised | Amounts Uplifted† | |||
* Adjusted for amounts revoked or lapsed. † For the authorisations listed. ‡ Original amount £29,066,754. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
County councils | 2,265 | 975 | 901 | 792 | 793 | 498 |
Borough councils | 11,979 | 3,951 | 3,588 | 2,723 | 2,780 | 5,305 |
Town boards | 84 | 36 | 13 | 26 | 30 | 22 |
Catchment boards | 235 | 112 | 103 | 103 | 112 | 20 |
Land drainage boards | 14 | 9 | 9 | 5 | 5 | - |
Electric-power and gas boards | 2,672 | 1,579 | 1,514 | 855 | 920 | 238 |
Urban drainage boards | 2,745 | 1,893 | 1,893 | 407 | 407 | 445 |
Harbour bridge authority | 42 | 42 | 42 | - | - | - |
Rabbit boards | 11 | 8 | 4 | 3 | 7 | - |
Fire boards | 192 | 117 | 100 | 61 | 78 | 14 |
Harbour boards | 2,150 | 943 | 768 | 732 | 907 | 475 |
Hospital boards | 3,420 | 2,038 | 1,821 | 1,295 | 1,512 | 87 |
Totals | 25,809‡ | 11,703 | 10,756 | 7,002 | 7,551 | 7,104 |
LOANS AUTHORISED DURING YEAR ENDED 31 MARCH 1962 WITH AMOUNTS RAISED AND UPLIFTED | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Local Authority | Amounts Authorised During Year* | Amounts Raised During Year | Balance Unexercised at End of Year | Amounts Uplifted During Year† |
* Adjusted for amounts revoked or lapsed. † For the authorisations listed. ‡ Original amount £30,362,556. | ||||
£(thousand) | ||||
County councils | 2,797 | 848 | 1,949 | 709 |
Borough councils | 11,702 | 4,041 | 7,661 | 3,903 |
Town boards | 115 | 43 | 72 | 43 |
Catchment boards | 337 | 63 | 274 | 40 |
Electric power and gas boards | 3,944 | 1,781 | 2,163 | 1,701 |
Urban drainage boards | 3,044 | 1,397 | 1,647 | 1,397 |
Urban transport boards | 200 | - | 200 | - |
Rabbit boards | 24 | - | 24 | - |
Fire boards | 133 | 57 | 76 | 57 |
Harbour boards | 4,644 | 1,510 | 3,134 | 1,398 |
Hospital boards | 3,412 | 1,870 | 1,542 | 1,870 |
Totals | 30,352‡ | 11,610 | 18,742 | 11,118 |
Statistics of the amounts authorised are available from the 1952–53 financial year, and the following table shows comparative debt figures.
Year Ended 31 March | Amounts Sanctioned by Loans Board | Amounts Authorised by Orders in Council | Gross Indebtedness at Beginning of Year | Amount Uplifted | Principal Repaid | Gross Indebtedness at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Estimated. † As returned by local authorities. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1953 | 18,050 | 10,844 | 64,182 | 11,641 | 4,043 | 71,780 |
1954 | 24,283 | 12,122 | 71,780 | 16,622 | 4,779 | 83,623 |
1955 | 26,268 | 23,912 | 83,623 | 12,804 | 5,493 | 90,934 |
1956 | 15,900 | 18,341 | 90,934 | 15,086 | 5,138 | 100,882 |
1957 | 17,263 | 19,638 | 100,882 | 20,389 | 6,604 | 114,667 |
1958 | 26,650 | 25,717 | 114,667 | 24,429 | 7,063 | 132,033 |
1959 | 21,080 | 25,429 | 132,033 | 22,653 | 7,426 | 147,259 |
1960 | 29,210 | 25,035 | 147,259 | 29,948 | 8,548 | 168,659 |
1961 | 35,123 | 29,067 | 168,659 | 26,899 | 8,713 | 186,849† |
1962 | 25,844 | 30,363 | 186,849 | 20,781 | 9,919* | 197,711* |
The Local Authorities Loans Act 1956 places the determination of rates of interest in the hands of the Local Authorities Loans Board, subject to the approval by the Minister of Finance of the maximum rate. The following maximum rates have been approved.
Per Cent | |
---|---|
October 1955 | 4¼ |
March 1956 | 4¾ |
June 1956 | 4⅞ |
July 1957 | 5 |
July 1960 | 4⅞ |
July 1961 | 5⅛ |
February 1962 | 5⅜ |
The current local authorities rates, for the different terms, are–
Per Cent | |
---|---|
Under 6 years | 5⅛ |
6 and under 10 years | 5¼ |
10 years and over | 5⅜ |
Employees of local authorities are principally engaged in the construction and maintenance of roads and streets, the operation and maintenance of public-utility industries (gas, electric and water supply, and transport), and community services.
In the following table particulars are given of the number of all direct wage-earning employees who were actually in the employ of the various classes of local authorities (hospital boards excluded) at 31 March of each of the five years 1957 to 1961 inclusive. Besides permanent staff, including administrative and professional employees, the statistics include part-time, casual, and temporary employees, and subsidised workers, but excludes those employed by contractors.
Local Authority | Number of Employees at 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
* As at 30 September. | |||||
County councils | 4,875 | 5,072 | 5,095 | 5,398 | 5,519 |
Borough councils | 12,822 | 13,521 | 13,610 | 13,757 | 13,738 |
Town boards | 116 | 102 | 96 | 91 | 85 |
Road boards | 30 | 27 | 26 | 22 | 24 |
River boards | 59 | 47 | 44 | 44 | 41 |
Catchment boards | 578 | 607 | 622 | 628 | 603 |
Land-drainage boards | 96 | 114 | 125 | 111 | 127 |
Electric power boards | 3,603 | 3,737 | 3,863 | 4,035 | 4,084 |
Water-supply board | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 | 5 |
Urban drainage boards | 487 | 493 | 562 | 527 | 572 |
Urban transport boards | 1,668 | 1,644 | 1,564 | 1,522 | 1,471 |
Road tunnel authority | - | 1 | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Local railway board | 19 | 20 | 17 | 18 | 18 |
Gas boards | 54 | 56 | 56 | 61 | 58 |
Milk boards | 33 | 32 | 30 | 30 | 31 |
Valley authority | - | 8 | 11 | 12 | 15 |
Nassella tussock boards | 13 | 22 | 46 | 49 | 65 |
Harbour bridge authority | 20 | 22 | 31 | 63 | 76 |
Plantation board | 16 | 16 | 17 | 11 | 10 |
Underground-water authorities | - | - | 2 | 1 | 4 |
Rabbit boards | 1,106 | 1,059 | 1,048 | 1,063 | 1,084 |
Fire boards | 690 | 703 | 702 | 724 | 719 |
Harbour boards* | 3,611 | 3,613 | 3,779 | 3,835 | 3,768 |
Totals | 29,901 | 30,921 | 31,352 | 32,008 | 32,118 |
The number of staff employed in public hospitals and other institutions and activities controlled by hospital boards was as follows for each of the latest five years ended 31 March. (Source: Department of Health.)
Nature of Staff | Numbers Employed | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Institutional medical (whole-time and part-time) | 1,201 | 1,239 | 1,250 | 1,249 | 1,389 |
Other professional and technical | 1,346 | 1,437 | 1,491 | 1,545 | 1,655 |
Nursing | 9,311 | 9,738 | 9,928 | 10,438 | 10,434 |
Other treatment staff | 308 | 324 | 380 | 408 | 391 |
Domestic and other institutional staff | 7,860 | 8,157 | 8,189 | 8,552 | 8,676 |
Administrative staff | 478 | 500 | 506 | 510 | 525 |
District nursing | 171 | 177 | 186 | 199 | 197 |
Farm (including vegetable gardening) | 83 | 61 | 50 | 48 | 49 |
Miscellaneous | 181 | 202 | 175 | 186 | 180 |
Totals | 20,939 | 21,835 | 22,155 | 23,135 | 23,496 |
Table of Contents
Statistics of incomes and income tax are compiled annually by the Department of Statistics. In the case of individuals, these statistics are in normal years substantially based on a 10 per cent sample, but the statistical data from and including the 1957–58 income year have been affected by the introduction of a system of PAYE income tax on 1 April 1958.
Formerly the coverage of the principal statistics commenced at an income of £375. In 1957–58, the statistics included incomes of £375 and upwards in the case of salary and wage earners and all incomes, irrespective of amount, from other sources. There was an exception in connection with incomes derived from interest. The first £12 of such incomes was exempt from income taxation, and there was no available data for interest incomes of less than this amount.
For the 1958–59 income year the statistical coverage was extended to include all salary and wage incomes; while remaining the same as in 1957–58 in respect of incomes from other sources.
Owing to the absence of returns for salary and wage incomes of less than £1,040 in 1957–58, the statistics included estimated data based on projections from previous years for such incomes.
These statistics are estimates based on a sample of returns for all incomes of less than £4,000. There is a complete enumeration of all incomes of £4,000 and over.
The use of the sampling method explains the “rounded-off” figures which are shown for the statistics in the tables which follow. In some cases this process of rounding off results in the total figure given disagreeing slightly with the aggregate of the component items.
The figures are given to the nearest 10 for numbers of assessments, etc., and to the nearest 10,000 for the amounts columns. These units were adopted to lessen the difficulties associated with the rounding off of the figures. It is not intended to imply that the estimates are regarded as having a degree of accuracy as high as the units in which the results are expressed.
“Individuals” comprise all assessments for individual persons. Partnership returns are ignored in the compilation, as the individual shares of partnership income are included in the individual tax assessments. The incomes of deceased persons' estates are not included, as the greater part of these are transferred to the assessments of the beneficiaries.
The term “companies” not only covers companies incorporated under the Companies Act and other Acts relating to the formation of companies, but also includes local and public authorities, associations (incorporated or unincorporated), and aggregations of individuals (other than partnerships) which form separate and distinct entities for income tax purposes. Government Departments which are liable to pay income tax are included, but local and public authorities are generally not taxable even in respect of their trading operations, and consequently are not included in these statistics.
Apart from the next two tables, statistics of the incomes of individuals and of companies are presented as two distinct parts of this section. The latest statistics are generally for the income year 1958–59 for individuals, and for 1959–60 in the case of companies.
The following tables briefly summarise the main items of information for each of the last five income years available. Individuals and companies are given in separate tables.
INDIVIDUALS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Returns | Number of Taxpayers | Assessable Income | Total Income | Exemptions | Taxable Income | Ordinary Income Tax Assessed |
* Includes social security income tax. † There is no annual equivalent for exemptions and taxable income available where incomes and tax data have been derived from tax deduction certificates. | |||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
1954–55 | 648,860 | 576,000 | 577,520 | 594,640 | 343,500 | 234,010 | 46,740 |
1955–56 | 663,500 | 606,810 | 604,570 | 621,350 | 354,440 | 250,120 | 51,590 |
1956–57 | 688,620 | 131,990 | 657,770 | 676,180 | 371,220 | 286,560 | 32,250 |
1957–58 | 814,450 | - | 702,750 | 723,930 | 417,660 | 311,240 | - |
1958–59 | 1,057,170 | 958,310 | 760,250 | 778,590 | 288,760† | 234,850† | 114,880* |
COMPANIES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Returns | Number of Taxpayers | Assessable Income* | Returnable Income | Taxable Income* | Income Tax Assessed | |
Ordinary | Social Security | ||||||
* Assessable income and taxable income are identical, as “exemptions” are normally nil. In ascertaining assessable income any expenditure exclusively incurred in the production of the income for the year may be deducted. | |||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
1955–56 | 25,949 | 20,865 | 105,254 | 112,720 | 105,254 | 40,059 | 7,630 |
1956–57 | 28,450 | 22,522 | 110,024 | 117,701 | 110,024 | 41,575 | 7,982 |
1957–58 | 31,108 | 24,005 | 117,784 | 124,420 | 117,784 | 43,943 | 8,404 |
1958–59 | 33,261 | 25,253 | 122,625 | 128,290 | 122,625 | 45,854 | 8,755 |
1959–60 | 34,968 | 26,514 | 134,497 | 141,672 | 134,497 | 50,558 | 9,573 |
A strict comparison of the figures for one year with those of another is not possible, as changes in compilation practice and numerous amendments in income tax law have affected the comparability of the figures.
Two events which had major repercussions on the number of taxpayers and the amounts of tax paid by individuals were the granting of a rebate of £100 from the gross tax assessed in 1956–57 and the remission of tax on 1957–58 incomes as a result of the introduction of the PAYE system on 1 April 1958. The 1958–59 tax assessed figure for individuals is not comparable with figures for earlier years as it includes social security income tax.
Nearly all individuals are now recorded as taxpayers since the special exemptions do not apply to the social security component of the combined income tax. The exemptions and taxable incomes data for 1958–59 are also on a different basis from the figures given for earlier years. The figures for individuals in 1958–59 refer only to those cases where an annual return of income was furnished and an assessment of tax made. Where returns were not furnished, as is the case of salary and wage earners with incomes of less than £1,040 who did not claim refunds of PAYE tax deductions, there is no information available about the total annual amounts of exemptions and taxable income. The 1958–59 figure for assessable income does not include assessable dividends.
The broad principle adopted in calculating the assessable income is that any expenditure or loss exclusively incurred in the production of assessable income for any year may be deducted from the total income from any assessable source for that year. Depreciation is allowed, varying rates for different classes of assets being fixed. The assessable income is approximately equivalent to the net profit as determined by the normal commercial accounting systems. It is, on the whole, rather higher than the commercial net profit, since certain types of expenditure which are regarded as a revenue charge in commercial accounts are not permissible deductions from income for income tax purposes.
Where the operations of a source of income which would be assessable for income tax have resulted in a loss for the year, the loss may be set off against assessable profits from other sources (if any) or, in default thereof, may be set off against assessable profits in the six following years.
Capital profits are not assessable and capital losses are not deductible.
In these statistics the incomes given for individuals are the net incomes after deducting losses from the same source which have been carried forward from previous years. Losses for the current year which have been set off against income from some other source are recorded in the tables in this volume as the difference between the total of the component income items and the given total income.
For companies, incomes before deduction of losses carried forward from previous years are shown in a separate column and the assessable and returnable incomes given are those after the deduction of such losses. Losses during the current year from any source are deducted from the income from any other source.
The data required for statistical compilation of incomes do not become available for a lengthy period after the end of the income year. This, coupled with the necessary time taken by the statistical processing, means an unduly long time lag before the first results of the compilation are available.
In an endeavour to have the most important data available at an earlier date, a small sample of returns is selected from those which are furnished within a short period after the close of the income year. Each case included in the sample shows the income for the recently completed income year and for previous income years. The income trends disclosed by this sample are applied to the statistical data of the latest normal sample collection to estimate total incomes for the following years.
The income distributions for the first income year shown in returns for the provisional estimates are compared with the income distributions for the final estimates for the same year, and allowances are made for over and under representation in the sample for provision estimates. Industrial and occupational representations are similarly compared and corrected. Despite these representation corrections and allowances, the trends shown by the sample may be incorrect. For example, the early closing date means that business returns with balance dates later than March are not included in the sample. But for otherwise identical business units one with a December balance date may have a very different net income to one with a June balance date.
Past experience has shown that provisional estimates similar to those given in the following tables have normally been sufficiently accurate for most practical uses. However, it is emphasised that the data in the provisional estimates are definitely provisional and are liable to be revised substantially at a later date.
The next table gives data for the principal sources of incomes of individuals.
Source of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
Note – Salary and wages earners under £375 are not included in salary and wage figures. | ||||||
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | ||||
Sheep farming | 22,500 | 43.0 | 23,000 | 44.2 | 23,000 | 38.0 |
Dairy farming | 32,100 | 38.7 | 32,200 | 41.0 | 32,300 | 36.3 |
Other farming | 26,100 | 33.3 | 25,900 | 35.2 | 25,300 | 32.2 |
Totals | 80,700 | 115.0 | 81,100 | 120.4 | 80,600 | 106.5 |
Manufacturing | 5,600 | 6.4 | 5,600 | 7.1 | 5,700 | 7.4 |
Construction | 13,700 | 15.5 | 13,900 | 17.0 | 14,000 | 17.0 |
Commerce | 16,900 | 20.1 | 17,000 | 21.8 | 17,000 | 22.5 |
Transport | 5,100 | 6.2 | 5,200 | 6.7 | 5,200 | 7.0 |
Services – | ||||||
Professional | 8,400 | 20.0 | 8,400 | 21.5 | 8,400 | 21.8 |
Other | 9,500 | 8.5 | 9,600 | 9.1 | 9,600 | 9.2 |
Miscellaneous (forestry, mining, etc.) | 3,900 | 3.7 | 3,900 | 4.0 | 3,900 | 3.9 |
Totals | 143,800 | 195.4 | 144,700 | 207.6 | 144,400 | 195.3 |
Salary and wages | 611,900 | 562.0 | 634,700 | 613.7 | 658,000 | 655.4 |
Investment income | 94,700 | 30.8 | 95,000 | 31.4 | 95,500 | 31.5 |
Totals | 850,400 | 788.2 | 874,400 | 852.7 | 897,900 | 882.2 |
Farming incomes are rather more than one-half of the total incomes of all self-employed persons and are decidedly the most volatile section as far as income levels are concerned. Therefore fluctuations in the total income of self-employed largely follow the fortunes of the farming section. After nearly recovering in 1959–60 from a major drop in incomes as the result of low wool prices, farming incomes rose again by £5.4 million to a total of £120.4 million in 1960–61. A substantial portion of this increase was due to a retrospective end-of-season payment to milk and butterfat suppliers, which mostly fell into farmers' receipts for the year 1960–61. The absence of this retrospective payment in 1961–62, plus another large fall in incomes from sheep farming, sharply reduced farming incomes for 1961–62. However the addition of non-farming incomes, which advanced from £80.4 million in 1959–60 to £87.2 million in 1960–61 and £88.8 million in 1961–62, resulted in an overall income total for 1961–62 which was practically the same as the 1959–60 figure.
The following table shows an analysis by the amount of total income for the three major sources (self-employed, salary and wages, and investment incomes) combined.
ALL SOURCES | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | |||||
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |
Note–-The income groups under £375 do not include figures for salary and wage earners. | ||||||
£ £ | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||
Losses | 2,200 | - | 2,000 | - | 2,800 | - |
0– 99 | 50,500 | 2.5 | 50,100 | 2.5 | 50,300 | 2.5 |
100– 199 | 15,300 | 2.3 | 15,000 | 2.3 | 15,400 | 2.3 |
200– 299 | 11,900 | 3.0 | 11,600 | 2.9 | 12,500 | 3.2 |
300– 374 | 8,600 | 2.9 | 7,800 | 2.6 | 8,100 | 2.7 |
375– 399 | 16,800 | 6.5 | 15.,200 | 5.9 | 15,100 | 5.8 |
400– 499 | 65,600 | 29.5 | 58,400 | 26.3 | 58,200 | 26.2 |
500– 599 | 64,300 | 35.3 | 61,000 | 33.5 | 60,700 | 33.3 |
600– 699 | 66,800 | 43.5 | 62,700 | 40.7 | 62,200 | 40.3 |
700– 799 | 82,100 | 61.6 | 77,700 | 58.3 | 75,500 | 56.6 |
800– 899 | 101,200 | 85.9 | 97,000 | 82.3 | 93,200 | 79.1 |
900– 999 | 87,200 | 82.4 | 92,800 | 88.2 | 99,200 | 94.3 |
1,000–1,199 | 122,200 | 133.4 | 136,000 | 148.5 | 145,200 | 158.5 |
1,200–1,399 | 53,200 | 68.7 | 62,200 | 80.4 | 65,100 | 84.0 |
1,400–1,599 | 27,700 | 41.3 | 36,400 | 54.4 | 41,900 | 62.6 |
1,600–1,799 | 17,600 | 29.7 | 21,700 | 36.8 | 24,200 | 41.0 |
1,800–1,999 | 11,700 | 22.1 | 14,100 | 26.7 | 15,500 | 29.3 |
2,000–2,999 | 29,300 | 70.4 | 34,000 | 81.5 | 35,500 | 84.8 |
3,000–3,999 | 9,800 | 33.1 | 11,400 | 38.7 | 11,000 | 37.0 |
4,000–4,999 | 3,100 | 13.7 | 3,500 | 15.3 | 3,300 | 14.4 |
5,000 and over | 3,300 | 20.4 | 3,800 | 24.9 | 3,000 | 24.3 |
Totals | 850,400 | 788.2 | 874,400 | 852.7 | 897,900 | 882.2 |
The numbers of four-figure incomes are increasing rapidly. In the period covered by the table, the earners of incomes of £1,000 and over rose from 32.7 per cent of the total numbers included in 1959–60 to 370 per cent in 1960–61 and to 38.4 per cent in 1961–62. In 1961–62, 60.7 per cent of the total amount of income was earned by the £1,000 and over group.
The next table provides an analysis of the incomes of self-employed individuals by the amount of total income.
SELF EMPLOYED | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | ||||||
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||
£ | £ | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||
Losses | 1,800 | - | 1,700 | - | 2,100 | - | |
0– | 99 | 3,900 | 0.2 | 3,700 | 0.2 | 4,100 | 0.2 |
100– | 199 | 3,300 | 0.5 | 3,100 | 0.5 | 3,600 | 0.5 |
200– | 299 | 4,300 | 1.1 | 3,900 | 1.0 | 4,700 | 1.2 |
300– | 399 | 5,500 | 1.9 | 4,800 | 1.7 | 5,600 | 1.9 |
400– | 499 | 5,800 | 2.6 | 5,100 | 2.3 | 5,900 | 2.7 |
500– | 599 | 6,700 | 3.7 | 6,000 | 3.3 | 6,700 | 3.6 |
600– | 699 | 7,500 | 4.9 | 6,900 | 4.5 | 7,300 | 4.7 |
700– | 799 | 8,400 | 6.3 | 7,700 | 5.8 | 8,300 | 6.2 |
800– | 899 | 8,200 | 6.9 | 7,600 | 6.4 | 7,800 | 6.6 |
900– | 999 | 8,200 | 7.7 | 7,700 | 7.3 | 7,700 | 7.3 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 16,200 | 17.9 | 15,300 | 16.9 | 15,200 | 16.8 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 12,300 | 16.0 | 13,400 | 17.4 | 13,100 | 16.9 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 9,300 | 14.0 | 11,000 | 16.5 | 10,700 | 16.0 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 7,800 | 13.2 | 8,700 | 14.8 | 8,100 | 13.8 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 6,000 | 11.4 | 6,600 | 12.6 | 6,300 | 11.9 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 17,800 | 42.8 | 19,500 | 46.8 | 17,100 | 40.8 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 6,700 | 22.9 | 7,400 | 25.1 | 6,800 | 22.8 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 2,200 | 9.6 | 2,400 | 10.3 | 2,100 | 9.0 |
5,000 and over | 1,900 | 11.8 | 2,200 | 14.2 | 1,200 | 12.4 | |
Totals | 143,800 | 195.4 | 144,700 | 207.6 | 144,400 | 195.3 |
These estimates provide for only comparatively small increases in the numbers for some of the sources of income in the above table. The principal reason is that in recent years the numbers of companies have risen substantially, with corresponding deductions from the numbers of individuals operating as sole traders or as partnerships.
This practice of changing to company ownership has reached dimensions which are large enough to have some effect on the income trends disclosed in these statistics of individuals. There is a greater tendency for the higher income units to adopt company ownership.
Sheep farmers are heavily represented in the top income groups, particularly the £5,000 and over group. The rise in the numbers in this income group in 1960–61 and the fall in 1961–62 were mainly due to fluctuations in sheep farmers' incomes.
The incomes of salary and wage earners are given in the following table.
SALARY AND WAGES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount of Total Income | Income Years | ||||||
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||
£ | £ | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||
375– | 399 | 14,000 | 5.4 | 12,200 | 4.7 | 11,500 | 4.5 |
400– | 499 | 55,200 | 24.8 | 48,600 | 21.9 | 47,500 | 21.4 |
500– | 599 | 54,300 | 29.8 | 51,600 | 28.4 | 50,500 | 27.8 |
600– | 699 | 56,700 | 36.9 | 53,100 | 34.5 | 52,200 | 33.9 |
700– | 799 | 71,700 | 53.8 | 68,000 | 51.0 | 65,200 | 48.9 |
800– | 899 | 91,500 | 77.7 | 87,800 | 74.6 | 83,800 | 71.2 |
900– | 999 | 78,000 | 73.8 | 84,100 | 79.9 | 90,500 | 86.0 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 104,100 | 113.4 | 118,700 | 129.4 | 128,000 | 139.5 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 39,600 | 51.0 | 47,500 | 61.3 | 50,700 | 65.4 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 17,500 | 26.0 | 24,500 | 36.5 | 30,300 | 45.2 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 9,100 | 15.3 | 12,300 | 20.8 | 15,400 | 26.0 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 5,200 | 9.8 | 7,000 | 13.2 | 8,700 | 16.4 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 10,300 | 24.7 | 13,300 | 31.8 | 17,200 | 41.1 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 2,700 | 8.9 | 3,600 | 12.2 | 3,800 | 12.9 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 800 | 3.5 | 1,000 | 4.4 | 1,100 | 4.8 |
5,000 and over | 1,200 | 7.2 | 1,400 | 9.1 | 1,600 | 10.4 | |
Totals | 611,900 | 562.0 | 634,700 | 613.7 | 658,000 | 655.4 |
The estimates which were made covered salary and wage incomes of £375 and over only. The income coverage of the principal collection of data was extended below £375 for the first time in 1958–59 in the case of salary and wage incomes. Therefore there has not been sufficient experience of the trends in such incomes to make projections for later income years with a reasonable degree of confidence.
The next table gives corresponding data for individuals whose incomes were principally derived from interest, rents and royalties, “estate” income, and also company dividends if there was no other major source of income.
INVESTMENT INCOMES | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Income Years | Income Years | ||||||
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||||
Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | ||
£ | £ | £(m) | £(m) | £(m) | |||
Losses | 400 | - | 300 | - | 700 | - | |
0– | 99 | 46,600 | 2.3 | 46,400 | 2.3 | 46,200 | 2.3 |
100– | 199 | 12,000 | 1.8 | 11,900 | 1.8 | 11,800 | 1.8 |
200– | 299 | 7,600 | 1.9 | 7,700 | 1.9 | 7,800 | 2.0 |
300– | 399 | 5,900 | 2.1 | 6,000 | 2.1 | 6,100 | 2.1 |
400– | 499 | 4,600 | 2.1 | 4,700 | 2.1 | 4,800 | 2.1 |
500– | 599 | 3,300 | 1.8 | 3,400 | 1.8 | 3,500 | 1.9 |
600– | 699 | 2,600 | 1.7 | 2,700 | 1.7 | 2,700 | 1.7 |
700– | 799 | 2,000 | 1.5 | 2,000 | 1.5 | 2,000 | 1.5 |
800– | 899 | 1,500 | 1.3 | 1,600 | 1.3 | 1,600 | 1.3 |
900– | 999 | 1,000 | 0.9 | 1,000 | 1.0 | 1,000 | 1.0 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 1,900 | 2.1 | 2,000 | 2.2 | 2,000 | 2.2 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 1,300 | 1.7 | 1,300 | 1.7 | 1,300 | 1.7 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 900 | 1.3 | 900 | 1.4 | 900 | 1.4 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 700 | 1.2 | 700 | 1.2 | 700 | 1.2 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 500 | 0.9 | 500 | 0.9 | 500 | 1.0 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 1,200 | 2.9 | 1,200 | 2.9 | 1,200 | 2.9 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 400 | 1.3 | 400 | 1.4 | 400 | 1.3 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 100 | 0.6 | 100 | 0.6 | 100 | 0.6 |
5,000 and over | 200 | 1.4 | 200 | 1.6 | 200 | 1.5 | |
Totals | 94,700 | 30.8 | 95,000 | 31.4 | 95,500 | 31.5 |
Approximately one half of the total number of individuals so classed have incomes of less than £100. The majority of these have a small income from interest on savings bank deposits. The first £12 of interest income is exempted from taxation and a large proportion of persons included in this table have incomes £12 larger than that shown. This applies also to higher income groups but in that case the exempted amount is a much smaller proportion of the total income.
The previous table completes the data coming under the heading of provisional estimates. The further data which are given in the following pages are based, in the case of individuals, on the normal 10 per cent sample collection and the results are not provisional.
The numbers of returns and the amounts of total income for 1958–59 and the two previous years are shown in the table hereunder.
The term “total income” corresponds in concept with the “returnable income” which was used in earlier Yearbooks. Total income is used in the sense that it is the total of the various component items of income. It does not include income which is exempt from taxation, such as social security benefits (other than universal superannuation), the first £12 of income from interest, war pensions, workers compensation payments, and certain other types of income.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | ||||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
Losses | 1,400 | 3,480 | - | - | - | ||||
0– | 99 | 63,250 | 147,860 | 1,950 | 5,380 | ||||
100– | 199 | 16,430 | 57,480 | 2,320 | 8,290 | ||||
200– | 299 | 10,010 | 54,450 | 2,420 | 13,720 | ||||
300– | 374 | 7,680 | 55,250 | 2,560 | 18,610 | ||||
375– | 399 | 13,920 | 11,860 | 18,360 | 5,360 | 4,610 | 7,100 | ||
400– | 499 | 67,360 | 66,160 | 74,300 | 30,190 | 29,810 | 33,330 | ||
500– | 599 | 67,210 | 70,650 | 67,490 | 36,930 | 38,750 | 37,070 | ||
600– | 699 | 83,480 | 82,490 | 79,080 | 54,320 | 53,640 | 51,530 | ||
700– | 799 | 98,960 | 91,230 | 93,800 | 74,160 | 68,380 | 70,550 | ||
800– | 899 | 90,350 | 91,150 | 93,560 | 76,560 | 77,020 | 79,400 | ||
900– | 999 | 67,520 | 74,050 | 74,990 | 63,940 | 70,060 | 71,150 | ||
1,000– | 1,199 | 81,740 | 97,370 | 105,120 | 88,630 | 105,170 | 114,320 | ||
1,200– | 1,399 | 36,680 | 44,350 | 47,330 | 47,160 | 57,040 | 60,940 | ||
1,400– | 1,599 | 20,510 | 23,320 | 24,150 | 30,550 | 34,800 | 36,040 | ||
1,600– | 1,799 | 13,240 | 13,830 | 14,790 | 22,400 | 23,360 | 25,070 | ||
1,800– | 1,999 | 9,010 | 9,400 | 10,190 | 17,040 | 17,760 | 19,320 | ||
2,000– | 2,999 | 23,030 | 23,790 | 23,340 | 55,230 | 57,350 | 56,130 | ||
3,000– | 3,999 | 8,640 | 8,540 | 7,260 | 29,510 | 29,180 | 24,910 | ||
4,000– | 4,999 | 3,200 | 3,105 | 2,379 | 14,229 | 13,831 | 10,552 | ||
5,000– | 5,999 | 1,577 | 1,788 | 1,157 | 8,581 | 9,739 | 6,278 | ||
6,000– | 6,999 | 816 | 909 | 548 | 5,264 | 5,862 | 3,525 | ||
7,000– | 7,999 | 436 | 504 | 279 | 3,252 | 3,754 | 2,077 | ||
8,000– | 8,999 | 236 | 320 | 165 | 1,993 | 2,706 | 1,393 | ||
9,000– | 9,999 | 162 | 219 | 119 | 1,534 | 2,078 | 1,128 | ||
10,000– | 19,999 | 457 | 539 | 218 | 5,895 | 6,900 | 2,699 | ||
20,000– | 29,999 | 56 | 71 | 22 | 1,346 | 1,712 | 524 | ||
30,000– | 39,999 | 19 | 16 | 10 | 662 | 565 | 378 | ||
40,000– | 49,999 | 5 | 3 | 219 | 131 | ||||
50,000 and over | 15 | 8 | 1,229 | 467 | |||||
Not known | - | - | - | - | - | 17,180 | |||
Totals | 688,620 | 814,450 | 1,057,170 | 676,180 | 723,930 | 778,590 |
There is an explanation on an earlier page concerning the extent of the increased coverage and the methods adopted to estimate the figures given in the table. As far as incomes of under £375 are concerned, the annual figures in the preceding table are not comparable. The 1957–58 data include incomes of under £375 from all sources except salary and wages. Salary and wage incomes have been added in the 1958–59 figures.
Where salary and wage income returns were not available for 1958–59 (and there is no obligation to furnish returns if the income is from salary and wages only and is less than £1,040), the statistical information was derived from the tax deduction certificates. Excluding students working in school holidays and after school hours and other part-time and part-period workers, there were cases where the certificates which could be associated with the same person did not apparently account for the full period of employment during the year. There are many reasons why this may occur. For example it happens in cases of persons arriving in or departing from New Zealand, retiring or dying during the year, lengthy absences from employment through sickness or extended holidays, and so on. Some proportion would be due to the fact that all the tax code certificates for the same person could not be associated because of variations in the information given. A single woman may after marriage obtain fresh employment, or William John Nameless in one employment is recorded as John Nameless in another. Pending the investigation into all cases where the full period of employment was apparently incomplete all such incomes have been included in a “not known” group in this and other relevant tables. The numbers have not been shown, as the actual number of persons is not known.
There were 710,760 males and 346,410 females included in the 1958–59 income year statistics. The respective numbers of these for each total income group appear in the next table, which also gives comparisons with the two immediately preceding years.
Amount of Total Income | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
£ | £ | ||||||
Losses | - | - | 840 | 550 | 2,570 | 920 | |
0– | 99 | 12,790 | 50,460 | 50,750 | 97,110 | ||
100– | 199 | 5,480 | 10,940 | 18,170 | 39,310 | ||
200– | 299 | 4,290 | 5,720 | 19,080 | 35,370 | ||
300– | 374 | 3,730 | 3,950 | 20,000 | 35,250 | ||
375– | 399 | 5,320 | 8,600 | 4,300 | 7,560 | 6,730 | 11,630 |
400– | 499 | 28,480 | 38,880 | 27,660 | 38,500 | 29,930 | 44,370 |
500– | 599 | 39,310 | 27,900 | 39,930 | 30,720 | 36,750 | 30,740 |
600– | 699 | 67,900 | 15,580 | 64,490 | 18,000 | 59,490 | 19,600 |
700– | 799 | 91,090 | 7,870 | 82,590 | 8,640 | 83,100 | 10,700 |
800– | 899 | 86,010 | 4,340 | 86,220 | 4,920 | 87,110 | 6,410 |
900– | 999 | 64,800 | 2,720 | 71,290 | 2,770 | 71,410 | 3,580 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 78,140 | 3,600 | 93,200 | 4,170 | 100,570 | 4,550 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 34,860 | 1,820 | 41,890 | 2,460 | 44,830 | 2,500 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 19,340 | 1,170 | 22,030 | 1,300 | 22,850 | 1,300 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 12,500 | 740 | 13,040 | 790 | 14,030 | 770 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 8,460 | 550 | 8,910 | 500 | 9,740 | 450 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 21,730 | 1,300 | 22,430 | 1,370 | 22,140 | 1,200 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 8,110 | 530 | 8,080 | 460 | 6,920 | 350 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 2,987 | 213 | 2,910 | 195 | 2,240 | 139 |
5,000– | 5,999 | 1,480 | 97 | 1,684 | 104 | 1,082 | 75 |
6,000– | 6,999 | 751 | 65 | 852 | 57 | 515 | 33 |
7,000– | 7,999 | 400 | 36 | 478 | 26 | 257 | 22 |
8,000– | 8,999 | 214 | 22 | 298 | 22 | 154 | 11 |
9,000– | 9,999 | 149 | 13 | 200 | 19 | 108 | 11 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 409 | 48 | 495 | 44 | 196 | 22 |
20,000– | 29,999 | 49 | 7 | 64 | 7 | 22 | |
30,000– | 39,999 | 19 | 16 | - | 10 | ||
40,000– | 49,999 | 5 | 3 | - | |||
50,000 and over | 15 | 8 | - | ||||
Totals | 572,520 | 116,100 | 620,200 | 194,250 | 710,760 | 346,410 |
As has been previously mentioned, the data for incomes of under £375 are not comparable and this to some extent distorts the picture. The preponderance of females in the lower income groups is very evident. By far the largest number of females in any one income group appeared in the £0–£99 total income class. A large proportion of these females received a small income from interest earned. It should be remembered that in such cases the true income range was from £13 to £112 as the first £12 of interest was exempted. Males exceeded females from the income group £500–£599 upwards. For males, the modal £100 range income group shifted from £700–£799 in 1956–57 to £800–£899 in 1957–58, and remained in that group in 1958–59.
Broad trends in total income movements over the three latest available income years appear in the percentages which are given in the following table.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | ||
£ | £ | Per Cent | |||||
375– | 599 | 21.56 | 20.77 | 21.68 | 12.03 | 10.72 | 10.84 |
600– | 999 | 49.42 | 47.36 | 46.23 | 43.30 | 39.78 | 38.10 |
1,000– | 1,999 | 23.41 | 26.31 | 27.29 | 27.48 | 30.43 | 35.74 |
2,000– | 4,999 | 5.06 | 4.95 | 4.46 | 13.21 | 14.64 | 12.80 |
5,000 and over | 0.55 | 0.61 | 0.34 | 3.98 | 4.43 | 2.52 | |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Incomes of £1,000 upwards have been expanding rapidly in recent years as more and more salary and wage earners passed the £1,000 milestone. There was, however, only a relatively small percentage increase in this group in 1958–59. This is partly accounted for by the fact that the higher income ranges of self-employed persons moved downwards instead of upwards in numbers.
Self-employed individuals predominate in income groups from £1,600 upwards. The main subdivision into incomes derived principally from self-employment, from investments, and from salary and wages by amount of total income forms the subject of the next table, which relates to the income year 1958–59.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Total Income | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Self-employed | Investments | Salary and Wage Earners | Self-employed | Investments | Salary and Wage Earners | ||
£ | £ | Per Cent | |||||
375– | 599 | 13.60 | 39.43 | 22.62 | 4.84 | 18.76 | 12.43 |
600– | 999 | 28.46 | 30.00 | 50.55 | 16.28 | 22.92 | 45.93 |
1,000– | 1,999 | 40.63 | 22.34 | 24.74 | 40.76 | 30.74 | 34.33 |
2,000– | 4,999 | 16.23 | 7.36 | 1.92 | 32.81 | 20.82 | 5.90 |
5,000 and over | 1.08 | 0.87 | 0.17 | 5.31 | 6.76 | 1.41 | |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Only 2 per cent of salary and wage earners received £2,000 or over, compared with 17 per cent for self-employed individuals and 8 per cent for those with incomes principally derived from investments. The percentages in the above table related to individuals who were so classified because they obtained the largest part of their assessable income from that source. They did not refer to amounts of income actually derived from those sources.
The 1958–59 data relating to the major source of income are given in the next table.
Source of Income | Number of Returns | Taxed at Source | Not Taxed at Source | Non-Assessable | Total | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Self-employed | Other | |||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Self-employment | 143,240 | 4,060 | 162,550 | 5,300 | 1,980 | 173,850 |
Investments | 97,840 | 1,120 | 700 | 24,180 | 4,980 | 30,740 |
Salary and wages | 816,090 | 538,340 | 4,480 | 20,390 | 11,380 | 574,000 |
Totals | 1,057,170 | 543,520 | 167,730 | 49,870 | 18,340 | 778,590 |
As the terms used in this table were adopted as a consequence of the introduction of PAYE taxation, the meanings attached to them are:
Income Taxed at Source – This is essentially salary and wages, including bonuses, taxable allowances, and the like. Also included are withholding payments, which are substantially salary and wage payments made in circumstances where no true employer-employee relationship exists (e.g., company directors' fees, fees for contributions to newspapers, jurors' fees) and some “estate” income.
Income Not Taxed at Source – The principal component is income derived from self-employment, which is given separately in the table. Subdivisions of “other” such income for which statistics are available were net rents and royalties (total £7,290,000, estate income £8,520,000) and social security universal superannuation (total £4,830,000). The balance is mainly income from interest, but it includes salaries of shareholder-employees of companies. In certain circumstances, such salaries are not subject to tax deduction at source.
Non-assessable Income – Primarily this is either overseas income or dividends from companies. The latter are now generally assessable income, but the former classification was retained in the 1958–59 statistics.
As has been previously mentioned, in the preceding table, as in the other statistical tables relating to individuals, the aggregate of the component income items may be greater than the given totals. This is due to the fact that “losses” for particular income sources are deducted in order to arrive at the total income. Negative incomes are, however, ignored in the totalling of incomes from any particular source.
These same 1958–59 data about sources of income are in the following table analysed by amount of total income.
Amount of Total Income | Number of Returns | Taxed at Source | Not Taxed at Source | Non-Assessable | Total | Income Tax Assessed | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Self-Employed | Other | |||||||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
Losses | 3,480 | 130 | - | 90 | 20 | - | - | |
0– | 99 | 147,860 | 3,770 | 200 | 1,430 | 50 | 5,380 | 220 |
100– | 199 | 57,480 | 5,900 | 580 | 1,750 | 120 | 8,290 | 350 |
200– | 299 | 54,450 | 10,420 | 1,210 | 1,970 | 160 | 13,720 | 710 |
300– | 374 | 55,250 | 15,160 | 1,620 | 1,640 | 220 | 18,610 | 1,190 |
375– | 399 | 18,360 | 5,890 | 580 | 580 | 60 | 7,100 | 520 |
400– | 499 | 74,300 | 27,610 | 3,000 | 2,450 | 330 | 33,330 | 2,900 |
500– | 599 | 67,490 | 29,970 | 4,280 | 2,490 | 370 | 37,070 | 3,810 |
600– | 699 | 79,080 | 43,320 | 5,480 | 2,410 | 370 | 51,530 | 5,680 |
700– | 799 | 93,800 | 60,970 | 6,850 | 2,350 | 430 | 70,550 | 7,860 |
800– | 899 | 93,560 | 69,310 | 7,360 | 2,210 | 560 | 79,400 | 9,450 |
900– | 999 | 74,990 | 61,170 | 7,690 | 1,950 | 350 | 71,150 | 8,800 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 105,120 | 92,420 | 16,790 | 4,220 | 960 | 114,320 | 15,630 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 47,330 | 40,990 | 15,510 | 3,470 | 990 | 60,940 | 9,470 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 24,150 | 18,970 | 13,430 | 2,750 | 900 | 36,040 | 6,120 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 14,790 | 10,180 | 11,810 | 2,110 | 970 | 25,070 | 4,530 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 10,190 | 6,270 | 10,390 | 1,860 | 800 | 19,320 | 3,790 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 23,340 | 14,930 | 31,360 | 6,500 | 3,360 | 56,130 | 13,130 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 7,260 | 4,540 | 14,760 | 3,250 | 2,390 | 24,910 | 7,430 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 2,379 | 1,444 | 6,447 | 1,508 | 1,160 | 10,552 | 3,747 |
5,000– | 5,999 | 1,157 | 1,166 | 3,124 | 969 | 1,027 | 6,278 | 2,437 |
6,000– | 6,999 | 548 | 616 | 1,766 | 492 | 655 | 3,525 | 1,457 |
7,000– | 7,999 | 279 | 313 | 969 | 367 | 433 | 2,077 | 900 |
8,000– | 8,999 | 165 | 221 | 667 | 212 | 298 | 1,393 | 621 |
9,000– | 9,999 | 119 | 174 | 507 | 197 | 254 | 1,128 | 516 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 218 | 388 | 1,129 | 456 | 735 | 2,699 | 1,242 |
20,000– | 29,999 | 22 | 80 | 111 | 98 | 234 | 524 | 246 |
30,000 and over | 10 | 28 | 117 | 95 | 140 | 378 | 184 | |
Not known | - | 17,180 | - | - | - | 17,180 | 1,940 | |
Totals | 1,057,170 | 543,520 | 167,730 | 49,870 | 18,340 | 778,590 | 114,880 |
An interesting feature is that non-assessable income is heavily concentrated in the hands of individuals who had incomes of £2,000 or more. They received 58.3 per cent of the total non-assessable income. In 1957–58, the corresponding percentage was 71.0, but the total non-assessable income in that year was £21,180,000. Company dividends (and it should be remembered that these have been retained under the heading of non-assessable income in the 1958–59 statistics) were unusually high in 1957–58. This was evidently due to the approaching change in 1958–59 when company dividends became assessable income. It is therefore a not unexpected result that, in the bracket of £2,000 and over, the drop in the non-assessable income component exceeds the amount of the fall in the total of non-assessable income.
Incomes of individuals who were classified as mainly deriving income from self-employment in 1958–59 are in the next table analysed by industrial affiliation. For the sake of completeness, the table also includes the totals for salary and wage earners and for individuals deriving income from investments, but there is no information available concerning the industrial classification of these two classes of individuals.
Industry | Number of Returns | Taxed at Source | Not Taxed at Source | Non-Assessable | Total | Income Tax Assessed | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Self-employed | Other | ||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Agricultural and livestock production | |||||||
Sheep farming | 22,330 | 620 | 32,780 | 1,570 | 570 | 35,530 | 8,580 |
Dairy farming | 31,790 | 690 | 32,780 | 900 | 120 | 34,480 | 5,720 |
Other | 25,530 | 670 | 27,780 | 960 | 250 | 29,650 | 5,670 |
Totals | 79,650 | 1,980 | 93,350 | 3,430 | 930 | 99,660 | 19,970 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 2,630 | 120 | 1,290 | 20 | 10 | 1,440 | 240 |
Mining and quarrying | 310 | - | 430 | 10 | - | 450 | 90 |
Manufacturing – | |||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco | 720 | 20 | 900 | 40 | 10 | 960 | 200 |
Apparel, textiles, and footwear | 1,320 | 30 | 900 | 20 | 30 | 980 | 180 |
Metals and metal products | 1,560 | 40 | 1,770 | 30 | 10 | 1,860 | 360 |
Other | 1,910 | 60 | 2,010 | 40 | 20 | 2,140 | 380 |
Construction | 13,720 | 350 | 14,050 | 220 | 40 | 14,650 | 2,370 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Commerce– | |||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 16,790 | 460 | 16,880 | 550 | 280 | 18,160 | 3,320 |
Other | 1,120 | 60 | 1,470 | 130 | 70 | 1,720 | 410 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 5,070 | 160 | 5,310 | 80 | 20 | 5,570 | 900 |
Services, community – | |||||||
Professional | 8,640 | 490 | 16,840 | 520 | 490 | 18,340 | 5,060 |
Other | 9,790 | 280 | 7,370 | 210 | 70 | 7,920 | 1,280 |
Totals | 143,240 | 4,060 | 162,550 | 5,300 | 1,980 | 173,850 | 34,760 |
Salary and wages | 816,090 | 538,340 | 4,480 | 20,390 | 11,380 | 574,000 | 75,940 |
Investment income | 97,840 | 1,120 | 700 | 24,180 | 4,980 | 30,740 | 4,180 |
Grand totals | 1,057,170 | 543,520 | 167,730 | 49,870 | 18,340 | 778,590 | 114,880 |
As the table gives the amounts received from each major source of income, it will be appreciated that the classification is based on the source of the largest component item of total income. The United Nations' “enterprise” concept has been adopted for classification purposes. Under this concept, if an individual receives income from two or more of the separately classifiable industries, the whole of the income is classed as if derived from the industry which provided the largest amount of income, and no attempt is made to allocate the component portions of the income to the different industries from which derived. These statistics are therefore not exactly comparable with most other types of statistics where the “establishment” concept is generally used. This provides for the subdivision of the “enterprise” where, more than one separately classifiable industry is carried on and each subdivision is then appropriately classified.
The 1958–59 data includes incomes for which statistical information was not previously available. These were incomes from which withholding tax was deducted at source on payments made mainly to whitebait fishermen and opossum trappers. The incomes were normally very small amounts but the numbers were substantial. It was considered that a proportion of these incomes should have been included elsewhere, and a rather arbitrary reduction of the numbers involved was made in recognition of this factor.
In the case of individuals certain statutory deductions are made from the assessable income, and income tax is paid on the balance. Absentees are not usually entitled to the benefit of exemptions other than the personal exemption. These exemptions were:
A personal exemption of £338 (or £383 if 65 years of age or over).
An exemption of £162 in respect of a dependent wife (or husband) whose personal income did not exceed £113. The exemption was diminished by £1 for every £1 of the wife's income in excess of £113.
An exemption not exceeding £162 in respect of a housekeeper employed by a widow, widower, or divorced person to have the care and control of any child or children. This is included with the wife's exemption in the statistics.
An exemption for contributions not exceeding £75 towards the support of a relative by blood, marriage, or adoption, who was dependent on the taxpayer. Children of the taxpayer were included in this definition.
Life assurance premiums, National Provident Fund, superannuation, and similar contributions. An exemption was allowed up to a maximum of 15 per cent of assessable income or £175, whichever amount was the lesser. The maximum was increased to £250 where contributions to superannuation funds for self-employed persons were included. A notional exemption of £25 applied in all cases where the total income was under £1,040.
The exemptions given above have since been substantially altered. Details of the later exemptions are given in Section 26b.
In earlier years the amounts of exemptions recorded in these statistics were the effective exemptions. In cases when the exemptions exceeded the assessable income the potentially available exemptions were reduced accordingly. The next table which shows the amounts of the insurance, total and excess exemptions for the income year 1958–59, classified by size of total income, departs from the former procedure. Potential exemptions have been recorded and the “excess” column gives the amounts by which the exemptions exceed the assessable income (excluding from that term company dividends, which are now assessable income). The amounts of taxable income are also given in the table.
Amount of Total Income | Exemptions | Taxable Income | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Insurance | Total | Excess | |||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) |
Losses | 130 | 1,830 | 1,830 | - | |
0– | 99 | 1,420 | 21,180 | 19,260 | - |
100– | 199 | 640 | 10,070 | 6,480 | - |
200– | 299 | 550 | 8,650 | 3,590 | - |
300– | 399 | 590 | 9,430 | 2,090 | 90 |
400– | 499 | 610 | 9,760 | 1,200 | 1,100 |
500– | 599 | 780 | 12,000 | 880 | 3,070 |
600– | 699 | 980 | 14,310 | 590 | 5,590 |
700– | 799 | 1,250 | 18,240 | 420 | 8,690 |
800– | 899 | 1,410 | 19,340 | 270 | 11,160 |
900– | 999 | 1,460 | 18,670 | 70 | 11,990 |
1,000– | 1,199 | 4,030 | 58,120 | 80 | 43,480 |
1,200– | 1,399 | 2,510 | 30,160 | 60 | 29,850 |
1,400– | 1,599 | 1,560 | 15,640 | 30 | 19,540 |
1,600– | 1,799 | 1,160 | 10,010 | 30 | 14,120 |
1,800– | 1,999 | 850 | 6,920 | 20 | 11,610 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 2,300 | 15,950 | 50 | 36,860 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 870 | 5,110 | 30 | 17,430 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 317 | 1,669 | 4 | 7,727 |
5,000 and over | 329 | 1,707 | 12 | 12,533 | |
Totals | 23,740 | 288,760 | 37,000 | 234,850 |
The preceding figures include only the exemptions and taxable incomes for the 539,440 assessments of income which have been incorporated in these statistics. Where income and tax data were derived from tax deduction certificates, there is no information available concerning the amounts of exemptions or taxable income.
It is perhaps desirable to draw attention to the fact that the term “companies” as it is used in connection with these statistics has been given a wider meaning than that which is commonly assigned to it. A definition of the term will be found on page 851.
The various statutory exemptions which are granted to individuals do not apply in the case of companies. The amounts of assessable income and taxable income are identical in the case of companies.
With the exceptions of the table which gives provisional estimates of assessable incomes for 1960–61 and 1961–62, and also the “assets” data which appear at the end of this section, these statistics for companies have been compiled from returns for all companies, and are not estimates based on a sample survey.
The following table gives particulars of the number of companies and their aggregate assessable incomes for 1959–60 and the two preceding income years.
Amount of Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | ||
* Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | |||||||
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
0– | 99 | 3,448 | 3,622 | 3,663 | 115 | 114 | 110 |
100– | 199 | 1,574 | 1,708 | 1,724 | 227 | 251 | 253 |
200– | 299 | 1,351 | 1,468 | 1,490 | 334 | 363 | 370 |
300– | 399 | 1,198 | 1,323 | 1,329 | 417 | 462 | 462 |
400– | 499 | 1,053 | 1,176 | 1,135 | 472 | 527 | 510 |
500– | 599 | 1,030 | 1,059 | 1,100 | 563 | 579 | 602 |
600– | 699 | 929 | 941 | 1,038 | 603 | 611 | 674 |
700– | 799 | 826 | 874 | 841 | 618 | 655 | 629 |
800– | 899 | 727 | 805 | 778 | 616 | 682 | 660 |
900– | 999 | 583 | 705 | 727 | 552 | 669 | 689 |
1,000– | 1,999 | 4,227 | 4,524 | 4,787 | 6,090 | 6,463 | 6,866 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 2,053 | 2,102 | 2,307 | 5,016 | 5,141 | 5,656 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 1,227 | 1,176 | 1,344 | 4,243 | 4,064 | 4,660 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 735 | 657 | 796 | 3,279 | 2,934 | 3,540 |
5,000– | 5,999 | 488 | 490 | 532 | 2,671 | 2,689 | 2,900 |
6,000– | 6,999 | 324 | 361 | 392 | 2,102 | 2,341 | 2,536 |
7,000– | 7,999 | 264 | 270 | 299 | 1,972 | 2,027 | 2,240 |
8,000– | 8,999 | 232 | 203 | 214 | 1,967 | 1,717 | 1,811 |
9,000– | 9,999 | 144 | 157 | 226 | 1,367 | 3,495 | 2,137 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 795 | 788 | 873 | 11,003 | 10,932 | 12,135 |
20,000– | 29,999 | 262 | 269 | 299 | 6,375 | 6,595 | 7,309 |
30,000– | 39,999 | 124 | 123 | 130 | 4,291 | 4,234 | 4,485 |
40,000– | 49,999 | 83 | 70 | 80 | 3,739 | 3,143 | 3,632 |
50,000– | 99,999 | 159 | 205 | 219 | 10,898 | 14,080 | 15,377 |
100,000– | 199,999 | 84 | 95 | 104 | 11,590 | 13,227 | 14,422 |
200,000– | 299,999 | 38 | 34 | 32 | 8,989 | 8,413 | 7,806 |
300,000– | 399,999 | 14 | 17 | 17 | 4,737 | 6,044 | 5,730 |
400,000– | 499,999 | 11 | 11 | 12 | 4,846 | 4,943 | 5,254 |
500,000 and over | 21 | 19 | 26 | 18,094 | 17,229 | 21,044 | |
Current net loss | 5,590 | 6,013 | 6,200 | ||||
Assessable income before losses* | 1,514 | 1,996 | 2,254 | ||||
Totals | 31,108 | 33,261 | 34,968 | 117,784 | 122,625 | 134,497 |
The item “assessable income before losses”, which appears in the preceding table and also in subsequent tables, requires a little further explanation. Companies, and also individuals, are permitted to offset losses from one particular source of assessable income against the profits from any other source of assessable income during the same income year. The remainder of the loss, if any, can be carried forward and offset against the assessable profits of the next six income years. This item represents the number of companies whose assessable incomes for the current year have been reduced to “nil” by the offsetting of losses incurred in previous income years.
Including those with “current net loss” and “assessable income before losses”, about two-thirds of all companies had assessable incomes of under £1,000. Most of these companies are virtually owned and controlled by one person or are the equivalent of a small partnership. In such cases the managerial salaries paid to the proprietors are an important element in the total income drawn from the company by the proprietors. Probably the distinctive feature emerging from a comparison of the 1958–59 and 1959–60 income distributions is the marked increases in the £9,000 and £10,000 income groups. The former group presumably contains a proportion of companies which just failed in a serious bid to enter the £10,000 in 1959–60. As would be expected from the generally higher incomes in 1959–60, the increase in the number of companies reporting a loss was under half the 1958–59 increase.
The provisional estimates of assessable income, in the next table, are calculations based on the income trends revealed by a small sample of returns. The sample is confined to those income returns which are available at an early date. Companies with balance dates later than 30 June would be almost completely unrepresented in the sample.
The estimates are given with the warning that the figures are subject to a possible considerable margin of error and should therefore be used with caution.
Industry Group | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | |
£(m) | £(m) | £(m) | ||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 2,411 | 3.5 | 2,750 | 4.0 | 3,050 | 3.9 |
Manufacturing | 6,881 | 50.0 | 7,225 | 61.3 | 7,550 | 59.2 |
Construction | 2,693 | 5.8 | 2,950 | 6.4 | 3,175 | 6.5 |
Commerce– | ||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 11,971 | 44.9 | 12,825 | 50.9 | 13,625 | 50.8 |
Other | 6,069 | 19.4 | 6,475 | 22.6 | 6,875 | 23.8 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 1,663 | 4.9 | 1,750 | 5.8 | 1,850 | 5.7 |
Services, community | 2,817 | 4.7 | 3,050 | 5.2 | 3,250 | 5.4 |
Miscellaneous | 463 | 1.5 | 525 | 1.5 | 575 | 1.6 |
Totals | 34,968 | 134.5 | 37,550 | 157.7 | 39,950 | 156.9 |
According to these estimates, company incomes increased by £23,200,000 in 1960–61. This was by far the largest increase experienced in this series of statistics, and also the largest amount of assessable income recorded. The 1961–62 incomes were estimated to be fractionally smaller than those of the previous year. After an increase of £11,300,000 as between 1959–60 and 1960–61, manufacturing incomes fell back by £2,100,000 in 1961–62. One of the major factors in the rise in manufacturing incomes in 1960–61 was the greater restriction on imports which came into force in 1959. The “commerce – other” group advanced by £1,200,000 in 1961–62. The estimates for the other industry groups reveal only insignificant changes from the 1960–61 figures.
In the following table, which is classified by the amount of assessable income, more complete data for the 1959–60 income year only are presented.
Amount of Assessable Income | Number of Returns | Assessable Income Before Losses* | Assessable Income | Returnable Income | Current Net Loss | Income Tax Assessed | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary | Social Security | |||||||
* Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £(thousand) | ||||||
0– | 99 | 3,663 | 206 | 110 | 1,752 | - | 21 | 8 |
100– | 199 | 1,724 | 333 | 253 | 375 | - | 44 | 18 |
200– | 299 | 1,490 | 424 | 370 | 408 | - | 50 | 27 |
300– | 399 | 1,329 | 510 | 462 | 602 | - | 65 | 34 |
400– | 499 | 1,135 | 548 | 510 | 553 | - | 75 | 38 |
500– | 599 | 1,100 | 634 | 602 | 612 | - | 89 | 45 |
600– | 699 | 1,038 | 724 | 674 | 706 | 14 | 104 | 50 |
700– | 799 | 841 | 657 | 629 | 646 | - | 99 | 47 |
800– | 899 | 778 | 682 | 660 | 744 | 47 | 107 | 49 |
900– | 999 | 727 | 727 | 689 | 711 | 23 | 115 | 51 |
1,000– | 1,999 | 4,787 | 7,028 | 6,866 | 7,227 | 13 | 1,312 | 511 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 2,307 | 5,747 | 5,656 | 5,898 | - | 1,318 | 422 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 1,344 | 4,681 | 4,660 | 4,790 | - | 1,276 | 349 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 796 | 3,567 | 3,540 | 3,716 | - | 1,121 | 264 |
5,000– | 5,999 | 532 | 2,923 | 2,900 | 2,991 | - | 1,045 | 217 |
6,000– | 6,999 | 392 | 2,588 | 2,536 | 2,587 | - | 1,015 | 189 |
7,000– | 7,999 | 299 | 2,240 | 2,240 | 2,254 | - | 942 | 168 |
8,000– | 8,999 | 214 | 1,836 | 1,811 | 1,841 | - | 777 | 135 |
9,000– | 9,999 | 226 | 2,148 | 2,137 | 2,163 | - | 914 | 160 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 873 | 12,200 | 12,135 | 12,964 | - | 5,177 | 909 |
20,000– | 29,999 | 299 | 7,315 | 7,309 | 7,669 | 1 | 3,087 | 536 |
30,000– | 39,999 | 130 | 4,510 | 4,485 | 4,626 | - | 1,923 | 336 |
40,000– | 49,999 | 80 | 3,659 | 3,632 | 3,766 | - | 1,537 | 258 |
50,000– | 99,999 | 219 | 15,390 | 15,377 | 15,912 | - | 6,525 | 1,144 |
100,000– | 199,999 | 104 | 14,422 | 14,422 | 14,867 | 2 | 6,035 | 1,044 |
200,000– | 299,999 | 32 | 7,806 | 7,806 | 7,984 | - | 3,319 | 585 |
300,000– | 399,999 | 17 | 5,730 | 5,730 | 5,751 | - | 2,360 | 383 |
400,000– | 499,999 | 12 | 5,254 | 5,254 | 5,313 | - | 2,138 | 360 |
500,000 and over | 26 | 21,515 | 21,044 | 21,911 | - | 7,968 | 1,236 | |
Net loss | 6,200 | - | - | 248 | 7,008 | - | - | |
Assessable income before losses | 2,254 | 2,391 | - | 87 | - | - | ||
Totals –1959–60 | 34,968 | 138,396 | 134,497 | 141,672 | 7,108 | 50,558 | 9,573 | |
1958–59 | 33,261 | 125,820 | 122,625 | 128,290 | 6,618 | 45,854 | 8,755 | |
1957–58 | 31,108 | 120,359 | 117,784 | 124,420 | 7,177 | 43,943 | 8,404 |
There was a small increase from 168 in 1957–58 to 176 in 1958–59, followed by a rise to 191 in 1959–50 in the number of companies with assessable incomes of £100,000 and over. Numbers in the next lower income group (£50,000 to £99,999) were 219 in 1959–60 as against 205 in 1958–59.
Companies are classified by industry, the classification being identical with that used for individuals, with the minor exception that community services - professional - do not form a separate group. Attention is drawn to the remarks on page 862 regarding the difference between the enterprise and the establishment concepts. These statistics are based on the enterprise concept, i.e., the whole of the company's activities are classified according to the predominant activity. The figures in the next table give the results of this classification for the income year 1959–60.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income Before Losses* | Assessable Income | Returnable Income | Current Net Loss | Income Tax Assessed | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary | Social Security | ||||||
* Assessable income before deduction of losses brought forward from previous years. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 2,411 | 3,893 | 3,470 | 3,579 | 394 | 1,074 | 260 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 145 | 375 | 350 | 361 | 32 | 130 | 26 |
Mining and quarrying | 283 | 1,006 | 942 | 948 | 933 | 356 | 71 |
Manufacturing – | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 940 | 12,565 | 11,860 | 12,210 | 696 | 4,924 | 892 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 892 | 5,907 | 5,770 | 5,883 | 386 | 2,327 | 433 |
Metals and metal products | 2,365 | 9,557 | 9,276 | 9,373 | 489 | 3,520 | 693 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 2,684 | 23,680 | 23,084 | 23,674 | 652 | 9,391 | 1,729 |
Construction | 2,693 | 6,126 | 5,779 | 5,845 | 677 | 1,995 | 432 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 22 | 181 | 177 | 178 | 13 | 72 | 13 |
Commerce – | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 11,971 | 45,640 | 44,874 | 45,914 | 1,752 | 17,336 | 3,355 |
Other | 6,069 | 19,681 | 19,395 | 23,787 | 440 | 5,979 | 980 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 1,663 | 4,993 | 4,851 | 5,042 | 295 | 1,784 | 339 |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 2,817 | 4,792 | 4,669 | 4,876 | 345 | 1,668 | 350 |
Unknown or not stated | 13 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2 | - | - |
Totals – 1959–60 | 34,968 | 138,396 | 134,497 | 141,672 | 7,108 | 50,558 | 9,573 |
1958–59 | 33,261 | 125,820 | 122,625 | 128,290 | 6,618 | 45,854 | 8,755 |
1957–58 | 31,108 | 120,359 | 117,784 | 124,420 | 7,177 | 43,943 | 8,404 |
Between them “agriculture and livestock production” (increase 275) and “commerce – other” (increase 719) account for about one-half of the total rise in the number of companies in 1959–60. The number of farming companies has grown rapidly in recent years. In 1954–55 there were 890 farming companies, so that the 1959–60 total represents almost a threefold increase in five years. Companies coming into the “commerce – other” group have nearly doubled during the same period. A large proportion of the companies in this industry group were at one time actively engaged in some type of business operations but on the death or retirement of the principal shareholders the companies have become property holders receiving income from interest or rents. The farming community has also contributed a share of the increase in “commerce - other”. Many companies have been formed for the purpose of owning farming land and buildings, with the farmers owning and controlling the farming operations either as individuals or partnerships.
For incomes received during the income year 1959–60 the rate of ordinary income tax payable by a company was 2s. 6d., increased by 1/100d. for every £1 of taxable income up to £6,300. Above £6,300 the rate was 7s. 9d., increased by 1/150d. for every £1 of taxable income in excess of £6,300, with a maximum of 8s. 6d. in the £1. Social security income tax was levied at the rate of 1s. 6d. per £1 of income. Not all companies were liable to pay this charge. The current rates of taxation are different and information concerning them will be found in the Section on Taxation.
The next table shows some additional data concerning companies which relate to the income year 1959–60.
Industry Group | Stocks at End of Period | Income | Expenditure | Gross Profit | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sales and Services | Interest and Gross Rents | Purchases | Salaries and Wages | Interest | Rent | Depreciation | |||
* Gross profit not normally available. | |||||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 9,906 | 25,189 | 237 | 5,964 | 6,511 | 791 | 613 | 1,384 | 15,182 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 273 | 3,668 | 108 | 1,187 | 78 | 155 | 284 | 1,162 | |
Mining and quarrying | 431 | 12,617 | 103 | 5,358 | 440 | 254 | 762 | * | |
Manufacturing – | |||||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 40,530 | 378,741 | 1,055 | 269,267 | 40,474 | 1,343 | 882 | 5,399 | 55,390 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 21,022 | 86,982 | 307 | 44,418 | 22,924 | 541 | 1,039 | 1,434 | 19,334 |
Metal and metal products | 28,954 | 138,396 | 546 | 80,140 | 29,705 | 808 | 1,203 | 2,153 | 29,421 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 46,592 | 243,530 | 1,213 | 120,402 | 52,273 | 2,374 | 2,461 | 9,353 | 61,668 |
Construction | 16,503 | 112,117 | 385 | 56,698 | 29,120 | 565 | 447 | 2,618 | 20,302 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 593 | 3,247 | 20 | 1,230 | 798 | 75 | 4 | 237 | 1,358 |
Commerce – | |||||||||
Wholesale and retail | 169,199 | 1,105,773 | 5,362 | 864,928 | 91,401 | 4,299 | 7,238 | 8,848 | 173,522 |
Other | 1,157 | 68,760 | 46,118 | 2,211 | 20,339 | 10,851 | 872 | 2,144 | * |
Transport, storage, and communication | 890 | 61,168 | 361 | 5,984 | 18,959 | 475 | 501 | 5,029 | * |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 2,838 | 60,172 | 1,127 | 19,646 | 16,018 | 492 | 1,621 | 1,961 | 11,409 |
Unknown or not stated | 15 | 108 | 72 | 18 | 1 | 3 | 4 | 24 | |
Totals -1959–60 | 338,901 | 2,300,465 | 56,942 | 1,470,959 | 335,087 | 23,133 | 17,295 | 41,611 | 388,769 |
1958–59 | 327,694 | 2,144,297 | 49,918 | 1,390,730 | 317,108 | 22,083 | 15,804 | 41,524 | 355,426 |
1957–58 | 315,565 | 2,051,296 | 45,954 | 1,358,667 | 300,535 | 19,155 | 13,934 | 40,061 | 331,973 |
With a curtailment of imports coming into operation during 1958–59 and other factors, which included a sharp fall in farming incomes for 1958–59, economic conditions were less buoyant than usual in 1958–59 and this was reflected in smaller-than-normal, end-of-year stock increases. Sales and profits were similarly affected. The figures generally showed a substantial improvement in 1959–60 which was evidently, as will be seen from the provisional estimates of income on page 865, a stepping stone to a record year's operations in 1960–61. It should be remembered that there is a constant upward pressure on the figures in these company statistics through the entry of about 2,000 new companies each year and that consequently the effects of downward tendencies are being minimised and upward tendencies inflated.
One point which should be noted is that the purchases figures have not been given for the forestry and mining industry groups. It was found that there was a considerable lack of uniformity in such data for these two groups, which was probably connected with differing treatments of royalty and equivalent payments.
The amount of gross profit shown in the accounts is used in these statistics, despite the wide variations in the conception of gross profit. No attempt has been made to secure uniformity of calculation for individual companies, but of course the total gross profit for each industry should correspond with that industry's average conception of gross profit. In some industries, such as the transport industry, it is not normal practice to calculate gross profit, and in such cases the gross profit is recorded in these statistics as nil. Estimates of the amount of gross profit were, however, made when any company did not calculate the gross profit, and it was the custom of the industry concerned to show this figure.
The abridged version of the full industry classification for which data are given in this publication does not reveal the individual industries where the gross profit is not generally calculated. Apart from “Mining and Quarrying”, “Commerce, other” and “Transport, etc.”, there are a number of industries included in “Services, community” which do not show gross profit.
The assessable income, dividends paid, paid-up capital, and shareholders' funds for 1959–60 are given in the two following tables.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Dividends Paid | Shareholders' Funds | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Paid-up Capital | ||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Agriculture and livestock production | 2,411 | 3,470 | 1,227 | 37,061 | 19,612 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 145 | 350 | 109 | 4,427 | 2,737 |
Mining and quarrying | 283 | 942 | 261 | 7,761 | 3,173 |
Manufacturing– | |||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 940 | 11,860 | 3,442 | 93,828 | 44,635 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 892 | 5,770 | 1,668 | 31,059 | 16,068 |
Metals and metal products | 2,365 | 9,276 | 2,542 | 47,308 | 21,681 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous | 2,684 | 23,084 | 6,572 | 117,853 | 72,126 |
Construction | 2,693 | 5,779 | 1,732 | 27,543 | 12,009 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 22 | 177 | 75 | 2,579 | 1,595 |
Commerce – | |||||
Wholesale and retail | 11,971 | 44,874 | 14,082 | 265,458 | 124,711 |
Other | 6,069 | 19,395 | 6,331 | 186,329 | 90,716 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 1,663 | 4,851 | 1,869 | 37,011 | 18,362 |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 2,817 | 4,669 | 1,434 | 31,899 | 11,052 |
Unknown or not stated | 13 | 74 | 63 | ||
Totals-1959–60 | 34,968 | 134,497 | 41,344 | 890,190 | 438,541 |
1958–59 | 33,261 | 122,625 | 36,243 | 821,362 | 407,753 |
1957–58 | 31,108 | 117,784 | 42,618 | 769,283 | 387,059 |
The amount of dividends paid are still below the 1957–58 level, but dividend payments in that year were strongly influenced by the introduction of legislation providing for the inclusion of dividends in the taxable incomes of shareholders and for the taxation of excessive retentions of undistributed company profits. These measures came into force in 1958–59. There were apparently repercussions in 1958–59, as dividends in that year were lower than would have been expected from recent trends.
For the purposes of these statistics, the shareholders' funds of a company are defined, briefly, as the amount which would be available to shareholders if the assets were realised and the liabilities discharged at the net values shown in the balance sheet. In the case of New Zealand branches of overseas companies, either the paid-up capital and the: shareholders' funds are apportioned on some equitable basis, or the balance of the branch's head office account is taken. The capital loan liabilities of those Government Departments which are included in these statistics have been omitted from both paid-up capital and shareholders' funds. Advances from shareholders have been added to shareholders' funds and advances to shareholders deducted.
An analysis of companies by amount of paid-up capital for 1959–60 discloses the position shown in the next table. Those with no paid-up capital are mostly industrial and provident societies, clubs, associations, and similar incorporated bodies.
Amount of Paid-up Capital | Number of Returns | Paid-up Capital | Shareholders' Funds | Dividends Paid | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
Nil | 2,169 | - | 27,829 | 394 | |
0– | 499 | 2,037 | 403 | 9,560 | 557 |
500– | 999 | 2,695 | 1,656 | 10,309 | 622 |
1,000– | 1,999 | 6,421 | 7,838 | 30,218 | 1,806 |
2,000– | 2,999 | 4,835 | 10,628 | 30,596 | 1,816 |
3,000– | 3,999 | 3,192 | 10,115 | 24,141 | 1,268 |
4,000– | 4,999 | 2,052 | 8,601 | 18,212 | 977 |
5,000– | 5,999 | 2,249 | 11,449 | 25,822 | 1,297 |
6,000– | 6,999 | 1,339 | 8,234 | 17,960 | 916 |
7,000– | 7,999 | 831 | 6,034 | 12,298 | 601 |
8,000– | 8,999 | 636 | 5,185 | 9,985 | 544 |
9,000– | 9,999 | 492 | 4,555 | 8,064 | 387 |
10,000– | 19,999 | 3,248 | 39,831 | 83,887 | 4,009 |
20,000– | 29,999 | 1,047 | 23,721 | 43,510 | 2,031 |
30,000– | 39,999 | 440 | 14,279 | 25,987 | 1,264 |
40,000– | 49,999 | 236 | 10,099 | 17,627 | 684 |
50,000– | 59,999 | 187 | 9,691 | 21,074 | 1,156 |
60,000– | 69,999 | 103 | 6,406 | 11,240 | 624 |
70,000– | 79,999 | 86 | 6,317 | 10,707 | 532 |
80,000– | 89,999 | 53 | 4,400 | 9,325 | 386 |
90,000– | 99,999 | 39 | 3,677 | 6,718 | 262 |
100,000– | 199,999 | 264 | 33,985 | 65,104 | 3,753 |
200,000– | 299,999 | 97 | 22,148 | 45,016 | 2,264 |
300,000– | 399,999 | 69 | 23,188 | 37,759 | 1,582 |
400,000– | 499,999 | 31 | 13,220 | 21,349 | 2,213 |
500,000– | 599,999 | 28 | 14,410 | 27,186 | 1,051 |
600,000– | 699,999 | 12 | 7,719 | 14,334 | 668 |
700,000– | 799,999 | 15 | 11,205 | 17,780 | 505 |
800,000– | 899,999 | 7 | 5,782 | 10,618 | 392 |
900,000– | 999,999 | 6 | 5,700 | 13,209 | 550 |
1,000,000 and over | 52 | 108,064 | 182,763 | 6,233 | |
Totals – 1959–60 | 34,968 | 438,541 | 890,190 | 41,344 | |
1958–59 | 33,261 | 407,753 | 821,362 | 36,243 | |
1957–58 | 31,108 | 387,059 | 769,283 | 42,618 |
In 1959–60 there were 581 companies with paid-up capital of £100,000 and over. Corresponding figures for 1958–59 and 1957–58 were respectively 544 and 518. These companies had 56.0 per cent of the total paid-up capital and 48.9 per cent of the total shareholders' funds.
The number of companies increased by 5.1 per cent in 1959–60 and paid-up capital rose by 7.6 per cent. The same percentages for 1958–59 were respectively 6.9 per cent and 5.3 per cent
An analysis by the type of company – i.e., private, public, overseas, etc. – is given in the three following tables, which present some of the principal data for the year 1959–60.
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Ordinary and Social Security Income Tax | Net Business Loss | Shareholders' Funds | Dividends Paid | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Paid-up Capital | Total | ||||||
New Zealand Private Companies | |||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Agriculture and livestock production | 2,394 | 3,407 | 1,303 | 392 | 18,849 | 35,899 | 1,208 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 129 | 280 | 124 | 29 | 882 | 2,328 | 91 |
Mining and quarrying | 256 | 542 | 228 | 94 | 1,698 | 5,419 | 152 |
Manufacturing – | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 641 | 4,301 | 2,037 | 200 | 13,072 | 29,379 | 1,388 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 839 | 3,228 | 1,488 | 312 | 6,800 | 14,510 | 913 |
Metals and metal products | 2,282 | 7,214 | 3,191 | 294 | 14,947 | 34,782 | 1,867 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 2,441 | 11,565 | 5,371 | 485 | 23,811 | 51,072 | 3,694 |
Construction | 2,673 | 5,562 | 2,321 | 650 | 10,619 | 25,081 | 1,686 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 10 | 22 | 9 | 41 | 123 | 5 | |
Commerce – | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 11,454 | 29,932 | 13,161 | 1,579 | 76,934 | 164,655 | 9,439 |
Other | 5,436 | 4,708 | 1,567 | 179 | 41,098 | 75,410 | 3,329 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 1,518 | 3,368 | 1,394 | 203 | 9,496 | 18,938 | 1,066 |
Services (community, business, and recreation) | 1,878 | 3,244 | 1,357 | 214 | 8,761 | 17,398 | 1,239 |
Unknown or not stated | 13 | 3 | - | 2 | 63 | 74 | |
Totals – 1959–60 | 31,964 | 77,376 | 33,550 | 4,633 | 227,072 | 475,069 | 26,078 |
1958–59 | 30,307 | 69,041 | 29,727 | 4,635 | 210,164 | 436,030 | 22,415 |
1957–58 | 28,084 | 67,733 | 29,244 | 4,712 | 196,795 | 400,818 | 29,863 |
New Zealand Public Companies | |||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 12 | 48 | 23 | 225 | 511 | 19 | |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 41 | 469 | 230 | 834 | 3,308 | 4,420 | 126 |
Mining and quarrying | |||||||
Manufacturing – | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 279 | 5,646 | 2,824 | 494 | 25,644 | 55,403 | 2,036 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 48 | 2,541 | 1,271 | 67 | 9,172 | 16,400 | 755 |
Metals and metal products | 61 | 1,681 | 839 | 19 | 5,575 | 10,199 | 574 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 200 | 10,475 | 5,232 | 161 | 45,781 | 61,806 | 2,870 |
Construction | 12 | 205 | 101 | 25 | 868 | 1,364 | 46 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 12 | 156 | 77 | 13 | 1,554 | 2,455 | 70 |
Commerce – | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 274 | 10,796 | 5,486 | 140 | 40,658 | 78,960 | 3,529 |
Other | 322 | 6,876 | 3,052 | 49 | 36,311 | 77,694 | 2,983 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 123 | 1,326 | 654 | 90 | 8,803 | 17,254 | 717 |
Services (community, business, and recreation) | 64 | 995 | 488 | 28 | 2,213 | 6,474 | 141 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals – 1959–60 | 1,448 | 41,215 | 20,278 | 1,919 | 180,113 | 332,941 | 13,865 |
1958–59 | 1,430 | 38,607 | 18,849 | 1,054 | 167,965 | 309,915 | 12,257 |
1957–58 | 1,464 | 35,887 | 17,505 | 1,704 | 161,811 | 294,313 | 11,600 |
Industry Group | Number of Returns | Assessable Income | Ordinary and Social Security Income Tax | Net Business Loss | Shareholders' Funds | Dividends Paid | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Paid-up Capital | Total | ||||||
Remainder of Companies (Overseas, Industrial, and Provident Societies, etc.) | |||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
Agriculture and livestock production | 7 | 14 | 7 | 11 | 560 | 672 | 1 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | |||||||
Mining and quarrying | |||||||
Manufacturing – | |||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 20 | 1,913 | 955 | 2 | 5,919 | 9,046 | 18 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 5 | 8 | 96 | 148 | - | ||
Metals and metal products | 22 | 381 | 184 | 177 | 1,159 | 2,328 | 101 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 43 | 1,044 | 518 | 6 | 2,534 | 4,975 | 8 |
Construction | 8 | 12 | 5 | 2 | 522 | 1,098 | - |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Commerce – | |||||||
Wholesale and retail | 243 | 4,145 | 2,044 | 33 | 7,119 | 21,844 | 1,114 |
Other | 311 | 7,810 | 2,340 | 212 | 13,306 | 33,224 | 19 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 22 | 157 | 76 | 2 | 62 | 819 | 86 |
Services (community, business, and recreation) | 875 | 430 | 173 | 103 | 78 | 8,027 | 54 |
Unknown or not stated | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals – 1959–60 | 1,556 | 15,907 | 6,303 | 556 | 31,356 | 82,181 | 1,402 |
1958–59 | 1,524 | 14,976 | 6,033 | 929 | 29,624 | 75,417 | 1,570 |
1957–58 | 1,560 | 14,163 | 5,597 | 762 | 28,452 | 74,152 | 1,155 |
Government Departments which are liable for income tax have been classified as New Zealand public companies. In a small percentage of cases, precise information concerning the type of company was not available and there consequently may be a few instances of incorrect classifications.
It will be noticed that the total of public companies has increased after a tendency to decline in recent years. On average, private companies are much smaller than are public companies, but in the aggregate they employ a larger amount of paid-up capital. Their shareholders' funds are also a rather higher percentage of the paid-up capital (209 per cent against 185 per cent for public companies). However, as shareholders' funds include advances from shareholders (£76,015,000), the bulk of which relate to private companies, it is evident that the relation of retained income to paid-up capital is nearly identical for both types of companies. The earning power per unit of shareholders' funds employed is considerably higher in the case of private companies, since their assessable incomes total £77,376,000 against the £41,215,000 for public companies. This earning power is also reflected in the amount of dividends paid, which is twice that paid by public companies.
While on the subject of dividends paid, it should be pointed out that the disposable profits of the New Zealand branches of overseas companies are remitted to their overseas head offices and that these disposable profits are not included as dividends paid in New Zealand. Where the overseas company operates through a New Zealand subsidiary company, the New Zealand company is classified as either public or private and any dividends paid will be included in the statistics.
Information on assets is collected for a sample group of companies. The sample comprises a random selection of 10 per cent of the number of companies, plus a complete coverage of those which are deemed to fall into a “large company” category.
The estimates for the various classes of assets are given in the table which now follows, and which relates to the income year 1959–60. At present these estimates should be regarded as being only approximately correct. The figures show the position at the close of the income year. Estimates of the assets of clubs, associations, etc., which form part of the “community services” group, and the assets of the “other or undefined” group have not been included.
Industry Group | Land and Buildings | Other Fixed Assets | Investments | Closing Stocks | Other Current Assets | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(million) | ||||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 29.16 | 6.56 | 3.38 | 9.91 | 4.90 | 53.91 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 0.93 | 2.90 | 0.30 | 0.27 | 1.79 | 6.19 |
Mining and quarrying | 2.13 | 8.10 | 1.07 | 0.43 | 7.11 | 18.84 |
Manufacturing – | ||||||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 40.32 | 33.57 | 14.86 | 40.53 | 31.10 | 160.38 |
Textiles, wearing apparel, and made-up textiles | 7.14 | 7.20 | 2.74 | 21.02 | 12.00 | 50.10 |
Metals and metal products | 14.98 | 12.08 | 2.44 | 28.95 | 18.71 | 77.16 |
Wood, paper, and chemical products (including miscellaneous) | 44.19 | 48.65 | 16.56 | 46.59 | 42.45 | 198.44 |
Construction | 6.39 | 11.83 | 2.75 | 16.50 | 18.34 | 55.81 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1.14 | 5.60 | 0.11 | 0.59 | 0.64 | 8.08 |
Commerce – | ||||||
Wholesale and retail | 71.75 | 44.16 | 33.78 | 169.20 | 163.90 | 482.79 |
Other | 79.25 | 3.62 | 594.03 | 1.16 | 356.78 | 1,034.84 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 8.15 | 26.30 | 3.07 | 0.89 | 12.95 | 51.36 |
Services, community and business, and recreation | 14.74 | 7.88 | 7.56 | 2.68 | 9.28 | 42.14 |
Totals – 1959–60 | 320.27 | 218.45 | 682.65 | 338.72 | 679.95 | 2,240.04 |
1958–59 | 288.03 | 210.90 | 620.89 | 325.80 | 615.40 | 2,061.03 |
1957–58 | 258.92 | 202.23 | 566.99 | 315.34 | 608.84 | 1,952.32 |
Several points about the classification adopted should be noted. “Other current assets” was used to a minor extent as a residual class. It includes assets such as goodwill, establishment accounts, etc. Other nominal assets, such as accumulated losses and similar accounts, were excluded from the assets and deducted from shareholders' funds.
Where the balance sheet did not distinguish between land and buildings and other fixed assets the whole amount was included in the class deemed the greatest part in value of the assets.
Loans secured by mortgages of property were treated as investments. Loans and advances by banks on overdraft, by finance companies for hire purchase credit, etc., and others of a like nature were classed as “other current assets”. This is particularly important in the “commerce – other” industry group, which includes banks, insurance companies, holding companies, Government lending institutions, etc.
It has been previously mentioned that the term “companies” includes Government Departments which are liable to pay income tax, and that the capital loan liabilities of these Departments are not included in either paid-up capital or shareholders' funds. These capital loan liabilities are, however, represented by investments which appear in the assets. This should be remembered if the ratios of shareholders' funds to total assets are being examined.
The following statistics on incomes were compiled from the population census taken on 17 April 1956.
The table divides into income groups the persons actively engaged, and also the total population, including those not actively engaged in employment.
The questionnaire on the schedule asked for income for the year ended 31 March 1956 from all sources without deduction of taxes, superannuation, life insurance, rates, etc. Social security benefits (age, family, etc.) and war pensions were not included.
Income Group | Persons Actively Engaged | Total Population | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | ||
£ | £ | ||||||
Nil | 5,572 | 5,791 | 11,363 | 428,462 | 792,070 | 1,220,532 | |
1– | 49 | 4,134 | 5,394 | 9,528 | 13,776 | 36,532 | 50,308 |
50– | 99 | 4,634 | 6,904 | 11,538 | 10,968 | 23,329 | 34,297 |
100– | 299 | 34,351 | 53,546 | 87,897 | 44,629 | 82,439 | 127,068 |
300– | 499 | 65,424 | 78,717 | 144,141 | 73,377 | 90,449 | 163,826 |
500– | 699 | 168,922 | 30,632 | 199,554 | 173,662 | 35,153 | 208,815 |
700– | 899 | 162,481 | 6,556 | 169,037 | 164,984 | 8,462 | 173,446 |
900– | 1,099 | 74,595 | 2,129 | 76,724 | 75,929 | 3,142 | 79,071 |
1,100– | 1,299 | 32,327 | 831 | 33,158 | 33,253 | 1,430 | 34,683 |
1,300– | 1,499 | 15,186 | 429 | 15,615 | 15,729 | 773 | 16,502 |
1,500 and over | 51,524 | 1,538 | 53,062 | 53,449 | 2,915 | 56,364 | |
Not specified | 3,608 | 1,627 | 5,235 | 4,993 | 4,157 | 9,150 | |
Totals | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 | 1,093,211 | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 |
Included in the “nil” income group for actively engaged persons are those people who entered the labour force between 1 and 17 April 1956, and thus did not have income for the year ended 31 March 1956.
There would also be, in the smaller income group, considerable numbers of people who began work towards the end of the year 1955–56.
The largest income group for males actively engaged was the £500 to £699 group, with 168,922, or 27.1 per cent of those males actively engaged. This was followed closely by the £700 to £899 group with 162,481, or 26.1 per cent. The actively engaged males with incomes of £1,500 and over numbered 51,524, or 8.3 percent.
The largest income group for actively engaged females was the £300 to £499 group with 78,717, representing 40.6 per cent of all actively engaged females. There were only 1,538, or 0.79 per cent, of actively engaged females with incomes of £1,500 and over.
Table of Contents
The report of the Royal Commission, which was released in April 1956 (and is available as parliamentary paper B.3, 1956) gives a general background on the monetary, banking, and credit systems of New Zealand. The Royal Commission examined and reported on these systems and made recommendations within its order of reference which had the stated objectives of fostering a greater degree of stability in prices, maintaining full employment of labour, ensuring the healthy development of natural resources, and promoting generally the economic, financial, and social welfare of the people.
Section 4 of the report outlines the history of monetary, banking, and credit systems 1934–55 and section 7 assesses the systems in operation in 1955. No radical reforms of the existing systems were recommended, but possible improvements in administration were set out and a number of the recommendations have since been put into effect. As recommended by the Royal Commission New Zealand has joined the International Monetary Fund, a Monetary and Economic Council has been established, and the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act has been amended to give the Government full and final responsibility for decisions on monetary policy. (A summary of the report is given as Appendix (d) of the 1956 issue of the Yearbook.)
New Zealand became a member of these three organisations on 31 August 1961 under the International Finance Agreements Act 1961. The organisations are specialised agencies of the United Nations, and their objectives and the implications of New Zealand membership are set out in parliamentary paper A.12, 1961. One of the purposes of the International Monetary Fund is to give confidence to members by making the Fund's resources available to them under adequate safeguards, thus providing them with opportunity to correct maladjustments in their balance of payments without resorting to measures destructive of national or international prosperity. By paying in some gold and the balance of its fund quota in its own currency a member is able to draw against its gold for a nominal cost. New Zealand's fund quota is £(N.Z.)44.9 million, of which the required gold payment was 25 per cent i.e.£(N.Z.) 11.2 million.
The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (World Bank) is designed to promote the international flow of capital for productive purposes and to assist in financing the development of the resources of its member countries.
New Zealand paid £12.2 million in gold and £500,000 in New Zealand currency to join the three agencies, and in addition £38.6 million of non-negotiable non-interest bearing bonds were lodged with the Reserve Bank of New Zealand.
In 1961, in line with a recommendation of the Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems, there was established a Monetary and Economic Council whose principal functions are to report from time to time on the extent to which stability in the prices of goods and services, economic growth, full employment, and higher standards of living are being achieved, and to make recommendations as to measures that should be taken to promote such developments. Among other matters, the Council is required to consider the provision of finance for the expansion of primary and secondary industries and of services, and the ensuring of a balanced relationship between the creation and issue of money and the production and provision of goods and services. The Council issued its first report to the Government in September 1961 and the report was published on 11 October 1961. The second report was made in May 1962, the third in January 1963, and the fourth in June 1963.
Banking institutions operating in New Zealand may be enumerated as follows:
The Reserve Bank of New Zealand.
Five trading banks.
The Post Office Savings Bank.
Eight trustee savings banks.
In addition, a number of trading companies, investment societies, etc., perform quasi-banking functions, accepting deposits and granting credits (short-term and long-term) to clients. In some instances deposits are repayable to the client's order at call - virtually a system of cheque issuing.
The Reserve Bank was constituted by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 (amended in minor respects by the Finance Act 1934) with the primary object of exercising control, within defined limits, over monetary circulation and credit in New Zealand. The trading banks were relieved of direct responsibility for the adequacy or otherwise of the total reserves of overseas exchange held by the banking system and also for the overall level of bank credit in New Zealand. The Government now had power to expand the level of bank credit by borrowing from the Reserve Bank to finance Government expenditure and to contract the level of bank credit by repaying its debt to the Reserve Bank from an overall surplus of taxation and other receipts over Government expenditure.
Management of the Reserve Bank is vested in a board of directors, consisting of a Governor and Deputy Governor, up to seven ordinary' members, and the Secretary to the Treasury, by virtue of his office. The Governors and ordinary members are appointed by the Governor-General in Council.
In the March and April 1960 issues of the Reserve Bank Bulletin there are articles on Central Banking Practice in New Zealand.
As originally constituted, the Bank had a share capital of £500,000, composed of 100,000 publicly subscribed shares of £5, bearing a cumulative dividend of 5 per cent. Very important changes in the constitution of the Bank were made by the Reserve Bank Amendment Act 1936, which, among other things, abolished the subscribed share capital of the Bank, with provision for the repayment to shareholders (either in cash or in Government stock, at the option of the shareholder) of the value of shares held and accrued dividends. The General Reserve Fund of the Bank is maintained at £1,500,000, made up of a contribution of £1,000,000 by the Government at the passing of the original Act, and £500,000 to replace share capital after the passing of the 1936 Amendment Act: It will be seen that the whole of the reserve fund is contributed by the State - the Bank thus being State-owned.
Additional powers were conferred on the Reserve Bank by the Finance Act (No. 2) 1936, and further important changes were made by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Amendment Acts of 1939, 1950, and 1960. Prior to the passing of the 1960 Amendment Act the general function of the Bank, as defined in section 10 (1) of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Amendment Act 1936 and as amended in 1950, reads as follows: “It shall be the general function of the Reserve Bank, within the limits of its powers, to give effect as far as may be to the monetary policy of the Government as communicated to it from time to time by the Minister of Finance. For this purpose, and to the end that the economic and social welfare of New Zealand may be promoted and maintained, the Bank shall regulate and control credit and currency in New Zealand, the transfer of moneys to or from New Zealand, and the disposal of moneys that are derived from the sale of any New Zealand products and for the time being are held overseas, and shall do all such things within the limits of its powers as it deems necessary or desirable to promote and safeguard a stable internal price level and the highest degree of production, trade, and employment that can be achieved by monetary action.”
By the 1960 Amendment Act new sections were enacted declaring the right of the Crown to regulate currency and credit, recasting the general function, broadening both the general and particular regulatory powers of the Bank, and introducing a statutory right for the Minister of Finance (after consultation with the Governor of the Bank) to determine the relationship between New Zealand currency and sterling.
Section 12 of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Amendment Act 1960 declares that it is the sovereign right of the Crown to control currency and credit, and further states that the Minister of Finance may from time to time communicate to the Reserve Bank the monetary policy of the Government, which shall be directed to the maintenance and promotion of economic and social welfare in New Zealand having regard to the desirability of promoting the highest degree of production, trade, and employment and of maintaining a stable internal price level.
The present legislation sets out the general functions of the Reserve Bank as follows.
It is the general function of the Reserve Bank, within the limits of its powers, to give effect to the monetary policy of the Government, as communicated to the Bank from time to time by the Minister of Finance.
The Bank may, on behalf of the Government, regulate and control -
Money, banking, credit, and currency:
Rates of interest in respect of such classes of transactions as may from time to time be prescribed:
The transfer of money to or from New Zealand, and the disposal of money that is derived from the sale of any New Zealand products and is for the time being held overseas.
It shall be the duty of the Bank -
To advise the Government on matters relating to monetary policy, banking, and exchange:
To keep the Government informed with regard to the measures adopted or proposed to be adopted by the Bank to give effect to the monetary policy of the Government:
To have regard to any representations that may be made by the Minister of Finance in respect of any functions or business of the Bank, and to give effect to any decision of the Government in relation thereto conveyed to the Governor in writing by the Minister of Finance.
When the Bank gives sterling in exchange for its notes, or gives notes in exchange for sterling or gold, the rate at which the exchange is affected is fixed by the Bank; provided that the relationship between New Zealand currency and sterling for immediate delivery in London may from time to time be determined by the Minister of Finance after consultation with the Governor of the Bank.
Where the Bank is satisfied that it is necessary or expedient in the public interest to do so, it may from time to time give directions to trading banks as to the policy to be followed in relation to advances, discounts, and investments and in relation to rates of interest payable to or by such banks.
In addition to the general powers and functions described earlier, the legislation gives the Bank, or the Governor of the Bank, the following particular powers and functions:
Make and issue bank notes (see heading in “Coinage and Currency”, later).
Buy and sell gold and silver coin and bullion.
Accept money on deposit or on current account.
Discount, rediscount, buy, and sell: (a) bills, notes, etc., whether commercial or agricultural, maturing within 120 days from date of document or 90 days after sight; (b) agricultural bills, notes, etc., maturing within six months of acquisition; (c) Treasury bills of any Government, or bills of any local authority in any British Commonwealth country, all such bills to be maturing within three months of acquisition.
Grant advances, up to three months, against: (a) gold coin or bullion or relative shipping documents thereof; (b) Government, local authority, or other approved securities readily marketable in New Zealand; (c) bills, etc., as referred to above; (d) promissory notes of banks in New Zealand.
Grant accommodation by way of overdraft (a) to the Government of New Zealand; (b) to any Department of State or statutory authority having power to carry on any business or to borrow moneys on overdraft; (c) to any board or other authority having statutory powers in relation to the marketing of any New Zealand produce, for the purpose of financing and marketing of any such produce.
(7) Advance moneys to the Government of any other country in respect of the purchase of any New Zealand produce for export to that country, or guarantee any such advance that may be made by another bank. The amount outstanding in respect of any advances or guarantees in this respect shall not at any time exceed in the aggregate the sum of £10,000,000, and any loss suffered in respect of any such transaction is to be borne by the Consolidated Fund.
Buy and sell securities of the New Zealand or United Kingdom Governments, or securities guaranteed by the Government of New Zealand or by the Government of the United Kingdom.
Buy and sell currencies of other countries.
By authority of the Governor-General in Council, underwrite any loan proposed to be raised by the New Zealand Government, or by the State Advances Corporation of New Zealand.
Issue and manage loans for the Government or any local authority or public body in New Zealand.
Borrow money, establish credits, and give guarantees, whether in New Zealand or elsewhere, in any currency, and on terms providing for repayment or payment in the same or any other currency.
Charge, pledge, or deposit by way of security, any part of its assets for any purpose mentioned in paragraph 12 or for any other purpose whatsoever which may be approved in writing by the Minister of Finance.
Organise a clearing system.
Act as a correspondent for overseas banks or as agent of other reserve banks.
Do any other banking business not prohibited by the Act.
Vary the required minimum balances other banks are required to hold with the Reserve Bank.
Control bank credit and interest rates by giving directions, from time to time, to other banks.
It is the duty of the Government to entrust to the Bank, and of the Bank to undertake, all the money, remittance, exchange, and banking transactions of the Government. The duty of the Bank in respect of reserves is set out later.
The Bank administers the Exchange Control Regulations on behalf of the Government.
The following gives a summary of restrictions upon the conduct of business by the Bank as stated in the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 and in later amendments. Except with the authority of the Governor-General in Council, it may not issue bank notes of a denomination less than 10s.; engage in trade or otherwise have a direct interest in any commercial, industrial, or similar undertaking; purchase the shares of any other bank in New Zealand or elsewhere (except shares of the Bank of International Settlements) or grant loans on the security of any shares that the Bank is prohibited from purchasing; make unsecured loans or advances (except to banks for periods not exceeding three months); purchase or make advances on the security of real property, except so far as may be required to enable the Bank to conduct its business; pay interest on any moneys deposited with the Reserve Bank by any other bank or pay interest on any other moneys placed on deposit or on current account with the Bank, except that it may pay interest to the New Zealand Government on Government funds held by the Bank outside New Zealand; allow the renewal of maturing bills of exchange, promissory notes, or other similar documents purchased or discounted by or pledged to the Bank; draw or accept bills payable otherwise than on demand; and it may not grant accommodation to any State Department, local authority, or public body in excess of certain limits.
On the commencement of business on 1 August 1934 the Public Account was transferred to the Reserve Bank, and the management of the public debt was taken over from the Treasury by the Reserve Bank as from 1 October 1936.
The net profits of the Bank are paid to the Consolidated Fund, provided that the Bank's General Reserve Fund is not less than £1,000,000. If the Reserve Fund falls below that level, part of the profits must be credited to the Reserve Fund. The net profits for the year ended 31 March 1962, which were subsequently paid to the Consolidated Fund, amounted to £4,147,000, as compared with £4,587,000 for the previous year.
Under section 4 of the Finance Act 1934, any appreciation or depreciation of assets due to alteration in the exchange rate is to be credited to or borne by the Consolidated Fund. In accordance with this provision, the Reserve Bank was credited with the sum of £20,576,000 from the Consolidated Fund in early 1949 by the Government as a result of the alteration of the exchange rate to parity with sterling as from 20 August 1948.
Details of the liabilities and assets of the Bank at the end of June for the latest five years, and weekly averages for the latest 11 calendar years are shown in the following tables.
LIABILITIES OF RESERVE BANK | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Bank Notes | Demand Liabilities | Other Liabilities* | Total Liabilities | |||
State | Marketing | Banks | Other | ||||
* Includes General Reserve Fund of £1,500,000 throughout the period. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
Weekly Average for Calendar Year | |||||||
1952 | 62,252 | 14,962 | 48,557 | 490 | 7,387 | 133,648 | |
1953 | 64,035 | 6,154 | 3,621 | 90,741 | 1,368 | 8,249 | 174,167 |
1954 | 69,233 | 9,294 | 1,769 | 78,328 | 1,915 | 8,917 | 169,456 |
1955 | 70,087 | 14,180 | 2,093 | 55,751 | 1,070 | 9,095 | 152,277 |
1956 | 70,904 | 12,557 | 1,963 | 60,032 | 1,646 | 9,886 | 156,989 |
1957 | 74,263 | 11,440 | 1,228 | 62,374 | 1,435 | 10,489 | 161,229 |
1958 | 76,230 | 12,077 | 675 | 57,508 | 1,080 | 11,533 | 159,104 |
1959 | 77,031 | 11,609 | 484 | 62,255 | 1,216 | 12,118 | 164,713 |
1960 | 81,500 | 11,090 | 778 | 87,951 | 1,320 | 10,676 | 193,315 |
1961 | 84,470 | 15,181 | 2,063 | 66,258 | 1,734 | 10,466 | 180,172 |
1962 | 83,876 | 16,592 | 2,563 | 74,269 | 2,326 | 10,286 | 189,912 |
At End of June | |||||||
1958 | 73,882 | 9,908 | 424 | 62,555 | 764 | 8,168 | 155,703 |
1959 | 75,038 | 9,853 | 413 | 67,908 | 1,664 | 8,756 | 163,632 |
1960 | 78,614 | 12,174 | 647 | 94,848 | 528 | 9,030 | 195,891 |
1961 | 81,890 | 14,775 | 1,102 | 73,918 | 1,754 | 8,120 | 181,559 |
1962 | 80,461 | 14,097 | 3,567 | 80,066 | 5,189 | 8,575 | 191,954 |
ASSETS OF RESERVE BANK | ||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Reserve | Subsidiary Coin | Advances | Investments | Other Assets | |||||
Gold | Sterling Exchange | Other Exchange | State | Marketing Organisations | Other Advances and Discounts | Overseas | In New Zealand | |||
note - Total assets are equal to total liabilities. * Major portion of “Gold” shown in “Other Assets” from October 1958 to July 1961, when it was pledged against overseas loans and not therefore within the official definition of “Reserves”. After repayment of the loans most of the gold was sold to the Government. See ‡ footnote. † An increase in investments in New Zealand and a decrease in advances to the State followed in April 1960 from a change in the Government's method of borrowing from the Reserve Bank; holdings of 1 per cent three-month Treasury bills were exchanged for 1 per cent Government stock. ‡ Includes Government stock issued to Reserve Bank in August and November 1961 on New Zealand joining the IMF and IBRD. | ||||||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||||||
Weekly Average for Calendar Year | ||||||||||
1952 | 5,856 | 23,416 | 1,235 | 601 | 50,795 | 2,290 | 6,125 | 30,244 | 11,325 | 1,761 |
1953 | 6,023 | 58,487 | 588 | 626 | 53,225 | 4,761 | 6,020 | 22,975 | 20,511 | 952 |
1954 | 6,150 | 74,481 | 428 | 599 | 38,418 | 6,692 | 8,938 | 23,557 | 9,279 | 913 |
1955 | 6,163 | 46,710 | 424 | 571 | 35,581 | 17,388 | 10,939 | 22,954 | 10,666 | 882 |
1956 | 6,162 | 39,751 | 535 | 586 | 41,231 | 15,818 | 12,364 | 26,959 | 12,503 | 1,081 |
1957 | 6,162 | 38,982 | 496 | 585 | 39,922 | 27,768 | 3,752 | 28,292 | 14,195 | 1,075 |
1958 | 4,618 | 25,224 | 659 | 563 | 48,115 | 36,832 | 2,533 | 14,066 | 23,837 | 2,656 |
1959 | 315* | 59,962 | 495 | 647 | 31,448 | 25,485 | 872 | 13,630 | 24,923 | 6.937* |
1960 | 315 | 54,325 | 447 | 571 | 25,161 | 18,967 | 1,663 | 23,177 | 61,683 | 7,005 |
1961 | 740 | 11,110 | 523 | 410 | 15,469 | 31,401 | 13,450 | 28,783 | 73,379‡ | 4,909 |
1962 | 243 | 30,394 | 671 | 421 | 19,790 | 36,575 | 9,474 | 16,865 | 72,266‡ | 3,213 |
At End of June | ||||||||||
1958 | 6,163 | 22,685 | 738 | 562 | 44,069 | 41,623 | 2,370 | 13,569 | 22,808 | 1,116 |
1959 | 315 | 62,842 | 267 | 632 | 25,133 | 30,530 | 540 | 13,569 | 22,808 | 6,995 |
1960 | 315 | 67,140 | 319 | 567 | 2,708† | 19,341 | 160 | 26,390 | 71,308† | 7,643 |
1961 | 315 | 13,394 | 588 | 356 | 5,305 | 32,936 | 18,525 | 31,267 | 71,312 | 7,560 |
1962 | 242 | 31,633 | 904 | 276 | 12,638 | 41,481 | 9,470 | 16,442 | 71,112 | 7,756 |
The fall in the Reserve Bank's holding of sterling exchange in 1952 was due partly to the abnormally large volume of imports and partly to the conversion of liquid funds into sterling investments. Normally the Reserve Bank's sterling exchange is held in the form of British Treasury bills (short-term rate of interest), but as a matter of policy it was decided to invest a part of these funds in short- and medium-term British Government securities, which are included in the Reserve Bank's investments.
The Banking Act 1908, which is the law of New Zealand relating to the general business of banking in this country, provides that the incorporation of banks by Royal Charter shall be as effectual within New Zealand as Acts of the General Assembly. The number of directors is prescribed by the Act, and authority is given to any bank to increase its capital on a resolution of the shareholders. Transfers of shares on which there is any liability must be approved by the directors or their duly appointed attorney or attorneys. A sworn copy of an entry in the books of a bank shall in all legal proceedings be evidence of such entry, and a bank is not required in any legal proceedings to which it is not a party to produce its books before a Court, unless ordered by a Judge for special cause. Provision is made for the destruction of cheques, drafts, bills of exchange, or promissory notes after the expiration of 10 years from the date thereof in the case of documents payable on demand, or from the due date in the case of other documents.
Part II of the Bills of Exchange Act 1908 and the Cheques Act 1960 are the law relating to cheques on a bank.
The provisions of sections 127 and 128 of the Companies Act 1955 (relating to branch registers) apply to banks incorporated in New Zealand; and those of sections 407 to 412 (imposing restrictions on the sale of shares and debentures) apply to companies incorporated outside New Zealand for the purpose of carrying on banking in New Zealand or elsewhere; the provisions of Part XV of the Act (which relate to annual licences) shall as far as they are applicable apply to banks; and also the provisions of section 464 (2) (which relate to the production and inspection of books where an offence is suspected); otherwise the Companies Act does not apply to banks.
With the establishment of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, which commenced to function on 1 August 1934, there was inaugurated an entirely new era in banking practice in New Zealand. The function of note issue was transferred from the trading banks to the Reserve Bank, while all gold coin or bullion held by trading banks for their own account was required by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 to be transferred to the Reserve Bank in exchange for equivalent notes of the Reserve Bank or for credit with that Bank.
While the regulation of currency exchange is now a function of the Reserve Bank, commercial exchange transactions are still carried out through the medium of the trading banks.
Each trading bank is required to maintain with the Reserve Bank a balance comprising a proportion of its demand liabilities in New Zealand, and of its time liabilities in New Zealand. These requirements may be varied by the Governor of the Reserve Bank, acting with the authority of the Minister of Finance, but not so as to be less than 7 and 3 per cent respectively. A summary of the changes in these proportions is given later in this section.
There are five banks trading in New Zealand, two of these institutions - the Bank of New Zealand and the National Bank of New Zealand - being incorporated by special Acts of the General Assembly of New Zealand. The other three banks - the Australia and New Zealand Bank, the Bank of New South Wales, and the Commercial Bank of Australia - which are predominantly Australian institutions, have in the aggregate much greater capital resources, etc., than the two New Zealand banks. The close Australian affiliations of the Australian banks operating in New Zealand resulted in the past in an interlocking between the Australian and New Zealand financial structures, the separation of New Zealand business being one of the major motives leading up to the founding of the Reserve Bank.
On the passing of the Bank of New Zealand Act 1945, which came into operation on 1 November 1945, the Bank of New Zealand became a State trading bank. Prior to the passing of the Act the bank was partly State-owned, the New Zealand Government holding preference and certain long-term mortgage shares to the aggregate value of £2,109,000 out of a total paid-up capital of £6,328,000. The Act provided for the acquisition by the Crown of the whole of the remaining shares registered in New Zealand, and also made provision for the purchase by the Crown of shares registered in the United Kingdom or Australia.
The gross profit of the bank for the year ended 31 March 1962 was £6,407,000, while expenses amounted to £5,767,000, leaving a net profit of £641,000. Comparable figures for the previous year were £5,761,000, £5,172,000, and £588,000 respectively. The total assets at 31 March 1962 amounted to £168,101,000, the principal items comprising this total being: coin, Reserve Bank notes, and deposits with bankers, £22,028,000; money at call and short notice, Government securities and other securities in London, £8,703,000; securities of, or guaranteed by, New Zealand Government, £11,437,000; and advances, etc., £92,755,000. The principal item of liabilities was deposits (£139,543,000), while bills payable, etc., amounted to £10,183,000. The reserve fund, which is invested in British Government securities, amounted to £4,000,000, and provision for taxation to £1,211,000. The paid-up capital of the bank remained unaltered at £6,328,000.
Statements of liabilities and assets of the trading banks were gazetted quarterly up to 1934. Since the Reserve Bank commenced operations the trading banks have been required to submit at monthly intervals a return of certain liabilities and assets in respect of New Zealand business. Monthly averages for latest 11 calendar years, and figures as at the last Wednesday in June for the latest five years, are given in the next table.
LIABILITIES OF TRADING BANKS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Demand Liabilities | Time Liabilities | Total Liabilities | ||
In New Zealand | Outside New Zealand | In New Zealand | Outside New Zealand | ||
£(thousand) | |||||
Monthly Average for Calendar Year | |||||
1952 | 187,478 | 8,552 | 67,985 | 1,034 | 265,048 |
1953 | 210,236 | 4,523 | 58,147 | 816 | 273,722 |
1954 | 233,609 | 5,316 | 55,040 | 963 | 294,928 |
1955 | 236,876 | 5,911 | 52,116 | 1,041 | 295,943 |
1956 | 236,485 | 5,860 | 42,269 | 857 | 285,471 |
1957 | 246,670 | 5,707 | 36,613 | 1,001 | 289,992 |
1958 | 242,595 | 7,937 | 42,056 | 1,240 | 293,828 |
1959 | 244,863 | 6,498 | 43,611 | 665 | 295,637 |
1960 | 280,529 | 5,964 | 50,838 | 737 | 338,069 |
1961 | 279,218 | 9,210 | 65,261 | 953 | 354,642 |
1962 | 274,327 | 7,280 | 63,712 | 879 | 346,198 |
At End of June | |||||
1958 | 250,618 | 8,226 | 39,807 | 1,099 | 299,749 |
1959 | 252,484 | 5,291 | 41,992 | 764 | 300,530 |
1960 | 282,825 | 5,245 | 49,078 | 722 | 337,870 |
1961 | 281,810 | 10,439 | 70,177 | 1,077 | 363,505 |
1962 | 276,889 | 7,540 | 62,093 | 1,209 | 347,732 |
ASSETS OF TRADING BANKS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Coin and Bullion | Reserve Bank Notes | Balances Held in Reserve Bank | Overseas Assets | Securities Held | Advances and Discounts | Land, Buildings, etc. | Total Assets |
£(thousand) | ||||||||
Monthly Average for Calendar Year | ||||||||
1952 | 1,473 | 11,108 | 51,149 | 26,571 | 13,036 | 166,560 | 3,583 | 273,481 |
1953 | 1,533 | 10,625 | 93,093 | 25,584 | 14,037 | 134,455 | 4,059 | 283,385 |
1954 | 1,447 | 11,089 | 79,361 | 25,991 | 25,153 | 154,787 | 4,510 | 302,338 |
1955 | 1,371 | 10,228 | 56,947 | 25,647 | 25,171 | 180,047 | 5,315 | 304,728 |
1956 | 1,326 | 10,765 | 60,266 | 25,837 | 23,783 | 167,385 | 6,157 | 295,517 |
1957 | 1,311 | 12,747 | 63,826 | 26,234 | 23,650 | 162,806 | 6,868 | 297,442 |
1958 | 1,399 | 14,018 | 60,569 | 22,383 | 23,531 | 171,890 | 7,273 | 301,062 |
1959 | 1,449 | 14,254 | 64,820 | 25,596 | 23,477 | 166,380 | 7,947 | 303,924 |
1960 | 1,431 | 15,822 | 89,018 | 26,959 | 23,405 | 175,983 | 8,633 | 341,252 |
1961 | 1,504 | 16,568 | 67,188 | 23,570 | 23,324 | 214,246 | 9,332 | 355,733 |
1962 | 1,599 | 17,285 | 77,335 | 22,467 | 23,212 | 196,728 | 10,143 | 348,770 |
At End of June | ||||||||
1958 | 1,387 | 13,258 | 62,295 | 25,016 | 23,536 | 173,014 | 7,065 | 305,571 |
1959 | 1,490 | 13,121 | 67,865 | 29,913 | 23,436 | 164,699 | 7,843 | 308,366 |
1960 | 1,403 | 13,939 | 94,660 | 30,808 | 23,398 | 173,536 | 8,528 | 346,271 |
1961 | 1,479 | 15,174 | 73,811 | 28,108 | 23,327 | 217,277 | 9,188 | 368,364 |
1962 | 1,631 | 15,253 | 79,952 | 26,744 | 23,220 | 195,135 | 10,028 | 351,963 |
The weekly averages of total deposits (together with the amount per head of mean population), and of total advances, and the ratio of advances to deposits for each of the last 11 calendar years, are given in the following table.
Year | Deposits | Advances† | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Not Bearing Interest (Free) | Bearing Interest (Fixed) | Ratio of Free to Fixed | Total* | Per Head of Mean Population | Total Amount | Ratio to Deposits | ||
* Including Government deposits. † Exclusive of transfers by the Bank of New Zealand to its Long-term Mortgage Department. ‡ Includes certain current accounts, operated by non-profit organisations, for which interest is payable on monthly minimum balances; these accounts were previously included in “deposits not bearing interest” column. | ||||||||
£(000) | per cent | £(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | per cent | ||
1952 | 207,044 | 42,436 | 488 | 252,968 | 126 | 15 | 169,841 | 67.1 |
1953 | 222,077 | 39,832 | 558 | 265,269 | 129 | 10 | 136,827 | 51.6 |
1954 | 236,546 | 40,721 | 581 | 281,750 | 134 | 10 | 156,973 | 55.7 |
1955 | 233,363 | 39,414 | 592 | 279,855 | 130 | 17 | 182,929 | 65.4 |
1956 | 229,365 | 35,245 | 651 | 268,734 | 123 | 2 | 170,648 | 63.5 |
1957 | 235,822 | 38,697 | 609 | 278,858 | 124 | 18 | 164,877 | 59.1 |
1958 | 232,409 | 42,163 | 551 | 279,030 | 122 | 2 | 175,417 | 62.9 |
1959 | 224,878 | 53,459‡ | 421 | 283,364 | 121 | 8 | 170,076 | 60.0 |
1960 | 252,938 | 64,877‡ | 390 | 323,921 | 136 | 5 | 177,745 | 54.9 |
1961x | 250,591 | 69,409‡ | 361 | 325,978 | 134 | 6 | 217,453 | 66.7 |
1962 | 246,574 | 71,556‡ | 345 | 323,334 | 130 | 0 | 200,471 | 60.3 |
It will be noticed that whereas free deposits rose markedly between 1952 and 1954, since then they have remained relatively stable, the fall in free deposits between 1958 and 1959 being caused by the transfer of non-profit making organisations' deposits mentioned in the footnote given. The
marked increase during 1960 was mainly due to an increase in trading bank advances and the deficit in the public accounts. Fixed deposits have shown an upward trend over the 10 year period, and in recent years have been much higher. Advances rose steadily until 1955 apart from the effect of the import boom in 1952. Since 1955 credit restraint policies have tended to reduce advances, although in 1958 lower export prices, an increased level of stocks (through higher imports), and an increased use of credit in New Zealand to finance meat exports combined to expand average advances by £10.5 million. In 1959 the demand for advances fell as a result of slack economic conditions and this, in conjunction with higher farm incomes and the reversal of the above-mentioned trend in meat export financing, caused the average of advances to fall by over £5 million. In 1960 advances rose again, the main factor being inflationary economic conditions with a general expansion of expenditures, coupled with a high rate of importing and some increase in meat export finance. During 1961 efforts were made to check the rise, and then effect a reduction in bank advances, without however forcing the liquidation of stocks. The trading banks were urged to be cautious in the granting of new advances and customers were warned by the banks that credit could be expected to be tight for some time. The reserve ratios were adjusted, forcing the banks to borrow from the Reserve Bank continuously. Both deposits and advances declined during the latter part of the year.
The following diagram illustrates the movements that have occurred in deposits and advances, the figures used, as in the foregoing table, being the weekly averages for calendar years.
The average amount on deposit during each quarter for the latest five years is shown in the next table.
Quarter Ended | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||||
March | 288,157 | 273,683 | 311,954 | 339,583 | 328,717 |
June | 287,190 | 283,770 | 328,210 | 332,083 | 324,069 |
September | 271,310 | 283,365 | 329,259 | 320,090 | 322,849 |
December | 269,463 | 292,606 | 326,454 | 311,513 | 317,232 |
The average amount of advances (including discounts) outstanding (exclusive of transfers by the Bank of New Zealand to its Long-term Mortgage Department) during each quarter for the latest five years is next shown.
Quarter Ended | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||||
March | 173,824 | 170,986 | 168,825 | 205,248 | 203,006 |
June | 182,380 | 175,402 | 178,819 | 227,926 | 209,058 |
September | 174,583 | 166,953 | 175,785 | 221,127 | 194,721 |
December | 170,879 | 167,040 | 188,370 | 216,221 | 194,649 |
The following table shows the movement in advances, Government and other securities held, and deposits, the amounts being the averages of the figures for the last Wednesday of each month.
Year | Advances (Including Discounts) | Securities Held | Total Advances and Securities | Total Deposits | Ratio of Advances (Plus Securities) to Total Deposits | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Government | Other | |||||
£(thousand) | per cent | |||||
1952 | 166,560 | 11,701 | 1,335 | 179,596 | 253,528 | 70.8 |
1953 | 134,455 | 11,688 | 2,348 | 148,492 | 266,989 | 55.6 |
1954 | 154,787 | 12,002 | 13,151 | 179,940 | 283,907 | 63.4 |
1955 | 180,047 | 11,618 | 13,552 | 205,218 | 282,096 | 72.8 |
1956 | 167,385 | 11,376 | 12,406 | 191,167 | 269,847 | 70.8 |
1957 | 162,806 | 11,379 | 12,271 | 186,456 | 279,876 | 66.6 |
1958 | 171,890 | 11,374 | 12,157 | 195,421 | 279,230 | 70.0 |
1959 | 166,380 | 11,400 | 12,078 | 189,858 | 285,434 | 66.5 |
1960 | 175,983 | 11,469 | 11,936 | 399,390 | 327,071 | 61.0 |
1961 | 214,246 | 11,497 | 11,827 | 237,570 | 328,445 | 72.3 |
1962 | 196,728 | 11,506 | 11,706 | 219,940 | 324,518 | 67.8 |
The increase in other securities from 1954 reflects the sales of State Advances Corporation securities totalling £12 million to the trading banks in December 1953 and March 1954.
An analysis of advances of the New Zealand trading banks is published by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, and the classification is given in the following table.
Nature of Advance | 11 March 1959 | 9 March 1960 | 8 March 1961 | 14 March 1962 | 13 March 1963 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||||
BUSINESS AND FARMING ADVANCES | |||||
1. Farming, forestry, hunting, and fishing - | |||||
(a) Mainly dairy farming | 11,052 | 11,224 | 12,678 | 13,017 | 11,982 |
(b) Mainly sheep farming | 13,652 | 12,288 | 13,877 | 14,320 | 12,871 |
(c) Other farming | 4,237 | 4,249 | 4,635 | 4,522 | 4,571 |
(d) Farm services | 957 | 829 | 928 | 1,045 | 907 |
(e) Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 576 | 759 | 628 | 680 | 696 |
Subtotals | 30,474 | 29,349 | 32,746 | 33,586 | 31,027 |
2. Mining and Quarrying | 634 | 568 | 433 | 342 | 522 |
3. Manufacturing - | |||||
(a) Dairy companies, factories, etc. | 2,248 | 1,863 | 1,285 | 2,209 | 2,116 |
(b) Freezing works, meat companies, etc. | 15,703 | 21,107 | 23,878 | 27,554 | 23,822 |
(c) Other food, beverages, and tobacco | 6,097 | 5,033 | 5,320 | 6,750 | 6,515 |
(d) Textiles, footwear, and clothing | 6,823 | 6,789 | 8,608 | 8,425 | 8,773 |
(e) Pulp and paper and paper products | 1,279 | 1,008 | 1,887 | 3,704 | 6,024 |
(f) Metal products, machinery and engineering | 7,036 | 6,109 | 8,013 | 8,235 | 8,965 |
(g) Transport equipment | 3,519 | 3,327 | 3,521 | 3,367 | 3,674 |
(h) Other manufacturing | 10,526 | 9,545 | 12,015 | 12,795 | 11,875 |
Subtotals | 53,230 | 54,781 | 64,526 | 73,037 | 71,764 |
4. Construction | 8,531 | 8,421 | 10,156 | 9,434 | 9,110 |
5. Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 1,085 | 924 | 958 | 1,012 | 971 |
6. Transport, storage, and communication | 3,576 | 2,801 | 3,349 | 3,910 | 4,280 |
7. Commerce, trade, and finance - | |||||
(a) Wholesalers, mainly importers | 11,567 | 11,539 | 14,576 | 13,881 | 11,962 |
(b) Wholesalers, other | 4,341 | 3,551 | 5,400 | 4,535 | 5,777 |
(c) Retailers | 15,019 | 13,723 | 18,468 | 18,336 | 17,938 |
(d) Woolbuyers | 8,140 | 8,422 | 8,023 | 7,940 | 9,552 |
(e) Stock and station agents | 9,814 | 3,210 | 6,614 | 10,358 | 5,013 |
(f) Finance companies (mainly hire purchase) | 1,721 | 1,986 | 2,455 | 1,803 | 1,514 |
(g) Other financial institutions | 2,492 | 2,451 | 4,300 | 4,081 | 3,361 |
Subtotals | 53,094 | 44,882 | 59,836 | 60,933 | 55,117 |
8. Local authorities | 772 | 690 | 929 | 924 | 994 |
9. Services | 7,909 | 7,998 | 9,129 | 8,747 | 9,155 |
PERSONAL ADVANCES | |||||
10. (a) For housing purposes | 7,864 | 8,549 | 9,596 | 8,701 | 8,600 |
(b) Other personal advances | 11,276 | 11,894 | 13,993 | 13,085 | 13,600 |
Subtotals | 19,140 | 20,443 | 23,589 | 21,785 | 22,200 |
Total advances | 178,444 | 170,856 | 205,651 | 213,709 | 205,140 |
The following diagram illustrates the level of trading bank advances in March of the last three years.
Qualitative - An instrument of credit control used by the Reserve Bank since 1942 was a selective control of bank advances which sought to restrict the availability of credit to certain kinds of borrowers for certain purposes. The most important reason for the retention of this policy in the post-war period was that the purpose for which new money was to be used had a bearing on its inflationary impact. The details of administration of selective advance control were revised from time to time in the light of the needs of the economic situation. On the whole the application of the rules prescribed by the Reserve Bank had been left to the trading banks themselves, with only marginal cases referred to the Reserve Bank for decision. The main emphasis throughout was on avoidance of the use of bank credit for long-term capital purposes, hire-purchase finance, speculation, and the financing of excessive imports. As from 1 January 1963 the operation and administration of qualitative control was handed back to the trading banks without, however, any relaxation.
Quantitative - The advance control policy outlined above was supplemented in 1952 by the quantitative control of advances provided for in section 45 of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act and reliance is now placed mainly on the quantitative method of control through the reserve ratio procedure and discount rate policy. Section 45 authorises the Governor of the Bank, with the consent of the Minister of Finance, to vary the statutory reserve ratios of the trading banks, but not so as to be less than 7 per cent of their demand liabilities and 3 per cent of their time liabilities.
Commencing in 1952, by progressive increases in these ratios, the minimum balances the trading banks are required to maintain at the Reserve Bank were adjusted so as to reduce the margin of free cash (balances in excess of the minimum required) held by the trading banks. The Reserve Bank stated, in announcing the May 1953 increase, that the actual balances held by the trading banks at the Reserve Bank had been considerably in excess of the statutory minimum, and that this excess was a potential basis for an expansion of bank credit which would be inflationary in its effect and add to the difficulty of maintaining the external balance of payments. By the second half of 1954 this margin had been substantially reduced and some banks had to borrow from the Reserve Bank to comply with the ratio requirements. During 1954 the Reserve Bank's discount rate (the rate charged on advances to the trading banks) was raised in two steps from 1½ per cent (effective since 1941) to 4 per cent. During 1955–56 and 1956–57 the ratios were kept at high levels and the discount rate was raised during 1955 in three further steps to 7 per cent, at which rate the banks were required at times to borrow substantially from the Reserve Bank. The changes made in the discount rate are set out later, where discount rate policy is fully covered. Since 1957 a flexible policy of control has been followed. Following firm pressure on the trading banks in the 1958–59 financial year, from May 1959 the aim was to achieve stability in the volume of bank advances and not to induce a further contraction in bank lending. In recognition of the more favourable situation which developed towards the end of 1959, the Reserve Bank's discount rate was reduced to 6 per cent in October 1959. Since November 1960 the policy of restraint has been resumed, and the discount rate was raised to 7 per cent in March 1961. During 1961 the tighter credit policy pursued meant that the reserve ratios were altered frequently, the objective being to keep the margin of free cash held by the banks fairly constant. The ratios had to be adjusted as the banks' balances at the Reserve Bank increased or decreased. The tight credit policy was continued during 1962 in order to reduce trading bank advances and discounts in accordance with official policy. The ratios were adjusted so as to keep the banks' net cash position at a predetermined figure, which was reduced during the year as advances came down.
The following table shows the changes that have taken place in the reserve ratios since 1 January 1960. On 31 May 1956 the Reserve Bank announced changes in the method of calculating the minimum balances which the trading banks must hold at the Reserve Bank. The main change made was that banks' holdings of Reserve Bank notes would for the purposes of reserve ratio requirements count as though they were deposits at the Reserve Bank standing to the credit of the trading banks, provided that the minimum balance maintained at the Reserve Bank was still 7 per cert of demand liabilities and 3 per cent of time liabilities as laid down in the Reserve Bank Act. Alterations in the ratios from 1934 to 31 May 1956 are shown on page 855 of the 1958 Yearbook. These will not be comparable with figures after 1 June 1956 because of the inclusion in the minimum cash requirements since this date of Reserve Bank notes held. Ratios from 1 June 1956 to 1961 are shown in the 1961 and 1962 issues of the Yearbook.
Date of Change | Percentage of New Zealand Liabilities Required to be Maintained by Trading Banks as Minimum Deposits with Reserve Bank or in the Form of Reserve Bank Notes Held by the Trading Banks | |
---|---|---|
Demand | Time | |
1962 | ||
19 Jan | 38 | 10 |
2 Feb | 36 | 10 |
9 Feb | 35 | 10 |
20 Feb | 39 | 10 |
23 Feb | 40 | 10 |
9 Mar | 20 | 10 |
23 Mar | 18 | 10 |
30 Mar | 15 | 10 |
6 Apr | 21 | 10 |
13 Apr | 24 | 10 |
19 Apr | 27 | 10 |
18 May | 32 | 10 |
1 Jun | 30 | 10 |
8 Jun | 32 | 10 |
6 Jul | 30 | 10 |
20 Jul | 32 | 10 |
24 Aug | 30 | 10 |
7 Sep | 27 | 10 |
14 Sep | 26 | 10 |
21 Sep | 27 | 10 |
5 Oct | 26 | 10 |
19 Oct | 30 | 10 |
26 Oct | 29 | 10 |
20 Nov | 32 | 10 |
20 Dec | 37 | 10 |
1963 | ||
18 Jan | 39 | 10 |
1 Feb | 37 | 10 |
20 Feb | 39 | 10 |
1 Mar | 15 | 5 |
In 1956, as shown in the paragraphs on overdraft and discount rates given later, the trading banks were permitted to increase the interest rate on overdrafts as part of the policy of credit restraint with flexibility. In March 1961 (when the discount rate was increased to 7 per cent) the banks were urged to make more use of interest rates as a means of discouraging advances, and to raise their rates closer to the permitted maximum average rate of 5½ per cent.
The following table shows weekly averages of bank debits.
Year | Debits Other Than Government | Government Debits |
---|---|---|
£(000) | ||
1951 | 70,234 | 8,496 |
1952 | 70,554 | 9,951 |
1953 | 73,996 | 10,063 |
1954 | 84,625 | 10,792 |
1955 | 90,317 | 10,809 |
1956 | 91,976 | 11,172 |
1957 | 100,922 | 11,868 |
1958 | 103,837 | 13,331 |
1959 | 105,078 | 14,518 |
1960 | 120,818 | 15,998 |
1961 | 128,656 | 16,791 |
1962 | 128,692 | 15,790 |
Debits represent the total amount debited to customers' accounts at all branches. These figures, which have been compiled from the weekly returns furnished by the trading banks to the Government Statistician, give a reasonable indication of changes in the volume of business. Government debits with trading banks fell to comparatively small proportions as a consequence of the opening of the Reserve Bank, but the upward movement in evidence since 1936 has been more marked over recent years.
In the year 1960–61 the banking system handled 83 million cheques; and in 1961–62 the number rose to 86 million, and in 1962–63 to 89 million.
The following are the averages for calendar years and the amounts at the end of June of aggregate unexercised overdraft authorities of the trading banks.
Year | Average for Calendar Year | At End of June |
---|---|---|
£(000) | ||
1951 | 72,230 | 76,425 |
1952 | 69,888 | 68,825 |
1953 | 93,464 | 93,095 |
1954 | 110,298 | 111,653 |
1955 | 100,819 | 100,087 |
1956 | 94,567 | 95,035 |
1957 | 103,743 | 106,228 |
1958 | 105,714 | 102,759 |
1959 | 117,278 | 116,692 |
1960 | 131,298 | 130,987 |
1961 | 123,306 | 124,271 |
1962 | 131,863 | 131,483 |
As indicated elsewhere, the Reserve Bank assumed the note-issuing function on 1 August 1934. As from 10 January 1935 the notes of the trading banks ceased to be legal tender while on 1 August 1936 the liability for the remaining outstanding trading-bank notes was taken over by the Reserve Bank, thus completing the process of the transfer of the note issue to the Reserve Bank. The following table shows the weekly average note circulation for the latest 11 calendar years, and the position as at the last Wednesday in June for the latest five years.
Year | Total Note Issue | Notes Held by Trading Banks | Net Note Circulation |
---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||
Weekly Average for Calendar Year | |||
1952 | 62,252 | 11,273 | 50,978 |
1953 | 64,035 | 10,648 | 53,387 |
1954 | 69,233 | 11,544 | 57,692 |
1955 | 70,087 | 10,631 | 59,456 |
1956 | 70,904 | 10,917 | 59,987 |
1957 | 74,263 | 13,047 | 61,216 |
1958 | 76,230 | 14,135 | 62,095 |
1959 | 77,031 | 14,339 | 62,692 |
1960 | 81,500 | 15,870 | 65,630 |
1961 | 84,470 | 16,955 | 67,515 |
1962 | 83,876 | 17,286 | 66,590 |
At End of June | |||
1958 | 73,882 | 13,258 | 60,624 |
1959 | 75,038 | 13,121 | 61,917 |
1960 | 78,614 | 13,939 | 64,675 |
1961 | 81,890 | 15,174 | 66,716 |
1962 | 80,461 | 15,253 | 65,208 |
The following diagram of notes in circulation based on weekly averages illustrates the expansion in the note issue.
The rise in net note circulation largely reflects the increase in incomes and in the total volume of money (coin, notes, bank demand deposits), the proportion of notes to the total volume of money remaining at a level of approximately 20 per cent. Other reasons include a rise in the number of cash transactions and in price levels.
An analysis of the net bank-note circulation, as at the last balance day in June, is compiled by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, and the figures are contained in the following table.
Last Balance Day in June | Reserve Bank Note Issue (Excluding Trading Bank Holdings) | Total Reserve Bank Issue in Circulation | Trading Banks' Notes Outstanding | Total Net Note Circulation | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
10s. | £1 | £5 | £10 | £50 | ||||
£(thousand) | ||||||||
1952 | 1,334 | 9,284 | 28,787 | 7,571 | 2,810 | 49,787 | 355 | 50,142 |
1953 | 1,378 | 9,312 | 30,185 | 8,459 | 3,059 | 52,394 | 353 | 52,747 |
1954 | 1,493 | 9,487 | 32,779 | 9,766 | 3,259 | 56,784 | 352 | 57,136 |
1955 | 1,537 | 9,546 | 34,004 | 10,249 | 3,316 | 58,653 | 351 | 59,004 |
1956 | 1,586 | 9,423 | 34,325 | 10,659 | 3,152 | 59,145 | 350 | 59,495 |
1957 | 1,611 | 9,482 | 34,776 | 11,319 | 3,124 | 60,312 | 350 | 60,662 |
1958 | 1,699 | 9,436 | 34,620 | 11,493 | 3,028 | 60,275 | 349 | 60,624 |
1959 | 1,696 | 9,719 | 35,681 | 11,528 | 2,945 | 61,569 | 348 | 61,917 |
1960 | 1,747 | 9,848 | 37,705 | 12,067 | 2,960 | 64,327 | 348 | 64,675 |
1961 | 1,825 | 10,427 | 39,075 | 12,058 | 2,984 | 66,369 | 347 | 66,716 |
1962 | 1,857 | 10,295 | 38,269 | 11,596 | 2,844 | 64,861 | 347 | 65,208 |
Under section 46 of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933 the trading banks are required to supply returns to the Reserve Bank at monthly intervals, showing inter alia, overseas assets held and liabilities incurred on account of New Zealand business.
The figures for net overseas assets in the following table include, in addition to sterling exchange, the Reserve Bank holdings of foreign exchange and overseas investments, less its liabilities in other currencies.
Year | Trading Banks' Overseas Assets | Reserve Bank's Overseas Assets | Gross Overseas Assets | Overseas Liabilities of | Net Overseas Assets | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
In London | Elsewhere | Sterling Exchange* | Other Overseas Assets* | Trading Banks | Reserve Bank | |||
* Included in the item “Other Overseas Assets” are sterling investments. These amounted to £16,442,000 at the end of June 1962, and the weekly average for the calendar year 1962 was £28,783,000. | ||||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||||
Monthly Average for Calendar Year | ||||||||
1952 | 19,904 | 6,667 | 23,744* | 31,954* | 82,268 | 9,586 | 50 | 72,633 |
1953 | 21,711 | 3,872 | 59,414 | 23,948 | 108,946 | 5,339 | 43 | 103,564 |
1954 | 21,338 | 4,646 | 74,113 | 24,236 | 124,332 | 6,241 | 86 | 118,005 |
1955 | 20,210 | 5,437 | 46,036 | 23,613 | 95,296 | 6,952 | 42 | 88,302 |
1956 | 20,143 | 5,870 | 39,043 | 27,602 | 92,657 | 6,702 | 70 | 85,886 |
1957 | 19,909 | 6,474 | 38,229 | 28,660 | 93,271 | 6,718 | 63 | 86,490 |
1958 | 15,043 | 7,340 | 26,429 | 14,387 | 63,199 | 9,177 | 1,943 | 52,079 |
1959 | 19,180 | 6,416 | 59,103 | 14,306 | 99,004 | 7,163 | 1,902 | 89,940 |
1960 | 21,017 | 6,152 | 52,437 | 24,548 | 104,155 | 6,565 | 52 | 97,538 |
1961 | 17,099 | 6,482 | 11,304 | 28,987 | 63,872 | 10,152 | 121 | 53,600 |
1962 | 17,585 | 5,027 | 30,455 | 19,496 | 72,563 | 8,231 | 141 | 64,191 |
At End of June | ||||||||
1952 | 23,977 | 6,762 | 20,741* | 34,411* | 85,892 | 11,213 | 90 | 74,588 |
1953 | 28,110 | 3,580 | 65,898 | 24,856 | 122,444 | 4,789 | 100 | 117,555 |
1954 | 23,683 | 4,478 | 93,519 | 24,363 | 146,043 | 6,831 | 39 | 139,173 |
1955 | 25,471 | 5,775 | 54,340 | 23,594 | 109,179 | 5,418 | 120 | 103,642 |
1956 | 19,557 | 6,034 | 51,715 | 28,318 | 105,624 | 5,915 | 42 | 99,667 |
1957 | 29,119 | 6,239 | 54,989 | 28,229 | 118,576 | 5,470 | 34 | 113,071 |
1958 | 15,929 | 9,088 | 22,685 | 14,533 | 62,235 | 9,324 | 25 | 52,885 |
1959 | 23,066 | 6,847 | 62,842 | 14,143 | 106,898 | 6,055 | 134 | 100,709 |
1960 | 25,500 | 5,308 | 67,140 | 26,910 | 124,858 | 5,967 | 159 | 118,732 |
1961 | 21,686 | 6,423 | 13,394 | 32,229 | 73,731 | 11,517 | 177 | 62,037 |
1962 | 21,362 | 5,382 | 31,633 | 23,851 | 82,228 | 8,749 | 112 | 73,366 |
The effects of the exchange allocation scheme resulting in smaller payments on account of imports, together with the higher export receipts, were largely instrumental in increasing net overseas assets in 1953 and 1954. Largely on account of the greater volume of imports there was a marked fall in overseas assets in 1955, and the same factor, associated with reduced export prices for dairy produce, caused a further fall in the latter part of 1957, the December 1957 figure being the lowest December figure since 1942.
The overseas assets were supplemented in 1958 by Government borrowing overseas totalling £45 million. The volume of imports was reduced by over 3 per cent at prices comparable with 1957, whilst the volume of exports increased by 6 per cent but at prices 15 per cent lower than in 1957. There was thus a deterioration of 15 per cent in New Zealand's terms of trade. A substantial improvement in the terms of trade occurred in 1959, as well as another significant increase in the volume of exports. There was also a marked fall in the volume of imports as a result of import control and reduced domestic demand. These factors were the main causes of a 73 per cent rise in the overseas assets of the banking system. The rise would have been greater had not the Government repaid £3.6 million in respect of one of the short-term loans raised in 1958, and invested £11.9 million (net) overseas. In 1960 higher payments for private imports and a slight decrease in export receipts resulted in overseas assets dropping from £88 million at the end of 1959 to £66 million at the end of 1960. This pattern was repeated in 1961 and overseas assets dropped to £49 million by the end of 1961. The controlled reduction of private imports and an increase in export receipts led to a recovery to £61.6 million by the end of 1962.
The following diagram shows the movement in the net amount of overseas assets, the first portion showing the figures as at the end of December and the second portion as at the end of June in each year quoted.
It should be noted that, as overseas reserves, the net overseas assets of the banks are supplemented by Treasury-held overseas securities, which at the end of June were as follows: 1958, £27,599,000; 1959, £29,896,000; 1960, £45,463,000; 1961, £40,130,000; 1962, £33,678,000.
Statistics of overseas exchange transactions include transactions both through the banking system and through the Government's overseas accounts. A full classification of overseas exchange transactions for the two latest calendar years is now given.
Item | 1961 | 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Sterling Area | Dollar Area | Other Countries | Total | Sterling Area | Dollar Area | Other Countries | Total | |
note - Minus sign (−) denotes a deficit. | ||||||||
£N.Z.(thousand) | ||||||||
Current items - | Receipts | |||||||
Exports - | ||||||||
Butter | 40,216 | 445 | 690 | 41,351 | 46,106 | 654 | 1,237 | 47,998 |
Cheese | 18,079 | 1,532 | 236 | 19,847 | 17,710 | 1,054 | 411 | 19,175 |
Meat | 52,628 | 23,316 | 4,491 | 80,436 | 53,415 | 27,654 | 5,686 | 86,754 |
Wool | 32,989 | 16,815 | 53,087 | 102,891 | 31,838 | 17,224 | 51,302 | 100,364 |
Other | 26,170 | 11,139 | 13,517 | 50,826 | 29,247 | 11,110 | 14,167 | 54,524 |
Totals, export receipts | 170,082 | 53,247 | 72,021 | 295,350 | 178,315 | 57,695 | 72,805 | 308,815 |
Transport | 5,460 | 486 | 108 | 6,055 | 3,593 | 351 | 160 | 4,103 |
Insurance | 980 | 46 | 15 | 1,041 | 1,671 | 72 | 12 | 1,757 |
Travel (excluding fares) | 3,067 | 841 | 29 | 3,938 | 3,299 | 988 | 54 | 4,341 |
International investment income - | ||||||||
Interest and dividends | 4,067 | 340 | 7 | 4,415 | 3,871 | 63 | 4 | 3,938 |
Other investment income | 526 | 142 | 11 | 680 | 685 | 51 | 8 | 745 |
New Zealand Government receipts, and expenditure by other Governments in New Zealand | 1,177 | 604 | 344 | 2,125 | 1,292 | 836 | 294 | 2,422 |
Miscellaneous - | ||||||||
Commissions, royalties | 1,081 | 308 | 110 | 1,498 | 653 | 232 | 71 | 957 |
Expenses of business firms | 860 | 81 | 56 | 998 | 993 | 176 | 52 | 1,221 |
Personal receipts, legacies, and immigrants' transfers | 7,214 | 955 | 257 | 8,427 | 7,043 | 1,044 | 233 | 8,320 |
Other current transactions | 824 | 182 | 66 | 1,073 | 794 | 259 | 86 | 1,139 |
Totals, current | 195,338 | 57,233 | 73,027 | 325,599 | 202,909 | 61,767 | 73,780 | 337,759 |
Capital transfers - | ||||||||
Private | 8,306 | 1,886 | 161 | 10,354 | 7,003 | 3,909 | 203 | 11,115 |
Government | 33,583 | 17,444 | - | 51,028 | 10,657 | 8,509 | - | 19,165 |
Totals, capital | 41,889 | 19,331 | 162 | 61,382 | 17,659 | 12,418 | 204 | 30,280 |
Cook Islands exports | 34 | 13 | 16 | 63 | 1 | 2 | - | 3 |
Unidentified | 71 | 5 | 3 | 79 | 99 | 14 | 6 | 119 |
Grand totals, receipts | 237,332 | 76,583 | 73,208 | 387,123 | 219,969 | 74,204 | 73,989 | 368,162 |
Current items - | Payments | |||||||
Imports - | ||||||||
Private | 203,188 | 41,877 | 27,414 | 272,479 | 168,457 | 33,826 | 23,531 | 225,814 |
Government | 22,031 | 2,046 | 318 | 24,394 | 22,451 | 2,541 | 357 | 25,349 |
Totals, import payments | 225,219 | 43,923 | 27,732 | 296,873 | 190,908 | 36,367 | 23,888 | 251,164 |
Transport | 11,910 | 916 | 769 | 13,594 | 14,305 | 713 | 432 | 15,450 |
Insurance - | ||||||||
Premiums | 600 | 11 | 6 | 617 | 285 | 14 | 6 | 304 |
Claims | 84 | 14 | 4 | 103 | 237 | 13 | 1 | 251 |
Other transfers | 2,174 | 53 | 7 | 2,233 | 1,883 | 134 | 10 | 2,027 |
Travel (excluding fares) | 12,940 | 1,216 | 775 | 14,932 | 12,367 | 1,223 | 646 | 14,236 |
International investment income - | ||||||||
Interest and dividends | 5,893 | 2,625 | 64 | 8.583 | 5,410 | 2,330 | 139 | 7,879 |
Other investment income | 3,303 | 500 | 50 | 3,854 | 2,990 | 207 | 23 | 3,219 |
Government interest | 4,619 | 658 | - | 5,277 | 5,517 | 917 | - | 6,434 |
Local authority interest | 30 | - | - | 31 | 33 | - | - | 33 |
Government expenditure overseas | 7,758 | 645 | 659 | 9,063 | 7,905 | 887 | 391 | 9,182 |
Miscellaneous - | ||||||||
Commissions, royalties, and rebates | 2,090 | 958 | 579 | 3,627 | 1,954 | 885 | 734 | 3,573 |
Expenses of business firms | 3,709 | 1,417 | 167 | 5,293 | 4,906 | 1,424 | 259 | 6,589 |
Film hire and entertainment | 357 | 859 | 9 | 1,224 | 439 | 866 | 19 | 1,324 |
Religious and charitable | 1,607 | 25 | 425 | 2,057 | 1,269 | 24 | 836 | 2,130 |
Personal remittances, legacies, and emigrants' transfers | 5,889 | 495 | 326 | 6,709 | 6,304 | 476 | 347 | 7,126 |
Transfers by temporary residents | 2,018 | 227 | 107 | 2,353 | 2,120 | 306 | 114 | 2,539 |
Other current transactions | 1,155 | 318 | 138 | 1,611 | 1,282 | 263 | 167 | 1,712 |
Totals, current | 291,356 | 54,859 | 31,819 | 378,034 | 260,114 | 47,049 | 28,012 | 335,174 |
Capital transfers - | ||||||||
Private | 4,982 | 1,345 | 50 | 6,378 | 4,032 | 1,059 | 117 | 5,208 |
Government | 7,461 | 11,714 | 19,175 | 14,262 | 751 | 15,013 | ||
Local authority | 1 | - | - | 1 | 203 | - | - | 203 |
Totals, capital | 12,444 | 13,059 | 50 | 25,554 | 18,497 | 1,810 | 117 | 20,424 |
Cook Islands imports | 116 | 38 | 14 | 168 | 102 | 16 | 11 | 130 |
Grand totals, payments | 303,917 | 67,956 | 31,882 | 403,755 | 278,713 | 48,875 | 28,140 | 355,728 |
Surplus of receipts over payments | −66,585 | +8,627 | +41,326 | −16,632 | −58,744 | +25,329 | +45,849 | +12,434 |
The next table gives overseas exchange transactions in summary form for a number of June years, which fit more closely to the farm-production export season than do calendar years. Information for calendar years over a similar period is in the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
Item | Year Ended 30 June | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1954 | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£N.Z.(million) | |||||||||
Exports - | Receipts | ||||||||
Butter | 46.2 | 36.4 | 52.3 | 39.6 | 37.5 | 51.9 | 59.9 | 40.3 | 43.3 |
Cheese | 20.6 | 9.7 | 22.8 | 17.1 | 13.9 | 22.7 | 19.2 | 18.3 | 19.9 |
Meat | 54.6 | 46.6 | 71.6 | 74.4 | 71.9 | 79.6 | 74.7 | 82.6 | 78.8 |
Wool | 90.2 | 931 | 94.1 | 106.6 | 87.3 | 86.9 | 111.5 | 1000 | 100.4 |
Other | 33.3 | 34.2 | 40.4 | 48.5 | 46.0 | 48.7 | 55.9 | 52.8 | 51.4 |
Other than exports | 36.5 | 53.8 | 38.3 | 44.6 | 55.3 | 69.4 | 38.4 | 57.8 | 90.3 |
Totals | 281.3 | 273.7 | 319.6 | 330.9 | 311.9 | 359.3 | 359.5 | 351.9 | 384.0 |
Payments | |||||||||
Government imports | 24.2 | 19.8 | 24.5 | 28.7 | 32.6 | 27.3 | 22.4 | 25.5 | 24.4 |
Government other payments | 14.6 | 18.9 | 130 | 15.2 | 19.3 | 20.9 | 36.3 | 26.8 | 46.8 |
Private imports | 187.3 | 242.4 | 238.6 | 238.3 | 270.5 | 211.5 | 227.2 | 287.5 | 233.9 |
Private other payments | 30.0 | 35.1 | 48.8 | 41.9 | 49.2 | 58.6 | 58.6 | 69.6 | 720 |
Totals | 256.1 | 316.1 | 324.8 | 324.0 | 371.6 | 318.3 | 344.5 | 409.5 | 377.1 |
Surplus (+) or deficit (−) | +25.2 | −42.3 | −5.2 | +6.9 | −59.7 | +41.0 | +150 | −57.6 | +6.9 |
Overseas Travel Allowances - On 4 December 1959 the Reserve Bank announced that funds allocated to New Zealand residents for overseas travel, whether for business or non-business purposes, would be available for use in any country of the world.
Prior to this, limits had been placed on the amounts which could be spent in the dollar countries, in Scandinavia, and on the Continent of Europe.
During the severe exchange crisis of 1958 the amount of travel funds made available for nonbusiness purposes was limited to a maximum of £750 per person a year. In July 1960 the limit was raised by £500 for travellers who had not received an allocation for pleasure travel during the previous three years, but in April 1961 the figure of £1,250 was reduced to £1,000 and the qualifying term extended from three to five years.
Exchange Allocation Scheme - In order to assist in measures for strengthening the sterling area reserves and the balance of payments generally, the Government of New Zealand in March 1952 made certain decisions designed to ensure an increased surplus in New Zealand's overall balance of payments with non-sterling countries from an estimated £5 million for 1952 to £25 million on an annual basis (June year 1952–53). Measures listed covered the cancellation of licences issued for imports from all “scheduled” countries (the United States of America, Canada, and Japan were the countries with which New Zealand was principally concerned); new licences were required for all subsequent imports from these countries; the importation of motor vehicles from all countries was brought under import licensing control; there was no general imposition of import licensing in respect of sterling area countries; endeavours were made to expand primary production for export by providing alternative sources of supplies of agricultural fertiliser on a larger scale; and the Murupara pulp and paper project for the production of newsprint and pulp for export was pressed forward.
Except with the approval of the Reserve Bank, trading banks were advised not to sell to any importer during 1952 more than 80 per cent of the 1950 amount of exchange sold to him. This amount was the importer's basic allocation, and where foreign exchange in excess of this basic allocation was required applications was to be made to the Reserve Bank.
This was followed in August 1952 by a decision to retain the existing exchange allocation scheme, with modifications, in 1953. With the high level of demand for exchange still continuing and the need to maintain reserves to provide a reasonable margin for contingencies in view of the 1952 deficit in overseas receipts over payments, the Reserve Bank was not prepared to draw further on reserves. Accordingly, except with the approval of the Reserve Bank, trading banks were advised not to sell to any importer during the whole of 1953 more than 40 per cent of the amount of exchange sold in 1950 to that importer for non-Government imports other than motor vehicles, and goods paid for under third-party certificates received from other licensed importers. This procedure provided, as formerly, for the basic allocations of exchange, and where importers required more than this quota they could make application to the Reserve Bank.
In July 1953 the Reserve Bank announced that, because of the high level of demand for overseas exchange to pay for imports, the exchange allocation scheme inaugurated in April 1952 would be continued in 1954. An important modification of the scheme was the announcement of a list of goods, payment for which would not require the authority of an exchange allocation. The trading banks were advised that, without the approval of the Reserve Bank and excepting payment for goods classed as “released items”, they were not to sell to any importer in 1954 more than 50 per cent (increased in November 1953 to 75 per cent) of the exchange sold in 1950 to that importer for non-Government imports other than motor vehicles, goods paid for under third-party certificates received, and goods which in 1954 would be classed as “released items”. This procedure provided, as formerly, for basic allocations of exchange, and where importers required more than this quota they could make application to the Reserve Bank.
The Prime Minister announced on 22 July 1954 that the exchange allocation system introduced in August 1952 was to be terminated as from 1 January 1955. Following this statement, the Reserve Bank made certain relaxations for the remainder of the 1954 year (e.g., additional allocations already granted could be used to pay for any items mentioned in the application instead of only those items specifically detailed in the approval, and could be used at any time during the rest of 1954), while allocations made up to termination date would not be linked to tariff items.
The Prime Minister announced on 1 January 1958 that a policy of overall import licensing would be instituted immediately. The new measures were designed to meet the deterioration in overseas reserves, which fell to £45.5 million on 25 December 1957. Under the new policy overseas funds would be allocated to meet all basic needs for imported foodstuffs and as far as possible factories would get raw materials to the full amount required.
On 2 January 1958 the Minister of Customs gave details of the new policy and stated that, as from 1 January 1958, all imports, apart from a few necessary exceptions, would require licences. The former Import Licensing Schedule for 1958, released in August 1957, was withdrawn and a new schedule made available in its place.
Although the overseas exchange position improved during 1958 and 1959, the improvement was not sufficient to justify any major relaxations of exchange control policy. The Import Licensing Schedule for 1960 provided for a much higher value of imports than was permitted in 1958 and 1959, and the 1961 Schedule provided for another easing of the import licensing allocations. In 1961 the reserves of overseas exchange fell to a dangerously low level, and the Government adopted restrictive measures for imports and extended the 1961 licensing period to 30 June 1962. For the period 1 July 1962 to 30 June 1963 the Government provided licences at a level to allow an expenditure of £250 million for private import payments. Some overseas borrowing was necessary to sustain that level. Licences for a similar level of private import payments were provided for the 1963–64 period.
Although exchange-control approval is required for all overseas remittances it is not practicable to curtail payments, other than for imports, to any significant extent by a more restrictive exchange-control policy, as they are predominantly legitimate commercial transactions of a contractual nature. Hence variations of policy have to be virtually confined to personal remittances and to travel expenditure.
Administrative details on import and export control and exchange allocation are set out in Section 22a.
The establishment of the Post Office Savings Bank was authorised by the Post Office Savings Bank Act 1865, but actual business did not commence until 1 February 186/, when branches were established at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Hokitika The present authority is contained in the Post Office Act 1959.
There are now 1,060 branches of the bank throughout New Zealand. Deposits may be made at any of these branches. A full demand withdrawal service is provided at 178 branches which have ledgers, and a limited demand service is provided at the remaining non-ledger offices (see page 897 - withdrawal services).
To meet the savings requirements of all sections of the community, the bank offers the following types of accounts: Ordinary Post Office Savings Bank; Special Purpose; Thrift Club; Home Lay-by; Investment; National Savings; School Savings Bank. Descriptions of the several types of accounts are given later under appropriate headings.
Any sum of 1s. or more, may be deposited to ordinary, Thrift Club, Home Lay-by, and School Savings Bank accounts.
The conditions concerning deposits to Investment accounts and National Savings accounts are mentioned later.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, deposits to ordinary Savings Bank accounts, Thrift Club accounts, Home Lay-by accounts, and Investment accounts totalled £187,071,405 and withdrawals £182,882,183, which represented an increase in the value of deposits of £4,941,886 and an increase in the value of withdrawals of £16,096,745 over the previous year.
The number of deposits made was 7,686,877 and the number of withdrawals 4,541,554. The figures for the previous year were 7,119,389 and 4,163,667 respectively. The total number of accounts open increased by 38,561 to reach 1,922,236 and the total amount at credit of depositors' accounts at £318,675,706 was £12,208,658 greater than the previous year. Interest (including Investment account interest) credited to depositors for the year amounted to £8,699,437. The average amount at credit of each account was £166.
The following table covering the activities of the Post Office Savings Bank includes ordinary Savings Bank, Thrift Club, Home Lay-by, and Investment accounts, but does not include either School Savings Bank accounts, or National Savings Investment accounts, which are referred to later.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Depositors at End of March | Total Amount of Deposits | Interest | Total Amount of Withdrawals* | Excess of Deposits, Plus Interest, Over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of March |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* From January 1958 includes interest paid out on investment accounts. † £306,153 and 15,459 accounts transferred to the Western Samoa Administration. | ||||||
(000) | £(thousand) | |||||
1953 | 1,486 | 99,126 | 4,208 | 96,700 | 6,634 | 191,274 |
1954 | 1,521 | 109,340 | 4,443 | 99,135 | 14,648 | 205,922 |
1955 | 1,555 | 117,881 | 4,711 | 112,842 | 9,749 | 215,671 |
1956 | 1,585 | 118,312 | 4,854 | 118,657 | 4,509 | 220,180 |
1957 | 1,650 | 131,444 | 6,301 | 121,319 | 16,425 | 236,606 |
1958 | 1,720 | 149,024 | 6,869 | 133,994 | 21,900 | 258,505 |
1959 | 1,778 | 141,837 | 7,274 | 143,703 | 5,408 | 263,913 |
1960 | 1,826 | 158,153 | 7,526 | 146,658 | 19,021 | 282,934 |
1961 | 1,884 | 182,130 | 8,189 | 166,785 | 23,534 | 306,468 |
1962† | 1,922 | 187,071 | 8,699 | 183,256 | 12,514 | 318,676 |
1963 | 1,971 | 200,552 | 9,267 | 189,898 | 19,921 | 338,597 |
The securities standing in the name of the Postmaster-General on account of the Post Office Savings Bank Fund on 31 March 1962 represented a nominal value of £318,595,834. A summary of the investments is as follows.
£ | |
New Zealand Government securities | 316,335,338 |
Securities held in London | 2,260,496 |
Total | £318,595,834 |
The following is a classification of the balances in ordinary Savings Bank accounts, Thrift Club accounts, Home Lay-by accounts, and Investment accounts, shown by amount groups and percentage of accounts within each group.
Amount Group | At 31 March 1960 | At 31 March 1961 | At 31 March 1962 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | ||
£ | £ | ||||||
Under 1 | 359,551 | 19.69 | 379,301 | 20.14 | 379,613 | 19.74 | |
1 and under | 10 | 457,129 | 25.03 | 476,389 | 25.29 | 482,486 | 25.10 |
10 and under | 50 | 376,050 | 20.59 | 376,925 | 20.01 | 396,137 | 20.60 |
50 and under | 100 | 153,506 | 8.41 | 156,533 | 8.31 | 160,019 | 8.32 |
100 and under | 200 | 145,630 | 7.97 | 146,775 | 7.79 | 149,185 | 7.76 |
200 and under | 300 | 82,007 | 4.49 | 82,285 | 4.37 | 82,149 | 4.27 |
300 and under | 400 | 52,984 | 2.90 | 54,151 | 2.87 | 54,496 | 2.83 |
400 and under | 500 | 40,506 | 2.22 | 41,262 | 219 | 41,638 | 216 |
500 and under | 600 | 30,771 | 1.68 | 32,419 | 1.72 | 32,313 | 1.68 |
600 and under | 700 | 20,635 | 1.13 | 22,211 | 1.18 | 22,943 | 1.19 |
700 and under | 800 | 16,510 | 0.99 | 17,220 | 0.91 | 18,137 | 0.94 |
800 and under | 900 | 12,702 | 0.66 | 13,471 | 0.72 | 14,074 | 0.73 |
900 and under | 1,000 | 11,030 | 0.57 | 11,703 | 0.62 | 12,776 | 0.66 |
1,000 and under | 1,500 | 33,617 | 84 | 36,590 | 1.94 | 37,995 | 1.97 |
1,500 and under | 2,000 | 13,385 | 0.73 | 14,482 | 0.77 | 15,380 | 0.80 |
2,000 and under | 3,000 | 12,125 | 0.64 | 13,192 | 0.70 | 13,613 | 0.70 |
3,000 and under | 4,000 | 4,353 | 0.24 | 4,337 | 0.23 | 4,819 | 0.25 |
4,000 and under | 5,000 | 1,862 | 0.10 | 2,411 | 0.13 | 2,267 | 0.11 |
5,000 and over | 1,684 | 0.10 | 2,018 | 0.11 | 2,196 | 0.11 | |
Total number of accounts | 1,826,037 | 100.00 | 1,883,675 | 100.00 | 1,922,236 | 100.00 |
Demand Withdrawals - When application is made at the ledger office where the account is held, a depositor may make a withdrawal on demand to the full extent of his account balance. Demand withdrawals may also be made at any other of the 1,060 Savings Bank offices, but the amount which may be obtained is limited. If the depositor's specimen signature is on file at the office of application he may withdraw on demand up to £100 in any period of seven days. Alternatively, if a specimen signature is not on fire he may withdraw on demand up to £20 in any period of seven days, provided he can establish his identity. A depositor may have his specimen signature placed on file at any number of offices and because of this provision he may obtain funds without notice while travelling anywhere in New Zealand.
Other Means of Making Withdrawals - Either the postal or telegraph service may be used where the amount required is more than the limit authorised by the demand withdrawal system. Postal applications are forwarded to the office where the account is held and payment is made later at the accepting office. If desired the depositor can request that the amount be telegraphed to the accepting office. Alternatively, the application may be telegraphed both ways. No charge is made for telegraph withdrawals payable at Savings Bank offices within the same postal district as the ledger office. For withdrawals outside the postal district a charge of 1s. is made if the application is forwarded by post and the reply telegraphed. For telegraph service both ways a charge of 2s. is made.
These form the bulk of Post Office Savings Bank accounts. An account may be opened individually, jointly with another person, or as a trustee or beneficiary in a trust account. Clubs, societies, sports bodies, and any other non-mercantile body may also have these accounts, and organisations of this type have been able to operate under a cheque system since 1 March 1959.
Introduced on 1 October 1962, these accounts are intended for any person who desires to accumulate separate funds towards specific objectives. A depositor may have five different Special Purpose Accounts in addition to any other Post Office Savings Bank Accounts. Each Special Purpose Account is subject to an interest-bearing limit of £500.
These accounts are designed to meet the needs of salary and wage earners who wish to save something each pay day to provide for annual recurring charges. Thrift Club accounts may be opened by any group of persons. In most cases, employees have a nominated amount deducted from their salary or wages each pay day for crediting to a Thrift Club account in their own name. Where this system does not operate the persons may themselves appoint an agent to collect from members and make the deposits. A passbook is issued to each depositor who may operate on the account in the same way as an ordinary account.
At 31 March 1962 there were 137,041 accounts open, the amount at credit being £7,750,131.
These accounts were introduced on 1 July 1957. Their main feature is a suspensory free deposit of £5 for every £100 saved with a maximum of £50. These accounts may be operated on in the same way as ordinary accounts and they earn the same rates of interest, in addition to the suspensory free deposit. The free deposit does not become payable until evidence is furnished that the funds are being used for the purchase or building of a home for the depositor's own occupancy. The first free deposits under this system became payable on 1 July 1959.
At 31 March 1962 there were 2,825 accounts open, the amount at credit being £914,308.
These accounts were introduced on 1 October 1957. They are a type of fixed deposit and accounts may be opened by any person or any organisation, including business concerns. The minimum deposit is £100 and deposits above £100 must be in multiples of £10. Any number of deposits may be made, but they must not exceed £10,000 in the aggregate in any year commencing on 1 October. The minimum term of investment is one year and deposits not withdrawn are automatically reinvested. Withdrawals are permitted at any time, but if any are required in the first year one week's notice in writing is required except in the case of business concerns. The rates of interest, effective as from 1 October 1962, are as follows:
For 12 months but less than two years - 4 per cent per year for 12 months; and 3 per cent per year for the period over 12 months.
For two years or more - 4 per cent per year.
On deposits withdrawn under 12 months interest is paid at the rate of 2½ per cent per year.
On 31 March 1962, 8,541 Investment accounts were open with a total credit balance of £12,547,291.
This system has been superseded to a large extent by the demand-withdrawal system introduced in December 1956 and the demand is declining each year. The letter of credit (like the demand withdrawal) avoids the necessity of carrying large amounts in cash, and is therefore, popular with people travelling, particularly at holiday times. The depositor completes an application for a withdrawal from his account and instead of cash receives a letter of credit, the maximum amount for each being £50, but more than one letter of credit may be obtained if desired. The fee payable is 7d. for the first £10 and 3d. for each additional £5 or part thereof.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 262 letters of credit were issued, the value of these being £9,494. These figures represent a decrease of 69 in number and £3,025 in value on the 1961 issues.
The Postmaster-General may pay deposits to a maximum of £200 from any type of account to the legal representative of a deceased depositor without requiring him to take out letters of administration or to prove the will. Where there is more than one type of account the aggregate balances must not exceed £200, except in the case of a National Savings account, for which a separate maximum of £200 is permitted. This provision, together with another whereby a depositor may nominate one or more persons to receive part or all of the amount at credit of an ordinary Savings Bank, Thrift Club, or a Home Lay-by account after the depositor's death, enables the next-of-kin to obtain possession of perhaps much-needed funds without delay or cost.
The School Savings Bank scheme was introduced in 1934 with the object of encouraging thrift amongst young people. The aim of the scheme is to promote the habit of regular banking every week, so that upon commencing work the depositor will transfer his account to the Post Office Savings Bank and continue his weekly bankings out of his wages or salary.
Each depositor has a passbook, and the lodgement of deposits is made to teachers at the school, the cash and deposits slips being handed in later at the Post Office. Separate accounts for each depositor are held at the savings bank ledger office nearest to the school, and depositors may make withdrawals at their ledger office or by savings bank money order. Interest is payable at ordinary Post Office Savings Bank rates.
Since the inception of the scheme more than 203,000 children have transferred their School Savings Bank Accounts to the Post Office Savings Bank to form the nucleus of adult savings accounts.
A table showing the transactions in School Savings Bank accounts during the last 11 years is appended.
Year Ended 31 December | Number of Schools Operating at End of Year | Total Number of Deposit Transactions During Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Number of Withdrawal Transactions During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year* | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes amounts transferred to Post Office Savings Bank. | ||||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||
1952 | 1,510 | 1,026,433 | 187,224 | 18,850 | 123,671 | 63,553 | 10,529 | 494,940 |
1953 | 1,625 | 1,210,671 | 218,551 | 21,906 | 135,375 | 83,176 | 12,593 | 590,709 |
1954 | 1,690 | 1,356,836 | 254,840 | 26,220 | 180,546 | 74,294 | 14,749 | 679,752 |
1955 | 1,749 | 1,423,153 | 264,874 | 27,448 | 201,890 | 62,984 | 16,490 | 759,226 |
1956 | 1,832 | 1,482,049 | 284,555 | 30,265 | 212,945 | 71,610 | 20,763 | 851,600 |
1957 | 1,983 | 1,966,880 | 366,068 | 32,282 | 231,671 | 134,397 | 25,501 | 1,011,499 |
1958 | 2,102 | 2,258,474 | 409,042 | 38,625 | 289,842 | 119,200 | 29,877 | 1,160,575 |
1959 | 2,136 | 2,407,448 | 431,560 | 49,814 | 422,339 | 9,221 | 33,479 | 1,203,276 |
1960 | 2,202 | 2,627,329 | 478,985 | 49,106 | 396,706 | 82,279 | 35,831 | 1,321,385 |
1961 | 2,235 | 2,709,065 | 501,408 | 49,403 | 430,727 | 70,681 | 38,651 | 1,430,717 |
1962 | 2,255 | 2,763,552 | 536,086 | 51,629 | 479,247 | 56,839 | 40,756 | 1,528,312 |
On 31 December 1962 there were 276,333 School Savings Bank accounts open.
The trustee savings bank movement is generally regarded as having originated in Scotland in 1810. The movement spread quickly, and the first such New Zealand Bank was established in Wellington in 1846, 20 years before the New Zealand Post Office Savings Bank commenced business. By 1870 nine trustee banks were in existence, but four, namely Lyttelton, Wellington, Napier, and Nelson did not survive the turn of the century. The five remaining banks - Auckland (1847), New Plymouth (1850), Dunedin (1864), Southland (1864), and Hokitika (1866) - grew in strength and their activities became an important factor in New Zealand's economic structure.
The legislation dealing with trustee savings banks is contained chiefly in the Trustee Savings Banks Act 1948. By the Amendment Act in 1957 provision was made for the establishment of new trustee savings banks by Order in Council, and new savings banks have since been established at Hamilton, Christchurch, and Napier. Not less than 50 per cent of investments must be held in the form of Government stock, and a proportion of depositors' balances must be kept as cash in hand or on current account, namely 5 per cent up to £10 million, and 2½ per cent of the amount in excess of £10 million. Repayment of deposits is guaranteed by the State.
In addition to ordinary deposits, recent legislation empowers trustee savings banks to accept investments similarly to the Post Office Savings Bank, by way of deposits in Home Lay-by or Investment accounts. The maximum rates of interest payable on deposits are fixed by Order in Council. Maximum rates payable on these and other deposits are given later in this Section.
The total amount to credit of depositors at 31 March 1962 was £80,333,000.
Year Ended 31 March | Number of Depositors at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excess of withdrawals over deposits. note - This statement does not include national savings investment accounts. | ||||||
No. | £(thousand) | |||||
1952 | 365,701 | 22,937 | 22,373 | 564 | 877 | 38,334 |
1953 | 371,404 | 22,645 | 23,012 | −367* | 886 | 38,854 |
1954 | 376,427 | 24,321 | 22,958 | 1,362 | 915 | 41,132 |
1955 | 382,357 | 26,924 | 26,188 | 737 | 958 | 42,826 |
1956 | 389,257 | 29,208 | 28,265 | 943 | 1,016 | 44,785 |
1957 | 400,395 | 33,431 | 30,408 | 3,024 | 1,299 | 49,108 |
1958 | 412,491 | 40,322 | 34,973 | 5,349 | 1,480 | 55,937 |
1959 | 424,175 | 39,341 | 38,389 | 952 | 1,604 | 58,493 |
1960 | 441,703 | 45,548 | 40,712 | 4,836 | 1,717 | 65,045 |
1961 | 462,949 | 55,933 | 49,067 | 6,866 | 1,940 | 73,852 |
1962 | 486,122 | 61,695 | 57,389 | 4,306 | 2,174 | 80,333 |
The following table shows the results of the transactions, exclusive of National Savings investment accounts, of each of the trustee savings banks during the 12 months ended 31 March 1962.
Bank | Number of Depositors at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year | Excess of Deposits Over Withdrawals | Interest Credited | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | £(thousand) | |||||
Auckland | 322,418 | 35,453 | 32,796 | 2,658 | 1,352 | 49,639 |
Waikato | 12,462 | 3,501 | 2,272 | 1,228 | 68 | 3,145 |
New Plymouth | 37,630 | 4,444 | 4,384 | 62 | 193 | 6,925 |
Hokitika | 3,162 | 227 | 191 | 35 | 18 | 656 |
Dunedin | 65,730 | 5,720 | 5,536 | 183 | 265 | 9,465 |
Southland | 44,720 | 12,350 | 12,210 | 140 | 278 | 10,503 |
Totals | 486,122 | 61,695 | 57,389 | 4,306 | 2,174 | 80,333 |
Following is a summary of trustee savings banks' assets at 31 March 1962. The total assets include an amount of £5,487,938 securing National Savings deposits, of which £5,462,194 is invested in New Zealand Government securities and £25.744 held in cash. Under the Trustee Savings Banks Act, however, National Savings deposits are not regarded as assets of the Trustee Savings Banks, and for this reason are shown separately.
Bank | Mortgages | New Zealand Government Securities | Local Authority Debentures | Cash in Hand and on Call at Bank | Total Assets (Includes Other Assets but not National Savings Deposits) | National Savings Deposits | Total Held Including National Savings Deposits |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Includes £135,000 deposits with banks on call and treated as cash at banks. † Includes£250,000 deposits with banks on call and treated as cash at banks. ‡ Includes £200,000 deposits with banks on call and treated as cash at banks. § Includes £555,000 deposits with banks on call and treated as cash at banks. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
Auckland | 14,718,821 | 28,000,136 | 7,159,558 | 3,027,499 | 52,906,014 | 3,161,895 | 56,067,848 |
Waikato | 641,310 | 2,059,560 | 251,052 | 224,819* | 3,176,741 | - | 3,176,741 |
New Plymouth | 2,989,467 | 3,425,535 | 108,432 | 794,416† | 7,317,850 | 705,066 | 8,022,916 |
Hokitika | 282,567 | 324,109 | 27,718 | 104,156 | 738,550 | - | 738,550 |
Dunedin | 3,732,267 | 4,780,564 | 681,978 | 892,198‡ | 10,087,007 | 1,333,984 | 11,420,991 |
Southland | 2,154,904 | 5,291,456 | 2,507,452 | 1,062,637§ | 11,016,449 | 287,054 | 11,303,503 |
Totals | 24,519,336 | 43,881,360 | 10,736,190 | 6,105,725 | 85,242,611 | 5,487,938 | 90,730,549 |
The National Savings Act 1940 made provision for the issue Of savings bonds and the opening of special savings accounts with the Post Office and the Auckland, New Plymouth, Dunedin, and Invercargill Trustee Savings banks. These investments bear interest at the rate of 3½ per cent per year. The sale of National Savings bonds was discontinued as from 1 May 1956.
Deposits to National Savings accounts are accepted up to £10,000 in any one year commencing on 1 July and are invested for a two- to three-year period according to the date of deposit. Interest on amounts withdrawn before the term of investment has expired is credited at Post Office Savings Bank rates. Interest may be withdrawn from 1 July to end of December each year, but if not withdrawn it is compounded and becomes part of the principal.
The following table gives particulars of deposits, withdrawals, etc., in regard to National Savings accounts for the latest 11 years and the cumulative totals from the inception of the scheme.
Year Ended 31 March | Deposits | Withdrawals | Interest to 30 June, Previous Year | Amount to Credit of Depositors |
---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | ||||
1952 | 10,974 | 6,511 | 1,542 | 59,218 |
1953 | 10,419 | 8,427 | 1,720 | 62,930 |
1954 | 10,329 | 9,630 | 1,839 | 65,469 |
1955 | 11,128 | 10,282 | 1,912 | 68,228 |
1956 | 10,240 | 11,014 | 1,998 | 69,451 |
1957 | 8,836 | 13,005 | 2,040 | 67,322 |
1958 | 7,509 | 12,940 | 2,331 | 64,222 |
1959 | 5,843 | 11,191 | 2,228 | 61,102 |
1960 | 5,560 | 9,878 | 2,124 | 58,908 |
1961 | 5,864 | 9,259 | 2,046 | 57,559 |
1962 | 5,280 | 9,267 | 1,998 | 55,570 |
Totals, 1940–62 | 160,272 | 132,909 | 28,207 |
The next table gives particulars of National Savings bonds sold and redeemed during the same period.
Year Ended 31 March | Value of Bonds Sold* | Value of Bonds Redeemed |
---|---|---|
* Sales discontinued from 1 May 1956. | ||
£(000) | ||
1952 | 537 | 619 |
1953 | 219 | 712 |
1954 | 360 | 555 |
1955 | 339 | 550 |
1956 | 201 | 595 |
1957 | 42 | 646 |
1958 | 272 | |
1959 | 372 | |
1960 | 398 | |
1961 | 210 | |
1962 | 111 | |
Totals, 1940–62 | 15,838 | 17,821 |
The following table shows the total amounts of transactions in small savings accounts, including accounts in the Post Office Savings Bank and trustee savings banks, also National Savings accounts, but excluding national savings bonds and School Savings Bank accounts.
Year Ended 31 March | Total Amount of Deposits | Interest | Total Amount of Withdrawals* | Excess of Deposits Plus Interest Over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of March |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* From January 1958 includes interest paid out on Investment accounts. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
1953 | 132,190 | 6,814 | 128,138 | 10,866 | 293,058 |
1954 | 143,990 | 7,197 | 131,723 | 19,464 | 312,522 |
1955 | 155,934 | 7,581 | 149,312 | 14,203 | 326,725 |
1956 | 157,759 | 7,868 | 157,935 | 7,692 | 334,417 |
1957 | 173,711 | 9,640 | 164,733 | 18,618 | 353,035 |
1958 | 196,856 | 10,680 | 181,907 | 25,629 | 378,665 |
1959 | 187,021 | 11,105 | 193,283 | 4,844 | 383,508 |
1960 | 209,260 | 11,366 | 197,248 | 23,378 | 406,887 |
1961 | 243,927 | 12,176 | 225,111 | 30,991 | 437,878 |
1962 | 254,047 | 12,875x | 249,912 | 17,010x | 454,774 |
1963 | 279,984 | 13,577 | 265,284 | 28,277 | 482,855 |
Financial data as at 30 June 1962 (with totals for previous years) are given in two tables of deposits, advances, etc. for stock and station agencies operating in New Zealand. The statistics refer to the whole of the companies' trading operations including, in some cases, activities additional to normal stock and station transactions, such as retail trading in consumer goods.
The deposit figures include only moneys received for an agreed term and rate of interest and exclude amounts secured by mortgage or debenture, and amounts in credit on current account. Secured advances to customers include those made on mortgage or chattel security. The figure for merchandise and commodity stocks includes all types of trading stock which are regarded as current assets, but excludes livestock, goods held on consignment, or motor vehicles used by the company.
Returns were collected from 27 agencies.
DEPOSITS HELD (ORIGINAL TERM) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Rate of Interest | Call and Under 3 Months | 3 Months and Under 6 Months | 6 Months and Under 12 Months | 12 Months and Under 2 Years | 2 Years and Over | Totals, 30 June 1962 | Totals, 30 June 1961 |
per cent | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
1 | - | - | - | - | - | - | 847 |
1¼ | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
1½ | 29,164 | - | - | - | - | 29,164 | 275,485 |
1¾ | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1,190 |
2 | 415,484 | 400 | - | - | - | 415,884 | 963,354 |
2¼ | - | - | - | - | - | - | 1,000 |
2½ | 8,315 | 4,350 | - | - | - | 12,665 | 280,690 |
2¾ | - | - | - | - | 300 | 300 | 300 |
3 | 228,826 | 2,800 | 73,075 | 13,172 | 16,747 | 334,620 | 244,645 |
3¼ | - | - | - | - | 1,000 | 1,000 | 5,000 |
3½ | 2,951 | 39,402 | 45,771 | 160,089 | 98,419 | 346,632 | 320,116 |
3¾ | - | - | - | 2,000 | 70,798 | 72,798 | 101,495 |
4 | 223,816 | 2,000 | 14,000 | 162,209 | 841,198 | 1,243,223 | 1,199,096 |
4¼ | - | - | - | - | 43,539 | 43,539 | 92,230 |
4½ | 1,000 | - | - | - | 316,837 | 317,837 | 310,360 |
4¾ | - | - | - | - | 25,738 | 25,738 | 22,795 |
5 | 1,670 | - | - | 1,000 | 1,173,801 | 1,176,471 | 916,273 |
5¼ | - | - | - | - | 1,761 | 1,761 | 1,761 |
5½ | - | - | - | - | 152,240 | 152,240 | 51,490 |
5¾ | - | - | - | - | 9,718 | 9,718 | - |
Totals, 1962 | 911,226 | 48,952 | 132,846 | 338,470 | 2,752,096 | 4,183,590 | 4,788,127 |
Totals, 1961 | 1,249,743 | 304,207 | 167,402 | 284,275 | 2,782,500 | 4,788,127 | - |
Totals, 1960 | 2,078,241 | 156,101 | 334,385 | 246,241 | 2,037,736 | 4,852,707 | - |
Totals, 1959 | 1,219,351 | 34,455 | 207,961 | 230,202 | 1,688,545 | 3,380,514 | - |
Totals, 1958 | 539,890 | 20,283 | 112,930 | 255,618 | 1,676,266 | 2,604,987 | - |
Deposits held at 30 June 1962 showed a decrease of £604,537, or 12.6 per cent, on those at 30 June 1961.
Interest rates paid again showed some interesting movements compared with those paid at 30 June 1961, as in the following table.
Interest Rates Paid | Proportion of Total Deposits on Which Interest Paid | |
---|---|---|
At 30 June 1961 | At 30 June 1962 | |
Per Cent | Per Cent | |
Under 3 per cent | 31.80 | 10.95 |
3 per cent and under 5 per cent | 47.95 | 57.02 |
5 per cent and over | 20.25 | 32.03 |
100.00 | 100.00 |
The downward trend in the proportion held at the lower interest rates, and the upward movement in proportion of total deposits at the higher rates continued during the period. There was also a continuation of the switch from short-term to long-term deposits. Deposits at call or under three months comprised 42.8 per cent of total deposits at 30 June 1960, 26.1 per cent at 30 June 1961, and 21.8 per cent at 30 June 1962. At the same dates deposits for terms of two years or more comprised 42.0 per cent, 58.1 per cent, and 65.8 per cent respectively.
A summary of the liquid position of stock and station agencies is given below.
Item | At 30 June | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£(thousand) | |||||
Customers' credit balances on current account | 15,706 | 14,284 | 17,780 | 15,432 | 13,247 |
Advances to customers - | |||||
(a) On current account (unsecured) | 17,185 | 17,117 | 17,474 | 19,550 | 14,175 |
(b) Other advances (secured) | 15,843 | 16,420 | 17,517 | 20,420 | 21,010 |
Investments - | |||||
(a) Government securities | 2,077 | 1,853 | 2,278 | 2,206 | 1,809 |
(b) Fixed deposits | 1,396 | 833 | 3,384 | 875 | 602 |
(c) Other investments | 1,674 | 1,497 | 2,491 | 3,248 | 4,044 |
Cash balances (in hand and at bank) | 904 | 1,798 | 3,369 | 1,254 | 631 |
Merchandise and commodity stocks | 11,582 | 12,350 | 11,517 | 13,214 | 12,651 |
Total investments held at 30 June 1962 showed a slight increase of £0.1 million over the figure for 30 June 1961. Investment in Government securities continued the decline shown in the previous year, with other investments rising substantially. Merchandise and commodity stocks decreased by £0.6 million for the same period.
At 30 June 1962 customers' credit balances were £2.1 million lower than a year earlier, while advances to customers showed a decrease of £4.8 million.
A summary of deposits with societies, finance companies, firms, and businesses as at 31 March 1962 (with totals for the previous year) is now given. The figures refer to interest-bearing deposits held for an agreed term, and exclude moneys received on mortgage or debenture security, or in the course of a mercantile current account. The figures of deposits with stock and station agents, given previously, are not included in the following table.
For this survey the coverage is believed to include nearly all companies, etc. accepting deposit moneys as defined.
Rate of Interest per Annum (Per Cent) | Call and Under 3 Months | 3 Months and Under 6 Months | 6 Months and Under 12 Months | 12 Months and Under 2 Years | 2 Years and Over | Totals |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1 | 348 | - | - | - | - | 348 |
1½ | 85,434 | - | - | - | - | 85,434 |
1¾ | 18 | - | - | - | - | 18 |
2 | 2,897,321 | 10,680 | - | 575 | 80 | 2,908,656 |
2¼ | 2,084 | - | 13,920 | - | - | 16,004 |
2½ | 37,533 | 213,393 | 7,000 | 26,848 | - | 284,774 |
2¾ | - | - | 554 | 1,127 | 460 | 2,141 |
3 | 744,029 | 200 | 616,725 | 45,071 | 243,739 | 1,649,764 |
3⅛ | - | - | - | 300 | 2,100 | 2,400 |
3¼ | 8,900 | 100 | 100 | 2,050 | 5,650 | 16,800 |
3⅜ | - | - | - | - | - | - |
3½ | 50,541 | 25,000 | - | 543,508 | 47,911 | 666,960 |
3⅝ | 38,200 | - | - | - | - | 38,200 |
3¾ | 107,400 | 7,000 | 8,900 | 1,700 | 240,609 | 365,609 |
3⅞ | 7,500 | 11,100 | 37,500 | - | - | 56,100 |
4 | 21,839 | 109,597 | 157,450 | 10,223 | 1,378,891 | 1,678,000 |
4⅛ | 1,000 | - | 45,000 | - | - | 46,000 |
4¼ | 34,013 | 13,200 | 109,000 | 900 | 255,182 | 412,295 |
4½ | 457,175 | - | 84,050 | - | 1,093,261 | 1,634,486 |
4⅝ | - | - | - | - | 2,050 | 2,050 |
4¾ | 1,000 | 500 | - | - | 378,032 | 379,532 |
4⅞ | - | - | - | - | 5,700 | 5,700 |
5 | 261,814 | - | 13,384 | 12,000 | 8,768,475 | 9,055,673 |
5¼ | 5,500 | - | - | - | 129,529 | 135,029 |
5½ | 34,433 | - | - | 7,361 | 132,988 | 174,782 |
5¾ | 10,000 | - | - | - | 7,600 | 17,600 |
6 | 245,060 | 1,850 | 9,450 | 12,770 | 234,612 | 503,742 |
6½ | 21,281 | - | - | - | 10,800 | 32,081 |
6¾ | - | - | - | - | 1,000 | 1,000 |
7 | 64,256 | 7,457 | 3,700 | 2,460 | 77,516 | 155,389 |
7¼ | - | - | - | - | 1,500 | 1,500 |
7½ | 2,000 | - | 4,267 | 106 | 17,172 | 23,545 |
8 | 198,816 | 94,238 | 12,650 | 53,143 | 84,432 | 443,279 |
8½ | 25,160 | - | - | - | - | 25,160 |
9 | 38 | - | - | 1,506 | 50,020 | 51,564 |
10 | 32,658 | 1,500 | 20,800 | - | 104,097 | 159,055 |
15 | 2,365 | 1,000 | - | - | 9,356 | 12,721 |
18¼ | 2,700 | - | - | - | - | 2,700 |
20 | 1,000 | - | - | - | - | 1,000 |
Totals, Mar 1962 | 5,401,416 | 496,815 | 1,144,450 | 721,648 | 13,282,762 | 21,047,091 |
Totals, Mar 1961 | 5,822,358 | 671,746 | 1,720,037 | 1,215,552 | 12,527,207 | 21,956,900 |
Totals, Mar 1960 | 6,387,663 | 534,987 | 742,825 | 868,714 | 9,634,237 | 18,168,426 |
Totals, Mar 1959 | 5,579,918 | 370,780 | 626,311 | 858,146 | 8,382,648 | 15,817,803 |
The table above showing figures for March 1962 is not comparable with that published for earlier years owing to the extension of coverage through new companies, etc., being added each year.
However, the following summary table showing interest-bearing deposits held as at 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962 relates only to those companies in the 1961 collection from which statistics were obtained again, and can be used for purposes of comparability.
Period of Deposit | Amount as at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
£(000) | ||
Call and under 3 months | 5,822 | 5,396 |
3 months and under 6 months | 672 | 496 |
6 months and under 12 months | 1,720 | 1,143 |
12 months and under 2 years | 1,216 | 722 |
2 years and over | 12,527 | 13,268 |
Totals | 21,957 | 21,025 |
Interest rates paid, and periods of deposits, showed some interesting movements compared with 12 months previously, as shown below.
Interest Rates Paid | Proportion of Total Deposits at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
Per Cent | ||
Under 3 per cent | 15.94 | 15.67 |
3 per cent and under 5 per cent | 41.85 | 33.04 |
5 per cent and over | 42.21 | 51.29 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Term of Deposit | Proportion of Total Deposits at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | |
Per Cent | ||
Call and under 3 months | 26.5 | 25.7 |
3 months and under 6 months | 3.1 | 2.4 |
6 months and under 12 months | 7.8 | 5.4 |
12 months and under 2 years | 5.5 | 3.4 |
2 years and over | 57.1 | 63.1 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 |
On some of the earlier pages statistics of deposits with various classes of banking institutions are shown. It is of interest to show the position in summary form in respect of all classes of deposits (other than Government deposits and trading bank deposits with the Reserve Bank).
As at End of March 1962 | |
---|---|
£(000) | |
* Includes approximately £3,000,000 of ordinary deposits from trustee savings banks. | |
Deposits with Reserve Bank (excluding Government and trading banks' deposits) | 4,017 |
Deposits with trading banks (excluding Government) | 307,747* |
Deposits with Post Office Savings Bank | 318,676 |
Deposits with school savings bank accounts | 1,528 |
Deposits with trustee savings banks | 80,333 |
Deposits in National Savings accounts | 55,570 |
Total | 767,871 |
Per head of population | £314 |
The above deposits are bank deposits only. It should be noted also that other classes of deposits exist, e.g., the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office, deposits with building and investment societies, and with trading companies.
The following information, which has been published by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, sets out in detail the changes that have occurred in the amount of money in circulation in the form of coin, notes, and demand deposits of the Reserve Bank and of the trading banks. The first table shows the volume of such money as at the last balance day in January of each of the years given, the figures quoted being in £(N.Z.) million.
Nature of Money | 1955 | 1956 | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1963 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Government and other demand deposits at Reserve Bank, excluding trading banks' balances at Reserve Bank. † Trading banks' total demand liabilities in New Zealand. | |||||||||
£(million) | |||||||||
Coin (estimated) | 4.2 | 4.3 | 4.5 | 4.6 | 4.7 | 4.9 | 5.2 | 5.4 | 5.6 |
Notes held by public | 58.0 | 59.5 | 60.6 | 62.2 | 62.0 | 64.3 | 67.6 | 66.5 | 66.4 |
Demand deposits at - | |||||||||
Reserve Bank* | 12.4 | 12.0 | 12.8 | 10.3 | 10.9 | 12.1 | 11.5 | 21.1 | 14.6 |
Trading banks † | 242.3 | 242.3 | 252.0 | 252.0 | 231.2 | 261.3 | 296.3 | 279.9 | 291.0 |
Totals | 316.9 | 318.1 | 329.8 | 329.1 | 308.8 | 342.7 | 380.6 | 372.9 | 377.6 |
Change during year | +15.6 | +1.2 | +11.7 | −0.7 | −20.3 | +33.9 | +37.9 | −7.6 | +4.7 |
The cumulative effect of the changes in the volume of money during the last 10 years is contained in the following summary.
1953–63 (10 Years) | |
---|---|
£(m.) | |
* Government and other demand deposits at Reserve Bank, excluding trading banks' balances at Reserve Bank. † Trading banks' total demand liabilities in New Zealand. | |
Coin (estimated) | +1.9 |
Notes held by public | +13.6 |
Demand deposits at - | |
Reserve Bank* | +5.7 |
Trading Banks† | +95.8 |
Total | +117.0 |
The next table shows the causes of the changes in the volume of money that occurred during the period.
Item | 1953–63 (10 Years) | Movement During Each of Last Three Years | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1962–63 | ||
* As shown by changes in the Reserve Bank's sterling exchange, plus overseas investments and trading bank's assets overseas in respect of New Zealand business, less overseas liabilities. † Minus sign indicates shift from demand to time liabilities. | ||||
£(million) | ||||
Overseas transactions* | −15.7 | −28.5 | −6.6 | +14.8 |
Bank credit - | ||||
Reserve Bank - | ||||
Advances to State for general purposes | +13.6 | +19.9 | −15.0 | +1.9 |
Marketing and other advances | +29.7 | +16.9 | +5.8 | −1.5 |
Trading banks - | ||||
Advances and discounts | +51.5 | +27.5 | +7.6 | −10.9 |
Investments in New Zealand | +10.3 | −0.1 | −0.1 | −0.1 |
Shift from time to demand liabilities of trading banks† | −16.1 | −6.3 | +1.0 | −1.9 |
Other items | +43.7 | +8.5 | −0.3 | +2.3 |
Change during period | +117.0 | +37.9 | −7.6 | +4.7 |
The trading banks' minimum overdraft rates and rates of discount, which had for many years been at 6½ or 7 per cent, were reduced to 6 per cent as from 1 September 1932. This was followed by further reductions to 5 per cent from 1 May 1933, to 4½ per cent from 30 November 1934, and to 4 per cent from 1 August 1941.
The Minister of Finance announced on 8 February 1956 that more flexibility was to be introduced into the control on interest charged by trading banks for loans on overdraft.
The former system, operative since 1941, was an arrangement whereby the trading banks adhered to a minimum rate of 4 per cent and a maximum rate of 5 per cent. Recently it had also been arranged that the average rate over all overdrafts would not exceed 4¾ per cent. The new system achieves flexibility by the abolition of the minimum and maximum rates but retains the feature of an average rate, which at first was not to exceed 5 per cent, raised in July 1962 to 5.84 per cent, but now approximates 5½ per cent.
The object of the change is to permit the banks to use higher rates to discourage and deter excessive use of bank overdrafts for relatively non-essential purposes and to provide an additional incentive to borrowers with such overdrafts to reduce these as quickly as they could reasonably do so.
Section 45a of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act, which was added in 1960 (see page 877), now gives the Reserve Bank statutory power to control interest rates paid to or by banks.
The Reserve Bank's minimum discount or rediscount rate for New Zealand bills was originally 4 per cent, but was reduced to 3½ per cent from 29 July 1935, to 2½ per cent from 2 March 1936, and to 2 per cent from 29 June 1936. The rate was restored to the original 4 per cent on 19 November 1938, but was reduced to 3 per cent from 6 September 1939, to 2 per cent from 27 May 1940, and to 1½ per cent from 26 July 1941. The rate was increased, however, to 3½ per cent from 13 April 1954, to 4 per cent on 26 November 1954, to 5 per cent from 1 July 1955, to 6 per cent from 5 September 1955, and to 7 per cent from 19 October 1955. The rate was reduced to 6 per cent on 19 October 1959, but was raised again to 7 per cent on 23 March 1961.
The successive increases in the discount rate in 1954 and 1955 were in support of the reserve ratio system and of the Reserve Bank's general policy of credit restraint in recent years. The reduction of the rate to 6 per cent in October 1959 did not denote a change in credit policy but was intended as a reflection of the improvement in economic conditions during 1959. The increase in 1961 was allied to an intensified use of the reserve ratios, since advances had been increasing rapidly.
In effect, the discount rate is the minimum rate at which trading banks may borrow from the Reserve Bank if they need to do so in order to maintain the statutory minimum balances which they are required to deposit with the Reserve Bank.
The statutory minimum balances are calculated as a certain percentage of the trading banks' demand liabilities, plus a percentage of their time liabilities. These percentages are called the reserve ratios, and are described earlier in this section.
Discount rate policy is as follows: the Reserve Bank is required by law to publish a rate at which it will discount approved bills of exchange. It does this in its capacity as a “lender of last resort”, so that potential borrowers will know the minimum rate which will be charged for Reserve Bank credit. The bank has three kinds of lending operations to which the “bank rate” applies:
It may discount, rediscount, buy and sell bills of exchange arising out of commercial transactions, bearing two good signatures and maturing within specified short periods.
It may grant advances for fixed periods not exceeding three months against specified collateral security.
It may discount, rediscount, buy, and sell Treasury bills.
No restrictions are imposed on the Bank as to who may borrow from it, but in practice no transactions of the above types have taken place with the public, for the following reasons:
Bills of exchange are not used to any great extent to finance internal transactions, nor are Treasury bills held by the public.
It is not the Reserve Bank's function to compete with the trading banks for ordinary banking business. The trading banks would normally discount bills of exchange offered them which may be eligible for rediscount with the Reserve Bank.
So far the Reserve Bank's discount rate has applied only to transactions with the trading banks. The discount rate therefore is a supplement to the reserve ratio system as an aid to regulating bank credit. For when a trading bank is short of cash - that is, when its balance at the Reserve Bank is approaching or below the statutory minimum - it may borrow from another bank either in New Zealand or London, or it may sell sterling to the Reserve Bank. The most likely and normal procedure, however, is to borrow from the Reserve Bank. For this money it pays a rate of interest related to the bank's discount rate (3 per cent or a minimum based on bank rate, whichever is the higher). If the trading banks have a safe margin of free cash there would be no need for them to borrow from the Reserve Bank and the discount rate would then be a formality (though it has some psychological impact); but when this margin is small the discount rate acquires a much greater significance.
Advances to the State and to marketing organisations have been at 1 per cent from 22 February 1946. Advances to the State may be in the form of Treasury bills, overdrafts, or 1 per cent Government stock. During the financial year 1959–60 the Bank's holdings of Treasury bills was exchanged for 1 per cent stock and it is intended that, in future, short-term borrowing will be by overdraft or Treasury bills and longer-term borrowing by 1 per cent stock.
The following is a schedule (since June 1912) of the rates paid by the Associated Banks in New Zealand for moneys lodged on fixed deposit.
Date Operative From | 3 Months and Under 6 Months | 6 Months and Under 12 Months | 12 Months and Under 24 Months | 24 Months and Upwards |
---|---|---|---|---|
Per Cent | ||||
1 June 1912 | - | 2 | 3½ | 4 |
20 January 1921 | 3 | 3½ | 4 | 4½ |
20 June 1921 | 3½ | 3¾ | 4 | 4½ |
11 December 1926 | 3¾ | 3¾ | 4 | 4½ |
9 May 1927 | 3¾ | 4 | 4½ | 5 |
9 July 1928 | 3¾ | 3¾ | 4 | 4½ |
1 February 1930 | 3¾ | 3¾ | 4¼ | 5 |
22 April 1930 | 3¾ | 4 | 4¼ | 5 |
1 August 1931 | 3½ | 3¾ | 4 | 4½ |
1 June 1932 | 3 | 3¼ | 3½ | 4 |
2 December 1932 | 2½ | 2¾ | 3 | 3¼ |
11 July 1933 | 2 | 2½ | 2¾ | 3 |
5 July 1934 | 1½ | 2 | 2½ | 2¾ |
2 November 1934 | 1¼ | 1¾ | 2¼ | 2½ |
18 September 1940 | ¾ | 1¼ | 2¼ | 2½ |
17 July 1941 | ¾ | 1¼ | 1¾ | 2 |
16 February 1956 | 1½ | 1¾ | 2¼ | 2½ |
14 June 1956 | 2 | 2¼ | 2¾ | 3 |
1 October 1957 | 2 | 2½ | 3¼ | 3½ |
The new section 45a mentioned earlier in this Section gives the Reserve Bank a statutory power to control deposit rates paid by banks.
The Post Office Savings Bank pays interest on all deposits. The present rates on ordinary, Thrift Club, Home Lay-by, and School Savings Bank deposits are 3 per cent per year on deposits of up to £10,000.
Interest is calculated on each complete £1 at credit for a calendar month subject to the following provisions:
Deposits made on the 1st, 2nd, or 3rd of a month bear interest for that month, but if the Post Office Savings Bank is closed on all of those three days, deposits made on the first business day bear interest for that month.
Withdrawals: No deduction of interest for the current month is made for amounts withdrawn on the last business day of that month. When a deposit and a withdrawal are made on the same day the deposit is deemed to precede the withdrawal.
The rate of interest on National Savings accounts is 3½ per cent per year but if withdrawals are made before maturity date of the deposits, interest on the amount withdrawn is credited at Savings Bank rates.
The rates of interest on Investment accounts are shown in the description of these accounts on page 898.
Following is a table of interest rates payable in respect of Post Office Savings Bank deposits since 1921.
Date Operative From | Amount of Deposit | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£1–£300 | £301–£500 | £501–£1,000 | £1,001–£2,000 | £2,001–£5,000 | £5,001–£7,500 | £7,501–£10,000 | |
Per Cent | |||||||
1 January 1921 | 4 | 4 | 3¼ | 3¼ | 3¼ | Nil | Nil |
1 April 1928 | 4 | 4 | 3¼ | 3¼ | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 August 1931 | 3¾ | 3¾ | 3¼ | 3¼ | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 April 1933 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 August 1933 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2¾ | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 August 1934 | 3 | 3 | 2½ | 2½ | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 August 1941 | 3 | 3 | 2 | 2 | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 June 1942 | 2½ | 2½ | 2 | 2 | Nil | Nil | Nil |
1 September 1952 | 2½ | 2½ | 2 | 2 | 1½ | Nil | Nil |
1 May 1956 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2½ | 2½ | Nil | Nil |
1 August 1957 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2½ | 2½ | 2½ | Nil |
1 August 1959 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 2½ | 2½ | 2½ | 2½ |
1 August 1962 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 |
The Trustee Savings Banks Act 1948 gives power to the Governor-General to fix the rates of interest to be paid on deposits. Changes in rates from 1908 onwards were given in the 1959 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
From 1 April 1955 maximum interest rates payable by trustee savings banks were 21 per cent up to £500 and 2 per cent for amounts over £500 and up to £750, while from 1 May 1956 the allowable maximum rate on all deposits was increased to 3 per cent on amounts up to £750, this limit being raised to £1,000 from 26 October 1956. A rate of 21 per cent was payable between £1,001 and £2,000 but this has been raised to 3 per cent as from 1 August 1962.
Authority was taken in the National Expenditure Adjustment Act 1932 to fix by Order in Council the maximum rates of interest payable on deposits with stock and station agents, trading companies, and building and investment societies. Changes made in the maximum rates of interest from 1932 have been given in the 1959 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
As from 1 August 1957 interest rates on deposits with companies, etc., were freed from control, with the exception of deposits in the savings bank departments of building and investment societies, the maximum allowable rate for this class remaining at 3 per cent.
However on 22 July 1960, an Interest on Deposits Order became effective. This order fixed the maximum rates of interest payable for deposits held by companies, firms, building societies, etc. Under a new order, which came into effect on 30 March 1962, the rates range from 3 per cent for deposits under three months up to 5¾ per cent for deposits for 10 years or more. This order was revoked on 5 July 1962.
It is of service at this stage to mention briefly the interest rates payable in respect of certain other classes of deposits. The highest rate of interest payable on moneys in the Common Fund of the Public Trust Office (see Section 40) was fixed at 4 per cent from 1 January 1958. Reductions were made from 5¼ per cent in 1928 to 4¾ per cent in 1931, to 4 per cent in 1932, to 3½ per cent in 1933, to 3¼ per cent in 1945, and to 3 per cent in 1949. There was an increase to 3¼ per cent in 1953, to 3½ per cent on 1 January 1955, to 3¾ per cent on 1 April 1956, and to 4 per cent on 1 January 1958.
Local authorities may also accept deposits (in practice, only for short periods). The restrictions previously applying to maximum rates of interest were abolished from 24 October 1957 by Order in Council.
References to rates of interest on mortgages will be found in Section 30a (Mortgages), while interest on Government debt is referred to in Section 26c (State Indebtedness), and interest on local authority debt in Section 27 (Local Government Finance).
Under the Coinage Act 1933 the Minister of Finance arranges for the issue of silver or cupro-nickel and bronze coins. Distinctive New Zealand silver coinage first came into circulation in 1933 and New Zealand bronze coins in December 1939. In 1947 cupro-nickel coins were issued in place of silver coins.
Up to 31 December 1962 New Zealand coins of a total face value of £10,000,000 had been minted by the Royal Mint in London. Statistics of the face values of the various denominations of coin minted to 31 December 1962, and the value of New Zealand coin in circulation at 31 December 1962, are as follows.
Total Minted to 31 December 1962 | In Circulation | |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
Crown | 112,696 | 110,962 |
Half-crown | 2,550,100 | 1,368,034 |
Florin | 2,727,000 | 1,425,730 |
Shilling | 1,217,000 | 860,710 |
Sixpence | 1,158,500 | 893,082 |
Threepence | 1,432,500 | 1,192,413 |
Penny | 489,780 | 453,118 |
Halfpenny | 82,260 |
A prohibition placed on the importation of coin in 1941 has been revoked, as also has the Customs Import Prohibition (Bank Notes) Order 1956, which prohibited the importation of bank notes of the Bank of England and of bank notes issued by banks in Scotland and Northern Ireland.
The Customs Export Prohibition Order prohibits the exportation of all coin (other than silver coin which is more than 100 years old) of whatever metal and wherever and whenever minted and whether or not it is legal currency in New Zealand or elsewhere. Persons leaving New Zealand are permitted to take silver coin not exceeding £2; or, if the journey is by direct route (without transhipment) to Great Britain or Ireland, silver coin to the value of £5 may be taken. In addition to the above, the Finance Emergency Regulations 1940 prohibited the taking or sending of any money out of New Zealand except with the consent of the Minister, or except in the case of certain transactions especially exempted.
The Reserve Bank, which administers exchange control, has authority to grant permission to take or send money out of New Zealand. It has prohibited the export of New Zealand notes except that travellers proceeding to the United Kingdom may take up to £10, and if to any other destination, £5. These may be in denominations of £1 or 10s. only. In addition, notes may be taken in place of silver coin to the value of £5 or £2 as noted above.
In the cases of both the Export and the Import Prohibition Orders power is vested in the Minister to authorise in writing the variation of the provisions mentioned. Prohibitions mentioned in both orders have effect in addition to, and not in substitution for, any other prohibition in force relating or applicable to the importation or exportation of any of the items enumerated in the orders or in any other enactment.
The Coinage Act 1933 provides that a tender or payment of money, if made in New Zealand coins of current weight, shall be a legal tender to the following extent:
Gold, to any amount.
Silver and cupro-nickel for amounts not exceeding £2.
Bronze for amounts not exceeding 1s.
The position in respect of the bank-note issue in New Zealand was radically altered by the Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act 1933. Since 1 August 1934 the Reserve Bank has had the sole right to issue bank notes in New Zealand; and thereupon the authority of every other bank to issue or reissue bank notes was terminated. Reserve Bank notes are constituted legal tender up to any amount. On presentation of gold or of sterling for immediate delivery in London, in either case to an amount of £1,000 or more, the Bank must give its notes in exchange therefor. The rate of exchange for the above transactions is fixed by the Bank, subject to a right of the Minister of Finance, after consultation with the Governor, to determine the relationship with sterling.
Under the Reserve Bank Amendment Act 1950, it is the duty of the Reserve Bank “to maintain reserves which, in the opinion of the Board of Directors, will provide a reasonable margin for contingencies, after taking into account prospective receipts and disbursements of overseas funds, and having regard to the economic position within New Zealand.” The definition of the term “reserve” includes:
Gold coin and bullion in the unrestricted ownership of the Bank.
Sterling exchange, comprising (1) deposits at the Bank of England, (2) British Treasury bills of not more than three months unexpired currency, (3) bills of exchange bearing at least two good signatures and of not more than three months unexpired currency.
Net gold exchange, as defined in section 17 (c) of the Act of 1933.
Other exchange, i.e., balances standing to the credit of the Bank at the central bank of any country the currency of which is freely convertible into sterling.
For the purpose of ascertaining the net reserve, the amount of the Bank's liabilities in currencies other than New Zealand is deducted from the total of the “reserve”.
The Reserve Bank of New Zealand Act permits the Minister of Finance to make a revaluation up to the market value of the fine gold contained in the reserve, the premium resulting from such revaluation to be credited to a special reserve to be held on behalf of the Crown and to be used in such manner as the Minister of Finance may from time to time determine. No such revaluation took place until 1961, when the gold holdings were revalued at $35 a fine ounce and the book value increased from £6.2 million to £12.4 million. The consequential profit of £6.2 million was credited to the Gold Valuation Reserve Account and then used in part payment by Government for the gold and New Zealand currency acquired from the Reserve Bank when New Zealand joined the International Monetary Fund.
The Reserve Bank may not issue bank notes of a less denomination than 10s., except with the authority of the Governor-General in Council. The present issue of notes consists of the following denominations: 10s., £1, £5, £10, and £50.
Notes are issued solely in response to the demands of the public. In assessing likely requirements there are seasonal factors to be considered, as well as basic economic conditions, such as national income, the levels of salaries and wages, changes in price levels generally, and in the total volume of money. In addition, methods and frequency of payments affect the amount to be issued.
Neither Australian nor other overseas paper money circulates in New Zealand.
No consideration of the amount of credit currency in use at any moment can overlook the very large proportion of payments made by cheque, mainly upon the trading banks, but also upon one of the trustee savings banks, upon certain types of accounts in the Post Office Savings Bank, and upon various stock and station agencies which act in this respect for their customers in the capacity of banker. Such cheques usually go direct from the payee to the collecting bank, but occasionally they pass from hand to hand.
Government postal notes (issued in 39 denominations of from 1s. to £1) sometimes enjoy a certain length of life in the form of currency.
Although the movement of gold, whether internally or externally, was unrestricted in years prior to the First World War, certain of the conditions usually considered essential in the full operation of the gold standard were never effective in New Zealand. More correctly, New Zealand was, and still is, upon a sterling-exchange standard. The explanation is that the New Zealand banking system is not self-contained, in that the banks normally hold a large amount of funds in London. In fact, these London balances are the real regulative factor and the key to the whole New Zealand banking system. The inter-relation between these balances and import control and exchange control is of interest in this respect.
While New Zealand currency was at parity with sterling, except for minor fluctuations above or below parity, no necessity existed for distinction between sterling and New Zealand currency. The latter is entitled to be considered as one of the sterling currencies; but, adopting the convenience of a growing usage, sterling is used herein to refer solely to the currency of Great Britain.
The unusual significance of the exchange rate in the case of New Zealand depends chiefly upon the country's position in regard to overseas trade and to overseas borrowings. The course of development of New Zealand has not reached a stage where the country is fully self-contained, and the external trade per head is greater than that of most countries of the world. Most of this external trade is with the United Kingdom, while the function of London as an international clearing house is also of importance in this connection. New Zealand's borrowings from the London financial market have also been, until the last two decades, upon a high scale, requiring, as noted elsewhere (see State Indebtedness and Local Government Finance), considerable annual payments in London.
The Finance Act 1934 provides that any appreciation or depreciation of the assets of the Reserve Bank (expressed in the currency of New Zealand) owing to any alteration that may subsequently be made in the exchange rate, while the value of the local currency is not fixed by statute in terms of sterling, shall be credited to or be borne by the Consolidated Fund. In this respect, as already noted, the Consolidated Fund bore those losses incurred as a result of the 1948 adjustment of the exchange rate.
The relationship of New Zealand currency to sterling gained added significance from December 1929. Prior to that date the New Zealand currency was at virtual parity with British currency, only slight deviations occurring from time to time, but then commenced to depreciate gradually, reaching, in January of 1931, a level of approximately £110 New Zealand = £100 London for telegraphic transfers. At that level it remained fairly stationary until January 1933, when as a result of Government intervention it was abruptly depreciated to a further degree. The relationship existing from 20 January 1933 until the establishment of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand on 1 August 1934, was £125 (selling) and £124 10s. (buying) New Zealand = £100 London for telegraphic transfers.
From 1 August 1934 Reserve Bank quotations for £100 sterling for immediate delivery in London were: buying rate, £124; selling rate, £125. It was intimated that the policy of the Bank would aim at retaining these rates unchanged for a long period unless there occurred marked changes in existing conditions. While prepared to fulfil its statutory obligations, the Reserve Bank did not desire to compete for exchange business, provided adequate facilities were available elsewhere.
Following the statement of the Reserve Bank's policy, the trading banks adopted as from 1 August 1934 a scale of rates representing a reduction of 10s. per £100 on the rates ruling from 20 January 1933 to 31 July 1934. The rates were slightly changed on 21 October 1938, and further changes were made in the selling rate as from 1 December and in the buying rate as from 6 November 1940. During the year 1945–46 the Reserve Bank agreed to certain alterations in the trading banks' on-demand and usance rates.
The position was very materially altered as from 20 August 1948, following on the announcement by the Government on the previous night of the appreciation of New Zealand currency to parity with sterling. The Reserve Bank quotations from 20 August 1948 for £100 sterling for immediate delivery in London were: buying rate, £1.00; selling rate, £101. Consequential adjustments to the scale of rates of trading banks in New Zealand were also made. The quotations current for New Zealand on London at the end of March 1963 are given in the following table. On-demand and usance buying rates change with changes in the Bank of England discount rate.
Category | Buying (on Basis of £(Stg.)100) | Selling (on Basis of £(Stg.)100) | |
---|---|---|---|
Telegraphic transfers (cable) | £(N.Z.)100 7s. 6d. | £(N.Z.)101 0s. 0d. | |
Sterling notes | £(N.Z.)97 16s. 0d. | £(N.Z.)101 0s. 0d. | |
Air Mail | Sea Mail | Air and Sea Mail | |
Bills, cheques, and drafts payable on demand | £(N.Z.)99 19s. 3d. | £(N.Z.)99 10s. 9d. | £(N.Z.)101 0s. 0d. |
Bills or drafts 3 days sight | £(N.Z.)99 18s. 0d. | £(N.Z.)99 9s. 6d. | No quotation |
Bills or drafts 30 days sight | £(N.Z.)99 12s. 0d. | £(N.Z.)99 3s. 6d. | £(N.Z.)100 19s. 3d. |
Bills or drafts 60 days sight | £(N.Z.)99 5s. 6d. | £(N.Z.)98 17s. 0d. | £(N.Z.)100 18s. 6d. |
Bills or drafts 90 days sight | £(N.Z.)98 18s. 9d. | £(N.Z.)98 10s. 3d. | £(N.Z.)100 17s. 6d. |
Bills or drafts 120 days sight | £(N.Z.)98 123. 3d. | £(N.Z.)98 3s. 9d. | No quotation |
On the occasion of the devaluation of sterling in terms of gold and the United States of America dollar in September 1949 it was decided that New Zealand should maintain the value of its currency at parity with sterling.
As most of the export credits in normal times are utilised for financing imports it is advisable to note that the full exchange rate is not operative in respect of dutiable goods. This arises from the fact that, although Customs duties are assessed in sterling, payment of Customs duties is accepted in New Zealand currency without addition of exchange.
The change in the sterling-dollar parity was followed by a change in the dollar value of a large number of currencies. Some countries maintained the sterling value of their currencies, others maintained the dollar value, and others again altered the exchange value of their currencies in relation to both sterling and the United States of America dollar. In the latter cases there was a consequent alteration in the rate at which New Zealand currency was exchangeable for the currency of the country concerned.
The following table shows exchange rates (since 17 December 1951 the exchange rates have been free to fluctuate within certain limits) for telegraphic transfers quoted by the New Zealand trading banks for various currencies.
New Zealand on | At 30 March 1962 | At 29 March 1963 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Buying | Selling | Buying | Selling | |
United States of America (dollars per £(N.Z.)) | 2.8090 | 2.7772 | 2.7952 | 2.7636 |
Canada (dollars per £(N.Z.)) | 2.9478 | 2.9101 | 3.0127 | 2.9742 |
France (francs per £(N.Z.)) | 13.89 | 13.50 | 13.78 | 13.48 |
Belgium (francs per £(N.Z.)) | 142.03 | 137.50 | 140.10 | 137.10 |
Switzerland (francs per £(N.Z.)) | 12.24 | 12.00 | 12.18 | 11.91 |
Pakistan (N.Z. pence per rupee) | 17.9063 | 18.34 | 17.89 | 18.36 |
The rates applicable for telegraphic transfer to Australia in February 1963 were £(A)124 10s. 9d. buying and £(A)124 selling per £(N.Z.)100.
The Finance Emergency Regulations 1940 (No. 2) followed similar legislation passed in the United Kingdom shortly before the New Zealand measures came into force.
The regulations have been amended a number of times and were reprinted in 1953. The present position as regards banking and currency may be summarised as follows. Every person ordinarily resident in New Zealand who holds or acquires any non-sterling currency or a right to receive non-sterling currency is required to offer it for sale to the Reserve Bank of New Zealand. This rule applies to bank notes or other currency, postal notes, promissory notes, and free bank deposits. Fixed deposits have to be reported to the Reserve Bank but not offered for sale. Any non-sterling currency or fixed deposit to which the regulations apply must not be disposed of (other than by way of repatriation through a New Zealand Bank) except with the permission of the Reserve Bank. Prior to 9 March 1950 this provision applied also to sterling-area currencies. Now “invisible” receipts and private holdings of sterling area currency are free from control.
The regulations also provide that non-sterling securities owned by persons ordinarily resident in New Zealand are to be declared to the Reserve Bank by their owners, and are not to be sold or transferred without the prior consent of the Reserve Bank. Prior to 9 March 1950 this applied also to sterling-area securities, but these are now free from control.
It should be noted that the proceeds from the sale of exports under licence must still be sold to a bank in New Zealand. Information concerning import and export control is contained in Section 22a. It is also an offence to engage in transactions involving the conversion of New Zealand currency into the currency of any other country at other than the official rate of exchange.
During the war period fairly intensive control was maintained over the issue of new capital, but in the post-war period such control was progressively eased. However, the heavy demand for capital moneys and the tendency for interest yields to increase in late 1951 and early 1952 caused the Government to decide to apply the existing powers of control over capital issues given by the Finance Emergency Regulations (No. 2) 1940 more fully. A Capital Issues Committee was therefore set up in 1952 to deal with applications for capital issues, including shares, debentures, mortgages, and deposits, and affecting mainly companies - not private individuals or partnerships. In March 1959 the regulations were amended to include partnerships where any partner was a company. Consent was required if the total raised exceeded £10,000 in any period of 12 months. Approval was more likely to be given to cases (a) where no recourse to new finance was involved, e.g., bonus issues, amalgamations, etc.; (b) where a substantial increase of exports or saving of imports were expected to result, whether directly or indirectly; and (c) where substantial shortages of essential goods were to be met.
In the 1960 Budget it was announced that a general consent to any issue of capital would be given by the Capital Issues Committee, with certain exceptions. These exceptions were:
Where the proposed interest rates exceed those fixed by the committee.
Where an overseas company desires to commence business in New Zealand.
For New Zealand companies desiring to obtain capital overseas, and overseas companies desiring to obtain capital in New Zealand.
For any issue of capital in excess of £10,000 which is to be used for the financing or discounting of hire purchase or credit sale agreements.
The Committee was still to be advised of any prospective issues of capital.
The following table shows the total approvals made in recent years.
Year | Share Issues | Mortgages and Debentures | Total* | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
New Companies | Existing Companies | |||||||
No. | Value | No. | Value | No. | Value | No. | Value | |
* In some cases a company is granted a share issue and mortgage, resulting in the individual items not adding to the total. | ||||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
1957 | 341 | 6,170 | 235 | 14,982 | 560 | 19,634 | 899 | 40,786 |
1958 | 243 | 5,197 | 192 | 11,286 | 514 | 16,303 | 772 | 32,786 |
1959 | 224 | 8,011 | 252 | 25,568 | 488 | 22,251 | 896 | 55,830 |
1960 | 275 | 11,397 | 486 | 43,105 | 532 | 18,124 | 1,237 | 72,626 |
1961 | 214 | 11,030 | 499 | 41,744 | 611 | 33,165 | 1,304 | 85,939 |
Capital issues control was abolished by the Budget of 28 June 1962.
Table of Contents
Under the Property Law Act 1952 a “mortgage” is defined as including a charge on any property for securing money or money's worth; and “mortgage money” means money or money's worth secured by a mortgage. Under the Land Transfer Act 1952 “mortgage” means and includes any charge on land created under the provisions of that Act for securing:
The repayment of a loan or satisfaction of an existing debt.
The repayment of future advances, or payment or satisfaction of any future or unascertained debt or liability, contingent or otherwise.
The payment to the holders for the time being of any bonds, debentures, promissory notes, or other securities, negotiable or otherwise, made or issued by the mortgagor before or after the creation of such charge.
The payment to any person or persons by yearly or periodical payments or otherwise of an annuity, rent charge, or sum of money other than a debt.
Where the ownership of land is registered under the Land Transfer Act (as, see Section 10a, the great majority of land titles now are) mortgages on that land are granted by virtue of the provisions of that Act; they take effect as securities and do not operate as transfers of the estate or interest charged. In the case of other land or property a mortgage is granted under what is known as the deeds or deeds-registration system; the mortgage in this instance operating as a conveyance or assignment of the land or property mortgaged, for the mortgagee becomes the registered proprietor of the land, subject to the right of the mortgagor to have the property reregistered in his name on the discharge of his obligations under the mortgage. Although in form a mortgage under the deeds system is a conveyance, in equity it is treated as merely a charge on the land.
Any land covered by the definitions of “land” in the Property Law Act 1952 and the Land Transfer Act 1952 may be mortgaged. Where, however, property is subject to restrictions upon alienation, these restrictions usually apply to prevent such property being mortgaged. The following are the main instances in which mortgage of property is forbidden by law:
Family homes registered under the Family Protection Act 190b, unless with prior approval of the Supreme Court.
Maintenance moneys under the Family Protection Act 1908.
Inalienable life annuities (Inalienable Life Annuities Act 1910).
Pensions under the War Pensions Act 1954.
Monetary benefits under the Social Security Act 1938.
Property subject to restraint upon anticipation, unless by consent of the Supreme Court.
Property subject to restraint upon alienation in accordance with section 33 of the Property Law Act 1952.
An infant's property, by the infant (Infants Act 1908, sections 12 and 13), unless the approval of the Magistrate's Court under the Statutes Amendment Act 1951 is obtained.
A memorandum of discharge vacates the mortgage debt and operates as a deed of reconveyance of the estate and interest of the mortgagee in the mortgaged property “to the person for the time being entitled to the equity of redemption”; but the mortgagee may execute a deed of reconveyance “if he thinks fit and the mortgagor requires it”. The Public Trustee is empowered to receive mortgage moneys on account of absentee mortgagees, and in the case of a deed of mortgage to execute the necessary memorandum of discharge. Alternatively, application may be made to the Supreme Court, and the production of a certificate from the Registrar of the Supreme Court shall operate, upon registration, as a discharge of the land from the mortgage debt. A mortgagor may redeem in the following cases:
Before the due date, on payment of interest for the unexpired term of the mortgage. A special provision in the Mortgagors and Lessees Rehabilitation Act extends the powers of a mortgagor to redeem in certain cases before the due date.
At the due date, in accordance with the provisions of the mortgage.
After the due date, upon giving three months' notice in writing or paying three months' interest in lieu of notice, except where the mortgagee is or has been in possession or has taken steps to enforce his security, in which case the mortgagor may redeem at any time upon payment of all moneys due.
After default and before sale by the mortgagee. If the mortgagee has entered into possession of mortgaged land or part of it not held under the provisions of the Land Transfer Act 1952, the mortgagor loses his right of redemption after 12 years from the date of the mortgagee's entering into possession, or after 12 years from the last written acknowledgment of the mortgagor's title or of his right to redeem.
Earlier legislation abolished what was formerly known as the doctrine of consolidation of mortgages. Where a mortgagor is liable under more than one mortgage he may now pay off one mortgage without being called on to pay off any mortgage or mortgages on property not comprised in the mortgage he is paying off.
Under New Zealand law a mortgagee has no power of foreclosure in respect of realty. The following represent his principal rights:
He is entitled to the custody of the title deeds of the property mortgaged.
He may sue on the personal covenant contained in the mortgage deed.
He may enter and take possession. This right is exercisable either by actually entering upon the land or a part of it or by bringing an action for possession. At least one month's notice of the intention to exercise the right must be served on the owner for the time being of the land subject to the mortgage. If there is a tenant whose rights are binding on the mortgagee, the latter can give notice to the tenant to pay the rent to him, and this will be equivalent to taking possession.
He may assign his interest, either absolutely or by way of submortgage.
He may sell, either under the express powers (if any) in the mortgage deed, or under powers implied by statute, if these have not been negatived in the deed.
Instead of selling, as above, a mortgagee entitled to exercise his power of sale may apply to the Registrar of the Supreme Court to conduct the sale. The mortgagee must state in his application the estimated value of the land, and the date of the sale must be not less than one month and not more than three months from the date of the application. He may bid at the sale and become the purchaser of the land, but in such case the amount paid for the land shall be not less than the value of the land as estimated. If it is, the mortgagor must be allowed in account the full amount of the estimate. As in the case of the right to enter and take possession, no power of sale shall become exercisable unless at least one month's notice of the contemplated action has been served on the owner of the land.
A table is given showing the net numbers and amounts represented by mortgages registered and discharged during each of the last 21 years. The average rate of interest on new mortgages is also given.
Year Ended 31 March | Mortgages Registered | Average Rate of Interest on New Mortgages Registered | Mortgages Discharged | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | ||
£(000) | per cent | £(000) | |||
1942 | 20,667 | 14,550 | 4.73 | 22,577 | 15,099 |
1943 | 17,075 | 12,141 | 4.72 | 23,708 | 16,680 |
1944 | 19,928 | 15,597 | 4.63 | 27,161 | 20,030 |
1945 | 21,212 | 18,100 | 4.51 | 27,414 | 21,012 |
1946 | 24,516 | 22,519 | 410 | 29,174 | 23,314 |
1947 | 29,882 | 31,089 | 3.85 | 32,234 | 25,947 |
1948 | 29,893 | 32,041 | 3.90 | 29,002 | 25,396 |
1949 | 29,578 | 35,299 | 3.98 | 26,642 | 23,375 |
1950 | 30,352 | 36,006 | 3.99 | 26,093 | 23,101 |
1951 | 43,875 | 45,820 | 4.09 | 35,503 | 32,266 |
1952 | 49,840 | 67,961 | 4.15 | 37,926 | 37,264 |
1953 | 50,633 | 73,713 | 4.29 | 34,160 | 31,401 |
1954 | 52,807 | 70,378 | 4.49 | 36,728 | 36,012 |
1955 | 57,992 | 84,599 | 4.69 | 37,931 | 41,155 |
1956 | 55,544 | 96,258 | 4.76 | 34,078 | 35,367 |
1957 | 51,230 | 91,211 | 5.09 | 32,663 | 37,680 |
1958 | 55,437 | 99,534 | 5.24 | 37,441 | 46,079 |
1959 | 56,195 | 108,546 | 5.15 | 36,920 | 44,394 |
1960 | 57,834 | 119,520 | 5.01 | 39,931 | 51,131 |
1961 | 64,605 | 150,419 | 5.01 | 46,469 | 68,278 |
1962 | 62,501 | 165,744 | 5.27 | 44,494 | 66,896 |
The figures given in the preceding table have been adjusted to exclude duplicate registrations, i.e., cases in which a mortgage has been registered in more than one district. It should also be noted that the figures include collateral mortgages and guarantee mortgages not representing money indebtedness. On the other hand, no amount is shown as secured in a proportion of cases where a mortgage is given in anticipation of advances, etc. In addition there are numbers of privately arranged advances which are not registered, and stock and crop liens, bills of sale, and instruments under the Chattels Transfer Act are not included in the statistics.
Many discharges are not registered, particularly in the case of leaseholds and also of second or other further mortgages when the power of sale has been exercised by the first mortgagee. The figures for discharges are further affected by the high proportion of table mortgages. This is particularly so in cases where the mortgage is approaching maturity, since the whole amount remains on the register until finally discharged, despite the fact that the original amount of indebtedness has been considerably reduced.
The total amount for which mortgages were registered, under the Land Transfer Act, in each registration district is given in the next table.
District | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||||
North Auckland | 24,599 | 28,281 | 31,601 | 40,334 | 49,067 |
South Auckland | 14,574 | 15,498 | 17,312 | 21,836 | 24,970 |
Gisborne | 1,678 | 1,563 | 1,857 | 2,576 | 2,147 |
Hawke's Bay | 5,195 | 6,039 | 6,415 | 7,971 | 8,682 |
Taranaki | 4,187 | 3,722 | 4,368 | 5,590 | 6,401 |
Wellington | 17,822 | 21,384 | 23,435 | 28,715 | 28,433 |
Marlborough | 1,394 | 1,111 | 1,407 | 1,288 | 1,621 |
Nelson | 2,212 | 1,920 | 2,714 | 3,037 | 3,616 |
Westland | 477 | 501 | 545 | 571 | 549 |
Canterbury | 14,823 | 15,555 | 17,011 | 23,133 | 23,572 |
Otago | 7,811 | 8,487 | 8,655 | 10,481 | 11,349 |
Southland | 6,084 | 5,128 | 5,687 | 8,521 | 8,075 |
Gross totals | 100,855 | 109,187 | 121,006 | 154,054 | 168,482 |
Duplications | 1,321 | 641 | 1,486 | 3,635 | 2,738 |
Net totals | 99,534 | 108,546 | 119,520 | 150,419 | 165,744 |
Of the gross total of £168,482,000 represented by mortgages registered during the financial year 1961–62, mortgages under £500 in value represented 1.0 per cent of the total; from £500 to £999, 2.7 per cent; £1,000 to £1,999, 94 per cent; £2,000 to £2,999, 31.2 per cent; £3,000 to £3,999, 80 per cent; £4,000 to £4,999, 4.7 per cent; £5,000 to £7,499, 8.3 per cent; and from £7,500 and over, 34.7 per cent. The following table gives the number and amount for town and suburban and country properties according to sum secured.
Amount Group | Town and Suburban | Country | All Properties | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
£ £ | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||
Under 500 | 6,133 | 1,677 | 467 | 130 | 6,600 | 1,807 |
500– 999 | 5,998 | 3,992 | 707 | 474 | 6,705 | 4,466 |
1,000–1,999 | 10,036 | 13,902 | 1,429 | 1,950 | 11,465 | 15,852 |
2,000–2,999 | 19,669 | 49,127 | 1,451 | 3,366 | 21,120 | 52,493 |
3,000–3,999 | 3,072 | 9,964 | 1,072 | 3,475 | 4,144 | 13,439 |
4,000–4,999 | 1,100 | 4,654 | 771 | 3,265 | 1,871 | 7,919 |
5,000–7,499 | 863 | 4,899 | 1,547 | 9,142 | 2,410 | 14,041 |
7,500 and over | 688 | 17,599 | 2,472 | 40,866 | 3,160 | 58,465 |
Unspecified | 3,550 | - | 1,526 | - | 5,076 | - |
Gross totals | 51,109 | 105,814 | 11,442 | 62,668 | 62,551 | 168,482 |
Duplication | 27 | 746 | 23 | 1,993 | 50 | 2,738 |
Net totals | 51,082 | 105,068 | 11,419 | 60,675 | 62,501 | 165,744 |
Excluding mortgages for which no amounts were shown, the average amount for each mortgage registered in 1961–62 was £2,931; as compared with £2,658 in 1960–61.
Figures are available in the case of mortgage registrations showing for each registration district the amounts advanced on urban and on rural properties. The distinction is between “town and suburban” and “country” holdings, but sufficient information to permit of a strictly accurate classification on that basis is not always available. Generally, however, mortgages are regarded as town and suburban if secured on properties situated within cities or boroughs or on small holdings in the nature of building allotments which are not definitely distinguishable as country properties. Mortgages classified as town and suburban in 1961–62 were secured on areas averaging just under one-quarter of an acre in extent, as compared with an average area of some 290 acres in the case of “country” securities.
Town and suburban securities accounted for 82 per cent of the number and 63 per cent of the aggregate value of mortgages in 1961–62 as compared with 18 per cent and 37 per cent respectively in the case of country properties.
The following table gives mortgages registered in various districts during the year 1961–62.
District | Town and Suburban | Country | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Area | Amount Secured | Number | Area | Amount Secured | |
acres | £(000) | acres | £(000) | |||
North Auckland | 16,118 | 4,021 | 36,243 | 2,444 | 344,845 | 12,824 |
South Auckland | 5,703 | 1,504 | 11,899 | 2,537 | 485,513 | 13,071 |
Gisborne | 505 | 155 | 920 | 230 | 107,458 | 1,227 |
Hawke's Bay | 2,013 | 500 | 4,050 | 610 | 242,350 | 4,632 |
Taranaki | 1,327 | 431 | 2,792 | 708 | 174,085 | 3,609 |
Wellington | 10,363 | 2,182 | 21,371 | 1,288 | 379,331 | 7,062 |
Marlborough | 413 | 138 | 817 | 213 | 182,911 | 805 |
Nelson | 1,211 | 303 | 2,222 | 402 | 82,173 | 1,394 |
Westland | 266 | 62 | 325 | 61 | 45,310 | 224 |
Canterbury | 7,533 | 1,742 | 14,337 | 1,463 | 464,770 | 9,235 |
Otago | 4,044 | 980 | 7,261 | 756 | 497,441 | 4,087 |
Southland | 1,613 | 436 | 3,577 | 730 | 315,201 | 4,498 |
Totals | 51,109 | 12,454 | 105,814 | 11,442 | 3,321,388 | 62,668 |
Since the Second World War the trend in mortgage registrations has passed through several distinct stages. Prior to the lifting of controls on land sales there was a steady increase in the number of mortgage agreements due in large measure to the resettlement of ex-servicemen. Restrictions were removed from the sale of all lands other than farm lands in February 1950, and farm lands were released in November 1950. Following these changes there was a marked increase in activity during the next two years, and since 1953–54 the level of mortgage business has remained high, and though there has been considerable fluctuation from year to year the general trend has been upward.
In 1950–51, the first full year following the release of urban properties from controls, the value of new urban mortgages was £32,030,000, compared with £22,631,000 in the previous year. The following year, 1951–52, new urban mortgages showed a further large increase to reach £46,751,000. After this both the numbers and amounts fluctuated but in 1955–56 and 1958–59 large increases occurred in the amount secured. This trend continued in the next two years, the increases in 1960–61 being considerable, amounting to 5,307 or 11.2 per cent in number and £19,608,000 or 25 per cent in the amount secured. However, in 1961–62, the total number of new urban mortgages dropped by 1,440, or 2.7 per cent, although the amount secured increased by £6,738,000, or 6.8 per cent.
The movement in new rural mortgages does not always follow the same pattern as that of urban mortgages. In 1951–52, which was the first full year after the release of rural property from controls, the value of new mortgage transactions increased from £14,023,000 to £26,425,000. From 1951–52 to 1958–59 both the numbers and amounts secured of rural mortgages fluctuated but there were increases in the next two years, the increase in 1960–61 amounting to 1,463, or 13.8 per cent in number and £13,440,000 or 32 per cent in the amount secured as compared with the previous year. In 1961–62 there was a smaller increase of £7,691,000, or 140 per cent in amount secured, and a decrease in number of 646, or 5.3 per cent.
Year Ended 31 March | Number | Area | Amount Secured | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town and Suburban | Country | Total | Town and Suburban | Country | Total | Town and Suburban | Country | Total | |
note - These figures exclude certain miscellaneous registrations, but have not been adjusted to exclude duplications. | |||||||||
acres | acres | acres | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
(000) | (000) | ||||||||
1952 | 39,080 | 10,806 | 49,886 | 10,021 | 2,563 | 2,573 | 46,751 | 26,425 | 73,175 |
1953 | 39,372 | 11,286 | 50,658 | 9,966 | 2,809 | 2,819 | 45,159 | 29,574 | 74,732 |
1954 | 40,856 | 11,977 | 52,833 | 10,396 | 3,259 | 3,269 | 42,266 | 28,645 | 70,910 |
1955 | 45,938 | 12,090 | 58,028 | 11,654 | 3,561 | 3,573 | 52,874 | 32,375 | 85,249 |
1956 | 45,526 | 10,060 | 55,586 | 11,261 | 3,149 | 3,160 | 64,421 | 33,723 | 98,144 |
1957 | 41,881 | 9,376 | 51,257 | 10,401 | 2,640 | 2,651 | 58,640 | 32,721 | 91,361 |
1958 | 44,813 | 10,655 | 55,468 | 11,251 | 3,194 | 3,206 | 62.306 | 38,549 | 100,855 |
1959 | 46,550 | 9,668 | 56,218 | 11,876 | 2,740 | 2,751 | 73,089 | 36,098 | 109,187 |
1960 | 47,242 | 10,625 | 57,867 | 11,526 | 2,976 | 2,987 | 79,468 | 41,538 | 121,006 |
1961 | 52,549 | 12,088 | 64,637 | 12,894 | 3,685 | 3,698 | 99,076 | 54,977 | 154,054 |
1962 | 51,109 | 11,442 | 62,551 | 12,454 | 3,321 | 3,334 | 105,814 | 62,668 | 168,482 |
The following table gives a classification of mortgages registered according to the various rates of interest, and includes duplicate registrations (to the extent of £3,634,595 in 1960–61 and £2,738,621 in 1961–62).
Rate Per Cent | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|
£ | £ | |
½ | 1,000 | 1,500 |
1 | 54,018 | 59,858 |
1 1/10 | - | 9,280 |
1⅕ | 3,000 | - |
1¼ | 7,200 | 3,550 |
1½ | 8,060 | 34,247 |
2 | 172,927 | 222,716 |
2⅛ | 1,475 | - |
2½ | 99,742 | 132,533 |
2¾ | 19,075 | 1,700 |
3 | 28,187,611 | 25,032,519 |
3⅛ | 329,137 | 84,492 |
3 3/10 | 2,120 | 2,620 |
3¼ | 10,480 | 10,550 |
3½ | 255,131 | 770,734 |
3⅝ | 14,500 | - |
3¾ | 29,725 | 17,915 |
4 | 1,634,319 | 1,503,512 |
4⅛ | 691,869 | 627,995 |
4¼ | 324,903 | 143,551 |
4⅜ | 4,092 | 2,970 |
4⅖ | 3,500 | - |
4½ | 518,665 | 669,281 |
4⅗ | 2,620 | 2,640 |
4⅝ | 49,253 | 8,635 |
4¾ | 6,952,362 | 6,974,119 |
4⅞ | 991,697 | 1,711,035 |
4 9/10 | 2,640 | - |
5 | 17,025,414 | 19,417,755 |
5 1/20 | 13,400 | - |
5 1/10 | - | 114 |
5⅛ | 8,450 | 30,325 |
5⅙ | 750 | 3,635 |
5¼ | 287,645 | 1,854,497 |
5½ | 45,631,658 | 30,228,075 |
5⅝ | - | 2,250 |
5¾ | 2,640,790 | 3,638,736 |
5⅞ | - | 500 |
5 9/10 | - | 500 |
6 | 18,621,259 | 35,431,493 |
6 1/10 | - | 2,500 |
6⅛ | - | 300 |
6¼ | 84,760 | 202,609 |
6 3/10 | - | 475 |
6½ | 4,172,296 | 9,659,185 |
6¾ | 22,145 | 81,190 |
6⅘ | - | 4,000 |
6 33/40 | - | 500 |
6⅞ | - | 7,930 |
7 | 2,136,243 | 4,752,864 |
1 1/10 | - | 2,100 |
7¼ | 21,050 | 25,325 |
7½ | 426,399 | 1,161,488 |
7 13/20 | - | 3,060 |
7⅔ | - | 375 |
7¾ | 15,500 | 21,250 |
8 | 1,343,882 | 2,254,951 |
8¼ | - | 1,150 |
8½ | 185,537 | 303,810 |
8¾ | 490 | - |
9 | 102,251 | 256,203 |
9½ | 6,150 | 6,000 |
10 | 670,776 | 1,115,772 |
10½ | 100 | - |
11 | 4,300 | 4,050 |
12 | 21,200 | 36,765 |
12½ | 3,035 | 9,200 |
15 | 11,594 | 58,614 |
15¼ | - | 473 |
16 | 9,950 | 320 |
17 | 1,825 | - |
18 | 7,154 | 11,000 |
184 | 1,062 | - |
19 | - | 1,750 |
20 | 7,000 | 3,300 |
33 | 6,000 | - |
Unspecified | 20,192,481 | 19,858,004 |
Totals | 154,053,667 | 168,482,348 |
A further classification of the 1961–62 figures in the preceding table is now given, showing the various rates of interest for town and suburban and country properties.
1961–62 | ||
---|---|---|
Rate Per Cent | Town and Suburban | Country |
£ | £ | |
½ | 1,500 | - |
1 | 11,250 | 48,608 |
1 1/10 | - | 9,280 |
1¼ | 3,550 | - |
1½ | 5,518 | 28,729 |
2 | 112,573 | 110,143 |
2½ | 37,509 | 95,024 |
2¾ | 1,700 | - |
3 | 23,163,052 | 1,869,467 |
3⅛ | 77,365 | 7,127 |
3 3/20 | 2,620 | - |
3¼ | 10,550 | - |
3½ | 149,635 | 621,099 |
3¾ | 11,775 | 6,140 |
4 | 497,991 | 1,005,521 |
4⅛ | 73,373 | 554,622 |
4¼ | 85,882 | 57,669 |
4⅜ | 2,500 | 470 |
4½ | 188,257 | 481,024 |
4⅗ | 2,640 | - |
4⅝ | 75 | 8,560 |
4¾ | 6,173,250 | 800,869 |
4⅞ | 1,236,559 | 474,476 |
5 | 7,925,716 | 11,492,039 |
5 1/10 | 114 | - |
5⅛ | 30,281 | 44 |
5⅕ | 3,635 | - |
5¼ | 185,064 | 1,669,433 |
5½ | 18,285,413 | 11,942,662 |
5⅝ | 2,250 | - |
5¾ | 1,114,420 | 2,524,316 |
5⅞ | 500 | - |
5 9/10 | 500 | - |
6 | 21,195,240 | 14,236,253 |
6 1/10 | 2,500 | - |
6⅛ | 300 | - |
6¼ | 114,815 | 87,794 |
6 3/10 | 475 | - |
6½ | 6,927,831 | 2,731,354 |
6¾ | 44,690 | 36,500 |
6⅘ | - | 4,000 |
6 33/40 | 500 | - |
6⅞ | 7,930 | - |
7 | 3,243,290 | 1,509,574 |
7 1/10 | 2,100 | - |
7¼ | 21,750 | 3,575 |
7½ | 746,969 | 414,519 |
7 13/20 | - | 3,060 |
7⅔ | 375 | - |
7¾ | 4,500 | 16,750 |
8 | 1,648,683 | 606,271 |
8¼ | 1,150 | - |
8½ | 245,022 | 58,788 |
9 | 209,753 | 46,450 |
9½ | 6,000 | - |
10 | 651,124 | 464,648 |
11 | 3,700 | 350 |
12 | 18,965 | 17,800 |
121 | 9,200 | - |
15 | 27,338 | 31,276 |
15¼ | 473 | - |
16 | 320 | - |
18 | - | 11,000 |
19 | 1,750 | - |
20 | 3,300 | - |
Unspecified | 11,277,256 | 8,580,748 |
Totals | 105,814,316 | 62,668,032 |
The average rate of interest on new mortgages was maintained at over 6 per cent per year from 1922 to 1932, but with the advent of the depression period and the effect of the mortgage relief legislation, subsequent years showed decreases. The inclusion of State Advances Corporation mortgages from the year 1935–36 onwards no doubt also had the effect of reducing the average rate, and in addition the advent of 3 per cent rehabilitation mortgages to ex-servicemen for residential and farm properties in the earlier post-war years and their gradual diminution in later years affected the rate. The average rate showed a rising trend from 1947–48 to 1957–58 but falls were recorded in 1958–59 and 1959–60 while it remained steady in 1960–61. These latter movements occurred largely as a result of the State Advances Corporation 3 per cent home-building loans which were introduced in February 1958. The average rate of interest for town and suburban properties for 1961–62 was 5.12 per cent, as compared with 5.53 per cent for country properties. The comparative figures for 1960–61 were 4.83 and 5.34 respectively. The effect of the 3 per cent home-building loans is also shown by the decline in the average rate of interest on first table town mortgages in 1959–60 and 1960–61. The average rates of interest on all classes of mortgages in 1961–62 have increased, and the average rate of interest with the exclusion of mortgages at 3 per cent was 5.51 per cent in 1960–61 and 5.72 per cent in 1961–62.
Average interest rates for recent years for all properties have been as follows.
Year Ended 31 March | Average Rate Per Cent |
---|---|
1951 | 4.09 |
1952 | 4.15 |
1953 | 4.29 |
1954 | 4.49 |
1955 | 4.69 |
1956 | 4.76 |
1957 | 5.09 |
1958 | 5.24 |
1959 | 5.15 |
1960 | 5.01 |
1961 | 5.01 |
1962 | 5.27 |
The following table shows interest rates by class of mortgage. It should be noted that mortgages registered with no specified rate of interest are excluded from the calculations of average rates.
Year Ended 31 March | Class of Mortgage | Total, Town and Suburban and Country | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town and Suburban | Country | ||||||
First Flat | First Table | Total (Including Other) | First Flat | First Table | Total (Including Other) | ||
per cent | |||||||
1958 | 5.62 | 5.00 | 5.27 | 5.43 | 5.01 | 5.20 | 5.24 |
1959 | 5.77 | 4.77 | 5.11 | 5.47 | 5.13 | 5.25 | 5.15 |
1960 | 5.64 | 4.57 | 4.89 | 5.43 | 5.17 | 5.25 | 5.01 |
1961 | 5.75 | 4.48 | 4.83 | 5.49 | 5.24 | 5.34 | 5.01 |
1962 | 6.01 | 4.64 | 5.12 | 5.74 | 5.38 | 5.53 | 5.27 |
The next table gives the amount of mortgage money and interest rate of each class of mortgage.
Class of Mortgage | Amount Year Ended 31 March | Average Rate of Interest Year Ended 31 March | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |
£(thousand) | per cent | |||||
First flat town | 12,423 | 16,194 | 25,807 | 5.64 | 5.75 | 6.01 |
First table town | 52,157 | 64,413 | 62,553 | 4.57 | 4.48 | 4.64 |
Totals, town (including other) | 70,456 | 86,917 | 94,537 | 4.89 | 4.83 | 5.12 |
First flat rural | 9,685 | 14,026 | 17,677 | 5.43 | 5.49 | 5.74 |
First table rural | 20,032 | 24,627 | 28,660 | 5.17 | 5.24 | 5.38 |
Totals, rural (including other) | 35,411 | 46,944 | 54,087 | 5.25 | 5.34 | 5.53 |
Totals, town and rural | 105,867 | 133,861 | 148,624 | 5.01 | 5.01 | 5.27 |
A further analysis showing amounts classified by interest rate groups is given below. This table shows that the proportion of new mortgages registered in the higher range of interest rates rose appreciably in the last five years.
Year Ended 31 March | Not Exceeding 3 Per Cent | Over 3 Per Cent to 4 Per Cent | Over 4 Per Cent to 4½ Per Cent | Over 4½ Per Cent to 4¾ Per Cent | Over 4½ Per Cent to 5 Per Cent | Over 5 Per Cent to 5½ Per Cent | Over 5½ Per Cent to 6 Per Cent | Exceeding 6 Per Cent |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount £(thousand) | ||||||||
1952 | 12,635 | 9,838 | 34,621 | 387 | 4,722 | 990 | 652 | 1,113 |
1953 | 12,534 | 4,709 | 34,807 | 1,143 | 11,813 | 1,101 | 1,217 | 1,516 |
1954 | 9,512 | 3,607 | 21,984 | 940 | 21,776 | 1,643 | 2,225 | 1,651 |
1955 | 8,431 | 3,547 | 21,507 | 863 | 32,344 | 2,897 | 5,457 | 2,441 |
1956 | 8,137 | 2,708 | 21,488 | 2,100 | 43,683 | 4,510 | 5,109 | 2,861 |
1957 | 6,304 | 1,690 | 9,947 | 6,872 | 21,544 | 24,273 | 7,805 | 4,768 |
1958 | 6,233 | 1,801 | 2,810 | 11,917 | 16,932 | 33,951 | 11,003 | 5,863 |
1959 | 14,109 | 1,483 | 2,082 | 10,505 | 13,698 | 34,709 | 11,499 | 8,863 |
1960 | 21,145 | 2,368 | 1,883 | 6,387 | 14,341 | 38,603 | 13,911 | 7,231 |
1961 | 28,554 | 2,275 | 1,543 | 7,004 | 18,020 | 45,942 | 21,262 | 9,261 |
1962 | 25,498 | 2,390 | 1,444 | 6,985 | 21,129 | 32,117 | 39,073 | 19,989 |
Percentage of Total | ||||||||
1952 | 19.5 | 15.1 | 53.3 | 0.6 | 7.3 | 1.5 | 1.0 | 1.7 |
1953 | 18.2 | 6.8 | 50.6 | 1.7 | 17.2 | 1.6 | 1.8 | 2.2 |
1954 | 150 | 5.7 | 34.7 | 1.5 | 34.4 | 2.6 | 3.5 | 2.6 |
1955 | 10.9 | 4.6 | 27.8 | 1.1 | 41.7 | 3.7 | 7.0 | 3.1 |
1956 | 9.0 | 3.0 | 23.7 | 2.3 | 48.2 | 5.0 | 5.6 | 3.2 |
1957 | 7.6 | 2.0 | 12.0 | 8.3 | 25.9 | 29.2 | 9.4 | 5.7 |
1958 | 6.9 | 2.0 | 3.1 | 13.2 | 18.7 | 37.5 | 12.2 | 6.5 |
1959 | 14.6 | 1.5 | 2.2 | 10.8 | 14.1 | 35.8 | 11.9 | 9.1 |
1960 | 20.0 | 2.2 | 1.8 | 6.0 | 13.6 | 36.5 | 13.1 | 6.8 |
1961 | 21.3 | 1.7 | 1.2 | 5.2 | 13.5 | 34.3 | 15.9 | 6.9 |
1962 | 17.2 | 1.6 | 1.0 | 4.7 | 14.2 | 21.6 | 26.3 | 13.4 |
The trend in interest rates is further illustrated in the following diagram, which shows also the movement in mortgage registrations. The total amounts indicated in the diagram and in the two immediately preceding tables do not represent the total registrations in the respective years, as mortgages on which the rate of interest was not specified have been excluded.
The value of mortgages registered normally exceeds the value of mortgages released, although discharges exceeded registrations for a period of five years commencing with the year 1933–34, and again from 1941–42 to 1945–46. Registrations exceeded discharges by £68,389,000 in 1959–60, £82,141,000 in 1960–61, and £98,848,000 in 1961–62.
The amount released during 1955–56, at £35,367,000 was the lowest since 1952–53, but an increase to £37,680,000 occurred in 1956–57, and a large increase to reach £46,100,000 followed in 1957–58. The value of discharges in 1958–59 decreased by £1,685,000, but in 1959–60 there was an increase of £6,737,000, and in 1960–61 a further increase of £17,147,000 to a record figure of £68,278,000. In 1961–62 this figure dropped by £1,382,000 to £66,896,000.
The total amount of mortgages discharged, including mortgages under the deeds-registration system, for the last four years is as follows.
District | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
North Auckland | 9,331 | 10,676 | 10,168 | 12,563 | 12,294 | 16,458 | 11,833 | 16,272 |
South Auckland | 3,802 | 5,389 | 4,441 | 6,735 | 5,231 | 9,300 | 5,226 | 9,141 |
Gisborne | 524 | 611 | 558 | 672 | 650 | 927 | 605 | 856 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,658 | 2,148 | 1,753 | 2,447 | 2,055 | 3,569 | 1,932 | 3,132 |
Taranaki | 1,240 | 1,634 | 1,318 | 1,905 | 1,620 | 2,581 | 1,573 | 2,600 |
Wellington | 7,544 | 9,457 | 7,976 | 10,292 | 9,171 | 13,632 | 8,506 | 12,097 |
Marlborough | 431 | 549 | 441 | 526 | 452 | 573 | 528 | 750 |
Nelson | 1,046 | 1,030 | 1,143 | 1,068 | 1,474 | 1,741 | 1,228 | 1,367 |
Westland | 292 | 229 | 335 | 313 | 380 | 370 | 350 | 320 |
Canterbury | 5,657 | 6,726 | 6,106 | 8,307 | 6,848 | 10,289 | 6,695 | 9,923 |
Otago | 3,860 | 3,896 | 3,946 | 4,530 | 4,250 | 5,161 | 4,138 | 6,818 |
Southland | 1,540 | 2,071 | 1,750 | 2,399 | 2,049 | 3,712 | 1,880 | 3,620 |
Gross totals | 36,925 | 44,418 | 39,935 | 51,758 | 46,474 | 68,313 | 44,494 | 66,896 |
Duplications | 5 | 24 | 4 | 627 | 5 | 34 | - | - |
Net totals | 36,920 | 44,394 | 39,931 | 51,131 | 46,469 | 68,278 | 44,494 | 66,896 |
Details of town and suburban and country discharges for 1961–62 are given in the following table.
District | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Town and Suburban | Country | |||||
Number | Area | Amount Discharged | Number | Area | Amount Discharged | |
acres | £(000) | acres | £(000) | |||
North Auckland | 9,708 | 2,437 | 12,311 | 2,125 | 248,323 | 3,961 |
South Auckland | 3,313 | 922 | 4,006 | 1,913 | 384,466 | 5,135 |
Gisborne | 409 | 131 | 424 | 196 | 101,913 | 432 |
Hawke's Bay | 1,431 | 407 | 1,660 | 501 | 154,630 | 1,472 |
Taranaki | 969 | 371 | 1,213 | 604 | 132,958 | 1,387 |
Wellington | 7,330 | 1,561 | 9,405 | 1,176 | 285,225 | 2,692 |
Marlborough | 348 | 139 | 334 | 180 | 141,146 | 416 |
Nelson | 949 | 223 | 992 | 279 | 59,298 | 375 |
Westland | 295 | 74 | 262 | 55 | 23,316 | 58 |
Canterbury | 5,427 | 1,233 | 5,937 | 1,268 | 438,545 | 3,986 |
Otago | 3,423 | 926 | 4,381 | . 715 | 349,807 | 2,437 |
Southland | 1,256 | 361 | 1,984 | 624 | 166,378 | 1,636 |
Gross totals | 34,858 | 8,785 | 42,909 | 9,636 | 2,486,017 | 23,987 |
Duplications | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Net totals | 34,858 | 8,785 | 42,909 | 9,636 | 2,486,017 | 23,987 |
As early as 1892 the Government commenced the purchase of lands for cutting up for sale or lease to private individuals, and two years later the passing of the Government Advances to Settlers Act 1894 marked the inauguration of a series of schemes for lending money to settlers, workers, etc., for the purchase of homes, the improvement of farms, and the development of resources and of industries. The schemes varied considerably in detail, but all lay in one of two main classes - those in which the money was advanced on security, and those in which the expenditure was incurred by the Government itself in the first place and recouped from sales or leases. Advances for farming and housing are the principal examples of the former class, and the purchase of land for settlement (including the settlement of ex-servicemen) and the building of State houses and fiats are the principal examples of the latter.
The Mortgage Corporation of New Zealand Act 1934–35 authorised the creation of a Corporation under a board composed of directors appointed partly by the State and partly by the shareholders of the Corporation.
By the State Advances Corporation Act 1936 the private capital invested in the Mortgage Corporation was cancelled, provision being made for buying out shareholders in respect of shares held in the Corporation. The capital of the Corporation was maintained at £1,000,000, however, by an investment from the Consolidated Fund, while all securities issued by the Corporation carry a State guarantee. The management of the Corporation is vested in a board of directors consisting of a managing director and deputy managing director appointed by the Governor-General in Council, one or more other directors not exceeding four similarly appointed, and an ex officio director being such officer of the Treasury as the Minister of Finance may approve from time to time. In the exercise of its powers, the board is enjoined to have regard to any representations that may be made by the Minister of Finance. Every direction in writing given by the Minister is binding on the board.
The change in administration and the institution of a State guarantee on securities issued by the Corporation represented the major alterations to the pre-existing law. All the functions of the Mortgage Corporation were transferred to the new body, while certain extensions of function were made - e.g., the administration of the Housing Act.
The operations of the Corporation may now be classified under two main headings, viz, State Advances Corporation Act 1934–35 and Housing Act 1955.
In view of the heavy call on its financial resources and the seed to overtake the housing shortage, the Corporation has for some years been concentrating its residential lending on the provision of loans for the erection of houses or the acquisition of houses which have not previously been occupied. The Corporation's aim is to assist home seekers to acquire moderately priced new homes of a good standard and provide reasonable accommodation for the applicant and his family.
Advances may be made on the security of a first mortgage of land. Whilst no specific maximum loan is laid down, factors such as family commitments, capital resources and cost of house and land are taken into account, and loans are generally limited to a maximum of £2,500–£2,700. Each applicant is expected to make a reasonable contribution himself and, in general, each case is considered on its merits.
Early in 1958 a scheme was introduced whereby loans with the interest rebated to 3 per cent were made available to borrowers who had not owned a property within a period of five years prior to the date of application, and where the income of the breadwinner did not exceed £1,000 per annum (increased by £50 for each dependent child), including overtime and bonuses, but without taking into account family benefit or war pensions. In the period from 12 February 1958 to 31 March 1962 there had been approved under this latter provision 33,788 loans of a total value of £85,579,370, the figures for the year ended 31 March 1962 being 8,004 loans involving £21,167,070.
Where an applicant does not qualify for 3 per cent interest any loan granted is at the Corporation's normal lending rate which is at present 5 per cent.
In cases where the loan exceeds two-thirds of the assessed value of the land and house, with the approval of the Government, the Corporation is guaranteed against any loss attributable to the granting of advances in excess of two-thirds of the value of the security.
A mortgage guarantee scheme was provided for by the State Advances Corporation Amendment Act 1953. This amendment enables the Corporation to guarantee to the financial institutions the repayment by the borrower of an approved amount over and above the normal limits of the institutions.
In December 1949 the Government introduced a suspensory loan scheme which is still in operation. In effect an applicant having a house erected for himself can qualify for an additional subsidy up to 10 per cent of the cost of the house (with a maximum of £200). The suspensory loan is reduced by £1 for each £2 by which the cost exceeds £2,300, up to a total cost of £2,600. If, however, the applicant has three children the limit of £2,300 is increased to £2,450, for four children to £2,600, and for five or more children to £2,750. Applicants who are granted 3 per cent loans do not also qualify for suspensory loans. The number of loans of this type approved during the year ended 31 March 1962 was 189, involving £30,010, and the total amount to 31 March 1962 was £3,996,317 in respect of 24,721 loans.
In addition to this suspensory loan scheme on houses there is a further class of suspensory loan granted to rehabilitation farm applicants, the object of which is to settle the men on a basis comparable with that under the conditions which existed while the Servicemen's Settlement and Land Sales Act 1943 remained in force. During the 1961–62 year 109 suspensory loans of this type were granted involving advances of £128,030. Since the scheme was put into operation a total of 3,279 such suspensory loans have been authorised, the aggregate amount involved being £3,967,349. The funds required to meet urban and rural suspensory loans are provided by the Treasury out of the Consolidated Fund, lump sum payments being made by the Treasury to the Corporation to meet requirements from time to time.
Long-term mortgage finance is granted by the Corporation for the purchase and/or development of farm properties, and present policy is directed towards assisting suitable experienced young farmers and farm workers who can demonstrate a need for finance from the Corporation, and who have not previously owned an economic property. Loans may be granted for the purchase of land and improvements and stock and plant, the erection of necessary buildings, and for essential development work. Loans are generally limited to two-thirds of the Corporation's value of the land and improvements, although loans in excess of this margin may be approved where collateral security over stock and plant is available. It has been found that the aim of assisting suitable applicants to acquire properties with adequate stock and plant can be achieved with loans up to £10,000 in the case of dairy farms, and £14,000 for sheep farms, and these are the maximum loans normally available. However, loans in excess of these amounts will be considered in special circumstances. Repayment is on a table basis over terms of up to 35 years, with interest at 5 per cent per annum. Loan assistance is not normally available to refinance existing mortgages.
In addition to its primary function of providing cheap long-term finance in the form of first mortgage on property, the Corporation has been authorised to make loans to local authorities for the purpose of erecting pensioner and approved community housing schemes and farm dwellings'.
The Corporation is also authorised to make loans for the development of existing industries or the establishment of new industries.
A further scheme of housing finance administered by the Corporation is that established by the Family Benefits (Home Ownership) Act 1958, which came into operation on the 1 April 1959, the moneys for which are provided by the Social Security Department and paid out by the Corporation. Applications for advances under this Act are received only from applicants who have already been declared eligible by the Social Security Commission. For the year ended 31 March 1962, 8,940 advances, totalling £5,440,898, were authorised by the Corporation under this agency, compared with 10,515 advances totalling £6,603,109 in 1960–61.
The Corporation acts as the agent of the Rehabilitation Board in obtaining valuations and preparing reports in respect of farm and residential property for submission to the Rehabilitation Loans Committee (or to District Loans Committees acting under delegated authority from the Rehabilitation Loans Committee), which has been appointed to consider and approve of loan applications lodged by ex-servicemen who are eligible for assistance under the Rehabilitation Act 1941. The administration of such loans, when granted, is the subsequent responsibility of the Corporation. The classes of loans granted and the terms and conditions applicable thereto are set out in Section 9b (Rehabilitation). The securities taken in respect of rehabilitation loans for farms or houses are similar to mortgages taken for the purpose of securing advances made under the Corporation's ordinary lending activities, except that the Reserve Fund contribution on advances within the respective loan limits is paid by the Consolidated Fund, which also meets the difference between the Corporation's normal interest rate and the reduced interest rate charged to ex-servicemen.
The large majority of the loans granted by the board are secured by table mortgages for terms varying from 10 to 30 years, but the board also has power to make advances on flat mortgage on certain conditions.
When loans are granted in excess of normal lending margins, mortgagors may be required to offer some form of collateral security (e.g., mortgage of life policy). A mortgagor may not give any subsequent mortgage or any other charge over land subject to any mortgage to the Corporation except with the written authority of the board, unless the further mortgage or other charge is in favour of the Corporation.
All mortgagors who receive from the Corporation a loan secured by a mortgage of land are required to pay as a contribution to the General Reserve Fund, an amount equal to 2 per cent of the amount of the loan and this amount may be borrowed as an addition to the principal sum if so desired. This contribution may be waived, or reduced, in respect of a loan granted within five years of repaying an earlier loan from the Corporation. These amounts, together with the transfer from profits referred to later, form the General Reserve Fund.
The board is required from time to time to fix the rates of interest to be paid under mortgages to the Corporation, so as to make adequate provision to cover the costs of administration and for all other matters incidental to the proper functioning of the Corporation. After such provision as the Minister of Finance thinks proper has been made for the depreciation of securities or other assets, and for such other matters as in his opinion are necessary for the efficient conduct of the business of the Corporation, the surplus for each financial year is to be paid into the Public Account unless the Minister, in his discretion, authorises the board to credit it, in whole or in part, to the General Reserve Fund of the Corporation.
The lending rate of the Corporation was maintained until the end of 1953 at 4⅛ per cent. Where first establishment is involved, rehabilitation loans to ex-servicemen for houses and farms are, however, at 3 per cent, reducible to 2 per cent for the first year and for business loans at 4 per cent, reducible to 2 per cent for the first year. The amount involved in interest concessions of this kind is now recouped from the Consolidated Fund.
The State Advances Corporation increased interest rates from 1 January 1954 on loans for the purchase of approved urban and rural properties from 4⅛ per cent to 4 7/8 per cent and, from 1 April 1956, to 5 per cent. The interest rate applicable to loans for the building of new houses was increased from 4⅛ per cent to 4½ per cent as from 1 April 1956, and to 5 per cent as from 27 July 1961.
The following summary shows the annual cost - i.e., interest and principal payments - per £100 borrowed on table mortgage at 3 per cent, and 5 per cent for the various periods.
Term | Annual Amount Payable Per £100 Borrowed | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
3 Per Cent | 5 Per Cent | |||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
10 years | 11 | 13 | 0 | 12 | 16 | 8 |
15 years | 8 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 11 | 2 |
20 years | 6 | 13 | 8 | 7 | 19 | 4 |
25 years | 5 | 14 | 4 | 7 | 1 | 0 |
30 years | 5 | 1 | 6 | 6 | 9 | 4 |
Special plans prepared by leading architects are available in book form, and assistance in calling tenders and advice in the erection of the houses is available from the Corporation's technical officers.
Pursuant to the provisions of Part VI of the State Advances Corporation Act 1936, the former Rural Intermediate Credit Board went out of office on 1 July 1937, and was replaced by the Board of Management of the State Advances Corporation.
Loans for the purchase of stock and/or plant may be granted to Rural Intermediate Credit Associations for readvancing to individuals or may be granted direct to persons engaged in farming on their own account. Loans are repayable on demand but it has been the policy to arrange for the borrower to repay the advance over a period up to five years.
At 31 March 1962 there were six cooperative rural intermediate credit associations in operation. The loans authorised through this channel during the year 1961–62 amounted to £238,937, and there were 296 loans current at the end of the year for an aggregate amount of £338,133.
The interest fixed for advances other than to cooperative rural intermediate credit associations is 5 per cent per annum, except in the case of ex-servicemen eligible for rehabilitation assistance, where the interest rate is 4 per cent per annum (rebated to 2 per cent for the first year provided the loan conditions are fulfilled). In the case of loans to cooperative rural intermediate credit associations the rate charged is 4 per cent, so that associations may be in a position to make advances to their members at 5 per cent.
In addition to its lending activities the State Advances Corporation has the important function of administering the Housing Act 1955 on behalf of the Crown. Under the Housing Act 1955 the Corporation administers State houses and flats which become available for letting or for sale to tenants, as well as loans to local authorities granted under the provisions of this Act. The following are the main operations:
Applications for State tenancies.
The subsequent administration of these tenancies.
The sale of State houses to tenants desiring to purchase.
Housing loans to local authorities for projects within defined Government policy
The number of additional dwelling units handed over to the Corporation during the year ended 31 March 1962 totalled 1,926. New State houses under administration on a tenancy basis at 1 April 1961 were 42,190. After adding the new units taken over and allowing for sales and repurchases, there was a net total of 43,762 for the year ended 31 March 1962, an increase of 1,572 over the previous year. In addition to these houses the Corporation also administers a group of older houses acquired for rental purposes, the number being 1,666 at 31 March 1962.
Substantial responsibilities are involved in the administration of the 43,907 tenancies which were current at 31 March 1961. The number of tenants in arrears during the year at 31 March 1962 was 2.6 per cent, compared with 2.3 per cent at 31 March 1961.
Rents received from these tenancies amounted to £5,537,110. In addition the sum of £201,713 was recouped by deduction from interest payable on National Development Loan Capital to offset rental concessions granted to pensioners, etc., thus bringing the total receipts to £5,738,823 compared with £4,626,952 for 1960–61. This substantial increase in rental income resulted from the general increase in rents operative from 1 October 1961. Apart from interest, the largest single item of expenditure charged against rentals was the provision for maintenance of State houses. For the year ended 31 March 1962 this amounted to £1,088,247, against £1,053,131 for the previous year. Rates payable to local authorities showed a substantial increase for the year ended 31 March 1962, being £983,074 compared with the previous year's figure of £926,074.
As from 1 April 1961 the rate of interest payable by the Housing Account on National Development Capital was fixed at 3 per cent. As a result of the year's operations a loss of £77,502 brought forward in Appropriation Account was increased to £404,269 at 31 March 1962. A deficit of £573,129 on rentals was partly offset by revenue surpluses on properties sold and on loans to local authorities and employers.
Reference to the Government's housing scheme under the Housing Act 1955, together with particulars of the numbers of houses erected, etc., are contained in Section 19 (Building and Housing).
Should they desire to own their own homes, State house tenants are given the opportunity of buying the houses they occupy.
The current purchase terms available to tenants include:
A minimum deposit usually of 5 per cent of the gross purchase price but where, however, the financial position of the purchaser warrants, the Board of Management of the Corporation may require a greater deposit.
The balance of the purchase money, together with interest, payable over a period of years on an instalment-table basis.
Interest at 5 per cent reducible to 3 per cent while conditions of sale are complied with in the case of purchasers who would qualify for a 3 per cent housing loan (see page 927).
From the inception of the sale of State rental houses up to 31 March 1962 the number sold to the tenants was 17,382, for a total sale price of £41,581,215. Of the houses sold, over 1,134 have been repurchased by the Corporation for £2,761,770. The repurchases comprise properties which have been bought back in terms of the sale agreement - generally from purchasers who have transferred to other towns in the course of their employment.
As already indicated, the Corporation, in addition to its normal lending functions, administers a number of other State activities, and a general summary of the business under administration as at 31 March 1962 is as follows.
Item | Number of Accounts | Amount |
---|---|---|
State Advances Corporation - | ||
Investments and accrued interest - | ||
Rural - | £ | |
Mortgages | 22,700 | 57,596,318 |
Seasonal current accounts (in debit) | 391 | 898,673 |
Seasonal current accounts (in credit) | 121 | - |
Urban (mortgages) | 105,273 | 167,602,209 |
Loans to industries | 34 | 1,008,930 |
Government and local authority securities | 666 | 14,283,822 |
Fixed and current assets | - | 1,267,625 |
Totals | 129,185 | 242,657,577 |
Agencies - | ||
Advances under Rehabilitation Act 1941– | ||
Furniture, business, and miscellaneous | 439 | 62,060 |
Interest-free supplementary loans | - | 1,378,820 |
Health Department | 107 | 1,101,830 |
Licensing Control Commission | 6 | 68,466 |
Gas companies | 5 | 136,295 |
Suspensory loans (rural and urban) | 13,149 | 4,706,044 |
Mines Department suspensory loans | 2 | 855 |
Miscellaneous rentals | 720 | - |
Totals | 14,428 | 7,454,370 |
Housing Account - | ||
Investments and accrued interest - | ||
Properties sold | 15,135 | 27,915,475 |
Loans to local authorities | 179 | 1,900,484 |
Loans to employers | 18 | 87,021 |
Rural Housing Act (loans to local authorities) | 105 | 1,331,894 |
Properties let - | ||
Dwellings | 45,5281 | 103,299,250 |
Shops, halls, and communal garages | 186 | |
Current assets | - | 59,849 |
Timber workers rentals | 97 | - |
Totals | 61,248 | 134,593,973 |
Grand totals | 204,861 | £384,705,920 |
Farm loans and residential loans to ex-servicemen under the Rehabilitation Act 1941 are included in the table with mortgage investments. Particulars of all rehabilitation loan authorisations will be found in Section 9b (Rehabilitation).
Financial - Balance-sheet figures show that at 31 March 1962 the authorised capital was £1,000,000, and stock and debentures outstanding were £178,971,890, compared with £176,221,890 at 31 March 1961. National Development Loans capital was £46,000,000. This sum was raised during 1960–61.
This year a change will be noted in the reserves. At 1 April 1961 the position was:
£ | £ | |
---|---|---|
General Reserve Fund (including £2,753,164 repayable to the State) | - | 12,382,608 |
Specific reserves for losses: | ||
Ex State | 2,132,557 | |
New business | 1,200,000 | |
3,332,557 | ||
Total | £15,715,165 |
The amount of £2,753,164 repayable to the State represented the value of local body securities deposited by Treasury with the Corporation to form the nucleus of a General Reserve Fund when that fund was instituted on 1 July 1935. Each year since then (including 1961–62) an item “interest paid on the State's portion of the General Reserve Fund” has appeared in the Corporation's Revenue Account. During 1961–62 the Board decided that there was no longer any necessity to retain the State's portion of the General Reserve Fund or to maintain specific Reserves for Losses (ex State and new business) separately from the General Reserve Fund. At the same time there was a need for a fund to be set aside to facilitate the future acquisition of the Corporation's own office premises in those centres where, from time to time, suitable accommodation could not be leased at a reasonable rental. Pursuant to the Board's decisions and after consultations with Treasury, in March 1962 the General Reserve Fund's liability to the State was discharged by issuing to Treasury £2,750,000 State Advances Corporation stock bearing interest at the rate of 3½ per cent and paying the balance of £3,164 in cash to the Public Account. To restore the General Reserve Fund to its former level the amount of £2,753,164 was transferred to that fund from the Reserves for Losses, which were then closed by utilising the remaining balance of £579,393 to create an Office Premises Reserve Fund. At 31 March 1962 the latter fund was increased to £729,393 by an allocation of £150,000 from the net profit for 1961–62.
Mortgages and accrued interest at 31 March 1962 totalled £226,168,655, an increase of £23,415,136 as compared with 31 March 1961, while Government and local authority securities and accrued interest at £14,283,822 were greater by £1,716,616.
The disposition and appropriation of profits in respect of operations during each of the latest three financial years are given in the following table.
Disposition and Appropriation of Profits | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
Gross income | 7,699,480 | 8,435,208 | 9,272,374 |
Less interest on General Reserve Fund investments | 429,257 | 478,046 | 538,432 |
Gross income (mortgage and temporary investments) | 7,270,223 | 7,957,162 | 8,733,942 |
Interest on stock and debentures | 5,666,677 | 6,389,554 | 7,267,089 |
Gross profit | 1,603,546 | 1,567,608 | 1,466,853 |
Management expenses | 682,418 | 753,272 | 772,982 |
Net profit | 921,128 | 814,336 | 693,871 |
Less reserve for taxes | 725,000 | 405,000 | 347,000 |
Less reserve for losses | 102,226 | 10,478 | - |
Less transfer to General Reserve | - | 300,000 | 50,000 |
Less transfer to Office Premises Reserve | - | - | 150,000 |
Surplus payable to Public Account | 93,902 | 98,858 | 146,871 |
The gross income of £9,272,374 in 1961–62 included £7,900,993 interest on mortgages and current accounts, £552,334 interest on Government and local authority securities and temporary investments, and £819,047 recovery from the Rehabilitation Division on account of interest concessions to ex-servicemen on rehabilitation advances. Corresponding figures for 1960–61 were £8,435,208, £7,119,795, £477,400, and £838,013 respectively.
A summary of loan operations (new business) for the latest two financial years is given in the following table.
Loans Authorised | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | Number | Value | |
* Includes 20 loans covering 153 flats and houses. † Includes 10 loans covering 29 flats and houses. ‡ Excludes the number of supplementary and suspensory loans. Note - In addition to the above the following loans were authorised to group builders: 4 loans amounting to £43,500 in 1960–61, and none in 1961–62. | ||||
Urban securities - | £ | £ | ||
Erection of dwellings | 12,263* | 31,800,970 | 11,263† | 29,622,900 |
Purchase, refinance, and other purposes | 1,099 | 1,499,329 | 1,050 | 1,601,403 |
Supplementary | (94) | 5,670 | (49) | 3,065 |
Suspensory | (264) | 39,365 | (168) | 26,655 |
Totals, urban | 13,362‡ | 33,345,334 | 12,313‡ | 31,254,023 |
Rural securities | ||||
Purchase, refinance, and other purposes | 1,140 | 6,079,953 | 1,451 | 7,302,661 |
Supplementary | - | - | - | - |
Suspensory | (95) | 118,640 | (130) | 131,385 |
Totals, rural | 1,140‡ | 6,198,593 | 1,451‡ | 7,434,046 |
Loans to industry | 4 | 133,000 | 2 | 20,000 |
Local authorities | 1 | 2,200 | 1 | 200,000 |
Grand totals | 14,507‡ | 39,679,127 | 13,767‡ | 38,908,069 |
The preceding figures include rehabilitation loans in respect of farms and houses. Other rehabilitation loans granted by the Rehabilitation Loans Committee and administered by the Corporation were as follows.
Loans Authorised | Year Ended 31 March 1961 | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | Total to 31 March 1962 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | Number | Value | Number | Value | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Business | 2 | 2,216 | 3 | 1,234 | 11,528 | 7,532,461 |
Furniture | 116 | 11,430 | 75 | 7,190 | 63,826 | 5,986,731 |
Tools of trade | - | - | - | - | 1,482 | 48,964 |
Miscellaneous | - | - | - | - | 670 | 132,057 |
Additional advances | - | - | - | - | 624 | 52,338 |
Totals | 118 | 13,646 | 78 | 8,424 | 78,130 | 13,752,551 |
A statement is now given of the aggregate number and amount of loans approved by the Board of Management since the Corporation commenced business in 1935.
Number | £ | |
---|---|---|
Farm (including supplementary) | 28,404 | 112,392,299 |
Residential (including supplementary) | 167,000 | 289,008,328 |
Local authorities | 1,131 | 19,129,913 |
Industries | 69 | 3,488,048 |
Totals | 196,604 | 424,018,588 |
The law relating to building societies incorporated in New Zealand is in the main contained in the Building Societies Act 1908. Building societies are afforded all the powers and rights of an ordinary mortgagee, a description of which is contained in Section 30a - Mortgages. No reconveyance is needed to discharge a mortgage made under the Act, a receipt endorsed being a sufficient discharge for this purpose.
Returns of each society's operations are furnished annually to the Department of Statistics.
A distinction is made between permanent and terminating societies. A permanent society is statutorily defined as one which has not by its rules any fixed date or specified result at which it shall terminate, and a terminating society as one which by its rules is to terminate at a fixed date, or when a result specified in its rules is attained. In practice a terminating society, or a group thereof, closes when every member so desiring has obtained a loan. There is a considerable difference between the two types of societies, the terminating society being a purely cooperative institution belonging to and managed by the members, proprietary interests being discouraged by placing a limit to the number of shares (usually 10) that any member may hold in any one group. There is, however, nothing to prevent a member from holding the maximum number of shares in more than one group. In a typical terminating society contributions are at the rate of 1s. per week per share, each share entitling a member in due course to £200 of loan, with a maximum of £1,200. As £1,200 has not been sufficient to meet the needs of the average prospective houseowner, there has been a tendency for the loan limit to be increased over a period of years. In some groups of the terminating societies the loan maximum is now £4,000. It is these contributions, together with premiums on loans mentioned later, which make up the funds from which loans are made. Loans are made to members both by ballot and by auction, the latter going for the highest premium offered. Security is required for the loans, which are repaid, free of interest, in periods varying from 10 to 20 years. The weekly payment of 1s. per share is continued, usually till the end of the group, but sometimes only until the total contributions paid in, plus profits, credited to the shareholder, equal the amount owing on the loan. The shareholder's credit balance is then transferred to extinguish the loan. The profit of the society is derived from premiums on loans sold by auction.
Permanent societies are more in the nature of finance companies, and, while both investors and borrowers must be members, the borrower is frequently merely a nominal member. Investments in a permanent society may be made in either large or small amounts. Capital may be raised by shares with a fixed rate of interest, or subject to dividends varying according to profits. As will be observed from the statistics which follow, terminating societies do not issue capital shares. Bonds, debentures, deposits, and overdraft are other methods of financing. The principal object of a permanent society is to lend money at a profit on land and buildings, either freehold or leasehold. Table mortgages are normally adopted, the usual term of repayment being up to 20 years. The statistics refer generally to years ending on 31 March.
The number of societies functioning in 1961–62 was 72, of which 54 were permanent and 18 terminating. The number of societies has shown little variation in recent years.
The following table shows for each of the latest five years particulars of permanent societies, including data on number and value of investing and capital shares.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of societies | 54 | 54 | 55 | 55 | 54 |
Investing Shares | |||||
Number of shares | 817,800 | 876,557 | 906,335 | 973,176 | 1,035,831 |
Members holding | 27,739 | 28,042 | 27,671 | 28,524 | 27,948 |
Aggregate value | £8,525,253 | £9,059,485 | £9,431,647 | £9,833,648 | £10,108,616 |
Capital Shares | |||||
Number of shares | 1,015,174 | 1,154,585 | 1,247,682 | 1,387,606 | 1,428,626 |
Members holding | 6,001 | 6,083 | 6,087 | 5,971 | 6,289 |
Aggregate value | £2,373,418 | £2,456,112 | £2,531,663 | £2,588,709 | £2,662,158 |
At March 1962 the average value of each investing share was £9 15s., and the average value of such shares held by each member was £362. The comparative figures for capital shares were £1 17s. and £423.
Although the number of terminating societies fell for some years, the total membership and value of shares continue to grow. Measured by these criteria, the size of the average existing society has therefore increased greatly. As stated earlier, one person may hold shares in several groups of a terminating society. The next table shows the progress of terminating societies during the latest five years. It should be noted that the information pertaining to shares relates to investing or contributory shares, there being no capital shares in a terminating society.
Year | Societies | Groups | Members Holding hares | Investing Shares | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | ||||
£ | |||||
1957–58 | 18 | 418 | 204,480 | 1,472,960 | 17,371,301 |
1958–59 | 18 | 440 | 217,121 | 1,657,908 | 20,420,720 |
1959–60 | 18 | 468 | 229,278 | 1,908,800 | 23,204,508 |
1960–61 | 18 | 496 | 246,784 | 2,162,732 | 26,531,465 |
1961–62 | 18 | 519 | 259,634 | 2,416,370 | 30,307,186 |
The average value per share in 1961–62 was £12 11s., and the average value of shares held per member was £116 14s. The figures for 1957–58 were, respectively, £11 15s. and £84 19s.
Following is a summary of receipts and payments for all societies during each of the latest five years.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Receipts £(thousand) | |||||
Investors' subscriptions and capital shares | 5,000 | 5,261 | 5,883 | 6,816 | 7,245 |
Advances repaid | 4,371 | 4,838 | 5,494 | 6,866 | 7,510 |
Deposits - | 3,132 | 3,640 | 3,980 | 5,506 | 5,491 |
Interest - | 903 | 1,004 | 1,127 | 1,280 | 1,433 |
Other receipts | 660 | 1,001 | 825 | 928 | 1,200 |
Total receipts | 14,067 | 15,743 | 17,308 | 21,395 | 22,879 |
Payments £(thousand) | |||||
Withdrawals | 1,364 | 1,484 | 1,827 | 2,199 | 2,196 |
Advances | 7,470 | 8,421 | 9,323 | 11,534 | 12,677 |
Expenses of management | 385 | 432 | 496 | 567 | 635 |
Dividends paid | 140 | 145 | 156 | 165 | 170 |
Deposits repaid | 2,952 | 3,016 | 3,252 | 4,152 | 4,528 |
Interest paid | 301 | 352 | 428 | 511 | 606 |
Other payments | 1,408 | 1,892 | 1,795 | 2,284 | 2,414 |
Total payments | 14,021 | 15,742 | 17,277 | 21,411 | 23,226 |
The ratio of loan repayments to advances was 57.4 per cent in 1958–59, 58.9 per cent in 1959–60, 5 per cent in 1960–61, and 59.2 per cent in 1961–62.
The number of borrowers and amount of loans outstanding at the end of each of the five years quoted were as follows. Advances on shares are excluded, as are the outstanding balances on premiums on loans where possible. In a few cases however, it has not been possible to separate this figure from the amount of loans and in such cases the outstanding balance owing on premiums on loans is included.
Year | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | Totals | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1957–58 | 15,063 | 17,464 | 23,777 | 18,613 | 38,840 | 36,077 |
1958–59 | 15,295 | 18,673 | 25,613 | 20,997 | 40,908 | 39,670 |
1959–60 | 15,411 | 20,175 | 28,017 | 21,126 | 43,428 | 41,302 |
1960–61 | 15,978 | 22,456 | 30,045 | 23,896 | 46,023 | 46,352 |
1961–62 | 16,295 | 24,338 | 32,030 | 27,721 | 48,325 | 52,059 |
The average amount owing by each borrower at the end of each of the five years is given below.
Class | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Permanent societies | 1,159 | 1,221 | 1,309 | 1,405 | 1,494 |
Terminating societies | 783 | 820 | 754 | 795 | 865 |
All societies | 927 | 970 | 951 | 1,007 | 1,077 |
For terminating societies, if all outstanding balances owing on premiums on loans are added to the loan totals outstanding, the 1961–62 figures would be £33.0 million, compared with £28.3 million in 1960–61 and £24.8 million in 1959–60.
Particulars of loans granted during each of the latest five years follow.
Year | Permanent Societies | Terminating Societies | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
By Ballot | By Auction | ||||||
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Number | Amount | Premiums | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1957–58 | 2,511 | 3,255 | 1,164 | 1,531 | 1,791 | 2,596 | 1,201 |
1958–59 | 2,432 | 3,215 | 1,248 | 1,831 | 1,861 | 2,966 | 1,383 |
1959–60 | 2,642 | 3,746 | 1,213 | 1,926 | 1,964 | 3,104 | 1,315 |
1960–61 | 3,092 | 5,079 | 1,517 | 2,424 | 2,154 | 3,643 | 1,631 |
1961–62 | 2,797 | 4,687 | 1,526 | 2,664 | 2,550 | 4,727 | 2,090 |
The totals for loans in the above table represent loans granted and differ slightly from the figures shown as advances in the table relating to receipts and payments, where the amounts refer to payments actually made in respect of loans. The average loan granted by permanent societies amounted to £1,676, and by terminating societies (ballot) £1,746 and (auction) £1,854. The average premium on auctioned loans, representing total interest payments over the period of the loan, was £820.
Premium rates on auctioned loans during the last five years have been: 1957–58, £46.3 per cent; 1958–59, £46.6 per cent; 1959–60, £42.4 per cent; 1960–61, £44.8 per cent; and 1961–62, £44.2 per cent.
Commencing with the year 137–38, statistics of building societies were extended to include a classification of loans into (1) loans granted to finance the erection of new dwellings, and (2) loans granted to finance the purchase of dwellings already built. For the purposes of the statistics new dwellings are deemed to include those which have been built by the borrower during the 12 months preceding the granting of the loan. Particulars for 1961–62, with totals for earlier years, are given in the following table.
To Finance the Erection of New Dwellings | To Finance the Purchase of Dwellings Already Built | For Other and Unspecified Purposes | Totals | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
No. | Amount | No. | Amount | No. | Amount | No. | Amount | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |||||
Permanent societies | 405 | 961 | 1,508 | 2,436 | 884 | 1,290 | 2,797 | 4,687 |
Terminating societies - | ||||||||
By ballot | 217 | 417 | 975 | 1,831 | 334 | 416 | 1,526 | 2,664 |
By auction | 387 | 724 | 1,817 | 3,498 | 346 | 505 | 2,550 | 4,727 |
Totals all societies - | ||||||||
1961–62 | 1,009 | 2,102 | 4,300 | 7,765 | 1,564 | 2,211 | 6,873 | 12,078 |
1960–61 | 1,018 | 1,853 | 4,165 | 6,924 | 1,580 | 2,369 | 6,763 | 11,146 |
1959–60 | 925 | 1,604 | 3,362 | 5,507 | 1,532 | 1,666 | 5,819 | 8,777 |
1958–59 | 1,105 | 1,778 | 3,101 | 4,997 | 1,335 | 1,237 | 5,541 | 8,012 |
1957–58 | 1,058 | 1,690 | 3,085 | 4,498 | 1,323 | 1,195 | 5,466 | 7,382 |
Loan authorisations again increased in 1961–62, most of the increased activity over the past three years being directed towards the purchase of existing dwellings.
The considerable number of loans shown for other and unspecified purposes is partly due to the fact that some societies are unable to give the necessary classification, so that it may be taken that the foregoing table understates the number of loans actually granted for the erection or purchase of dwellings.
The liabilities and assets of building societies for each of the latest five years are given in the next table.
LIABILITIES | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | To Shareholders (Including Reserve Funds and Undivided Profits) | Deposits | Appropriations Not Taken Up or in Trust | To Bankers and Other Creditors | Total Liabilities |
£(thousand) | |||||
1957–58 | 32,417 | 4,887 | 1,777 | 1,242 | 40,323 |
1958–59 | 36,493 | 5,795 | 1,788 | 1,119 | 45,195 |
959–60 | 40,707 | 6,874 | 1,742 | 1,170 | 50,493 |
960–61 | 45,329 | 8,697 | 1,991 | 1,301 | 57,317 |
1961–62 | 50,650 | 10,187 | 2,068 | 1,644 | 64,549 |
ASSETS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Advances on Mortgage* | Advances on Shares | Other Investments and Assets | Cash in Hand and at Bank | Total Assets |
* Includes balance owing on premiums on loans. | |||||
£(thousand) | |||||
1957–58 | 36,412 | 498 | 3,147 | 266 | 40,323 |
1958–59 | 40,514 | 616 | 3,813 | 252 | 45,195 |
1959–60 | 45,003 | 733 | 4,507 | 250 | 50,493 |
1960–61 | 50,729 | 803 | 5,480 | 306 | 57,317 |
1961–62 | 57,335 | 953 | 6,091 | 170 | 64,549 |
The ratio of advances on mortgage to total assets for 1961–62 was 88.8 per cent. A slight increase on the figure for 1960–61 which was 88.5 per cent.
The method of carrying on business by companies is now a proved system, a system for the incorporation of persons into a separate entity for trading purposes and providing a convenient method for the investment of capital and for the limitation of liability of the people associated in the company. The incorporation of a company with limited liability provides the framework of commercial and industrial life, and, particularly in the field of private companies, is becoming increasingly the form of business organisation for the small trader.
Comprehensive legislation relating to companies is contained in the Companies Act 1955, which came into force on 1 January 1957. An important principle in the legislation is the protection of shareholders, creditors, and the general public by the requirement that there must be the fullest practicable disclosure of information concerning the activities of companies. The annual financial statements must exhibit a true and complete account of a company's affairs and transactions. A prescribed form of presentation is required and comparative figures for the previous year must be shown. A prospectus must be deposited with the Registrar of Companies before it is issued.
Any number of persons from two to 25 may form a private company; a public company must have at least seven members. A private company of not less than seven members may, under certain conditions, be reregistered as a public company.
The following table shows for the last 11 years the number and aggregate nominal capital of new private companies registered.
A notable feature is the increase in numbers and aggregate nominal capital during the last five years when compared with those for the previous five-year period. During 1957–61 years inclusive, 16,364 new private companies were registered, with an aggregate nominal capital of £70 million, whereas in the period 1952–56 the comparable figures were 12,139 and £62 million. Public companies also showed an increase of aggregate nominal capital which rose to an average of £23.2 million in the 1957–61 period compared with £16.4 million in 1952–56. The increase was due to the high nominal capital figures in the years 1960 and 1961, the respective amounts being £9.9 million and £12.1 million.
Year | Private Companies | Public Companies | Overseas Companies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | |
* Of this number one company was limited (as to capital) by guarantee. † Of this number one company was created under special overseas Government charter and no capital information is available. ‡ Of this number two companies were limited (as to capital) by guarantee. | ||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1951 | 1,978 | 9,206 | 28 | 2,825 | 14 | 777 |
1952 | 1,704 | 9,307 | 28 | 8,393 | 12 | 15,708 |
1953 | 2,010 | 10,720 | 12 | 477 | 19* | 31,837 |
1954 | 2,647 | 15,831 | 21* | 1,513 | 17 | 10,402 |
1955 | 2,564 | 12,200 | 19* | 4,542 | 12 | 1,605 |
1956 | 3,214 | 13,733 | 20 | 1,492 | 21 | 20,368 |
1957 | 3,462 | 14,111 | 25 | 1,444 | 26* | 64,927 |
1958 | 2,995* | 12,259 | 12 | 428 | 27 | 16,658 |
1959 | 2,685* | 14,004 | 24* | 409 | 28† | 32,690 |
1960 | 3,691 | 14,929 | 46‡ | 9,879 | 30 | 12,188 |
1961 | 3,531 | 15,102 | 25 | 12,083 | 11 | 8,669 |
In comparing one year with another, as in the preceding table, it should not be overlooked that reregistrations, on account of reconstruction of companies or for other reasons, are included. Such reregistrations of large companies may have a considerable effect on the year's total, so far as capital is concerned.
The table following gives a classification of new companies registered in 1961 according to the amount of nominal capital.
Amount of Nominal Capital | Private Companies | Public Companies | Overseas Companies | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | Number | Nominal Capital | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
Under £1,000 | 771 | 260,662 | - | - | 3 | 816 |
£1,000–£1,999 | 925 | 1,057,587 | - | - | - | - |
£2,000–£2,999 | 638 | 1,364,147 | - | - | - | - |
£3,000–£3,999 | 325 | 1,003,200 | - | - | - | - |
£4,000–£4,999 | 171 | 702,999 | - | - | - | - |
£5,000–£5,999 | 221 | 1,117,900 | - | - | 1 | 5,000 |
£6,000–£6,999 | 72 | 440,740 | - | - | - | - |
£7,000–£7,999 | 40 | 290,950 | - | - | - | - |
£8,000–£8,999 | 40 | 324,234 | - | - | - | - |
£9,000–£9,999 | 25 | 227,300 | - | - | - | - |
£10,000–£14,999 | 162 | 1,718,849 | 4 | 40,000 | 2 | 20,000 |
£15,000–£19,999 | 39 | 530,695 | - | - | - | - |
£20,000–£49,999 | 79 | 2,136,337 | 3 | 70,000 | - | - |
£50,000–£99,999 | 13 | 781,450 | 4 | 203,100 | - | - |
£100,000 and over | 10 | 3,050,000 | 12 | 11,769,775 | 5 | 8,643,571 |
Limited by guarantee | - | - | 2 | - | - | - |
Totals | 3,531 | 15,102,050 | 25 | 12,082,875 | 11 | 8,669,387 |
The nominal capital shown for overseas companies is the total nominal capital of the companies and, of course, bears no relationship to their capital resources employed in New Zealand. It is shown merely as some indication of the relative size of overseas companies commencing business in this country.
The total nominal value for March years of capital resources employed in New Zealand by branches of overseas companies is available on request to the Department of Statistics.
The number of private company registrations in 1961 was 3,531. This represented a decrease of 160 (43 per cent) over the 3,691 registered in 1960. The nominal capital of companies registered showed an increase of £173,000, or 1.2 per cent.
The extent of changes in the number and nominal capital of new registrations of private companies between 1951 and 1961, expressed as percentages of the totals, is shown in the following table.
Amount of Nominal Capital | Number | Amount of Capital | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1951 | 1961 | 1951 | 1961 | |
per cent | ||||
Under £1,000 | 17.3 | 21.7 | 1.5 | 0.7 |
£1,000–£4,999 | 58.0 | 57.7 | 27.8 | 11.5 |
£5,000–£9,999 | 15.0 | 11.2 | 19.9 | 6.7 |
£10,000 and over | 9.7 | 9.4 | 50.8 | 81.1 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Compiled from published sources, the following summary gives the stated objects of all new companies registered during 1959–1961. Because of possible inaccuracies in the source data, and the difficulty of precise classification by industrial group from the information available, the figures should be regarded as approximate only.
Industry Group | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|
Agriculture and livestock production | 331 | 427 | 439 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 22 | 14 | 11 |
Mining and quarrying | 22 | 20 | 29 |
Manufacturing - | |||
Food, beverages, and tobacco | 41 | 36 | 21 |
Textile, footwear, and apparel | 57 | 54 | 41 |
Woodwork and furniture | 23 | 56 | 51 |
Machinery | 76 | 111 | 85 |
Transport equipment | 58 | 119 | 126 |
Other | 180 | 195 | 167 |
Construction | 220 | 316 | 345 |
Commerce - | |||
Wholesale and retail | 858 | 1,140 | 1,183 |
Banks and other financial institutions | 229 | 407 | 219 |
Real estate | 321 | 390 | 346 |
Other | 1 | 3 | 10 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 77 | 124 | 134 |
Services - | |||
Community and business | 35 | 52 | 56 |
Personal | 152 | 216 | 223 |
Other | 13 | 29 | 20 |
Miscellaneous or not known | 16 | 58 | 61 |
Totals | 2,737 | 3,767 | 3,567 |
Statistics of companies carrying on business were compiled on four occasions, for the years 1926, 1932, 1938, and 1947.
For detailed tables in connection with the 1947 inquiry into registered companies the 1950 Yearbook should be consulted, while a summary only of the principal information for the four enumerations was given in the subsequent issues up to 1958.
The number of public companies on the register at 31 March 1962 was 1,632, and the number of private companies 42,372. At 31 March 1963 public companies numbered 1,501 and private companies 45,437. These figures were supplied by the Registrar of Companies, no further particulars being available.
Since 1953 the Reserve Bank of New Zealand has undertaken an analysis of the annual financial statements of a sample of public companies in New Zealand to obtain information concerning company finance and the capital market. Results of these analyses are published in the Reserve Bank Bulletin, and previous summaries were printed in the 1958 to 1961 issues of the Yearbook.
The basis of coverage includes only companies of New Zealand domicile whose income is wholly or mainly from New Zealand sources. This definition excludes companies carrying on insurance, some stock and station agents, and shipping companies. Apart from these exceptions most major companies listed on the Stock Exchange are included. In 1959–60 and in 1960–61 there were 278 public companies covered.
Various tables show, amongst other things, a size distribution according to shareholders' funds, a comparison of not profits after tax, and the proportion paid out as dividends, appropriation of profits, the amalgamated balance sheets, a statement of the source and use of funds over the year being reviewed, and various accounting ratios. The analysis groups the companies in the various tables under numerous occupational headings.
In 1960–61 the totals for both cash and bank balances as well as overdrafts showed increases (+£2.1 million and +£1.8 million respectively), whereas during the previous year the former remained stationary whilst overdrafts were reduced by an amount equal to the 1960–61 increase. The rise in the totals of cash and bank balances came mainly from meat processing (£1 million) and stock and station agents (£1 million), but there were small reductions in some other company groups. The cash gain during 1960–61 of £1 million by the meat-processing group was a reversal of a similar cash loss during 1959–60. Of the total increase in overdrafts (£1.8 million), the retail groups, mainly retail and departmental stores, accounted between them for £1.4 million, and forestry and wood a further £0.5 million. The meat-processing group, which increased its overdrafts by £1 million during 1959–60, reduced this figure by half in the 1960–61 year. Companies under the heading of non-metallic minerals also reduced their overdrafts by £0.5 million.
The increase in total stocks (£8.4 million) was the largest for some years and, apart from two small exceptions, occurred in all company groups. The retail sections (mainly retail and departmental stores) and metals and machinery showed the greatest increases of £1.5 million each, followed by forestry and wood and stock and station agents, each of £1 million. Debtors also showed a large increase (£9.2 million), of which almost half was confined to three classes, mainly wholesale (+£1.2 million), retail and departmental stores (+£1.9 million), and stock and station agents (+£1.4 million).
On the liabilities side creditors showed a larger increase than for a number of years, over half being in stock and station agents (+£1.3 million), mainly wholesale (+£0.9 million) and forestry and wood (+£0.7 million). The rise in the provision for current tax of £4.1 million is in line with the increase in profits mentioned later. Both mortgages and debentures showed increases of £0.8 million compared with £1.2 million and £0.6 million respectively in 1959–60. Of the increase in debenture capital, £0.7 million was used in the gas industry. Although ordinary paid-up capital increased by £11.8 million, after allowing for bonus issues, actual ordinary capital raised from the market was just over £7 million, the larger part of which went to the manufacturing sector.
Net profits after tax showed, in total, an increase of 46.9 per cent, but as the meat-processing companies made losses during 1959–60, the increase of 26.8 per cent, excluding this group, is more representative. There was a wide dispersion in the increased profits, ranging from 80.6 per cent in the forestry and wood group to 4.4 per cent in building societies. Excluding meat processing, six groups in 1959–60 had reduced profits. However, during the 1960–61 year the net profits of these groups recovered to more than their 1958–59 level, with the exception of the electrical machinery and appliances group, whilst the gas industry just maintained its profit position. In total, net profits or disposable income rose by £6 million, and at the same time were about 3 per cent larger as a proportion of total income. Tax on the current year's income was £4 million greater than for the previous year. Ordinary dividends increased by approximately £3 million, but dividends as a whole took some 10 per cent less of total income in 1960–61 than during 1959–60. Dividend cover, measured by expressing the balance retained in reserves, plus ordinary dividends as a multiple of ordinary dividends, increased from 1.7 per cent in 1960 to 2.2 per cent in 1961.
With various short-term liquidity ratios there was, in contrast to 1959–60, no overall movement. The current ratio showed a slightly weaker position, whilst both the ratios, bank overdraft to current assets, and stock to net working capital showed somewhat stronger liquid positions, and the overall liquidity ratio remained relatively stable.
As with the balance sheet presentation mentioned earlier, revaluations of fixed assets have been excluded; likewise, adjustments have been made for scrip or bonus issues during the year.
The proportion of funds provided from tax paid profits (retained profits and depreciation) fell by about 10 per cent to 49 per cent, thus reversing the rising trend shown over the previous years. For comparison, figures for previous years are shown below.
Per Cent | |
---|---|
1953–54 | 35.9 |
1954–55 | 37.1 |
1955–56 | 40.2 |
1956–57 | 50.6 |
1957–58 | 56.3 |
1958–59 | 57.3 |
1959–60 | 60.3 |
1960–61 | 48.6 |
The relationship between retained profits and depreciation changed considerably. In the year 1960–61 profits were 53 per cent and depreciation 47 per cent, compared with 33 per cent and 67 per cent respectively in 1959–60, which was unchanged from the previous year. Long-term funds as a share of total funds declined in 1959–60 from 92 per cent to 72 per cent. For the three prior years long-term funds were stable at about 86 per cent of total funds.
Share capital as a source of funds, which rose last year from 14 to 18 per cent, fell back to the 1958–59 level and was on a par with most earlier years. Mortgages and debentures were also a less important source of funds during 1961 than for the three previous years.
The highest proportionate increase in the short-term sources of funds occurred by way of creditors, which accounted for 13 per cent of the total source or £6.8 million, the largest for the last six years. With three small exceptions this occurred in all the groups. Tax provisions (due to greater profits) were also higher, but overdrafts were lower both proportionately and absolutely.
The relationship between funds received on short and long-term moved closer together, although this was not followed in all the individual company groups. Short-term uses were 41 per cent of total funds and long-term 59 per cent, compared with 17 and 83 per cent respectively during 1960. The largest contributors to the increased short-term use were debtors and stock, which between them took £18 million, or one-third of the total funds. In some cases this was considerably higher, for example, departmental stores, where these two items used two-thirds of the funds received. Cash and bank balances were built up to the extent of 4 per cent (£2.1 million), compared with 0.2 per cent in 1959–60. In some industrial groups cash and bank balances were a source of funds, but only to a small extent, the exception being clothing manufacturers, where 39 per cent of funds came from this source. Of the long-term uses of funds, amounting to 59 per cent of the total use, the item additions to property and plant and depreciation was again the largest, 47 per cent being absorbed in this manner. The largest amount in this category was in the forestry and wood group, although proportionately other industries devoted more to this item. There was a rise, both absolutely and proportionately, in the funds devoted to other long-term investment.
APROPRIATION OF INCOME | ||
---|---|---|
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 |
£(000) | ||
Trading profit | 38,703 | 49,469 |
Less provision for depreciation | 11,563 | 12,040 |
Trading profit, less provisions | 27,140 | 37,429 |
Plus investment income | 1,028 | 1,103 |
Other non-trading income | 249 | 236 |
Less interest on fixed liabilities | 2,093 | 2,313 |
Directors' fees | 395 | 410 |
Profit before taxation | 25,929 | 36,045 |
Less tax on current year's income | 13,175 | 17,305 |
Net profit after tax (disposable income) | 12,754 | 18,740 |
Plus previous year's adjustments | ||
Tax | 102 | 92 |
Other | 222 | 717 |
Less dividends - | ||
Preference | 791 | 821 |
Ordinary | 7,268 | 8,520 |
Less share due to minority interests | 87 | 69 |
Transfer to reserves | 3,370 | 6,296 |
Goodwill, etc., written off | 29 | 94 |
Balance carried forward | 1,533 | 3,749 |
Table of Contents
The statutory provisions affecting life assurance in New Zealand are in the main contained in the Life Insurance Act 1908; the Inalienable Life Annuities Act 1910; and the Government Life Insurance Act 1953. Any association other than a friendly society which issues policies or grants annuities on human life in New Zealand comes within the scope of the enactments. Every life company must deposit with the Public Trustee cash or approved securities to a value related to the total amount assured by its New Zealand policies, the maximum deposit being £50,000. The aggregate value of such deposits at 31 March 1962 was £1,046,080.
In the case of composite offices, provision is made for the receipts of life and annuity business to be treated as a separate fund, and the Act safeguards the interest of the policyholder by making these funds available only for liabilities arising from such business.
Annual returns of life assurance in the form required by statute are furnished to the Minister of Finance, and it is from copies of these returns that the statistical matter contained in this subsection has been compiled. The balance dates of the offices furnishing returns vary between June and March of the following year, the financial year of the majority ending in December.
Twenty life-assurance offices now conduct business in New Zealand. Of these, four only are purely New Zealand institutions - namely, the Government Life Insurance Office, the Provident Life Assurance Co., the Dominion Life Assurance Office of New Zealand Ltd., and the F.A.M.E. Insurance Co. Ltd.
The statistics here given relate exclusively to business transacted in New Zealand.
The progress of life assurance in New Zealand is illustrated by the following diagram, which shows the amount of new business transacted at intervals over a period of 56 years.
Eleven years' figures for value of new business, discontinuances, and policies in force for the combined departments (ordinary and industrial) are given in the table following.
Year | Policies Issued | Policies Discontinued | Policies Existing at End of Year |
---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | |||
1951–52 | 62,320 | 16,524 | 433,012 |
1952–53 | 65,214 | 19,150 | 479,077 |
1953–54 | 73,161 | 23,137 | 529,100 |
1954–55 | 88,163 | 25,473 | 591,790 |
1955–56 | 100,042 | 29,679 | 662,153 |
1956–57 | 103,127 | 33,102 | 732,177 |
1957–58 | 116,646 | 37,125 | 811,698 |
1958–59 | 132,229 | 41,979 | 901,948 |
1959–60 | 159,875 | 48,969 | 1,012,854 |
1960–61 | 183,984 | 57,616 | 1,139,222 |
1961–62 | 198,316 | 63,709 | 1,273,921 |
While the upward trend shown in the figures has been influenced both by the rate of monetary depreciation and the normal growth of population, the course of life-assurance business, particularly during the past decade, has been one of steady progress. From 1951–52 to 1961–62 the face value of new business written has more than trebled, and the amount of cover in force has risen by 194 per cent. This expansion has probably been assisted by the rise in the number of young people commencing work (in line with the rising birthrate in earlier years), and the growth in public favour of such types of policies as group insurance and mortgage repayment. A further point is the concession, for income-tax purposes, allowed by the deduction from assessable income of premiums to a certain maximum value.
As the total discontinuances include surrenders and lapses, the general tendency is for discontinuances to follow the same trend as new business, although there is naturally a time lag of, normally, about two years. This trend is plainly apparent, although the increase in discontinuances is normally much smaller than the growth of new business.
A table showing the progress of business over a period of 11 years is given below. Annuities are excluded from these figures.
Year | Policies Issued | Policies Discontinued | Policies Existing at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
* A change by one company in 1960–61 in the method of recording numbers of group and superannuation policies resulted in the numbers of policies issued and discontinued for the year 1960–61 being inflated in comparison with previous years. Policies existing at the end of 1960–61 were similarly increased. The amounts of sum assured and annual premiums were, however, not affected. | |||||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1951–52 | 67,548 | 59,074 | 1,929 | 24,078 | 14,332 | 497 | 731,914 | 396,420 | 12,368 |
1952–33 | 70,770 | 61,470 | 1,882 | 25,504 | 16,679 | 576 | 777,180 | 441,210 | 13,674 |
1953–54 | 75,823 | 69,198 | 2,146 | 28,878 | 20,399 | 687 | 824,125 | 490,010 | 15,134 |
1954–55 | 83,920 | 83,699 | 2,580 | 29,251 | 22,556 | 773 | 878,794 | 551,153 | 16,941 |
1955–56 | 83,391 | 95,624 | 2,771 | 34,251 | 26,404 | 1,006 | 927,934 | 620,372 | 18,707 |
1956–57 | 81,575 | 99,024 | 2,702 | 35,394 | 29,726 | 1,001 | 974,115 | 689,669 | 20,408 |
1957–58 | 86,950 | 112,710 | 2,949 | 37.255 | 33,560 | 1,090 | 1,023,810 | 768,819 | 22,267 |
1958–59 | 89,822 | 128,653 | 2,997 | 41,180 | 38,504 | 1,248 | 1,072,452 | 858,966 | 24,016 |
1959–60 | 96,582 | 156,560 | 3,120 | 45,821 | 45,580 | 1,425 | 1,123,213 | 969,946 | 25,712 |
1960–61* | 117,468 | 180,526 | 3,655 | 55,956 | 54,085 | 1,494 | 1,238,797 | 1,096,387 | 27,873 |
1961–62 | 114,874 | 193,749 | 3,949 | 65.011 | 59,897 | 1,618 | 1,288,688 | 1,230,332 | 30,208 |
In addition to the figure of £3,949,161 representing annual premiums payable for policies issued during 1961–62, an amount of £1,494,775 was paid during that year in the form of single premiums.
The average annual premium for each £100 of new business effected during 1961–62 was £2 0s. 9d., as compared with £2 0s. 6d. in 1960–61. There has been evident for some years past a growing preference for whole life policies or longer term endowment assurance. Group assurance as a substitute for, or supplementation of, private or national superannuation schemes, has also assumed relative popularity, but owing to lack of data it is unfortunately not possible to give an analysis of policies by types.
Annuity policies issued during 1961–62 (excluded from these tables) numbered 224, as against 178 in 1960–61. The corresponding annual amounts were £864,035 and £561,007. There were 2,285 annuities in force at the end of the year assuring an annual amount of £3,434,522.
A prominent feature of new insurances of recent years has been, with the exception of 1952–53 and 1960–61, the increase in the average amount of the sum assured per policy. The 1960–61 decrease was influenced by the change referred to previously on the part of one company in the method of recording numbers of group or superannuation schemes.
Year | Average Amount | Increase |
---|---|---|
* Decrease. | ||
£ | £ | |
1950–51 | 759 | 79 |
1951–52 | 875 | 116 |
1952–53 | 869 | −6* |
1953–54 | 913 | 44 |
1954–55 | 997 | 84 |
1955–56 | 1,147 | 150 |
1956–57 | 1,214 | 67 |
1957–58 | 1,297 | 83 |
1958–59 | 1,432 | 135 |
1959–60 | 1,621 | 189 |
1960–61 | 1,537 | −84* |
1961–62 | 1,683 | 146 |
The growth in the average amount of the sum assured per policy shown in the above table is due to several factors, including the changing types of policies being issued, and the increasing numbers of such policies which have a high cover, for example, cover for staff superannuation purposes by business concerns, temporary insurance with a high death-risk cover, multiple death benefit and family benefit policies having a high initial cover, and “unit” policies whereby a single premium provides a high initial death cover.
The average face value of discontinued policies during 1961–62 was £918, while the average of policies in force at the end of the year was £953.
The total amount written off during the year represents 4.9 per cent of the amount in force at the end of the year immediately preceding.
The causes of discontinuances during each of the latest five years are contained in the next table.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies | ||||||
1957–58 | 4,574 | 10,390 | 13,831 | 7,208 | 1,252 | 37,255 |
1958–59 | 5,085 | 11,038 | 15,269 | 7,808 | 1,980 | 41,180 |
1959–60 | 5,092 | 12,592 | 17,631 | 8,952 | 1,554 | 45,821 |
1960–61 | 5,465 | 13,835 | 22,024 | 11,179 | 3,453 | 55,956 |
1961–62 | 5,906 | 15,514 | 23,333 | 11,454 | 8,804 | 65,011 |
Sum Assured (£000) | ||||||
1957–58 | 2,746 | 3,336 | 14,437 | 8,759 | 4,283 | 33,560 |
1958–59 | 3,244 | 3,427 | 16,751 | 9,817 | 5,264 | 38,504 |
1959–60 | 3,283 | 3,902 | 18,908 | 12,935 | 6,553 | 45,580 |
1960–61 | 3,710 | 4,323 | 21,094 | 15,281 | 9,677 | 54,085 |
1961–62 | 4,122 | 4,897 | 24,590 | 15,572 | 10,716 | 59,897 |
Reducing the sums assured in the previous table to a percentage basis, the results are as follows.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | ||||||
1957–58 | 8.2 | 9.9 | 43.0 | 26.1 | 12.8 | 100.0 |
1958–59 | 8.4 | 8.9 | 43.5 | 25.5 | 13.7 | 100.0 |
1959–60 | 7.2 | 8.5 | 41.5 | 28.4 | 14.4 | 100.0 |
1960–61 | 6.9 | 8.0 | 39.0 | 28.2 | 17.9 | 100.0 |
1961–62 | 6.9 | 8.2 | 41.1 | 26.0 | 17.8 | 100.0 |
A statement of revenue and expenditure under the various heads illustrates the course of ordinary life-assurance business in New Zealand during the past five years. Transfers between head offices and branches are included. The ratios of management expenses to premium income and to total revenue are also given.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
New and renewal premiums | 22,526,000 | 24,639,699 | 26,552,598 | 28,866,208 | 31,564,064 |
Consideration for annuities | 124,045 | 117,463 | 329,770 | 228,510 | 1,039,235 |
Interest, rents, etc. | 7,791,656 | 9,008,258 | 10,380,832 | 11,893,423 | 13,661,403 |
Transfers | 1,005,053 | 2,708,399 | 2,287,383 | 2,611,530 | 433,375 |
Other revenue | 2,714 | 8,679 | 219,068 | 266,325 | 162,348 |
Totals, revenue | 31,449,468 | 36,482,498 | 39,769,651 | 43,865,996 | 46,860,425 |
Expenditure | |||||
Claims by death and maturity | 7,476,365 | 8,102,030 | 8,848,090 | 9,949,056 | 11,148,618 |
Annuities | 142,338 | 144,183 | 152,676 | 162,855 | 183,357 |
Surrenders | 1,787,182 | 2,201,259 | 2,719,396 | 2,856,251 | 3,116,947 |
Cash bonuses | 36,928 | 42,710 | 55,324 | 46,879 | 55,099 |
Commissions | 1,704,462 | 1,809,737 | 1,825,920 | 2,051,111 | 2,291,771 |
Other management | 1,765,111 | 1,921,760 | 2,138,232 | 2,623,900 | 2,835,271 |
Rates and taxes | 877,440 | 955,397 | 1,090,459 | 1,247,680 | 1,325,560 |
Transfers | 923,398 | 150,832 | 90,562 | 79,844 | 427,196 |
Other expenditure | 97,247 | 112,964 | 269,001 | 425,742 | 221,529 |
Totals, expenditure | 14,810,471 | 15,440,872 | 17,189,660 | 19,443,318 | 21,605,348 |
Ratios | per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent |
Management expenses to premium income | 15.40 | 15.14 | 14.93 | 16.20 | 16.24 |
Management expenses to total revenue | 11.03 | 10.23 | 9.97 | 10.66 | 10.94 |
Of the excess of revenue as shown in the above statements a large proportion is transferred annually to reserves to meet future payments under policies.
In this class of insurance the premiums are payable at shorter intervals than three months, and provision is made for its control by regulation. Companies are required to deposit with the Minister of Finance forms of policy tables, rates of premiums, and other documents, and policies must contain only such conditions as have been approved by the Governor-General in Council. Restrictions are placed on the forfeiture of policies in default of payments or other requirements. There has been a long-term decline in the demand for industrial issues relative to ordinary policies, as the following figures exemplify. During the last decade particularly, the demand for ordinary life assurance has not been shared to any extent by the industrial department, the number of policies issued in 1961–62 being only 68.9 per cent of the 1951–52 total. Of the 20 life offices covered in these statistics, five also engage in industrial business.
A summary of the course of industrial-assurance business from 1951–52 to 1961–62 is given in the following table.
Year | Policies Issued | Policies Discontinued | Policies Existing at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1951–52 | 29,879 | 3,246 | 150 | 33,058 | 2,198 | 124 | 569,431 | 36,593 | 1,892 |
1952–53 | 31,573 | 3,751 | 174 | 36,586 | 2,470 | 138 | 564,418 | 37,873 | 1,927 |
1953–54 | 31,953 | 3,963 | 184 | 39,983 | 2,738 | 151 | 556,388 | 39,098 | 1,961 |
1954–55 | 33,013 | 4,456 | 206 | 41,663 | 2,916 | 160 | 547,738 | 40,638 | 2,007 |
1955–56 | 29,885 | 4,418 | 205 | 42,435 | 3,275 | 176 | 535,188 | 41,781 | 2,035 |
1956–57 | 27,410 | 4,103 | 191 | 42,085 | 3,376 | 178 | 520,513 | 42,508 | 2,048 |
1957–58 | 26,506 | 3,937 | 184 | 42,734 | 3,565 | 188 | 504,285 | 42,879 | 2,044 |
1958–59 | 23,676 | 3,578 | 169 | 39,329 | 3,475 | 181 | 488,632 | 42,982 | 2,033 |
1959–60 | 21,848 | 3,315 | 157 | 35,312 | 3,388 | 180 | 475,168 | 42,908 | 2,010 |
1960–61 | 20,312 | 3,458 | 159 | 38,822 | 3,532 | 185 | 456,658 | 42,835 | 1,983 |
1961–62 | 20,577 | 4,567 | 188 | 43,250 | 3,813 | 195 | 433,985 | 43,589 | 1,976 |
The average sum assured under each policy of new business effected in 1961–62 amounted to £222 with an average annual premium of £9 2s. 8d. Corresponding averages for 1951–52 were £109 and £5 0s. 4d.
A summary of the number of industrial policies and the corresponding assurances discontinued according to the several causes is now given in the form of a five-year table.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Policies | ||||||
1957–58 | 2,118 | 27,250 | 5,028 | 8,257 | 81 | 42,734 |
1958–59 | 1,892 | 24,243 | 5,376 | 7,767 | 51 | 39,329 |
1959–60 | 1,837 | 22,041 | 6,282 | 5,102 | 50 | 35,312 |
1960–61 | 1,616 | 24,774 | 6,160 | 6,143 | 129 | 38,822 |
1961–62 | 1,694 | 29,841 | 6,414 | 5,187 | 114 | 43,250 |
Sum Assured (£) | ||||||
1957–58 | 120,546 | 1,398,173 | 777,896 | 1,256,575 | 11,842 | 3,565,032 |
1958–59 | 116,198 | 1,277,097 | 839,416 | 1,233,405 | 9,209 | 3,475,325 |
1959–60 | 117,707 | 1,175,714 | 922,960 | 1,161,360 | 10,644 | 3,388,385 |
1960–61 | 103,820 | 1,325,381 | 935,547 | 1,140,067 | 26,710 | 3,531,525 |
1961–62 | 113,196 | 1,646,328 | 983,584 | 1,054,173 | 15,284 | 3,812,565 |
The amount written off in each year is proportionately greater in the industrial than in the ordinary branch. Of the assurance in force at the end of the previous year, 5.5 per cent of the ordinary became void in 1961–62, as compared with 8.9 of the industrial.
In the following table the sums assured for the various classes of discontinuances are expressed as percentages of the total discontinuances.
Year | Death | Maturity | Surrender | Lapse | Other Causes | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | ||||||
1957–58 | 3.4 | 39.2 | 21.8 | 35.3 | 0.3 | 100.0 |
1958–59 | 3.3 | 36.7 | 24.2 | 35.5 | 0.3 | 100.0 |
1959–60 | 3.5 | 34.7 | 27.2 | 34.3 | 0.3 | 100.0 |
1960–61 | 2.9 | 37.5 | 26.5 | 32.3 | 0.8 | 100.0 |
1961–62 | 3.0 | 43.2 | 25.8 | 27.6 | 0.4 | 100.0 |
Discontinuances by death are relatively lower in industrial than in ordinary business, while the proportion of policies reaching maturity is much higher. The explanation probably lies in the comparatively short terms for which industrial policies are issued, and the fact that premiums are usually collected personally by agents.
The several items of revenue and expenditure in industrial business are shown in the following five-yearly table, together with the ratios of management expenses to premium income and to total revenue. Transfers between head offices and branches are again included.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Revenue | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Premiums | 2,031,878 | 2,017,410 | 1,992,439 | 1,971,907 | 1,951,072 |
Interest, rents, etc. | 723,194 | 758,289 | 835,022 | 888,565 | 909,050 |
Transfers | 570 | 585 | 1,934 | 412 | 24,394 |
Other revenue | 1,246 | 1,415 | 47,410 | 18,021 | 8,654 |
Totals, revenue | 2,756,888 | 2,777,699 | 2,876,805 | 2,878,905 | 2,893,170 |
Expenditure | |||||
Claims by death and maturity | 1,712,188 | 1,575,628 | 1,441,962 | 1,672,821 | 2,037,459 |
Surrenders | 130,018 | 146,159 | 169,723 | 179,548 | 194,248 |
Commissions | 276,494 | 262,259 | 248,721 | 247,575 | 267,839 |
Other management | 360,616 | 357,703 | 360,499 | 369,274 | 325,545 |
Rates and taxes | 74,832 | 71,431 | 74,746 | 91,260 | 95,625 |
Transfers | 8,175 | 18,291 | 75 | 2,217 | - |
Other expenditure | 21,678 | 12,250 | 55,637 | 20,172 | 21,278 |
Totals, expenditure | 2,584,001 | 2,443,721 | 2,351,363 | 2,582,867 | 2,941,994 |
Ratios | per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent | per cent |
Management expenses to premium income | 31.36 | 30.73 | 30.58 | 31.28 | 30.41 |
Management expenses to total revenue | 23.11 | 22.32 | 21.18 | 21.43 | 20.51 |
The higher ratio of management expenses to premium income in the industrial branch is largely accounted for by the cost of renewal commissions on collection of premiums and the greater amount of office work involved in relation to the amount assured. In the ordinary branch, commission (new and renewal) in 1961–62 was equivalent to 7.3 per cent of the premium income, and in the industrial branch to 13.7 per cent. Excluding commission, the ratio of management expenses to premium income was 16.7 per cent in the industrial branch, as against 8.9 per cent in the ordinary.
The following table shows for the period 1951–52 to 1961–62 the death rate per thousand policies exposed to risk in each year. In computing these rates all policies which were in force for any portion of the year have been taken into account. The much lower death rate among policyholders, compared with that for the general population (8.97), points to a lower average age in the insured group, a normal consequence of rapid growth in the life-assurance field.
Year | Death Rate per 1,000 Policies | ||
---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Life Assurance | Industrial Life Assurance | Ordinary and Industrial Combined | |
1951–52 | 4.61 | 4.23 | 4.44 |
1952–53 | 4.61 | 4.31 | 4.48 |
1953–54 | 4.53 | 3.77 | 4.22 |
1954–55 | 4.66 | 3.78 | 4.31 |
1955–56 | 4.21 | 4.12 | 4.18 |
1956–57 | 4.34 | 3.65 | 4.09 |
1957–58 | 4.31 | 3.87 | 4.16 |
1958–59 | 4.57 | 3.58 | 4.25 |
1959–60 | 4.36 | 3.60 | 4.13 |
1960–61 | 4.40 | 3.26 | 4.08 |
1961–62 | 4.36 | 3.55 | 4.15 |
The principal items in the balance sheets of life-assurance companies are summarised below for the three latest years. Both classes of assurance are represented in the figures, which, as in the previous tables, relate to New Zealand business only. In the case of some companies other branches of insurance business are included.
Aggregate liabilities are first shown.
Liabilities | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
£(000) | |||
Paid-up share capital | 207 | 221 | 221 |
Life assurance and annuity funds | 240,759 | 265,485 | 290,649 |
Depreciation, reserve, and other special funds | 3,883 | 4,636 | 4,637 |
Claims admitted but not paid | 1,534 | 1,833 | 1,888 |
Other liabilities | 2,963 | 3,054 | 4,825 |
Totals | 249,347 | 275,229 | 302,220 |
The assets of the New Zealand branches at the end of each of the three latest years were as follows.
Assets | Amount | Proportion to Totals | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
£(000) | per cent | |||||
Mortgages on property | 113,358 | 126,939 | 141,679 | 45.46 | 46.12 | 46.88 |
Loans on policies | 7,779 | 7,824 | 9,098 | 3.12 | 2.84 | 3.01 |
New Zealand Government securities | 56,343 | 51,887 | 54,005 | 22.60 | 18.85 | 17.87 |
Securities of other Governments | 371 | 169 | 63 | 0.15 | 0.06 | 0.02 |
Local authority securities | 40,621 | 48,900 | 48,199 | 16.29 | 17.77 | 15.94 |
Landed and house property | 9,781 | 12,208 | 15,704 | 3.92 | 4.44 | 5.20 |
Other investments | 15,695 | 20,207 | 25,376 | 6.29 | 7.34 | 8.40 |
Outstanding premiums | 1,595 | 2,145 | 2,490 | 0.64 | 0.78 | 0.82 |
Interest accrued, etc. | 2,220 | 2,537 | 2,837 | 0.89 | 0.92 | 0.94 |
Cash | 315 | 1,022 | 817 | 013 | 0.37 | 0.27 |
Other assets | 1,270 | 1,393 | 1,952 | 0.51 | 0.51 | 0.65 |
Totals | 249,347 | 275,229 | 302,220 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
As a form of investment, mortgage securities have steadily gained in favour during the past decade, the proportion of assets held in this form rising from 28.0 per cent in 1951–52 to 46.9 per cent in 1961–62. This movement has been chiefly at the expense of the Government and local authority securities, the proportion of the former declining from 35.0 per cent to 17.9 per cent during the same period. Other investments (chiefly company shares and debentures), are gaining in popularity.
For 1961–62 the average rate of interest earned on the life funds of both departments was £5 8s. 2d. per cent, compared with £5 5s. 11d. during 1960–61. This rate was calculated by taking the arithmetic mean of funds at the beginning and end of the year less half the amount of interest, etc., earned.
The following diagram illustrates the expansion that has taken place since 1941–42 in the assets of the New Zealand branches of life-assurance companies. This, of course, is a natural consequence of the huge increase in the amount of business. As stated previously, receipts of life assurance and annuity business must be treated as a separate fund, and the interests of the policyholders are safeguarded by the fact that these funds are available only for liabilities arising from such business.
The diagram also shows the trend in the class of security in which the funds have been invested. It illustrates the fact that the most significant change has been the preference for mortgage investment, the proportion rising fourfold during the latest 10-year period.
On the basis of the ratio of the value of life insurance in force to the national income, New Zealand is third to Canada and the United States, as shown in the following table. (Source: Life Insurance Fact Book, 1961.)
RATIO OF LIFE ASSURANCE IN FORCE TO NATIONAL INCOME | ||
---|---|---|
Country | 1954 | 1959 |
* Includes a relatively high proportion of low-premium term assurance. | ||
per cent | ||
Canada* | 127 | 163 |
United States* | 111 | 137 |
New Zealand | 74 | 97 |
Netherlands | 76 | 88 |
Australia | 50 | 68 |
United Kingdom | 56 | 66 |
In terms of the Accident Insurance Companies Act 1908, accident insurance policies may be issued by any association, whether incorporated or not, provided such association is not established under any Act relating to friendly societies. The principal classes of accident insurance transacted in New Zealand are as follows:
Personal accident, covering accident, sickness, etc.
Employers' liability under statutory or common law.
Motor-vehicle insurance, comprehensive and compulsory third-party risks cover.
Other important classes of accident insurance policies are in respect of plate-glass insurance and fidelity-guarantee insurance.
The Workers' Compensation Amendment Act 1947 provided for the compulsory insurance with the Government Accident Insurance Branch of the State Fire Insurance Office of all employers' liability insurances as from 1 April 1949. However, insurances with certain specified mutual insurance companies were exempted from the operation of the Act. An amending Act of 1950, however, restored the right of insurance companies to undertake employers' liability insurance as from 1 April 1951.
Information relating to deposits required from companies transacting accident insurance business is contained in the next subsection, which deals with the cognate subject of fire insurance.
The number of accident insurance offices represented in the statistics for 1961–62 is 79, the head offices of the companies concerned being domiciled as follows: Great Britain, 30; Australia, 17; United States of America, 2; Hong Kong, 2; and New Zealand, 28.
Of the New Zealand offices only 13, including the State Accident Insurance Office, may be stated to be competitive in the ordinary sense of the term, the remainder having been formed by trade associations, etc., on a more or less cooperative basis. In the main an office of this latter type conducts one class of accident insurance business only, according to the nature of the association with which it is connected.
The following table shows, for the years quoted, the principal items of revenue and expenditure. Premiums and claims are net, i.e., after deductions for acceptances of reinsurance, whether effected locally or overseas, have been taken into account.
Year | Number of Offices | Revenue | Expenditure | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums | Other Revenue | Total* | Claims | Commission | Salaries | Other Expenses | Total* | ||
* Excluding reserves provisions. | |||||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||||
1951–52 | 62 | 6,625 | 206 | 6,830 | 3,956 | 500 | 745 | 859 | 6,060 |
1952–53 | 61 | 7,965 | 221 | 8,187 | 4,886 | 617 | 815 | 885 | 7,203 |
1953–54 | 64 | 8,954 | 229 | 9,183 | 5,313 | 689 | 970 | 1,059 | 8,031 |
1954–55 | 67 | 9,918 | 304 | 10,222 | 6,072 | 779 | 1,116 | 1,091 | 9,057 |
1955–56 | 67 | 11,022 | 356 | 11,378 | 7,071 | 883 | 1,236 | 1,198 | 10,387 |
1956–57 | 67 | 12,400 | 415 | 12,815 | 8,213 | 1,025 | 1,395 | 1,213 | 11,846 |
1957–58 | 67 | 13,688 | 480 | 14,168 | 9,196 | 1,144 | 1,559 | 1,326 | 13,225 |
1958–59 | 71 | 14,821 | 550 | 15,370 | 9,954 | 1,228 | 1,647 | 1,518 | 14,347 |
1959–60 | 76 | 16,079 | 602 | 16,681 | 10,583 | 1,341 | 1,754 | 1,586 | 15,263 |
1960–61 | 78 | 18,006 | 757 | 18,763 | 11,432 | 1,435 | 1,960 | 1,819 | 16,646 |
1961–62 | 79 | 19,556 | 933 | 20,454 | 12,263 | 1,547 | 2,187 | 2,855 | 18,074 |
Premium receipts in 1961–62 were 8.6 per cent above the 1960–61 figure, while claims rose by 7.3 per cent.
Employers' liability insurance accounted for the largest single part (£594,000) of the increase in premium revenue. Motor vehicle comprehensive insurance accounted for an increase of £370,000 in premium revenue for 1961–62.
Claims for employers' liability insurance which in 1960–61 had decreased by £147,939, increased in 1961–62 by £339,000. Motor vehicle comprehensive insurance claims showed a large increase of £538,000 in 1961–62, the increase in the previous year being £677,000. Expenses other than claims totalled £6,589,194, of which taxation amounted to £725,000.
A review of the expenses incurred in transacting accident insurance is contained in the table following. The fluctuations over a period of five years are shown in the form of percentages of revenue to expenditure under various heads. The percentages do not take into account reserves provisions.
Year | Claims to Premiums | Commission to Premiums | Salaries to Premiums | Other Expenses to Premiums | Total Expenses (Other Than Claims) to Premiums | Total Expenditure to Premiums | Total Expenditure to Total Revenue |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | |||||||
1957–58 | 67.2 | 8.4 | 11.4 | 9.7 | 29.4 | 96.6 | 93.3 |
1958–59 | 67.2 | 8.3 | 11.1 | 10.2 | 29.6 | 96.8 | 93.3 |
1959–60 | 65.8 | 8.3 | 10.9 | 9.9 | 29.1 | 94.9 | 91.5 |
1960–61 | 63.5 | 8.0 | 10.9 | 10.1 | 29.0 | 92.4 | 88.7x |
1961–62 | 62.7 | 7.9 | 11.2 | 14.6 | 33.7 | 92.4 | 88.4 |
Working expenses (excluding taxation) amounted to £4,266,609 in 1959–60; £4,681,058 in 1960–61, and £5,085,805 in 1961–62. The ratios of working expenses to premium income for each of the three years were respectively 26.5, 26.0, and 26.0 per cent.
In the next table particulars of premiums and claims for the three main classes of accident insurance are given for the last five years. Reinsurances effected outside New Zealand are not taken into account in the figures presented below.
Year | Employers' Liability | Personal Accident and Sickness | Motor Vehicle Comprehensive | Motor Vehicle Third-party Risks | Other Forms | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Figures for company in liquidation not available. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
Premiums | ||||||
1957–58 | 3,411 | 1,133 | 6,648 | 1,586 | 1,474 | 14,252 |
1958–59 | 3,374 | 1,266 | 7,426 | 1,660 | 1,774 | 15,500 |
1959–60 | 3,810 | 1,403 | 7,784 | 1,716 | 1,937 | 16,650 |
1960–61* | 4,661 | 1,584 | 8,324 | 1,810 | 2,114 | 18,492 |
1961–62 | 5,255 | 1,772 | 8,694 | 2,001 | 2,501 | 20,223 |
Claims | ||||||
1957–58 | 2,387 | 429 | 4,680 | 1,093 | 579 | 9,167 |
1958–59 | 2,885 | 497 | 4,740 | 1,130 | 683 | 9,935 |
1959–60 | 3,095 | 596 | 5,008 | 1,265 | 728 | 10,692 |
1960–61* | 2,947 | 600 | 5,685 | 1,342 | 683 | 11,257 |
1961–62 | 3,286 | 667 | 6,223 | 1,432 | 845 | 12,453 |
Premiums and claims for motor vehicle third-party risks insurance relate to the years ended 30 June.
Reducing the figures of each class for the years 1959–60 to 1961–62 to a percentage basis, the following results are obtained.
Class of Insurance | Claims to Premiums | Premiums to Total Premiums | Claims to Total Claims | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
per cent | |||||||||
Employers' liability | 81.2 | 63.2 | 62.5 | 22.9 | 25.2 | 26.0 | 28.9 | 26.2 | 26.4 |
Personal accident and sickness | 42.5 | 37.9 | 37.6 | 8.4 | 8.6 | 8.8 | 5.6 | 5.3 | 5.3 |
Motor vehicle comprehensive | 64.3 | 68.3 | 71.6 | 46.8 | 450 | 43.0 | 46.8 | 50.5 | 50.0 |
Motor vehicle third-party risks | 73.7 | 74.2 | 71.5 | 10.3 | 9.8 | 9.9 | 11.8 | 11.9 | 11.5 |
Other | 37.6 | 32.3 | 33.8 | 11.6 | 11.4 | 12.3 | 6.8 | 6.1 | 6.8 |
All classes | 64.2 | 60.9 | 61.6 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The Transport Act 1949 requires owners of motor vehicles to insure against their liability, through their negligence, to pay damages on account of the death of or bodily injury to another person. The payment of the insurance premiums is made annually to Deputy Registrars of Motor Vehicles at the same time as the annual licence fee is paid. Owners of motor vehicles are required to nominate each year the insurance company with which the contract of insurance is to be made, and the contract is deemed to be complete on the payment of the premium.
Premium receipts and claims actually paid have been shown in the earlier tables, but the claim figures given later also show amounts on account of the estimated liability for claims still outstanding at 30 June 1962, which are necessarily subject to revision.
With the spectacular increase in road usage, the claims figures have steadily mounted, resulting in progressively higher premium rates until the last four years, during which period premium rates have remained relatively constant over all. The table following gives the premium rates for the various classes of motor vehicles over the last four years, together with a comparison of rates in 1949–50. The minimum rates for omnibuses, service cars, and contract motor vehicles are subject to increases according to seating capacity.
Class of Motor Vehicle | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1962–63 | 1963–64 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Amalgamated, now includes cars and station wagons. | ||||||||
£ | s. | £ | s. | £ | s. | £ | s. | |
Motor cycles | 2 | 0 | 1 | 18 | 1 | 18 | 1 | 18 |
Power cycles | 12½ | 10 | 8 | 8 | ||||
E plate vehicles | 7 | 7 | 7 | |||||
Private cars | 2 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 101 | 2 | 12½* |
Business cars | 3 | 5 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 5 | ||
Trucks | 3 | 10 | 3 | 10 | 3 | 10 | 3 | 10 |
Taxis, public | 17 | 10 | 17 | 10 | 16 | 10 | 16 | 0 |
Buses, over 36 seats (maximum) | 28 | 0 | 28 | 0 | 27 | 0 | 27 | 0 |
Service coaches, over 20 seats (maximum) | 35 | 0 | 30 | 0 | 29 | 0 | 27 | 0 |
Contract motor vehicles (maximum) | 6 | 0 | 6 | 0 | 5 | 10 | 5 | 0 |
Trailers | 4 | 4 | 4 | 4 | ||||
Rental cars | 10 | 0 | 10 | 0 | 10 | 0 | 12 | 0 |
Fire brigade vehicles, ambulances, and miscellaneous | 2 | 15 | 2 | 10 | 2 | 10 | 2 | 12½ |
A sum of 2s. 6d. for every contract of insurance is deducted for administration expenses, and the balance paid to the insurance company concerned.
The liability of the company does not extend to indemnify the owner against any claim made in respect of the death of (or injury to) (a) his own passengers (other than fare-paying passengers in a vehicle plying for hire or children carried to and from school, or employees carried to and from work for hire or reward, in cars or station wagons); (b) his employees, except where the accident occurs otherwise than in the course of employment.
The liability of any insurance company under any contract under the Act is unlimited except for passengers of the negligent driver where they are carried for hire or reward; this liability is limited to £7,500 for any one claimant, and £75,000 for all claims arising from the one accident.
The following particulars give the experience of the last five years, with a summary covering the latest 10 years. It should be noted that the liability for outstanding claims is usually overestimated, and that the total claims for any particular year when finally settled may be expected to be somewhat smaller than the amounts now given. For instance, taking a period of five years 1952–53 to 1956–57 inclusive, for which virtually all claims had been settled by 30 June 1962, it is found that premiums received totalled £6,488,981, while total claims paid up to 30 June 1962 in respect of accidents during the five year period quoted totalled £4,790,680, a ratio of claims to premiums of 73.83 per cent. The actual claims payments made during the five-year period itself totalled £3,936,941, of which a proportion was on account of accidents occurring prior to 1952–53. From this explanation it follows that the ratios given below are also likely to be reduced in course of time, particularly those for the most recent years.
Item | Registration Year Ended 30 June | Total for Ten Years to 30 June 1962 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
* Total claims outstanding from 1954–55 - all previous years' claims having been settled. | ||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Premiums received | 1,586,394 | 1,660,399 | 1,715,983 | 1,809,695 | 2,000,661 | 15,262,113 |
Claims actually paid to 30 June 1962 | 1,405,547 | 1,225,405 | 1,054,538 | 651,905 | 115,577 | 9,243,652 |
Estimated liability for claims still outstanding at 30 June 1962 | 64,570 | 203,491 | 658,473 | 1,422,146 | 2,021,191 | 4,406,423* |
Ratio per cent of claims paid and outstanding to premiums | 92.7 | 86.1 | 99.8 | 114.6 | 106.8 | 89.4 |
A summary showing the experience over the last three registration years for each of the principal classes of motor vehicle is given in the table following.
Class of Motor Vehicle | Net Premiums Received | Claims Paid | Estimated Claims Outstanding | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Arising During Year | Arising During Previous Years | Arising During Year | Arising During Previous Years | ||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1959–60 | |||||
Motor cycles | 47,273 | 2,365 | 24,191 | 31,556 | 49,060 |
Private cars | 836,125 | 73,733 | 598,664 | 1,005,611 | 952,229 |
Business cars | 222,371 | 16,249 | 138,137 | 210,221 | 311,635 |
Goods-service vehicles | 414,346 | 24,303 | 302,766 | 450,410 | 533,805 |
Public taxicabs | 44,973 | 2,190 | 28,070 | 46,000 | 75,200 |
Public omnibuses | 61,481 | 3,957 | 21,949 | 67,785 | 50,305 |
Other classes | 89,414 | 5,988 | 22,809 | 39,250 | 86,990 |
Totals | 1,715,983 | 128,785 | 1,136,586 | 1,850,833 | 2,059,224 |
1960–61 | |||||
Motor cycles | 47,900 | 2,054 | 19,608 | 32,875 | 54,911 |
Private cars | 882,558 | 53,653 | 667,304 | 994,451 | 1,260,743 |
Business cars | 253,243 | 26,002 | 175,083 | 193,766 | 331,581 |
Goods-service vehicles | 428,616 | 19,957 | 258,793 | 362,697 | 703,392 |
Public taxicabs | 46,798 | 2,025 | 29,205 | 35,975 | 60,485 |
Public omnibuses | 60,848 | 6,728 | 23,952 | 106,130 | 83,550 |
Other classes | 89,732 | 24,689 | 33,070 | 73,825 | 76,035 |
Totals | 1,809,695 | 135,108 | 1,207,015 | 1,799,719 | 2,570,697 |
1961–62 | |||||
Motor cycles | 50,423 | 2,125 | 17,005 | 57,783 | 52,607 |
Private cars | 1,001,444 | 58,974 | 764,526 | 1,101,869 | 1,269,567 |
Business cars | 302,764 | 14,686 | 163,690 | 237,292 | 281,133 |
Goods-service vehicles | 447,309 | 23,193 | 257,330 | 414,875 | 576,715 |
Public taxicabs | 47,966 | 5,282 | 29,734 | 53,635 | 47,960 |
Public omnibuses | 61,875 | 4,980 | 38,034 | 57,600 | 59,850 |
Other classes | 88,880 | 6,337 | 46,223 | 98,137 | 97,400 |
Totals | 2,000,661 | 115,577 | 1,316,542 | 2,021,191 | 2,385,232 |
In the legislation dealing with insurance, four separate classes of fire insurance offices are distinguished, namely: (1) local insurance companies established within the limits of New Zealand; (2) foreign insurance companies established beyond New Zealand; (3) United Kingdom offices similarly established; and (4) mutual insurance associations. To these may be added the State Fire Insurance Office, established under a separate Act of Parliament.
Part XIV of the Companies Act 1933 required a minimum paid-up capital of £50,000 intact in the case of limited companies undertaking insurance business (other than life insurance) in New Zealand. A later provision, contained in the Finance Act (No. 3) 1934, allowed overseas companies limited by guarantee which were carrying on insurance business in New Zealand at 31 March 1934 to continue in such business if a sum of not less than £50,000 (including deposits required by law in respect of such business) was kept deposited with the Public Trustee. Part XIII of the Companies Act 1955, which came into force on 1 January 1957, re-enacted the provisions concerning local companies, but the authorisation to engage in insurance business was extended to overseas companies limited by shares and regardless of date of commencement. Part II of the Insurance Companies Act 1940 provides that, in the case of an insurance company of doubtful solvency, inspectors may be appointed to investigate and report on the affairs of the company. Mutual associations are referred to specifically at a later stage in this subsection.
The law regarding deposit requirements to be made with the Public Trustee for companies carrying on the business of insurance, except life assurance, marine insurance, and insurance against earthquake damage, is governed by the Insurance Companies Act 1953. For any New Zealand company commencing business the amounts of deposit required are: fire insurance, £22,500; employers' liability insurance, £22,500; motor vehicles third-party risks insurance, £10,000; all other kinds of insurance, except life, marine, and earthquake insurance, £5,000. These provisions date from 1940 legislation. In the original legislation and in the consolidating act of 1953 special requirements are laid down for New Zealand companies which were already carrying on business when the original legislation was introduced in 1940.
Details of deposits for other classes of company, such as British companies, agents of British companies, and foreign companies, are shown in the 1959 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
Life and marine businesses are not affected by the provisions mentioned in the preceding paragraphs. Deposits required from life assurance companies are dealt with under Section 31a.
The capital amount of deposits held by the Public Trustee at 31 March 1962, under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act and amendments, on behalf of 88 companies and three associations, was £3,575,666, as compared with £3,469,936 at 31 March 1961.
Statistics of fire insurance are compiled annually by the Department of Statistics from returns furnished by the insurance companies for the financial year most closely approximating to the calendar year, and these in some cases extend up to the following June. For 1961–62 information was obtained from 63 offices conducting business in New Zealand. The head offices of these were distributed as follows: Great Britain, 30; New Zealand, 18; Australia, 11; Hong Kong, 2; United States of America, 2.
The following table indicates generally the extent to which fire insurance offices have funds available to meet losses and liabilities. The figures refer to all departments of business underwritten. Funds of life departments are added for completeness, but by the Life Insurance Act 1908 (which follows the provisions of the United Kingdom statute on the subject) life funds must be accounted for separately, and form a security for life-policy holders which is not available for other classes of insurance transacted. Of the 63 fire offices, 20 also engage in life assurance business, but only four of these conduct such business in New Zealand. The amount of funds (other than life) in New Zealand and elsewhere is, it will be seen, approximately £2,490 million.
Item | 1961–62 | 1960–61 (Total) | 1959–60 (Total) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Overseas Companies | Local Companies | Total | |||
* Liabilities of one company in liquidation exceeded assets by £1.7 million. | |||||
£(million) | |||||
Paid-up capital | 180.4 | 10.5 | 190.9 | 152.6 | 122.1 |
Reserves | 1,2911 | 23.5 | 1,314.6 | 1,157.4 | 1,024.1 |
Other liabilities | 962.8 | 21.7 | 984.5 | 784.8 | 698.4 |
Totals | 2,434.3 | 55.7 | 2,490.0 | 2,094.8 | 1,844.6 |
Life funds | 2,944.2 | 0.1 | 2,944.3 | 2,678.8 | 2,364.9 |
Total liabilities | 5,378.5 | 55.8 | 5,434.3 | 4,773.6* | 4,209.5 |
Total assets | 5,378.5 | 55.8 | 5,434.3 | 4,771.9 | 4,209.5 |
The following table gives the amount of assets in New Zealand as at the end of each of the last three years classified under various heads. The figures given include all investments in New Zealand securities and do not relate merely to the assets held by the New Zealand branches of the companies concerned. The assets of other departments - accident, life, marine, etc. - are also included.
Assets in New Zealand | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
House and landed property | 4,842,632 | 5,353,887 | 5,465,668 |
New Zealand Government securities | 12,353,108 | 11,975,516 | 14,758,551 |
New Zealand local authority securities | 2,577,031 | 2,829,879 | 3,226,441 |
Company stocks and shares | 3,897,870 | 4,191,165 | 6,462,360 |
Mortgages, etc. | 3,273,753 | 3,751,038 | 4,724,287 |
Outstanding premiums | 2,648,752 | 3,014,043 | 3,553,668 |
Cash and other assets in New Zealand | 6,673,635 | 7,372,048 | 8,600,836 |
Total New Zealand assets | 36,266,781 | 38,487,576 | 46,791,811 |
The increase in extent and value of property over the years is reflected in the statistics of policies issued and business underwritten given in this subsection. The figure for new and renewal business for 1961–62 shows an increase of £1,172 million, or 40.1 per cent, compared with 1956–57.
The average premium rate per £100 of insurance cover remained at 4s. 10d.; the figure being the same as that of 1960–61. This average is subject to movements in premium rates and by varying proportions of insurance risks rated above or below the average.
It should be explained that the figures in the table which follows relate to the business conducted with the insuring public. Reinsurance transactions are not taken into account.
Item | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|
Amounts Underwritten | |||
Gross amount of insurance cover in force in New Zealand on 31 December | £3,198,640,082 | £3,327,056,460 | £3,640,718,291 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing | 1,477,009 | 1,482,684 | 1,565,910 |
Gross amount of new and renewal business underwritten during year | £3,597,866,096 | £3,758,066,279 | £4,096,636,257 |
Number of policies representing the foregoing | 1,609,342 | 1,629,526 | 1,699,371 |
Premiums | |||
Total gross premiums charged on business (new and renewal) underwritten during year | £8,552,067 | £9,111,120 | £9,900,598 |
Percentage of gross premiums to total amount of business underwritten | 4s. 9d. | 4s. 10d. | 4s. 10d. |
Total premiums (as shown above), less premiums refunded to insured other than to other offices | £7,656,848 | £8,085,725 | £8,763,073 |
Losses | |||
Total number of separate fire losses with which offices were concerned | 30,374 | 31,673 | 36,244 |
Gross losses | £2,676,393 | £2,658,434 | £2,895,059 |
Percentage of gross loss to amount underwritten (new and renewal) during year (as shown above) | 0.1 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Percentage of gross loss to total premiums less refunds to insured (as shown above) | 35.0 | 32.9 | 33.0 |
Average loss | £88 | £84 | £80 |
The next table shows the position of premium income and fire claims during the period 1951–52 to 1961–62. Since 1957–58 fire claims have shown a tendency to decrease, the percentage of claims to premium income in 1960–61 and 1961–62 of 33.0 per cent being the lowest for some years. Fire claims are subject to considerable annual fluctuations as a result of the effect of severe losses which can be caused by major fires.
Year | Premium Income | Fire Claims | Percentage of Claims to Premium Income |
---|---|---|---|
* Excludes figures for one company in liquidation. | |||
£ | £ | per cent | |
1951–52 | 4,672,914 | 1,244,467 | 26.6 |
1952–53 | 5,200,231 | 2,058,549 | 39.6 |
1953–54 | 5,561,964 | 1,996,302 | 35.9 |
1954–55 | 5,878,463 | 1,745,961 | 29.7 |
1955–56 | 6,241,319 | 2,077,756 | 33.3 |
1956–57 | 6,396,843 | 2,174,127 | 34.0 |
1957–58 | 6,614,392 | 3,468,720 | 52.4 |
1958–59 | 7,147,207 | 3,159,621 | 44.2 |
1959–60 | 7,656,848 | 2,676,393 | 35.0 |
1960–61* | 8,085,725 | 2,658,434 | 33.0 |
1961–62 | 8,763,073 | 2,895,059 | 33.0 |
A statement of the total revenue and expenditure, both gross and net, of all offices is now given in respect of New Zealand business. The gross figures include reinsurance business accepted, while the net figures comprise insurances with the public, plus reinsurances accepted, and less amounts reinsured with other offices.
It is insurance practice at the closing date of the accounts of a fire insurance company to transfer to a reserve a proportion of the income received during the year, to allow for policies whose currency extends into the following accounting year.
Previously the unexpired risks reserve shown as revenue comprised the amount of premiums collected in the previous year and set aside as reserve for use in the current year, while the unexpired risks reserve shown as expenditure comprised the amount of premiums collected in the current year but set aside for reserve for use in the following year. This method of treatment was changed from 1959–60 and the entry of net effect of reserve provisions now shown represents the difference between the amount of reserves set aside for the previous and for the current year.
Thus, if the amount transferred to reserve this year is greater than that transferred at the end of the previous year, the net effect is equivalent to an increase in this year's expenditure and the difference is therefore shown as expenditure. Similarly, if the amount transferred this year is less than last year, then the difference will be shown as revenue.
The entry of net effect of reserve provisions in the gross figures, it should be noted, is calculated on the assumption that it bears the same proportion to gross premium income as does the actual net reserve to the net premium income.
Item | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Gross | Net | Gross | Net | |
Revenue | £ | £ | £ | £ |
Net effect of reserve provisions | 11,000 | 6,590 | 27,000 | 16,567 |
Amount of fire premiums receivable during year | 9,760,155 | 5,606,031 | 10,443,368 | 6,269,794 |
Interest and dividends on stock, mortgages, etc. | 251,170 | 251,170 | 261,155 | 261,155 |
Rents | 146,343 | 146,343 | 139,069 | 139,069 |
Other revenue | 27,304 | 27,304 | 13,215 | 13,215 |
Totals | 10,195,972 | 6,037,438 | 10,883,807 | 6,699,800 |
Expenditure | ||||
Net effect of reserve provisions | 404,000 | 233,168 | 591,000 | 354,735 |
Amount of fire claims incurred during year, including adjustment and other expenses of settlement but less salvage | 3,041,816 | 1,607,579 | 3,311,584 | 1,961,490 |
Fire authority levies | 545,533 | 419,767 | 594,060 | 450,834 |
New Zealand Government taxes | 685,630 | 613,147 | 745,381 | 628,829 |
Rents | 78,985 | 77,070 | 85,442 | 77,504 |
Depreciation | 58,015 | 57,725 | 57,009 | 56,202 |
Allowances and commissions on premiums to agents, subagents, and others | 1,093,021 | 456,181 | 1,142,837 | 448,319 |
Salaries and wages, including commissions on profits or bonuses | 1,136,073 | 1,070,137 | 1,278,582 | 1,157,090 |
Other expenses of management | 568,326 | 567,311 | 596,943 | 564,973 |
Totals | 7,611,399 | 5,102,085 | 8,402,838 | 5,699,976 |
The principal items of net revenue and expenditure for 1961–62 of the two classes of offices operating in New Zealand are contained in the next table.
Class of Office | Net Revenue | Net Expenditure | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums | Total* | Claims | Salaries and Commissions | Total* | |
* Excluding net effect of reserve provisions. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
Overseas companies | 3,239,796 | 3,325,962 | 1,113,761 | 768,434 | 2,814,396 |
Local companies | 3,029,998 | 3,357,271 | 847,729 | 836,975 | 2,530,845 |
Totals | 6,269,794 | 6,683,233 | 1,961,490 | 1,605,409 | 5,345,241 |
Excluding the net effect of reserve provisions, the excess of net revenue over net expenditure for 1961–62 of £1,337,992 compares with surpluses of £1,161,931 and £1,149,659 for 1960–61 and 1959–60 respectively.
The following table shows the percentage ratio of working expenses to premium income for the years 1957–58 to 1961–62. It is sometimes contended that contributions to the fire-prevention authority are not a working expense, but should be added to the total of fire losses. While this view is not subscribed to in the compilation of the statistics, there is a definite relationship between the items, and this table shows the ratio both inclusive and exclusive of such levies.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
per cent | |||||
Net working expenses (excluding taxes) to net premium income | 47.7 | 46.9 | 45.2 | 47.2 | 43.9 |
Net working expenses (excluding taxes and fire-service levies) to net premium income | 39.8 | 39.7 | 37.9 | 39.8 | 36.7 |
Gross working expenses (excluding taxes) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 35.7 | 35.4 | 35.2 | 35.7 | 36.0 |
Gross working expenses (excluding taxes and fire-service levies) to gross premium income (including reinsurances from other offices) | 29.6 | 29.6 | 29.5 | 30.1 | 30.2 |
In the following tables particulars are given of fire losses according to the causes of fires, extent of loss, etc., for the year 1961.
A summary of losses over the latest 11 years follows. The growth of population and the rise in property values are reflected in the upward trend shown in the table. In addition, the figures have been augmented from time to time by heavy losses involved in the destruction of valuable buildings, plant, and stocks, such as the disastrous wool-store fires of 1951 and 1955. Major insured losses during 1958 included an extensive industrial plant at Gracefield, Lower Hutt, and hotel premises at Lake Wanaka, Otago. In 1959 a Dunedin departmental store fire and a large woodware and joinery fire caused major insured loss.
While precise information is not available on uninsured fire losses, which in some cases may be considerable, this has been estimated by the fire prevention authorities at a further 15 per cent of the total fire losses given.
The Government usually bears its own risk and only a small proportion of the major Aotea Quay fire in Wellington in July 1961 is included.
Year | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Gross Loss | Average Fire-loss Payments |
---|---|---|---|
* Separate fires. | |||
£ | £ | ||
1951 | 11,663* | 1,517,992 | 130 |
1952 | 12,602* | 1,716,450 | 136 |
1953 | 14,246* | 1,650,390 | 116 |
1954 | 16,568* | 1,525,866 | 92 |
1955 | 20,600 | 2,058,067 | 100 |
1956 | 22,199 | 1,980,647 | 89 |
1957 | 25,790 | 3,025,407 | 117 |
1958 | 27,428 | 2,708,090 | 99 |
1959 | 28,459 | 2,611,074 | 92 |
1960 | 29,484 | 2,076,806 | 70 |
1961 | 32,030 | 2,363,187 | 74 |
The average insurance claim paid for material fire damage per head of total population was 22s. 4d. in 1959, 17s. 6d. in 1960, and 19s. 2d. in 1961.
The classification by fire districts which follows is based on the schedules to the Fire Services Act 1949, which set out in full the districts (and their status) originally constituted under the Act. Additions, deletions, and alterations in status are periodically gazetted. The administrative authority appointed by the Act is the Fire Service Council, responsible to the Minister of Internal Affairs.
Type of Fire District | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Gross Amount of Loss Paid on Risks Affected | Proportion of Loss to Total Loss |
---|---|---|---|
1961 | £ | Per Cent | |
United urban fire districts | 13,433 | 905,047 | 38.3 |
Urban fire districts | 12,965 | 1,006,126 | 42.6 |
Secondary urban fire district | 2,352 | 120,769 | 5.1 |
Remainder of New Zealand (including floating risks) | 3,280 | 331,245 | 14.0 |
Totals | 32,030 | 2,363,187 | 100.0 |
The relationship between the number of payments and loss incurred is fairly closely sustained for the main types of district; 89.8 per cent of payments relating to fires which occurred in urban (including united urban) fire districts, the loss amounting to 860 per cent of the total.
Particulars regarding causes of fires are contained in the following table which covers the years 1959–1961. A more detailed table of causes of fires is given in the annual Report on Insurance Statistics.
Cause of Fire | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Electricity | 7,348 | 235,328 | 7,606 | 292,503 | 8,538 | 372,671 |
Gas | 508 | 12,282 | 402 | 17,789 | 455 | 11,959 |
Chimneys and flues | 773 | 80,239 | 757 | 42,419 | 800 | 58,643 |
Fireplaces and stoves | 9,896 | 216,518 | 9,778 | 185,787 | 10,095 | 175,411 |
Smoking and matches | 5,037 | 172,128 | 5,873 | 145,900 | 6,474 | 166,225 |
Inflammable spirits and materials | 745 | 68,924 | 839 | 91,448 | 1,019 | 72,785 |
Outside causes | 966 | 128,435 | 890 | 62,359 | 989 | 114,169 |
Arson and incendiarism | 76 | 22,490 | 69 | 31,998 | 96 | 25,681 |
Other specified causes | 646 | 42,900 | 719 | 64,772 | 679 | 111,266 |
Unknown causes | 2,464 | 1,631,830 | 2,551 | 1,141,831 | 2,885 | 1,254,377 |
Totals | 28,459 | 2,611,074 | 29,484 | 2,076,806 | 32,030 | 2,363,187 |
The actual cause of many fires is not easily ascertainable, especially in cases of total, or near-total loss, where evidence as to origin is obliterated. This accounts for the high proportion of loss due to unknown causes and for the fact that the average loss payment is much greater in these instances. During 1961 the average payment for specified causes was £38, while the average for the unspecified group amounted to £436. As most major fires result from unknown causes this accounts for the large difference between the averages.
The Fire Services Amendment Act 1952 provides that the Minister of Internal Affairs may appoint any person to hold any inquiry into any fire and the steps taken to deal with it.
The next table gives particulars of fire losses during the latest three years, classified according to the amount of loss. The vast majority of fires cause only minor damage. During 1961 payments of less than £10 accounted for 65.4 per cent of the total number, but only 3.7 per cent of the total loss sustained. On the other hand, payments of £10,000 or over, numbering only 25, represented 246 per cent of the insured loss.
Loss Category | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | |||
Under 10 | 18,810 | 76,720 | 19,098 | 77,893 | 20,932 | 86,225 |
10–24 | 5,318 | 79,335 | 5,770 | 84,561 | 6,404 | 93,389 |
25–99 | 2,519 | 115,288 | 2,695 | 122,032 | 2,823 | 127,319 |
100–999 | 1,326 | 462,701 | 1,493 | 512,921 | 1,406 | 452,754 |
1,000–1,999 | 276 | 370,842 | 228 | 299,659 | 251 | 339,582 |
2,000–4,999 | 157 | 447,608 | 149 | 422,632 | 155 | 455,301 |
5,000–19,999 - | 42 | 368,879 | 46 | 408,956 | 50 | 453,324 |
20,000 and over | 11 | 689,701 | 5 | 148,152 | 9 | 355,293 |
Totals | 28,459 | 2,611,074 | 29,484 | 2,076,806 | 32,030 | 2,363,187 |
Losses have been classified in broad groups according to the nature of the risk, the figures for the years 1959–61 being presented in the next table. Fires in private dwellings accounted for 87.1 per cent of the total payments during 1961, but the proportion of loss sustained was only 38.2 per cent. It should be noted that the “contents”, where insured, are included in the various class groups. Consequently the total for the houses and flats group is swollen by the numerous small claims on account of damage to personal effects, etc., the actual building not being affected by the fire in many instances. The miscellaneous risks group also includes those cases where a fire has affected two or more buildings, which individually are classifiable into more than one of the other groups shown in the table, or, in some instances, single buildings housing occupiers of different groupings.
Class Group | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | Number of Fire-loss Payments | Amount of Loss | |
£ | £ | £ | ||||
Private houses and flats, boarding-houses, etc. | 24,611 | 916,505 | 25,767 | 921,883 | 27,904 | 903,680 |
Hotels and restaurants | 611 | 158,592 | 574 | 93,164 | 604 | 91,516 |
Offices and public buildings | 409 | 74,361 | 401 | 76,785 | 435 | 119,155 |
Theatres and entertainment places | 110 | 99,930 | 94 | 25,683 | 123 | 39,242 |
Bulk stores and warehouses | 124 | 61,378 | 131 | 59,366 | 160 | 190,252 |
Shops | 776 | 725,929 | 658 | 303,920 | 666 | 264,349 |
Factories and industrial risks | 852 | 487,469 | 895 | 479,989 | 1,027 | 624,652 |
Farm risks (other than dwellings) | 303 | 57,819 | 283 | 65,288 | 321 | 61,878 |
Miscellaneous (including unclassified) | 151 | 14,232 | 142 | 32,393 | 231 | 51,559 |
Floating and travelling risks | 512 | 14,859 | 539 | 18,335 | 559 | 16,904 |
Totals | 28,459 | 2,611,074 | 29,484 | 2,076,806 | 32,030 | 2,363,187 |
Mutual associations are governed by the Mutual Insurance Act 1955, which allows 200 or more owners or occupiers of isolated or farm properties to subscribe to a declaration, and form themselves into a mutual association to insure against loss to an amount in the aggregate of not less than £200,000. The Act permits these associations to conduct accident business in addition to fire insurance. Such associations effect insurance on the premium note principle, and accept premium notes to be assessed for losses in the proportion of the total amount of such notes. The amount of a member's premium notes limits his liability. As stated in the section relating to deposits, mutual insurance associations carrying on employers' liability insurance business are now required to deposit approved securities to a specified value with the Public Trustee.
The Mutual Insurance Regulations, gazetted in 1956, permit these associations to carry on additional types of insurance (other than life assurance).
Summarised figures for the three associations formed under the Act appear below.
Year Ended 31 March | Net Premium Income | Total Net Income | Net Claims | Reserves and Funds | Assets* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fire | Accident | Fire | Accident | ||||
* Including premium notes. † Revised method of treating unexpired risks reserve (See page 958). | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
1958 | 105,240 | 133,097 | 328,858 | 21,821 | 65,872 | 270,689 | 654,310 |
1959 | 113,192 | 139,066 | 365,427 | 28,918 | 77,749 | 231,488 | 693,883 |
1960 | 116,051 | 165,303 | 404,008 | 27,224 | 92,882 | 247,080 | 741,797 |
1960† | 116,051 | 165,303 | 304,443 | 27,224 | 92,882 | 247,080 | 741,797 |
1961† | 124,653 | 182,066 | 331,957 | 20,997 | 96,314 | 270,352 | 748,975 |
1962† | 134,441 | 205,425 | 366,837 | 29,210 | 96,022 | 295,821 | 810,368 |
At 31 March 1962 there were 277 fire brigades under the administrative authority of the Fire Service Council. Of these, 22 were staffed with full-time personnel numbering 194 officers and 493 men, as well as 216 auxiliaries; while 214 brigades, together with 41 auxiliary units, were manned by 4,340 volunteers.
The New Zealand Government Life Insurance Office was founded in 1869 at a time when New Zealanders had comparatively poor facilities in regard to life assurance. Payment of all policies with the Office is guaranteed by the Government. The administration of the Office is regulated by the Government Life Insurance Act 1953.
The total income of the Office for 1961 was £8,310,910, of which premium income amounted to £5,783,112, annuity purchase money £6,477, and interest, rents, etc. (net) £2,521,321.
During the year 1961 payments were made under the following heads: matured policies (including bonus additions), £1,023,518; claims by death (including bonuses). £571,601; annuities, £87,054; surrendered policies and bonuses cashed, £641,377; commission, £413,161; other management expenses, £338,797; rates and taxes, £159,567; and other expenditure, £55,101.
Income and expenditure figures of the Government Life Insurance Office are now given for each of the latest five years.
Year | Premium Income (Including Purchase of Annuities) | Total Income | Management Expenses | Total Expenditure | Ratio of Management Expenses to Total Income | Ratio of Management Expenses to Premium Income |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
£(thousand) | per cent | per cent | ||||
1957 | 4,122 | 5,570 | 599 | 2,364 | 10.76 | 14.54 |
1958 | 4,580 | 6,276 | 626 | 2,572 | 9.97 | 13.66 |
1959 | 4,937 | 6,884 | 651 | 2,836 | 9.46 | 13.19 |
1960 | 5,320 | 7,537 | 725 | 3,098 | 9.61 | 13.61 |
1961 | 5,790 | 8,311 | 752 | 3,290 | 9.05 | 12.99 |
Figures showing the progress of the Office are contained in the next table. Annuities are excluded.
Year | New Business | Policies Discontinued | Policies in Force at End of Year | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number Policies | Sum Assured | Annual* Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | Number | Sum Assured | Annual Premiums | |
* Excludes single premiums. | |||||||||
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||||
1957 | 23,112 | 23,230 | 544 | 8,078 | 6,397 | 155 | 248,955 | 172,775 | 3,894 |
1958 | 25,652 | 26,030 | 841 | 9,029 | 7,428 | 181 | 263,578 | 191,377 | 4,253 |
1959 | 23,685 | 27,538 | 554 | 9,853 | 8,456 | 202 | 277,410 | 210,460 | 4,605 |
1960 | 24,922 | 30,637 | 615 | 10,666 | 9,463 | 221 | 291,666 | 231,633 | 4,999 |
1961 | 25,027 | 32,147 | 667 | 11,724 | 10,683 | 243 | 304,969 | 253,097 | 5,424 |
During 1961 there was an increase of 4.9 per cent over the previous year in the value of new policies written and an increase of 8.5 per cent in the amount of annual premiums represented. The average sum assured per policy was £1,163 in 1959, £1,229 in 1960, and £1,284 in 1961. In addition to the total sum assured at the end of the year, accrued reversionary bonuses amounted to £13,531,527. Immediate, deferred, and contingent annuities totalled £2,097,828, representing 495 policies. Single premium income for the years 1959 to 1961 was £446,758, £472,763, and £491,211 respectively.
The Office's balance sheet as at 31 December 1961 showed that the total assets amounted to £52,643,375, and were invested as shown in the following statement, which also gives the distribution of the assets at the end of the two preceding years for purposes of comparison.
Class of Investment | Amount | Proportion to Totals | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1959 | 1969 | 1961 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
* Mainly due and overdue premiums and interest, interest accrued, and company stocks, shares, and debentures. | ||||||
£(thousand) | per cent | per cent | per cent | |||
Mortgages on freehold property | 20,062 | 22,115 | 24,567 | 46.69 | 46.55 | 46.67 |
Loans on policies | 1,670 | 1,828 | 2,128 | 3.89 | 3.85 | 4.04 |
Government securities | 8,161 | 7,268 | 7,178 | 18.99 | 15.30 | 13.64 |
Local authority securities | 8,691 | 10,721 | 11,468 | 20.23 | 22.57 | 21.78 |
Landed and house property | 1,457 | 1,746 | 1,972 | 3.39 | 3.67 | 3.75 |
Miscellaneous assets* | 2,928 | 3,832 | 5,330 | 6.81 | 8.06 | 10.12 |
Totals | 42,968 | 47,510 | 52,643 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Assurance, annuity, and endowment funds, apart from special reserves of £1,040,000, amounted to £50,866,464, an increase (the largest ever recorded) of £5,020,734 over the corresponding figure at the end of the previous year.
In the year 1901 the Government Life Insurance Office opened an Accident Branch. On 1 January 1925 the accident business was transferred to the control of the State Fire Insurance Office. General accident business was undertaken, but the branch was opened more especially to conduct insurance under the Workers' Compensation Act. In recent years other forms of accident insurance have contributed on an increasing scale to the premium income of the Office. The main classes transacted are employers' liability, personal accident, public risk, motor comprehensive, third-party risks, plate glass, and fidelity guarantee.
A summary of revenue and expenditure during the last three years is contained in the following table.
Year | Revenue | Expenditure | Surplus for Year | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Premiums | Total | Claims* | Working Expenses† | Net Effect of Reserve Provisions‡ | Total Expenditure (Including Taxation) | ||
* Including unadjusted losses. † Includes statutory levies. ‡ At the closing date of the accounts of an accident insurance company it is customary to transfer to a reserve a proportion of the income received during the current year. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1959 | 1,909 | 2,017 | 1,469 | 369 | 44 | 1,950 | 67 |
1960 | 2,159 | 2,286 | 1,547 | 390 | 100 | 2,160 | 126 |
1961 | 2,320 | 2,469 | 1,530 | 391 | 79 | 2,234 | 235 |
If the amount transferred to reserve in the current year is more than was transferred at the end of the previous year the net effect is equivalent to an increase in the current year's expenditure.
The percentage of various classes of expenditure to earned premiums after allowance for provision for unexpired risks are now given.
Item | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|
* Excluding Workers' Compensation Board levies. | |||
Ratio of claims to earned premiums | 78.7 | 75.1 | 68.2 |
Ratio of working expenses to earned premiums* | 19.1 | 18.6 | 17.0 |
Ratio of underwritten surplus to earned premiums before providing for taxation | 1.4 | 5.9 | 14.3 |
The total assets at 31 December 1961 were £4,424,327, which included £2,039,632 invested in Government securities and £1,019,900 in local authority securities. Of the total liabilities at 31 December 1961, reserves totalled £1,381,767, while provision for unexpired risks totalled £1,037,552. In addition, provision for unadjusted claims amounted to £1,626,416.
The New Zealand State Fire Office was the first competitive State fire-insurance office in the world, and opened for business on 4 January 1905. Marine insurance has been undertaken since 1947. Premium-rate reductions and bonus rebates have reduced the cost of insurance.
Premium income advanced by £215,655 during 1961, while losses increased by £82,418. The apportionment for taxes was £225,947, while the net surplus rose from £205,616 in 1960, to £238,395 in 1961.
Year | Revenue | Expenditure | Surplus for Year | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Net Premium Income | Net Total Income | Claims* | Working Expenses | Net Effect of Reserve Provisions† | Net Total Expenditure (Including Taxation) | ||
* Including unadjusted losses. † At the closing date of the accounts of a fire insurance company it is customary to transfer to a reserve a proportion of the income received during the year. If the amount transferred to reserve in the current year is more than was transferred at the end of the previous year the net effect is equivalent to an increase in the current year's expenditure. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1959 | 961 | 1,098 | 261 | 346 | 82 | 909 | 188 |
1960 | 1,068 | 1,237 | 297 | 388 | 53 | 1,031 | 206 |
1961 | 1,283 | 1,476 | 379 | 400 | 108 | 1,238 | 238 |
The percentages of various classes of expenditure to earned premiums after allowance for provision for unexpired risks are given below.
Item | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|
Ratio of claims to earned premiums | 29.7 | 29.3 | 32.3 |
Ratio of working expenses to earned premiums | 39.9 | 38.8 | 34.8 |
Ratio of Fire Service Council levies to earned premiums | 8.8 | 8.4 | 7.9 |
Ratio of underwriting surplus to earned premiums before providing for taxation | 21.5 | 23.5 | 25.0 |
The total assets at 31 December 1961 were £4,137,822, which included £1,907,603 invested in Government securities and £731,771 invested in local authority securities. Of the total liabilities, reserves amounted to £2,577,976, while the provision for unexpired risks amounted to £641,709. Provision for unadjusted claims totalled £171,787.
Under the Earthquake and War Damage Act 1944 there exists the Earthquake and War Damage Fund, which is administered by a Commission. All property insured against fire is deemed to be insured to the extent of the indemnity value against earthquake and war damage. Premiums at the rate of 1s. for each £100 of insurance cover are collected by the insurance companies and paid into the Fund (less commission of 2½ per cent).
The Act provides for both compulsory and voluntary insurance against earthquake and war damage. Under the compulsory provisions of the original Act all property insured to any amount under any contract of fire insurance with an insurance company is deemed to be insured to the same amount against earthquake damage and war damage. An amending Act passed in 1951, however, provides that where the contract of fire insurance provides for the settlement of the claim upon the basis of the replacement value, the compulsory earthquake and war damage insurance will be for the amount of the indemnity or present value only. If the present value is certified by a registered architect or a registered valuer, the earthquake and war damage premium will be charged on the amount so certified. Under the voluntary provisions of the Act any person having an insurable interest in any property may make application to the Commission for earthquake or war damage insurance, and a contract may be made for the insurance of any property that is not insured under the compulsory section of the Act, or for the insurance to an additional amount of any property that is so insured.
Advances may be made from the Consolidated Fund if at any time the amount in the Earthquake and War Damage Fund is not sufficient to meet the claims thereon.
“Earthquake damage” is defined as damage occurring as the direct result of earthquake or of fire occasioned by or in consequence of earthquake. It also includes damage occurring as the direct result of measures taken under proper authority to avoid the spreading of, or otherwise to mitigate the consequence of, any such damage. In addition to damage occurring as a direct result of action by the enemy, “war damage” included damage occurring as the direct result of measures taken in combating the enemy or precautionary or preparatory measures taken under proper authority with a view to preventing or hindering any enemy or anticipated enemy action. It also includes accidental damage occurring as the direct result of any explosion or fire which involves any explosives or munitions, etc., required for war purposes.
During the financial year 1949–50 an extension of the scheme was instituted to provide some measure of protection to the insured against storm and flood of an abnormal or widespread nature. Finance is provided by crediting 10 per cent of the premiums compulsorily collected under the Act to a special Disaster Fund, without further liability on the Earthquake and War Damage Fund.
On 1 November 1954 the definition of disaster damage was extended to include volcanic eruption, and authority was given to the Commission to accept insurance against landslip. This latter type of cover does not apply automatically.
The Earthquake and War Damage Regulations 1956, came into force on 1 June 1956. The amount of the franchise (proportion of loss to be borne by the insured) was fixed for all cases as 1 per cent of the loss but not less than £10 where the loss is less than £5,000, and £50 where the loss exceeds £5,000. The franchise may be fixed at a higher rate where the property is more than normally susceptible to damage. Cover under the disaster provisions was widened by the deletion of the word “widespread” from the definition.
The following is a comparative statement for the last six years of the financial operations under the Earthquake and War Damage Act, together with a statement showing the position from the inception of the Fund to 31 March 1961.
1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 19 Dec. 1941 to 31 Mar. 1962 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* At end of each period. † From commencement in November 1949. | |||||||
Income | £(thousand) | ||||||
Premiums - | |||||||
Earthquake and war damage | 1,297 | 1,383 | 1,509 | 1,580 | 1,721 | 1,868 | 21,388 |
Storm and flood | 143 | 153 | 166 | 177 | 190 | 206 | 1,661 |
Interest | 465 | 546 | 621 | 716 | 826 | 991 | 6,734 |
Totals | 1,905 | 2,081 | 2,296 | 2,474 | 2,737 | 3,065 | 29,783 |
Outgo - | |||||||
Claims - | |||||||
Earthquake and war damage | 9 | 9 | 5 | 37 | 16 | 8 | 153 |
Storm and flood | 140 | 383 | 191 | 86 | 43 | 114 | 1,075 |
Salaries and expenses of management | 10 | 9 | 8 | 10 | 11 | 11 | 124 |
Discount to insurance offices | 36 | 38 | 41 | 44 | 47 | 51 | 475 |
Exchange adjustment | 340 | ||||||
Totals | 194 | 438 | 246 | 177 | 117 | 184 | 2,167 |
Surplus | 1,711 | 1,643 | 2,051 | 2,297 | 2,620 | 2,881 | 27,618 |
Earthquake and war damage fund* | 15,593 | 17,459 | 19,536 | 21,742 | 24,212 | 26.991 | 26,991 |
Disaster Funds *† | 533 | 310 | 284 | 375 | 524 | 626 | 626 |
The item “exchange adjustment” of £339,525 was the depreciation in the New Zealand value of the Commission's overseas funds as the result of the alteration in the exchange rate to parity with sterling which came into operation during 1948.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 357 earthquake and 808 storm and flood claims were lodged, compared with 228 and 445 for the previous year. The large number of earthquake claims in 1959–60 was the result of an earthquake on 22 May 1959 which affected principally the Picton area and produced 461 claims. In the year 1961–62 there was a surplus in the Disaster Fund of £101,843 compared with a surplus of £149,673 in 1960–61 and an underwriting loss in the two previous years.
Table of Contents
A short history of labour laws was given on pages 1009–1016 of the 1960 Yearbook and in earlier issues.
A considerable proportion of the persons comprising the labour force of New Zealand have their working conditions determined either directly or indirectly by virtue of the provisions of the Factories Act 1946, the Coal Mines Act 1925, the Shops and Offices Act 1955, the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, the Agricultural Workers' Act 1962, the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954, and the Construction Act 1959. Legislative authority covering the working conditions of substantially the greater portion of the remaining participants in the labour force is contained in the State Services Act 1962 and the Government Service Tribunal Act 1948, the Government Railways Act 1949, the Post Office Act 1959, the Police Act 1958, the Education Act 1914, the Hospitals Act 1957 and the Hospital Employment Regulations 1957, and the Waterfront Industry Act 1953.
In the following pages a survey is made first of the Court of Arbitration and then of the working and other conditions laid down by legislation.
The Court of Arbitration, which dates from 1894 and whose jurisdiction is set out in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954, consists of three members appointed by the Governor-General, one of whom is the Judge of the Court. No one may be appointed as the Judge unless he is a barrister or solicitor of not less than seven years' standing. One of the two other members is appointed on the recommendation of the industrial unions of employers and the other on the recommendation of the industrial unions of workers. Although the members other than the Judge are appointed for a term of three years only, in practice it has been found that they have usually served much longer terms on the Court.
The work of the Court may be divided into two sections - the making of laws through the promulgation of awards, apprenticeship orders, etc., and the interpretation and enforcement of industrial laws, including industrial agreements and certain statutes. The second function is similar to the functions of other Courts, but in making industrial law the Court of Arbitration has a unique role. In addition the Court has wide powers and responsibilities associated with the making of general wage orders (see Section 33 of the Yearbook).
The following is a general account of the present jurisdiction, powers, and functions of the Court of Arbitration, some of which are legislative in character and others judicial.
Under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954:
The principal function of the Court is to settle any matters which are outstanding after the representatives of workers, unions and employers in any industry have failed under the procedure laid down in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to reach complete agreement in conciliation upon the minimum rates of wages and conditions of work which are to govern employment in the industry for a limited future period. This function of the Court is really legislative in character, for Parliament in effect has delegated authority to the Court to make law in a restricted field but its awards must not be inconsistent with any statute. For a large proportion (approximately one-half) of the labour force, the determining factor in minimum rates of wages and working conditions is the series of awards issued by the Court of Arbitration, and industrial agreements made by representatives of employers and workers. The number of awards and agreements in force is quite large - 632 at 31 March 1962 - and each is subject to individual negotiation by the unions or associations concerned during its formulation.
Included in the respective awards and agreements are provisions covering minimum rates of remuneration, the hours of work, overtime, holidays, safety, health, and welfare. Initiated by the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act 1936 a 40-hour week is now prescribed in almost all awards and industrial agreements.
The Court does not settle strikes or lockouts. If there is a strike or lockout in an industry, access to the Court is not usually available to the parties unless and until work is resumed.
(b) The provisions of awards and industrial agreements are enforced through Magistrate's Courts and the Court of Arbitration. There are limited rights of appeal against the judgments of Magistrates to the Court of Arbitration the determination of which is final. Inspectors of Awards who are officers of the Department of Labour may proceed directly in the Court of Arbitration for the recovery of penalties. In the Magistrate's Court actions for penalties may be brought at the suit of an Inspector of Awards or at the suit of any party to the award or industrial agreement.
The Court has power to impose penalties for a number of offences against special provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act; for example, being a party to a strike or lockout when bound by an award or industrial agreement, combining to defeat an award, contempt of Court, obstruction of a conciliation council or the Court, failure to comply with a summons to give evidence, victimisation, and so forth.
Actions to recover moneys, including holiday pay, due to workers under awards and industrial agreements may be brought by Inspectors of Awards in the Court of Arbitration or the Magistrates' Court.
The Court of Arbitration upon application of Inspectors of Awards or upon applications of parties, joint or otherwise, may give its opinion upon any question connected with the construction of any award or industrial agreement or upon any particular determination or direction of the Court or upon the construction of any statute relating to matters within the jurisdiction of the Court. This function is largely availed of and enables many legal disputes to be settled with a minimum of friction and at a minimum cost.
The Court of Arbitration is vested with a jurisdiction to hear appeals from decisions of disputes committees set up to consider differences arising between parties to awards and industrial agreements as to any matter arising out of or connected with an award or agreement but not specifically dealt with therein.
The Court has a special jurisdiction to conduct inquiries into allegations of irregularities in connection with election of the officers of any industrial union and to make and enforce orders relating to such matters.
Under the Economic Stabilisation Act 1948 and regulations made thereunder:
The Court of Arbitration has power to make general orders amending the rates of remuneration in all awards and industrial agreements either of its own motion or on the application of any industrial union or association of workers or employers. For this purpose, the expression “rates of remuneration” has a very wide connotation.
Under the Shops and Offices Act 1955:
The Court has power when making an award in any trade to fix the opening and closing hours of all shops in the particular trade in that locality and also to provide that such shops shall not be open for business on one working day in each week or on any award holiday.
Under the Annual Holidays Act 1944:
The Court has power to impose penalties for offences against the provisions of the Act.
Under the Apprentices Act 1948:
The Court has power to make apprenticeship orders, in respect of any industry or branch thereof to which the Act applies, prescribing the wages, hours, and other conditions of employment to be incorporated in contracts of apprenticeship, the period of apprenticeship in any industry and the minimum age at which a person may commence to serve as an apprentice in any industry, and pre-requisite education.
The Court on the application of certain parties may give its opinion upon any question connected with the construction of any apprenticeship order or with any determination or direction of the Court under the Act.
The Court may hear appeals from decisions of apprenticeship committees and district commissioners of apprenticeship, and its decisions are final and conclusive.
The Court has jurisdiction to decide actions in respect of alleged breaches of any contract of apprenticeship order of the Court or requirement of the Apprentices Act.
Under the Agricultural Workers Act 1936:
Matters in dispute between certain classes of agricultural workers and their employers may be referred to the Court of Arbitration for the purpose of making a recommendation to the Minister of Labour as to how matters in dispute should be settled.
The Court of Arbitration early in its history expanded beyond the limited function originally conceived for it. It has been the major force in the formulation of industrial codes. In its evolution and in its task of establishing uniform wage rates, the Court has risen to a commanding position in the economic life of the country. Apart from occasional legislation to meet special economic conditions, or as in 1936 to introduce the 40-hour week, no attempt has been made by Parliament to express in law the social and economic policy to be followed by the Court. There is no right of appeal from the decisions of the Court on any matters coming within its exclusive jurisdiction.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act 1936 contained inter alia, provisions aimed at the establishment of a 40-hour week, without reduction in the weekly wage rate. The Court of Arbitration might fix longer hours, but was required to state its reasons for so doing. The Factories Amendment Act 1936 required the fixing of a 40-hour week in factories. The Shops and Offices Amendment Act 1936 reduced the working hours in shops from 48 to 44 per week, and a further reduction to 40 hours was made by later amendments passed in 1945 and 1946. The Shipping and Seamen Amendment Act 1946 reduced seamen's hours to 40 per week. Employees in wood and coal yards, motor and horse drivers, and restaurant workers also obtained a 40-hour week in the same year. From 5 April 1948 a seven-hour day was, by decision of the Coal Mines Council, introduced for all underground workers in coal mines. By section 6 of the Mining Amendment Act 1948 this provision was extended as from 1 January 1949 to underground workers in other mines.
The Annual Holidays Act 1944 provides for an annual holiday of two weeks' duration on ordinary pay for all workers who are not otherwise provided for in this respect. The holiday is to be given within six months after it becomes due, but if the employment is terminated before it has been taken the employer is required to pay the amount of holiday pay due. If any special holiday for which the worker is entitled to payment under any Act, award, or agreement, or under his contract of service, occurs during the period of the annual holiday, the length of the annual holiday is increased by one day in respect thereof. An amendment passed in 1945 provided that not less than seven days' notice must be given by the employer of the day on which the annual holiday is to commence, unless an agreement has been made to the contrary.
Where a worker has been employed for less than one year, on termination of employment he is entitled to payment equal to one twenty-fifth of his ordinary pay for the period of employment. An employer is required to keep a record (holiday book) containing particulars of employment, annual holidays, and amounts paid in respect of each worker in his employment.
The Anzac Day Act 1949 provides that the 25th day of April in each year shall be known as Anzac Day, and shall be observed throughout New Zealand in all respects as if Anzac Day were a Sunday. The Act prohibits the transfer of a holiday, observance of certain hours of labour, or payment at certain rates of wages on Anzac Day to any other day instead of Anzac Day, although an employer may grant a holiday on any other day instead of Anzac Day, where the worker is required to work on Anzac Day at ordinary rates of wages.
Under the Factories Act 1946, the definition of factory was varied to read “any building, office, or place in which two or more persons are engaged or in which one or more persons are employed … directly or indirectly, in any handicraft, or in preparing or manufacturing goods for trade or sale …”, thus excluding places (with certain specified exceptions) where one self-employed person was engaged. The 1946 Act also brought Government-owned factories within the scope of the legislation.
Since 1945 a 40-hour week has applied to all factories.
No boy or girl under 16 years of age is permitted to work overtime. No woman shall work more than three hours' overtime in one day (excluding time worked before noon on Saturday), and not more than nine hours in any week, but there is no restriction on the yearly total overtime hours.
There are special provisions in regard to work for industries where raw materials which, in the opinion of the inspector are subject to rapid deterioration, are processed for sale as foodstuffs or where, in the opinion of the inspector, extended hours are necessary in order to meet a public demand.
Whole holidays are prescribed for eight statutory holidays (apart from the annual holiday described earlier). Payment for each whole holiday mentioned in the Factories Act was made to apply to all persons employed at any time in the fortnight ending on the day on which the holiday occurs. Special provisions have been made requiring extra payment to be made for work done on Sundays or holidays. Generally speaking, treble time is counted for work done on statutory whole holidays (where the worker would be paid ordinary time if not working), double time on Sundays, and time and one-half on half-holidays. In connection with holidays, reference should also be made to the Annual Holidays Act 1944, the provisions of which have been outlined earlier.
It should be noted also that the Public Holidays Act 1955 gives rules which shall be applicable to the provisions of any Act, award, or industrial agreement when Christmas Day and New Year's Day fall on a Friday, Saturday, or Sunday. The effect of the Act is broadly to provide that provisions regarding the granting of a holiday or observance of certain hours of labour or payment of certain specified rates of wages are carried over from Saturday and Sunday to Monday (or Tuesday). In a similar way, where an anniversary day of any province falls on a Friday, Saturday, or Sunday, the provisions governing a holiday, pay, etc., on anniversary day apply on the next succeeding Monday; if it falls on a Tuesday, Wednesday, or Thursday, the provisions apply to the immediately preceding Monday as if it were the anniversary day. Labour Day is deemed to be the fourth Monday in October.
Section 15 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1948 made special provision in regard to holiday work for night workers in newspaper printing and publishing. A “day” for holiday and Sunday purposes is defined as from noon on the day to noon on the following day in the case of such workers, newspaper offices, and works.
No boy or girl under 15 years of age may be employed in any factory. No boy or girl under 16 years of age may be employed in any factory unless a certificate of fitness is issued by an Inspector of Factories, and no such certificate may be granted unless the proposed employer obtains at his own expense a medical certificate of fitness from a Medical Officer of Health, or from a registered medical practitioner nominated by a Medical Officer of Health.
Under the Factories Act 1946 the minimum rate of pay is 22s. 6d. per week with half-yearly increments of not less than 5s. per week, until a weekly rate of £2 12s. 6d. is reached. These rates would apply only in the case of juveniles not covered by an award or industrial agreement fixing a higher minimum. Minimum adult rates are prescribed under the Minimum Wage Act 1945 in those cases where a higher adult minimum is not fixed by award or industrial agreement or wage order.
The safety measures have reference to machinery, dangerous liquids, means of access and safety of places of employment, and means of escape in case of fire, etc. The employer is required to keep a register of all accidents of which he has any knowledge, and first-aid appliances must be provided and maintained. The health and welfare provisions are very extensive and include reference to such matters as air space, cleanliness, ventilation, canteens, the care of employees, amenities and other things to be supplied by the employer to secure employees' health or welfare, and to the making of regulations laying down standards as to what may be regarded as adequate, effective, sufficient, or suitable health and welfare requirements.
The Factories Act 1946 specifically states that the Act shall bind the Crown. It also includes the normal provisions relating to powers of inspection, registration, maintenance of records and exhibition of notices, requisitions by inspectors, and the prescription of offences, penalties, and procedure. Finally, it provides for awards and industrial agreements to be read subject to the provisions of the Factories Act.
Under the Shops and Offices Act 1955, a “shop” is defined as any building or place in which goods are kept, exposed, or offered for sale, or in which any part of the business of a shop is conducted, and includes an hotel, a restaurant, a hairdressing saloon, an auction market, and an automatic vending machine, but does not include a warehouse or a private hotel or boardinghouse in which less than five boarders are kept or less than two employees are employed, special provisions are contained relating to hotels and restaurants as well as to chemists, and bookstalls at passenger transport terminals.
An “office” covers any building in which any person is employed, directly or indirectly, to do any clerical work in connection with any business carried on by the occupier, but does not include any building in which the clerical work of a factory or shop is carried on if situated within the factory or shop.
The definition of the term “shop assistant” includes those employed in the general management or control of a shop, subject to a wage qualification.
A 40-hour week for all shop assistants has applied since 1945. Hours must be worked continuously - i.e., not exceeding eight per day, but up to 11 on one day in the week - except for meal times and breaks for refreshments. If the meal time exceeds an hour, the extra time over this is to be regarded as time worked. Provision is made for two free days for each shop assistant in each week, thus providing for a normal working week of five days.
Limited overtime (to be paid for at time and half rates) may be worked for stocktaking and on special occasions. A break of not less than three-quarters of an hour for rest and refreshment must be allowed after four and one-quarter hours' continuous overtime work.
For shop assistants the hour of commencing work for persons under 16 years must not be earlier than 7 a.m., except that newspapers may be delivered from 6 a.m. by persons aged 12 years and under 16, and milk by persons aged 14 years and under 16 from the same hour. Boys under 18 or females may not be employed after 10.30 p.m. The Act provides that female assistants and boys under 18 cannot be employed in restaurants before 5 a. m. or after 10.30 p.m. However, it is not unlawful to employ female assistants over the age of 18 up to 11.30 p.m. or to midnight in connection with social functions (or if over 21 years, between midnight and 5.30 a.m.), if satisfactory provision for conveying these assistants to their homes be made. There is no limit under the Act to the time at which adult male hotel and restaurant employees may be required to commence or cease work.
There are no provisions as to hours of employment in offices or as to the times when they may be open. In practice, a five-day week is worked in most offices. Employment in excess of 40 hours in offices is permitted, payment for overtime at the rate of time and a half being mandatory in respect of such overtime, but subject to a maximum wage payment.
The Court of Arbitration has power when making an award in any trade to fix the opening and closing hours on weekdays of any shops substantially (i.e., at least 20 per cent of turnover) carrying on the particular trade in that industrial district, and also to provide that such shops shall not be open for business on one working day in each week or on any award holiday. Before the Court exercises any of these powers, however, it is required to have regard to all relevant considerations. The Court is empowered (with the prior consent of the Minister of Labour) to fix the times during which shops may be open on Sundays. Any organisations are entitled to be heard by the Court when dealing with these matters if in the opinion of the Judge they may be affected by the result of the proceedings. The Court is not to make an award without a hearing unless the Judge so directs. Applications for exemption, other than chemist shops and bookstalls at passenger transport terminals, may be made to the Shops and Offices Exemptions Tribunal.
The occupier of every shop, whether employing assistants or not, is deemed to be an employer within the meaning of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, and therefore bound by an award relating to shop assistants for the purpose of bringing his premises within the closing provisions fixed in an award.
Sunday trading is prohibited except (a) if provision is made in an award, the prior consent of the Minister being required to such inclusion, (b) for sale of exempted goods listed later, (c) if individual shops are granted exemption by the Shops and Offices Exemptions Tribunal or the Minister to permit them to open on Sunday. This is designed to enable shops in motor camps and other holiday resorts to cater for the needs of the travelling public.
The term “exempted goods” means (a) tobacco, cigarettes, cigarette papers, cigars, and matches; (b) confectionery and sweetmeats; (c) milk, cream, eggs, butter, and cheese; (d) motor spirits, petrol, and oil; (e) motor accessories urgently and necessarily required for the functioning of a motor vehicle; (f) fruit, vegetables, and flowers, if for sale by the grower on the premises where grown; (g) goods of a class exempted from the provisions of the Act relating to the closing of shops by Order in Council. The list of exempted goods drawn up in 1955 was extended in 1957 and reviewed in 1959 and 1962. The list is given in the Shops and Offices Exempted Goods Order.
Non-exempted goods must be properly locked away from the view of the public.
These are governed by the provisions of awards or industrial agreements. Employees are entitled to the benefits of the Annual Holidays Act 1944. The provisions of the Public Holidays Act 1955 also apply.
Wage rates are fixed by awards and industrial agreements. The provisions of the Minimum Wage Act 1945, and orders made under it, also apply.
The Act also makes provision for the welfare, health, and safety of assistants. Particular matters that are covered relate to dangerous liquids and noxious gases, limitation of loads, safe means of access, construction and maintenance of floors, passages, stairs, fire precautions, lighting, cleanliness, ventilation, drinking water, drainage, washing facilities, clothing accommodation, seating and first-aid facilities, rest rooms for women, sanitary conveniences, temperature and heating appliances, accommodation for meals, etc.
In the Agricultural Workers Act 1962 there are provisions for the accommodation, remuneration, and conditions of employment of agricultural workers, which includes employees on agricultural, pastoral, horticultural, and silvicultural work, and also bush workers. The orders do not apply to workers covered by an award of the Court of Arbitration or an order of the Government Service Tribunal. Orders in Council may prescribe minimum rates of wages and other conditions of employment for specified classes of agricultural workers. The administration of the Act is carried out by the Department of Labour.
A procedure for wage fixation has operated since the passing in 1936 of the previous Agricultural Workers Act, which prescribed minimum rates of wages for workers on dairy farms and also provided for Orders in Council to be made extending the provisions of the Act to other classes of farm workers. Extension orders apply to workers employed on farms and stations, orchards, market gardens and tobacco growing.
At present (May 1963) the minimum rates prescribed by Orders in Council for specified classes of agricultural workers are as follows.
Dairy farms - The minimum rate is £10 5s. 6d. a week, increased by £2 2s. 6d. a week if the worker is not provided with board and lodging by the employer. This rate is taken to include allowance for work done at weekends and on holidays as part of the normal week's work. The minimum rate for casual workers is 5s. 4d. a hour with rations. Lesser rates for permanent and casual workers according to specified ages are also prescribed.
Farms and Stations - In the case of workers on farms and stations for whom the hours of work are not definitely laid down the minimum weekly rate for an adult male worker is £8 8s. 3d., increased by £2 2s. 6d. a week if the worker is not provided with board and lodging by the employer, or by £1 12s. 6d. a week if provided with only lodging or a free house.
Orchardists - The minimum rate for permanent workers in the case of male workers of 21 years or over is £12 16s. 3d. a week and in the case of female workers £8 19s. 3d. a week. The minimum rate for casual workers is 6s. an hour for males and 4s. 4¼d. an hour for females. Lesser rates are prescribed for permanent and casual workers according to specified ages.
Market gardens - The minimum rate for adult males is £12 9s. 6d. a week and 5s. 10d. an hour, and for adult females £8 6s. 4d. a week and 3s. 10½d. an hour. Lesser rates for juniors (male and female) are prescribed.
Tobacco growers - Minimum hourly rates of pay are prescribed for male and female workers employed on tobacco plantations and in sheds used for the processing of tobacco leaf. The minimum rate is 6s. 2d. an hour in the case of adult males and 4s. 4⅓d. an hour in the case of adult females. Lesser minimum rates are prescribed for youths and junior female workers.
Under the Agricultural Workers Act no child under the age of 15 years may (a) be employed in any agricultural work during such times as the child is required to attend school under the Education Act; (b) be required to lift any weights, or to perform any task, likely to be injurious to his health; (c) work more than 8 hours in any one day.
Another important measure dealing with farm workers is the Sharemilking Agreements Act 1937, which defines the respective responsibilities of employers and sharemilkers in farm management and control of stock, and prescribes the minimum percentages of returns to sharemilkers. The Act contains provisions for terms and conditions to be altered by Order in Council, the current order being the Sharemilking Agreements Order 1951, which came into operation on 26 September 1951.
The present law relating to mining and quarrying will be found for the most part in the Coal Mines Act 1925 and subsequent amendments, the Mining Act 1926 and amendments, and the Quarries Act 1944 and its amendments. A noteworthy feature of such Acts is the appointment of inspectors with wide powers.
A “mine” under the Mining Act means generally any mine other than a coal mine, while by the Quarries Act 1944 a quarry is defined as any place in which persons work in excavating any kind of material from the earth, including an opencast coal quarry, and includes an excavation for the purposes of the construction of any work for the generation of electricity, or for the purposes of the construction of a dam for the supply of water for the use of the public, and a tunnel. A quarry does not include any place (other than an opencast coal quarry) in which mining or searching for coal, gold, scheelite, or petroleum is carried on; any road cutting or railway cutting; or any tunnel in the construction of which explosives are not used and which is less than 50 ft long, or any shaft less than 15 ft deep.
In common with the practice pertaining for many other industrial groups of workers the current working conditions for quarry men generally are set out in awards made by the Court of Arbitration. In the coal-mining industry working conditions are usually determined by direct negotiation between the coal-mine owners and the workers' organisations. Both principal mining Acts prohibit employment in or about mines on Sundays unless the previous authority of an Inspector of Mines has been obtained.
Since 1948 an underground shift of seven hours has applied in the mining industry in lieu of the former eight-hour limit.
No male under the age of 16 years may be employed underground in any coal mine, or in any alluvial mine, or on or about any dredge; while the minimum age in respect of underground work in a quartz mine is 19 years. No youth may be employed in a mine for more than eight hours per day or 48 hours per week except in cases of emergency.
In general the provisions of the Coal Mines Act 1925 are similar to those of the Mining Act 1926 in so far as safety, etc., is concerned, although, of course, to combat the special risks of coal mining additional regulation is necessary. The appropriate provisions are considered under Occupational Safety in Section 37c.
The Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 states that the general superintendence of matters relating to merchant ships and seamen in New Zealand is with the Marine Department.
Under the Shipping and Seamen Act the normal hours of work of seamen, whether at sea or in port, are restricted to eight per day or 40 per week. Seamen may be required to work hours in excess of these, but shall be recompensed for the excess (by payment at a higher rate or by the allowance of time off on pay).
Holiday provisions are contained in the applicable award.
The Shipping and Seamen Act 1952, as amended by the Shipping and Seamen Amendment Act 1959, makes adequate provision to ensure competence on the part of controlling officers of ships. Home-trade ships of 90 ft or more register length require two certificated mates unless running under 300 miles between terminal ports when only one mate is required; a ship less than 90 ft register length requires one certificated mate if running over 100 miles between terminal ports. A foreign-going ship is required to carry two certificated mates. Foreign-going certificated mates are entitled to ship as mates in the Home-trade. Provision is made for issuing certificates of competency of mates of home-trade ships. Certificates of masters, mates, and engineers granted in any part of the British Commonwealth are recognised as being valid in New Zealand.
Further sections dealing with the safety of the ship require the adjustment of compasses to be carried out under regulations, while power is given to the Minister to define restricted trading limits for steamers and for vessels propelled by oil, gas, etc. The Governor-General in Council is empowered to make regulations as to the loading and stowage of ballast and the loading of grain cargo in bulk. It is an offence to ship wool, flax, tow, or skins in such a condition as to be liable to spontaneous combustion.
The following rules and regulations are all concerned with the subject-matter under consideration: Shipping Rules - Shipping Casualty 1937; Dangerous Goods 1953; Grain 1953; Load Line 1953; Closing of Openings in Hulls and Watertight Bulkheads 1954; Construction 1954; Direction Finders 1954; Musters 1954; Navigation Warnings 1954; Pilot Ladders 1954; Radio 1954; Signals of Distress 1954; Fire Appliances 1958; and Lifesaving Appliances 1960. Regulations - Ballast 1937; Ships Compass 1947; Deck Cargo 1950; Transport of Radioactive Substances 1951; Shipping (Accepted Safety Convention) 1953; Collisions Regulations Order 1953; Timber Cargo 1953; Crew Accommodation 1954; Certificates of Competency as A.B. 1954 (these certificates have reciprocity with United Kingdom and Republic of Ireland certificates); Load Line (Particulars of Depth of Loading) 1954; Marine Engineers Examination Regulations 1961; Masters and Mates (Foreign Going and Unrestricted Home Trade) Examination Regulations 1961; Masters (Restricted Home Trade and Fishing Boats) Examination Regulations 1961; and Shipping Tonnage Regulations 1961.
Since 1909 there has been a gradual extension of the type of ship required by law to be equipped with radio installations. The regulations now define the nature of the installations and service, and the number and grade of operators in different classes of vessels, and provide for inspection thereof.
The provisions regarding working conditions on vessels require, inter alia, proper sanitary, hospital, and lavatory accommodation, including bathrooms, to be provided for the crew, together with an adequate supply of hot water for those employed in connection with the engines, while a prescribed minimum of space for the seamen's quarters is also laid down.
Commonwealth ships where the agreement with the crew is first made in New Zealand, in addition to home-trade ships, are liable to pay the wages, maintenance, and medical expenses of seamen left on shore in New Zealand, by reason of illness or accident in the service of the ship, for a period of three months. The illness or accident which entitles a man to the benefits provided for is one which requires medical treatment for 14 days.
Fines not exceeding £100 in any case are prescribed for a breach of any safety rules made expressly for those small craft not subject to the provisions of the principal Act relating to survey, etc.
In matters of dispute, by agreement between the parties concerned, Superintendents of Mercantile Marine may deal with any matters in dispute. In matters relating to wages where the amount in question docs not exceed an amount equal to 14 days wages the Superintendent may adjudicate on application being made by either party.
The principal measures which are concerned with the majority of persons employed either directly or indirectly by the State and which have reference to their working conditions are given in the succeeding paragraphs.
Members of the Public Service are governed by the State Services Act 1962. Included in the functions of the Commission are the provision of suitable office accommodation, the prescription and supervision of physical working conditions, and also the regulation of a variety of points connected with personnel control - e.g., leave, hours of work, salary and wage rates, payment of allowances, etc.
The Government Service Tribunal Act 1948 provided for the establishment of a tribunal with functions, in relation to the remuneration and conditions of service of employees, of making (a) principal and other orders, and (b) recommendations to the Prime Minister on any matters other than those contained in the principal orders.
The Government Railways Act 1949 furnishes the legislative framework for determination of the working conditions of railway employees. In 1944 there was established the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, the principal functions of which are to prescribe scales of salaries and rates of wages; conditions in regard to hours of work, overtime, etc.; and terms and conditions in respect of leave of absence, railway travel concessions, etc. The Government Railways (Staff) Regulations 1953 are also of relevance in this connection.
Working conditions for Post Office employees are determined by the administrative authority, the Postmaster-General, with the Director-General as executive head. Power is vested in the Minister by virtue of the Post Office Act 1959. There is a Post Office Staff Tribunal whose function it is to make recommendations to the Minister on such matters as may be referred to by the Minister, the Director-General or the New Zealand Post Office Association (Incorporated).
There are other legislative enactments which apply to the relevant sections of General Government employees. Members of the Police are governed by the Police Act 1958; the Police Regulations 1959 have been issued pursuant to the Police Act 1958. The three fighting services are controlled at present by the Army Act 1950, the Navy Act 1954, and the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950.
The Education Act 1914 and amendments provide the legislative background authorising, either by regulation or through the agency of education boards, the determination of the conditions of employment, pay, leave of absence, etc., for the members of the teaching profession.
The provisions relating to working conditions of hospital board employees, such as nurses, etc., will be found in the Hospitals Act 1957 while the Hospital Employment Regulations 1957 bear directly on these matters.
The legislation at present governing waterside work is contained in the Waterfront Industry Act 1953, which defines waterside work as “the loading and unloading of ships, barges, lighters, and other vessels; and, in relation to any port where the harbour board acts as wharfinger, includes the work of receiving and delivering cargo customarily performed by waterside workers at that port”. The functions of government are shared between two types of bodies - one legislative and judicial, the other administrative only.
The legislative and judicial body is the Waterfront Industry Tribunal which consists of a Chairman and two other members appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Labour. The Tribunal is appointed for a term of three years and is a Commission of Inquiry under the Commissions of Inquiry Act 1908. The functions of the Tribunal are, firstly, to prescribe the terms and conditions of employment for waterside work, and here the Tribunal's procedure is similar to that followed by the Government Service Tribunal. To assist with this function, the Act also provides for the setting up by the Minister of Labour of National Conciliation Committees consisting of eight employer and eight worker representatives, with an independent Chairman, to conduct conciliation proceedings on any application to the Tribunal which concerns two or more ports. Secondly, the Tribunal is required to settle any disputes that arise in relation to waterside work, and for this function has the assistance of Port Conciliation Committees which consist of an equal number of employers' and workers' representatives with an independent Chairman. These committees, also, are appointed by the Minister of Labour, but are subject to the control and direction of the Tribunal, and are responsible for conciliation proceedings on any matter concerning their port of appointment. In addition these committees have duties in relation to fixing the rules for the supply and discipline of waterside labour, and generally to act at a port in relation to local disputes or interpretations of terms and conditions of employment. Thirdly, the Tribunal is a general Appeal Court from decisions of Port Conciliation Committees (with certain limitations), National Amenities Committees, and orders of the Waterfront Industry Commission imposing levies or charges.
The Waterfront Industry Commission, which is the administrative body, consists of one Commissioner appointed for a term of five years by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the Minister of Labour. The functions of the Commission are, firstly, to carry out all administrative work in connection with the engagement and employment of, and payment of wages to, waterside workers, including administrative work in connection with guaranteed minimum payments, annual and statutory holiday payments and systems of payment by results for waterside workers. In this connection the Commission also administers and enforces the rules for the supply and discipline of waterside workers as fixed by Port Conciliation Committees or the Waterfront Industry Tribunal, and maintains statistical records in relation to the various aspects of waterside work. Secondly, the Commission is responsible for the provision of amenities for waterside workers (subject to the direction of the National Amenities Committee) and for the equipping, operation, and management of these amenities which include waiting rooms or assembly halls, restaurants, canteens, and first-aid rooms. The National Amenities Committee, which is associated with the Commission in the function of provision of amenities, consists of seven nominated representatives of employers, workers, and harbour boards and the Waterfront Industry Commissioner as Chairman, and is appointed by the Minister of Labour. This committee acts in an advisory capacity in authorising the Commission to provide amenities costing not more than £1,000 each at any port, in approving schemes for the provision by harbour boards of amenities costing more than £1,000 each at any port, in fixing the rates and methods of repayments to harbour boards for amenities provided for waterside workers and to arrange for the caretaking and cleaning of all waterside amenities. The National Amenities Committee may also appoint for any port a Port Amenities Committee consisting of a chairman (usually the Commission's local administrative officer) and representatives of interested parties, with duties to prepare port schemes for the provision of amenities and generally to assist the National Amenities Committee in carrying out its functions at that port.
To carry out its administrative functions the Waterfront Industry Commission maintains an office and permanent staff at all main and secondary ports, and has appointed local shipping companies as agents at some minor ports. In addition to actual administrative work the Commission is responsible for the provision of funds to meet costs of guarantee and holiday payments and costs of provision, operation, and maintenance of amenities. Finance is provided mainly by a national administration fund levy, based on paid labour hours, from all employers of waterside workers, but a proportion of administrative costs is recovered from profits under payments-by-results schemes, and a token grant to cover costs of Tribunal and other legislative and judicial functions is made by Government from the Consolidated Fund. Details of the Commission's annual statement of accounts and statistical tables are included as Appendices to the Annual Report (parliamentary paper H. 45) presented to the House of Representatives pursuant to section 53 of the Waterfront Industry Act 1953.
The organisation of “registered” waterside workers is on the basis of separate port unions with two associations or federations of unions, one of South Island and one of North Island port unions. There is also a joint committee of the executive officers of the two associations. Registration of the port unions and of the two associations is under the provisions of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 - that is, through the Registrar of Industrial Unions in the Department of Labour. The provisions of the Act relating to strikes and lockouts and the taking of secret ballots in connection therewith, the cancellation by the Minister of Labour of the registration of a union or association, following on any discontinuance of employment and the enforcement of awards and agreements apply also to all waterside employers and unions of waterside workers and any associations of these employers or unions. In addition, where a discontinuance of employment in the waterfront industry causes or is likely to cause serious loss or inconvenience through the action of any union or association of unions, the Minister of Labour has power to suspend in whole or in part any order, direction or decision of the Tribunal, Commission, or any committee appointed under the Act as applies to all or any of the ports.
Table of Contents
About half of New Zealand's wage and salary earners are subject to awards and industrial agreements made under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 (a re-enactment of a measure which was originally enacted in 1894). The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act enables wage rates to be determined, industry by industry, by agreement between organisations of employers and workers concerned or, failing such agreement, by awards made by the Court of Arbitration after hearing the parties. The great majority of Government employees are subject to orders made by the Government Service Tribunal in the case of the Public Service and by similar tribunals for Railways and Post Office employees. Waterside workers are subject to orders of the Waterfront Industry Tribunal. Workers in certain branches of agriculture subject to orders made under the Agricultural Workers Act 1962. Apprentices are subject to apprenticeship orders made under the Apprentices Act 1948. There are considerable numbers of employees in supervisory and executive grades whose wage rates or salaries are determined by individual contracts of service and there are some relatively small groups whose wage rates or salaries are determined under other legislation.
In addition to its original jurisdiction, the Court of Arbitration is vested with the power to make general wage orders from time to time which have the effect of simultaneously increasing or reducing the rates of remuneration prescribed in all awards and industrial agreements in operation. The Court also has the power to exclude any class or section of workers from the operation of a general order, and to make such special provision as it considers just and equitable for that class or section.
General orders may be made by the Court of its own accord or on the application of any industrial union or industrial association of employers or workers.
The authority to make general orders is not derived from the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, but from regulations made under the Economic Stabilisation Act 1948.
Stabilisation as an explicitly stated object of policy came to the forefront early in the Second World War. It had long been realised that in wartime the normal supply or flow of goods would be restricted, particularly so in the case of imports, but also in some degree in the field of local production. It was recognised that this factor, reinforced by others such as the progressive withdrawal of elements of the labour force for service with the armed forces, and changes in the extent and character of industrial activity and in the labour force generally, would inevitably exert an upward pressure on the wage and price structures of the country. It was equally necessary to limit or confine upward movements in these structures as far as possible. Measures to this effect were authorised, evolving into a fairly comprehensive system of regulations covering the general fields of price control, wages stabilisation, rent stabilisation, direction of manpower, subsidies, etc. After the close of the war some of these measures were dispensed with, while others were retained and relieved of their emergency status by further legislation.
The present jurisdiction to make general orders was introduced in 1940 as a war measure. Pursuant to the Emergency Regulations Act 1939, the Rates of Wages Emergency Regulations 1940 were promulgated, and during the following years were amended on many occasions.
In 1948 some of the provisions of the wartime regulations were incorporated into the permanent legislation of the country in the form of the Economic Stabilisation Act. Under the authority of that Act the Economic Stabilisation Regulations have been made, and frequently amended, and the Court of Arbitration operates under them today.
In making a general order the Court is directed by the regulations to take into account the following matters:
Any rise or fall in retail prices as indicated by any index published by the Government Statistician.
The economic conditions affecting finance, trade, and industry in New Zealand.
(c) Any increase or decrease in productivity and in the volume and value of production in primary and secondary industries of New Zealand.
Relative movements in the incomes of different sections of the community.
Any other considerations that the Court deems relevant.
During the past 20 years 14 major cases under the Rates of Wages Emergency Regulations and the Economic Stabilisation Regulations have been heard. As a result nine general orders have been made. Four applications were followed by standard wage pronouncements (described elsewhere in this section), while in one instance an application for a general order was declined.
In dealing with such applications the Court is required to afford such opportunity to be heard as it thinks proper to representatives appointed by the parties bound by awards and industrial agreements or by orders of certain tribunals, namely, the Government Service Tribunal, the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal, and the Waterfront Industry Tribunal. The Court's normal jurisdiction does not extend to employees of the State or to workers employed on waterside work but, as the result of certain statutory provisions, decisions of the Court by way of general orders and standard wage pronouncements may be taken into account by these Tribunals in determining rates of wages within the scope of their respective jurisdictions; consequently, provision was made to permit parties bound by orders of the Tribunals to appear when applications for general orders are before the Court, although the parties themselves cannot initiate applications. In practice the major burden of conducting the cases has been accepted by the New Zealand Federation of Labour and the New Zealand Employers Federation.
All the main aspects of the economy of the country are examined in considerable detail, and expert evidence is usually called in support of the submissions or to assist the Court in its task. For example, such persons as the Governor of the Reserve Bank, the Secretary to the Treasury, and the Government Statistician have frequently given evidence. The Court itself has no research staff. For basic information it relies for the most part on the comprehensive statistics published by the Government Statistician, the reports of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand, official economic and other surveys, and reports of Government Departments, such as the Treasury, Department of Labour, Department of Agriculture, and the Department of Industries and Commerce. The advocates for the parties are invariably persons with long experience in the industrial arena. No professional lawyer has ever been engaged on the hearing of an application for a general order during the past 20 years. The applications have varied in nature and magnitude from time to time and have involved claims for annual increases in wages and salaries up to as much as 17 per cent of the gross national product.
The Economic Stabilisation Regulations 1953 had been amended in April 1959, principally for the purpose of authorising the Court to make a pronouncement that it would, if thought fit, incorporate in new awards the effect of general or other orders made under the regulations. An immediate application was then lodged for a general order increasing rates of remuneration and for a pronouncement on incorporation in terms of the authority contained in the amended regulations. A general order, effective from 12 October 1959, and revoking the general order of 1956, was made by the Court on 18 September 1959. This order increased the rates of remuneration prescribed by all awards and industrial agreements to which it applied by 24 per cent (instead of 18 per cent as hitherto and therefore increasing minimum rates of wages by a little over 5 per cent) on amounts up to and including £13 per week for adult males and certain adult female workers employed under awards and industrial agreements requiring them to be paid adult male rates, and £9 15s. and £7 10s. per week for other adult females and junior workers respectively. The effect of the order was to provide maximum increases of 15s. 7.2d. per week for those to whom the £13 limit applied and 11s. 8.4d. and 9s. per week respectively for those to whom the limits of £9 15s. and £7 10s. applied. For varying reasons 127 awards and industrial agreements were excluded from the operation of the order, it being open to any party to any excluded awards or agreements to apply to the Court for a subsequent order amending the rates of remuneration prescribed in such awards or agreements. The Court simultaneously made a pronouncement relating only to that occasion “that, when making any award to supersede, in whole or in part, any award or industrial agreement to which any general or other order applies, or to which it is specifically applied by any provision in that award or industrial agreement, the Court will incorporate in such rates of remuneration as the Court thinks just and equitable, as an integral part of those rates, the effect of the general or other order”.
The last general order was made on 4 July 1962. This order increased the minimum rates of remuneration determined by awards and industrial agreements (including agreements filed under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913), then in force by 2½ per cent. Five awards and four industrial agreements covering dairy and farm workers were excluded from the order. There was no limiting amount to which the order applied and the Court made no pronouncement as with the 1959 order.
Before the Second World War it was the practice of the Court on intermittent occasions to make standard wage pronouncements and it has always possessed inherent powers to issue them, the object of doing so being to give parties to industrial disputes an indication of the manner in which the Court would be likely to adjust rates of wages when dealing with industrial disputes during the period following the pronouncement.
An extremely simple skeleton scale has usually been adopted, standard casual hourly rates being fixed for adult male workers of three classes - skilled workers, semi-skilled workers, and unskilled workers. Such pronouncements had no operative effect, but when awards were made after a pronouncement, the rates of wages were brought into approximately the same relative position, compared with the new standard rates, as they previously occupied in relation to the former standard rates. This procedure meant that, before all workers could benefit from the review of the standard rates, any period up to two years might elapse, because of the necessity for awaiting the expiry of current awards before adjusting the rates in accordance with the new standards. It also meant that some groups of workers received the benefit of their new rates appreciably earlier than other groups.
Special steps were taken under the wartime emergency legislation to eliminate the variable waiting period. At different times during the past 20 years the Court has been vested with special powers to make individual amendments simultaneously and immediately to every award and industrial agreement in the country, in order to enable the rates of wages prescribed therein to conform to any new pronouncement of standard wage rates. The last occasion on which the Court was granted such powers was in February 1952, and it was then enjoined in making amendments to have due regard to any increases in the rates of remuneration granted to the workers concerned since the date of the last preceding wage pronouncement dated 12 April 1949.
The object of this provision was to enable the Court, if it thought fit, to restore a proper balance between the minimum rates of wages prescribed for different classes of workers in the various industries. Some workers' unions have stronger bargaining power than others and some industries enjoy temporary periods of high prosperity. These circumstances, combined with the fact that in the post-war years there have been many more positions in New Zealand than workers to fill them, have tended to introduce unjustifiable disparities in the prescribed minimum rates of wages. The making of a general order increasing wages by a fixed percentage tends to aggravate the disparities. On the other hand, if a general order prescribes a flat increase, existing margins or differentials for skill and responsibility are detrimentally affected.
The technique of amending awards and agreements to give effect to a pronouncement while at the same time having regard to the increases gained in the previous three years enabled the Court to iron out disparities to some extent following the making of a pronouncement in July 1952. The Court's decisions on that occasion, however, were strongly criticised by workers' organisations. One factor which caused irritation was that some of the increases gained by workers in conciliation had in the course of bargaining been associated with the abandonment of certain restrictive provisions to the advantage of employers. The Court, in applying its pronouncement, was not in the position to take such matters into account, and some workers' unions felt they had been unfairly treated. The special powers to amend awards and agreements concurrently and immediately following a pronouncement were revoked by amending regulations in May 1953 and have not since been re-enacted.
The history and effects on wages of the standard wage pronouncements and general orders made since 1919 were given in the 1960 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.
Enforceable minimum wage rates are determined under various statutes, the most universally applicable being the Minimum Wage Act 1945. This Act provides that workers of the age of 21 years and upwards must receive not less than the rates prescribed under the Act. In the great majority of cases, however, workers are subject to wage orders, awards, or industrial agreements relating to the particular industries in which they are employed and which provide somewhat higher enforceable minimum rates.
The minimum wage prescribed in the Act or by Order in Council under the Act may be amended from time to time as fresh pronouncements of standard rates or general orders are made, if it is desired to preserve a balance between statutory minimum wages and such rates of wages. In this reference it will be noted that the minimum wage for males is set at a rate which is lower than the standard rate for unskilled labour.
The minima prescribed by the Minimum Wage Order 1962, and operating from 8 August 1962, are given below, while those in force during earlier periods are also shown.
Category | 1 Sep 1949 to 31 Aug 1950 | 1 Sep 1950 to 31 Jul 1951 | 1 Aug 1951 to 30 Sep 1952 | 1 Oct 1952 to 14 Dec 1953 | 15 Dec 1953 to 14 Dec 1954 | 15 Dec 1954 to 4 Dec 1956 | 5 Dec 1956 to 20 Oct 1959 | 21 Oct 1959 to 7 Aug 1962 | 8 Aug 1962 Onwards | ||||||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males - | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. |
Paid by hour or by piece work | 0 | 3 | 3 | 0 | 3 | 5 | 3 | 9 | 0 | 4 | 1 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 4 | 7½ | 0 | 4 | 10 | 0 | 5 | 1 | 0 | 5 | 2½ | |
Paid by day | 1 | 6 | 0 | 1 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 10 | 0 | 1 | 12 | 8 | 1 | 16 | 0 | 1 | 17 | 0 | 1 | 18 | 6 | 2 | 0 | 6 | 2 | 1 | 8 |
Other (per week) | 6 | 5 | 0 | 6 | 11 | 8 | 7 | 5 | 0 | 7 | 18 | 4 | 8 | 15 | 0 | 9 | 0 | 0 | 9 | 7 | 6 | 9 | 17 | 6 | 10 | 3 | 4 |
Females - | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||
Paid by hour or piece work | 0 | 2 | 2 | 0 | 2 | 3½ | 0 | 2 | 6 | 0 | 2 | 9 | 0 | 3 | 0 | 0 | 3 | 1 | 0 | 3 | 3 | 0 | 3 | 5 | 0 | 3 | 6 |
Paid by day | 0 | 17 | 4 | 0 | 18 | 4 | 1 | 0 | 0 | 1 | 2 | 0 | 1 | 4 | 0 | 1 | 4 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 0 | 1 | 7 | 4 | 1 | 8 | 0 |
Other (per week) | 4 | 3 | 0 | 4 | 8 | 0 | 4 | 16 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 16 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 0 | 6 | 6 | 0 | 6 | 13 | 0 | 6 | 16 | 4 |
There is now no “basic wage” in New Zealand; nor is there any formula for determining such a wage. In 1936 an amendment of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act required the Court to determine a basic wage for adult males and for adult females and directed that the basic wage for adult males should be sufficient to maintain a man, his wife, and three children in a fair and reasonable standard of comfort. The basic wage rates so determined by the Court, being below the prevailing minimum adult rates in awards and industrial agreements, were of little practical effect and were never revised. The relevant provisions were dropped from the Act in 1954.
Certain groups of workers have their wages fixed by special authorities. Minimum rates for agricultural workers are prescribed by the Agricultural Workers Act 1962 and the various extension orders made pursuant to the Act. Rates of remuneration for waterside work are fixed by the Waterfront Industry Tribunal, constituted now under the Waterfront Industry Act 1953. Determination of wages in coal mines lies within the scope of the Coal Mines Council, established under the Coal Mines Council Emergency Regulations 1940. Rates of pay for workmen engaged on public-works construction have been determined from 1949 by the Government Service Tribunal and issued in the form of principal and other orders by that Tribunal.
Salaries and wages in the railways are, by the Government Railways Act 1949, prescribed by the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal. The legislative authority covering rates of remuneration for employees of the Post Office is contained in the Post Office Act 1959, while certain questions may be referred to the Post Office Staff Tribunal.
In 1948 the Government Service Tribunal Act was passed vesting the Tribunal with powers of making principal and other orders in relation to remuneration of public servants.
Pay and allowances for the Armed Services at present are prescribed in regulations under the Army Act 1950, the Navy Act 1954, and the Royal New Zealand Air Force Act 1950. Salary and wage rates for hospital board employees not under awards and agreements are covered by the Hospitals Act 1957 and the Hospital Employment Regulations 1963. Two other groups of employees may also be mentioned; members of the Police coming under the Police Act 1958, and finally members of the teaching profession, whose rates of remuneration are generally determined by authority of the Education Act 1914 and amendments.
Rates of pay for shearers and other wool-shed hands are adjusted proportionately with the movements of average prices realised at New Zealand sales for greasy wool; these are calculated for May years by the Government Statistician.
In referring to the general question of wage rates it is relevant to draw attention to the supplementary income which is provided by benefits available under the Social Security Act in certain cases, while the War Pensions Act is of significance also in this connection (see Section 6).
Workers' wages were first safeguarded by the Truck Act of 1891, and are now protected by the Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act 1939.
Some of the salient provisions of the present law are now set out.
In the absence of any written agreement to the contrary, wages of manual workers are to be paid at intervals of not more than a week, and of other workers at intervals of not more than a month. The attachment of workers' wages for debt is prohibited except in the case of any surplus over an amount specified in the Act or when specific provision is made in any other Act for attachments on a lower minimum. Exceptions are made by the Child Welfare Act 1925 and the Destitute Persons Act 1910. The Coal Mines Amendment Act 1941 provides for deduction from wages, with the written consent of the employee, of sums towards repayment of principal or payment of interest, etc., in respect of advances by the mine owner to the worker for the purpose of acquiring a home. Section 210 of the Land and Income Tax Act 1954 provides for deduction of due amounts from the salary or wages of a taxpayer who has made default in the payment of income tax.
The Wages Protection and Contractors' Liens Act prohibits payment of wages being made in goods (truck) or in any other way than in money or by approved cheque, and also prohibits any stipulation as to how the wages money is to be expended. The truck provisions do not, however, apply where the employer supplies house accommodation, board and lodging, fuel, medical assistance, materials, tools and the like required for the work, nor to seamen or farm workers.
No deduction from workers' wages may be made for purposes of insurance against compensation for accident arising out of and in the course of employment.
Wages are further safeguarded by certain sections of the Bankruptcy Act, which give priority of payment for wages or salaries of workers (with certain limitations as to amount and period) in preference to certain other debts, and since the passing of the Bankruptcy Amendment Act 1927 wages take precedence over rents. Similarly, under the Companies Act, wages (with the same limitations as under the Bankruptcy Act) are a first claim on the assets of a company being wound up. Under the Bankruptcy Amendment Act 1956, compensation payments rank with wages as a priority charge on the assets of a bankrupt.
Various individual labour laws contain provisions with the special intent of protecting the payment of wages of the workers to whom such legislation applies.
Wage rates are to be distinguished from rates of earnings which include additions by way of overtime and bonus payments. Wage rates themselves may be either minimum rates or actual rates and on either basis may be calculated as weekly rates or hourly rates. An age-sex classification shows rates for adult males, adult females, juvenile males, and juvenile females separately. Statistics are now given for nominal weekly wage rates for each of the age-sex classes mentioned, together with nominal minimum hourly wage rates for adult males and effective minimum weekly wage rates for adult males and adult females, all in the form of index numbers; then for selected minimum wage rates in shillings and pence weekly for each age-sex group; then for rates of earnings; and finally for index numbers of average weekly hours of labour for adult males and adult females. There is no complete coverage of actual wage rates.
The material used by the Department of Statistics in the compilation of statistics of wage rates in New Zealand is taken from the awards made by, and the industrial agreements filed in, the Court of Arbitration, and decisions of other wage-fixing tribunals. The rates specified in these awards and orders are minimum rates; they take into account neither overtime nor ruling rates which may be above the prescribed minima. Nevertheless, for the purpose of tracing the movement in wage rates over any considerable space of time, the award rates form a more reliable basis than any other information at present available.
The award rates for the four principal districts - Northern, Wellington, Canterbury, and Otago and Southland - are in general taken as being representative of minimum wages throughout New Zealand. For such industries as are carried on in the towns these rates are quite satisfactory; in cases where the important centre of an industry is situated outside the geographical boundaries of the four principal districts, the award rates for that centre are used. For instance, the rates used for sawmilling in the Canterbury District are those prescribed by the awards for the Westland Industrial District.
The current series of index numbers has the calendar year 1954 as the expression base and the average wage rates for this period were equated to 1000.
As far as possible the weighting pattern has been based on information obtained from the Census of 1951, but supplementary data were obtained from the statistics of Industrial Production, the half-yearly surveys of employment published by the Department of Labour in the Labour and Employment Gazette, figures of union membership published in the parliamentary paper (H. 11), the Census of Distribution 1953, and other special material and surveys.
There are 14 industrial groups in the series. The series are predominantly indices of wage rates of manual workers, such occupations as clerical and office workers, professional, technical, and related workers, managers, officials, and administrators, and most service workers being excluded. Besides all primary and secondary industries the following distributive trades and services are, however, included:
Retailing of meat, groceries, soft goods, and coal and firewood.
Provision of accommodation, meals, and personal services.
Transport industries.
Four series of wage-rates index numbers are compiled; these comprise indices for adult males, adult females, juvenile males, and juvenile females. The adult male index alone covers the 14 industrial groups.
A full description of this series, together with details of the weighting, can be found in the appendix to the Report on Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics for the year 1954.
Index numbers of annual averages of nominal weekly wage rates of adult males over the period 1914–62 are given in the following table. This “long-term linked series” has been obtained by combining the successive series and converting the whole to the base of the current index, which is the weighted average of weekly wage rates for adult males in 1954 (= 1000).
NOMINAL. WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES), ALL INDUSTRIAL GROUPS | |
---|---|
Base: 1954 (= 1000) | |
Year | Index Number |
1914 | 253 |
1915 | 263 |
1916 | 273 |
1917 | 289 |
1918 | 303 |
1919 | 329 |
1920 | 371 |
1921 | 402 |
1922 | 389 |
1923 | 375 |
1924 | 378 |
1925 | 387 |
1926 | 393 |
1927 | 401 |
1928 | 413 |
1929 | 414 |
1930 | 414 |
1931 | 383 |
1932 | 351 |
1933 | 339 |
1934 | 341 |
1935 | 349 |
1936 | 386 |
1937 | 421 |
1938 | 440 |
1939 | 447 |
1940 | 460 |
1941 | 476 |
1942 | 497 |
1943 | 513 |
1944 | 518 |
1945 | 562 |
1946 | 583 |
1947 | 606 |
1948 | 646 |
1949 | 682 |
1950 | 729 |
1951 | 829 |
1952 | 871 |
1953 | 929 |
1954 | 1000 |
1955 | 1035 |
1956 | 1055 |
1957 | 1104 |
1958 | 1116 |
1959 | 1136 |
1960 | 1193 |
1961 | 1212 |
1962 | 1242 |
The wage rates on which the foregoing index numbers are based are gross rates, no account having been taken of the fact that from August 1931 wages have been subject to certain forms of taxation not previously in operation. A summary of these taxes on wages since their introduction is as follows.
Date from Which Effective | Rate per Pound | Class of Tax | |
---|---|---|---|
s. | d. | ||
1 August 1931 | 0 | 3 | Emergency unemployment charge. |
1 May 1932 | 1 | 0 | Emergency unemployment charge. |
1 October 1934 | 0 | 10 | Employment promotion tax. |
1 October 1935 | 0 | 8 | Employment promotion tax. |
1 April 1939 | 1 | 0 | Social security tax. |
21 July 1940 | 2 | 0 | Social security tax (1s. in pound). |
National security tax (1s. in pound). | |||
11 May 1942 | 2 | 6 | Social security tax (1s. in pound). |
National security tax (1s. 6d. in pound). | |||
13 May 1946 | 2 | 0 | Social security tax (1s. 6d. in pound). |
National security tax (6d. in pound). | |||
21 April 1947 | 1 | 6 | Social security tax. |
Since 1 April 1958, under the PAYE tax system, income tax (ordinary income tax and social security income tax) has been deducted from wages at the rates set out in the relevant taxation tables - refer to Section 26b, Taxation, for further information.
The next table shows the index numbers of nominal weekly wage rates of adult males for each industrial group and for all groups combined for the years 1954, 1961, and 1962. The base in this instance is the New Zealand weighted average wage rate for all groups combined, 1954 (= 1000).
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: All groups combined, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||||
Industrial Group | Calendar Year | 1962 | |||||
1954 | 1961 | 1962 | 31 Mar | 30 Jun | 30 Sep | 31 Dec | |
note - The index numbers in this table are comparable both vertically and horizontally. | |||||||
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 1037 | 1292 | 1321 | 1304 | 1307 | 1341 | 1347 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 989 | 1205 | 1230 | 1211 | 1213 | 1250 | 1263 |
Building and construction | 962 | 1166 | 1204 | 1187 | 1187 | 1221 | 1234 |
Power, heat, and light | 927 | 1156 | 1180 | 1165 | 1165 | 1196 | 1206 |
Transport by water and air | 1165 | 1437 | 1480 | 1457 | 1462 | 1519 | 1519 |
Transport by land | 991 | 1233 | 1277 | 1258 | 1258 | 1302 | 1302 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 962 | 1197 | 1222 | 1206 | 1208 | 1240 | 1242 |
Working in or on - | |||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 1015 | 1233 | 1269 | 1249 | 1260 | 1291 | 1291 |
Metal | 1058 | 1287 | 1333 | 1309 | 1322 | 1354 | 1354 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 944 | 1154 | 1179 | 1158 | 1163 | 1202 | 1210 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 1064 | 1304 | 1365 | 1350 | 1350 | 1384 | 1384 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 968 | 1157 | 1182 | 1164 | 1171 | 1201 | 1201 |
Mines and quarries | 977 | 1207 | 1225 | 1208 | 1212 | 1243 | 1245 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 929 | 1039 | 1042 | 1041 | 1041 | 1042 | 1042 |
All groups combined | 1000 | 1212 | 1242 | 1226 | 1230 | 1261 | 1265 |
In the groups “accommodation, meals, and personal service”, and “transport by water and air”, the estimated value of board and lodging, and in the “working on the land” group, the value of rations as well as the estimated value of board and lodging are, where applicable, added to the money wage rate in order to make a legitimate comparison with other industries. Also included in the wages for workers in the “transport by water and air” group is a sea-going allowance where applicable. In the case of waterside workers (an important subgroup of the “water and air transport” group) these allowances are not, of course, applicable.
The index numbers in the preceding table being on a national all-groups base, comparisons between movements in individual groups cannot readily be made; an increase in a group in which the index numbers are consistently low being considerably smaller numerically than would be an increase of the same percentage in one where the index numbers are higher. The following table brings out the movements in the various groups more clearly. The respective bases are the New Zealand average weekly wage rates for each industrial group, 1954 (= 1000).
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Each group separately, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||||
Industrial Group | 1914 | 1939 | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 257 | 488 | 1000 | 1169 | 1227 | 1247 | 1275 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 246 | 454 | 1000 | 1137 | 1195 | 1218 | 1244 |
Building and construction | 274 | 472 | 1000 | 1136 | 1194 | 1212 | 1251 |
Power, heat, and light | 266 | 483 | 1000 | 1146 | 1208 | 1246 | 1273 |
Transport by water and air | 237 | 440 | 1000 | 1150 | 1208 | 1233 | 1270 |
Transport by land | 256 | 463 | 1000 | 1158 | 1225 | 1245 | 1288 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 282 | 460 | 1000 | 1142 | 1203 | 1245 | 1270 |
Working in or on - | |||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 253 | 470 | 1000 | 1141 | 1203 | 1215 | 1251 |
Metal | 274 | 475 | 1000 | 1138 | 1197 | 1217 | 1260 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 252 | 486 | 1000 | 1152 | 1204 | 1223 | 1250 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 287 | 472 | 1000 | 1153 | 1216 | 1225 | 1283 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 262 | 487 | 1000 | 1115 | 1180 | 1194 | 1220 |
Mines and quarries | 268 | 450 | 1000 | 1171 | 1228 | 1235 | 1253 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 226 | 373 | 1000 | 1070 | 1107 | 1119 | 1121 |
All groups combined | 253 | 447 | 1000 | 1136 | 1193 | 1212 | 1242 |
Care must be exercised in drawing inferences from this table, for, while horizontal comparisons are quite valid, the vertical comparison between the various groups is valid only in so far as it shows in which groups the greater or the smaller movements have occurred.
The indices which follow cover 13 only out of the 14 industrial groups commonly adopted (as is also the case in respect of the indices of standard weekly hours of labour), since working hours on farms (which would be essential to the fourteenth group) cannot for this purpose be satisfactorily treated statistically. The base of the first table is the New Zealand average hourly wage rate (computed as described after the two following tables) for all groups combined 1954 (= 1000).
NOMINAL HOURLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: All groups combined, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||
Industrial Group | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
Provision of - | |||||
Food, drink, etc. | 1024 | 1197 | 1256 | 1276 | 1305 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 977 | 1111 | 1167 | 1190 | 1215 |
Building and construction | 950 | 1079 | 1135 | 1151 | 1189 |
Power, heat, and light | 916 | 1049 | 1106 | 1141 | 1165 |
Transport by water and air | 1108 | 1273 | 1338 | 1366 | 1407 |
Transport by land | 979 | 1133 | 1199 | 1218 | 1261 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 950 | 1084 | 1143 | 1182 | 1207 |
Working in or on - | |||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 1002 | 1143 | 1205 | 1218 | 1253 |
Metal | 1045 | 1189 | 1251 | 1271 | 1316 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 932 | 1073 | 1122 | 1140 | 1165 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 1051 | 1212 | 1278 | 1287 | 1348 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 956 | 1066 | 1128 | 1142 | 1167 |
Mines and quarries | 1038 | 1215 | 1275 | 1282 | 1301 |
All groups combined | 1000 | 1148 | 1208 | 1227 | 1263 |
The next table shows the movement in individual groups. The base is the New Zealand average hourly wage rate for each group individually, 1954 (= 1000).
NOMINAL HOURLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Each group separately, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||||
Industrial Group | 1914 | 1939 | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 196 | 448 | 1000 | 1169 | 1227 | 1247 | 1275 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 213 | 443 | 1000 | 1137 | 1195 | 1218 | 1244 |
Building and construction | 241 | 473 | 1000 | 1136 | 1194 | 1212 | 1251 |
Power, heat, and light | 221 | 481 | 1000 | 1146 | 1208 | 1246 | 1273 |
Transport by water and air | 188 | 418 | 1000 | 1150 | 1208 | 1233 | 1270 |
Transport by land | 213 | 443 | 1000 | 1158 | 1225 | 1245 | 1288 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 185 | 447 | 1000 | 1142 | 1203 | 1245 | 1270 |
Working in or on - | |||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 220 | 471 | 1000 | 1141 | 1203 | 1215 | 1251 |
Metal | 236 | 475 | 1000 | 1138 | 1197 | 1217 | 1260 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 212 | 483 | 1000 | 1152 | 1204 | 1223 | 1250 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 261 | 473 | 1000 | 1153 | 1216 | 1225 | 1283 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 218 | 468 | 1000 | 1115 | 1180 | 1194 | 1220 |
Mines and quarries | 218 | 415 | 1000 | 1171 | 1228 | 1235 | 1253 |
All groups combined | 217 | 455 | 1000 | 1148 | 1208 | 1227 | 1263 |
The figures shown in the last two tables are derived from average hourly rates calculated in every case by dividing the corresponding average minimum weekly rate by the standard number of hours worked in the week.
Index numbers showing movements in wage rates of women workers are compiled, using the award rates of the Court of Arbitration; a much smaller list of occupations is used than is case in computing index numbers of wage movements for male workers. Although only 21 occupations are taken into consideration in the case of women workers, these occupations normally cover a large proportion of the total women in industry - more than sufficient to constitute a representative sample for measuring movements in wages.
The following table shows index numbers of women's wage rates on base: New Zealand all-groups weighted average, 1954 (= 1000), divided into the principal industries in which women workers are normally engaged. In the compilation of these indices, the value of such perquisites as board and lodging in the case of hotel workers has been added to the money wage rates.
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT FEMALES) | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: All groups combined, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||
Industrial Group | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
Provision of - | |||||
Food, drink, etc. | 909 | 1028 | 1082 | 1091 | 1134 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 981 | 1118 | 1178 | 1204 | 1230 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 1083 | 1254 | 1326 | 1389 | 1425 |
Working in paper, printing, etc. | 919 | 1090 | 1164 | 1173 | 1218 |
All groups combined | 1000 | 1146 | 1210 | 1244 | 1274 |
Movements within the various groups are brought out more clearly in the next table, the base in this case being the New Zealand weighted average weekly rate of each group, 1954 (= 1000). As with the similar table relating to male wage rates (p. 984), horizontal comparisons are valid, but vertical comparisons merely show in which groups the greater or smaller movements have occurred.
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT FEMALES) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Each group separately, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||||
Industrial Group | 1914 | 1939 | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 153 | 375 | 1000 | 1131 | 1191 | 1201 | 1248 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 192 | 372 | 1000 | 1140 | 1201 | 1228 | 1254 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 275 | 441 | 1000 | 1157 | 1224 | 1282 | 1316 |
Working in paper, printing, etc. | 199 | 376 | 1000 | 1186 | 1267 | 1277 | 1326 |
All groups combined | 213 | 390 | 1000 | 1146 | 1210 | 1244 | 1274 |
A series of index numbers has been computed on the base, 1954 (= 1000) for all adult workers. In general this has followed the index for adult males, although for some years after 1945 female wage rates made on the whole relatively greater gains than male rates. Index numbers for the last 15 years are as follows.
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (ADULT MALES AND FEMALES COMBINED), ALL INDUSTRIAL GROUPS | |
---|---|
Base: 1954 (= 1000) | |
Year | Index |
1948 | 644 |
1949 | 682 |
1950 | 729 |
1951 | 828 |
1952 | 869 |
1953 | 929 |
1954 | 1000 |
1955 | 1036 |
1956 | 1055 |
1957 | 1105 |
1958 | 1123 |
1959 | 1137 |
1960 | 1195 |
1961 | 1214 |
1962 | 1245 |
Index numbers of wage rates of juveniles, male and female, are compiled for each calendar year. Owing to the fact that a number of industries utilise juvenile labour to a limited extent only, or not at all, it has not been possible to cover a very wide field, but 36 occupations representing 12 out of the 14 industrial groups are included in the case of juvenile males, and five occupations representing three industrial groups in the case of juvenile females.
Wherever possible the weekly wage rate adopted in the compilation of the indices is that provided for a worker having attained the age of 18 years or having completed three years' service, according to the terms of the award.
In the table which follows the respective bases are the New Zealand average weekly wage rates for each industrial group, 1954 (= 1000), the heavily ruled vertical line indicating the commencement of the new series.
NOMINAL WEEKLY WAGE-RATES INDEX NUMBERS (JUVENILE WORKERS) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: Each group and each sex separately, 1954 (= 1000) | |||||||
Industrial Group | 1914 | 1939 | 1954 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
* No provision made in awards for juvenile females. | |||||||
Juvenile Males | |||||||
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 215 | 407 | 1000 | 1234 | 1308 | 1342 | 1375 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 173 | 329 | 1000 | 1198 | 1260 | 1293 | 1323 |
Building and construction | 177 | 321 | 1000 | 1202 | 1271 | 1276 | 1310 |
Transport by land and air | 255 | 485 | 1000 | 1163 | 1236 | 1251 | 1317 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 168 | 339 | 1000 | 1255 | 1331 | 1379 | 1417 |
Working in or on - | |||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 176 | 361 | 1000 | 1194 | 1268 | 1310 | 1547 |
Metal | 146 | 361 | 1000 | 1197 | 1273 | 1273 | 1317 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 192 | 487 | 1000 | 1228 | 1319 | 1348 | 1388 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 184 | 295 | 1000 | 1206 | 1279 | 1289 | 1348 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 266 | 431 | 1000 | 1169 | 1287 | 1342 | 1375 |
Mines and quarries | 264 | 468 | 1000 | 1281 | 1346 | 1352 | 1352 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 190 | 340 | 1000 | 1059 | 1122 | 1132 | 1134 |
All industrial groups | 184 | 354 | 1000 | 1152 | 1221 | 1237 | 1279 |
Juvenile Females | |||||||
Provision of - | |||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 144 | 374 | 1000 | 1134 | 1199 | 1210 | 1289 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 182 | 386 | 1000 | 1148 | 1240 | 1381 | 1407 |
Working in paper, printing, etc. | * | 395 | 1000 | 1226 | 1326 | 1338 | 1393 |
All industrial groups | 180 | 385 | 1000 | 1151 | 1241 | 1366 | 1397 |
In recent years juvenile wages have been largely governed by the Apprentices Act 1948, under which the scale of wages in apprenticeship orders is based on a percentage of the ruling minimum rates for journeymen in the industry concerned. Consequently, the wage-rates index numbers for juvenile males now tend to move in sympathy with the index numbers of male adult wage rates. In the preceding table horizontal comparisons are valid, but vertical comparisons merely show in which groups the greater or smaller movements have occurred.
The index numbers quoted in the foregoing paragraphs relate to nominal weekly wage rates only - that is, they are based on actual or equivalent money rates without any allowance being made for changes during the period under review in the prices of those goods and services which are purchased out of wages earned. It is obvious that this factor is of considerable importance, for a rise in wage rates may be offset by a fall in the purchasing power of the monetary unit, while, on the other hand, a fall in money wages may be offset by a rise in the purchasing power of money. Index numbers of effective (or “real”) wage rates are arrived at by dividing the index numbers of nominal wage rates by the corresponding all-groups index numbers of retail prices (both series of index numbers having first been set on a common base) and multiplying the result by the base value of 1000.
The following table accordingly shows a comparison of nominal and effective weekly wage rates of adult male and female workers in each of the years 1952–62. The base of the index numbers is in each case the calendar year 1954 (= 1000).
Year | Retail Prices (All Groups) | Nominal Weekly Wage Rates | Effective Weekly Wage Rates | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1952 | 914 | 871 | 852 | 953 | 932 |
1953 | 956 | 929 | 924 | 972 | 967 |
1954 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1955 | 1024 | 1035 | 1039 | 1011 | 1015 |
1956 | 1061 | 1055 | 1056 | 994 | 995 |
1957 | 1083 | 1104 | 1106 | 1019 | 1021 |
1958 | 1132 | 1116 | 1128 | 986 | 996 |
1959 | 1175 | 1136 | 1146 | 967 | 975 |
1960 | 1183 | 1193 | 1210 | 1008 | 1023 |
1961 | 1204 | 1212 | 1244 | 1007 | 1033 |
1962 | 1236 | 1242 | 1274 | 1005 | 1031 |
The continuous series of retail prices index numbers required for the foregoing table has been obtained by linking the revised consumers' price index to the earlier series and converting the whole to the base: calendar year 1954 (= 1000).
In making use of these results it should not be overlooked that the index numbers of nominal wage rates apply only to full-time employment at award rates of pay. They do not take into account either on the one hand above-award rates or overtime earnings, or on the other, short-time deductions or wages tax imposed (a summary of the rates of wages tax in force during different periods has been set out earlier). Nor do the retail prices index numbers take cognisance of all classes of household expenditure; income tax, charitable and other gifts, sea and air travel, domestic help, etc., being omitted. Having regard to opportunities for spare-time gainful occupation, a comparison with movements in the index numbers of hours of labour shown later in this section is also relevant.
To the extent that female wages are not normally devoted to purchasing the full range of household requirements the results of employing the all-groups retail prices index to determine effective wages for females are subject to certain limitations.
The following table shows the New Zealand minimum weekly wage rates in various occupations for the years 1958–62. The figures given are simple averages for the four principal industrial districts as at 31 March in the years indicated. The adult male wage rates on the same basis as at 31 March 1963 will be found in the Latest Statistical Information at the back of this volume. The rates shown throughout this table are money rates, and do not include any allowance for the value of board and lodging, which is a usual perquisite of the employment of some workers, e.g., seamen and hotel employees. Further information on this latter point is available in the note given at the end of the table.
Occupation | Average Wage (Four Principal Districts) at 31 March | ||||||||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | |||||||||||
* Hand flesher from 1962. note - The following perquisites (as assessed for statistical purposes) as at 31 March 1962 should be added to the listed occupations: dairy-farm workers, £2 2s. 6d. per week for board and lodging; general farm workers, ploughmen, shepherds, and youths (18 years of age) employed on agricultural and dairy (mixed) farms, £2 2s. 6d. per week for board and lodging; shearers and wool pressers, 8s. per day for rations; assistant stewards (first and second grade), chief and second cooks, able seamen and ordinary seamen (first class), £2 16s. 8d. per week as value of board and lodging; and hotel first cooks and waiters, female cooks, housemaids, and waitresses, £3 3s. 2d. per week as value of board and lodging. Varying amounts in this connection would also be added to the occupations affected for earlier years. | |||||||||||||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | |
Adult Males | |||||||||||||||
Bakers - | |||||||||||||||
Journeymen | 12 | 14 | 3 | 12 | 14 | 3 | 13 | 7 | 3 | 13 | 13 | 6 | 14 | 0 | 0 |
Labourers | 10 | 14 | 9 | 10 | 14 | 9 | 11 | 5 | 8 | 11 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 17 | 6 |
Butchers - | |||||||||||||||
First shopmen | 13 | 8 | 5 | 13 | 8 | 5 | 14 | 4 | 8 | 14 | 13 | 7 | 15 | 0 | 0 |
Second shopmen | 12 | 10 | 2 | 12 | 10 | 2 | 13 | 5 | 5 | 13 | 11 | 11 | 13 | 17 | 0 |
Butter-factory employees - Churning and buttermaking: Others | 11 | 10 | 6 | 12 | 2 | 4 | 12 | 14 | 8 | 13 | 1 | 3 | 13 | 1 | 3 |
Flourmilling - | |||||||||||||||
Kilnmen | 12 | 0 | 4 | 12 | 6 | 3 | 12 | 18 | 7 | 13 | 4 | 2 | 13 | 4 | 2 |
Assistant smuttermen | 11 | 9 | 6 | 11 | 13 | 5 | 12 | 5 | 2 | 12 | 10 | 0 | 12 | 10 | 0 |
Rollermen | 12 | 18 | 0 | 13 | 9 | 10 | 14 | 3 | 5 | 14 | 10 | 0 | 14 | 10 | 0 |
Meat freezing - | |||||||||||||||
Slaughtermen, per 100 sheep | 5 | 13 | 1 | 5 | 13 | 1 | 5 | 18 | 4 | 5 | 18 | 4 | 6 | 0 | 2 |
Workers not otherwise specified | 12 | 19 | 7 | 12 | 19 | 7 | 13 | 17 | 0 | 13 | 17 | 0 | 14 | 3 | 4 |
Meat preserving - | |||||||||||||||
Boners | 15 | 11 | 10 | 15 | 11 | 10 | 16 | 10 | 9 | 16 | 10 | 10 | 16 | 17 | 6 |
Others | 13 | 7 | 6 | 13 | 7 | 6 | 14 | 5 | 3 | 14 | 5 | 3 | 14 | 11 | 8 |
Sausage-casing making: Workers not otherwise specified | 13 | 13 | 4 | 13 | 13 | 4 | 14 | 15 | 7 | 14 | 15 | 10 | 15 | 2 | 6 |
Aerated water and cordial making - | |||||||||||||||
Cordial makers | 11 | 4 | 4 | 11 | 4 | 4 | 11 | 18 | 1 | 12 | 13 | 10 | 12 | 13 | 10 |
Others | 10 | 14 | 7 | 10 | 14 | 7 | 11 | 7 | 11 | 12 | 3 | 7 | 12 | 3 | 7 |
Brewing: Others | 11 | 18 | 11 | 12 | 5 | 7 | 13 | 0 | 5 | 13 | 7 | 6 | 13 | 7 | 6 |
Tailors - | |||||||||||||||
Journeymen | 12 | 4 | 10 | 12 | 4 | 10 | 12 | 17 | 4 | 13 | 5 | 0 | 13 | 5 | 0 |
Stock cutters (factory) | 12 | 4 | 10 | 12 | 4 | 10 | 12 | 17 | 4 | 13 | 4 | 2 | 13 | 4 | 2 |
Footwear manufacturing workers | 12 | 7 | 10 | 12 | 9 | 3 | 13 | 0 | 5 | 13 | 12 | 6 | 13 | 12 | 6 |
Woollen mills - | |||||||||||||||
Spinners | 12 | 8 | 9 | 12 | 8 | 9 | 13 | 8 | 8 | 13 | 15 | 10 | 13 | 15 | 10 |
Others | 11 | 3 | 2 | 11 | 3 | 2 | 12 | 1 | 10 | 12 | 9 | 2 | 12 | 9 | 2 |
Building - | |||||||||||||||
Bricklayers | 12 | 16 | 9 | 12 | 16 | 9 | 13 | 10 | 0 | 13 | 17 | 6 | 13 | 17 | 6 |
Carpenters and joiners | 12 | 13 | 0 | 12 | 13 | 0 | 13 | 13 | 4 | 13 | 13 | 4 | 14 | 4 | 2 |
Plasterers | 12 | 16 | 5 | 13 | 1 | 3 | 13 | 15 | 6 | 14 | 1 | 6 | 14 | 5 | 4 |
Plumbers | 12 | 19 | 5 | 13 | 5 | 3 | 14 | 5 | 0 | 14 | 5 | 0 | 14 | 16 | 8 |
Builders' labourers | 11 | 6 | 11 | 11 | 9 | 10 | 12 | 1 | 7 | 12 | 6 | 8 | 12 | 8 | 0 |
General labourers | 10 | 9 | 5 | 10 | 12 | 5 | 11 | 3 | 3 | 11 | 8 | 6 | 11 | 9 | 9 |
Sawmilling - | |||||||||||||||
Sawyers | 13 | 4 | 0 | 13 | 8 | 6 | 14 | 3 | 9 | 14 | 8 | 9 | 14 | 13 | 9 |
Tailers-out | 12 | 1 | 5 | 12 | 5 | 10 | 12 | 19 | 11 | 13 | 5 | 0 | 13 | 10 | 0 |
Yardmen, head | 12 | 18 | 7 | 13 | 3 | 0 | 13 | 8 | 0 | 14 | 3 | 4 | 14 | 8 | 4 |
Workers not specified | 11 | 17 | 0 | 12 | 1 | 5 | 12 | 15 | 3 | 13 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 5 | 0 |
Boatbuilding: Shipwrights | 12 | 15 | 10 | 13 | 3 | 0 | 13 | 16 | 0 | 13 | 19 | 0 | 14 | 10 | 7 |
Metal works, etc - | |||||||||||||||
Boilermakers, journeymen | 12 | 13 | 8 | 12 | 13 | 8 | 13 | 6 | 8 | 13 | 13 | 4 | 14 | 3 | 4 |
Iron and brass moulders | 12 | 10 | 9 | 12 | 16 | 8 | 13 | 9 | 8 | 13 | 16 | 0 | 14 | 4 | 4 |
Tinsmiths, journeymen | 12 | 13 | 3 | 12 | 19 | 2 | 13 | 18 | 4 | 13 | 18 | 4 | 14 | 6 | 8 |
Engineering fitters, etc. | 13 | 0 | 10 | 13 | 0 | 10 | 14 | 0 | 0 | 14 | 0 | 0 | 14 | 0 | 0 |
Electrical wiremen | 12 | 18 | 5 | 13 | 4 | 4 | 13 | 17 | 5 | 14 | 3 | 4 | 14 | 11 | 6 |
Motor mechanics | 12 | 19 | 11 | 13 | 0 | 10 | 13 | 13 | 11 | 13 | 14 | 2 | 14 | 12 | 6 |
Printing - | |||||||||||||||
Linotype (day) | 13 | 9 | 5 | 13 | 9 | 5 | 14 | 9 | 4 | 14 | 9 | 4 | 15 | 0 | 4 |
Letterpress machinist (day) | 12 | 19 | 7 | 12 | 19 | 7 | 13 | 19 | 0 | 13 | 19 | 0 | 14 | 10 | 0 |
Skin and leather workers - | |||||||||||||||
Curriers* | 11 | 18 | 11 | 11 | 18 | 11 | 12 | 15 | 0 | 12 | 15 | 0 | 13 | 1 | 1 |
All other workers | 10 | 12 | 9 | 10 | 12 | 9 | 11 | 7 | 9 | 11 | 7 | 9 | 11 | 13 | 11 |
Mineral and stone workers - | |||||||||||||||
Flanger and moulder | 12 | 1 | 10 | 12 | 4 | 6 | 12 | 17 | 11 | 13 | 0 | 10 | 13 | 4 | 9 |
All other workers | 10 | 19 | 11 | 11 | 2 | 1 | 11 | 14 | 6 | 11 | 17 | 6 | 11 | 19 | 5 |
Mining (coal) - | |||||||||||||||
Surface: Tippers | 13 | 7 | 6 | 13 | 7 | 6 | 14 | 3 | 1 | 14 | 12 | 11 | 14 | 12 | 11 |
Miners (on day wages, per shift) | 2 | 13 | 3 | 2 | 13 | 3 | 2 | 16 | 5 | 2 | 16 | 4 | 2 | 16 | 4 |
Truckers | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 0 | 0 | 12 | 14 | 5 | 12 | 15 | 5 | 12 | 15 | 5 |
Quarrying: Quarrymen | 10 | 11 | 2 | 10 | 14 | 1 | 11 | 5 | 0 | 11 | 8 | 1 | 11 | 9 | 4 |
Agricultural and pastoral workers - | |||||||||||||||
General farm workers - | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Threshing mill: Other workers, per hour | 5 | 7½ | 5 | 7½ | 5 | 11 | 5 | 11 | 5 | 11 | |||||
Ploughmen | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Shearers (per 100 sheep shorn) | 3 | 17 | 0 | 3 | 8 | 0 | 3 | 2 | 6 | 3 | 11 | 6 | 3 | 12 | 4 |
Shepherds | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Wool pressers | 13 | 18 | 8 | 13 | 11 | 4 | 12 | 11 | 2 | 14 | 4 | 2 | 14 | 6 | 0 |
Dairy-farm workers | 9 | 10 | 0 | 9 | 10 | 0 | 10 | 5 | 6 | 10 | 5 | 6 | 10 | 5 | 6 |
Railways - | |||||||||||||||
Enginedrivers, average third and sixth years | 14 | 3 | 9 | 14 | 12 | 1 | 15 | 7 | 1 | 15 | 18 | 9 | 17 | 8 | 4 |
Locomotive assistants, average second and eighth years | 12 | 12 | 11 | 13 | 1 | 3 | 13 | 15 | 0 | 14 | 3 | 4 | 15 | 7 | 6 |
Guards, average first and third years | 13 | 11 | 3 | 13 | 19 | 7 | 14 | 13 | 9 | 15 | 5 | 10 | 16 | 14 | 2 |
Tramways - | |||||||||||||||
Drivers | 12 | 3 | 10 | 12 | 3 | 10 | 13 | 2 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 0 | 13 | 10 | 0 |
Conductors (after six months) | 11 | 15 | 0 | 11 | 15 | 0 | 12 | 13 | 2 | 13 | 0 | 0 | 13 | 0 | 0 |
Shipping and cargo working - | |||||||||||||||
Assistant stewards, first grade | 11 | 11 | 0 | 11 | 11 | 0 | 12 | 3 | 5 | 12 | 11 | 2 | 13 | I | 3 |
Assistant stewards, second grade | 11 | 7 | 1 | 11 | 7 | 1 | 11 | 19 | 4 | 12 | 7 | 1 | 12 | 17 | 2 |
Chief cooks | 14 | 2 | 6 | 14 | 2 | 6 | 14 | 17 | 6 | 15 | 5 | 3 | 15 | 16 | 11 |
Second cooks | 12 | 15 | 7 | 12 | 15 | 7 | 13 | 9 | 5 | 13 | 17 | 2 | 14 | 7 | 3 |
Able seamen | 12 | 7 | 11 | 12 | 7 | 11 | 13 | 1 | 4 | 13 | 9 | 1 | 13 | 19 | 2 |
Ordinary seamen: 18 years or over | 9 | 10 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 8 | 9 | 19 | 2 | 10 | 6 | 10 | 10 | 13 | 10 |
Waterside workers: Ordinary cargo | 12 | 19 | 7 | 12 | 19 | 7 | 14 | 3 | 4 | 14 | 3 | 4 | 14 | 3 | 4 |
Hotel workers - | |||||||||||||||
First cooks | 12 | 3 | 2 | 12 | 3 | 2 | 12 | 15 | 7 | 12 | 19 | 7 | 12 | 19 | 7 |
Waiters | 8 | 14 | 9 | 8 | 14 | 9 | 9 | 3 | 8 | 9 | 12 | 8 | 9 | 12 | 8 |
Miscellaneous - | |||||||||||||||
Retailing of apparel - | |||||||||||||||
Shop assistants | 11 | 18 | 11 | 11 | 19 | 11 | 12 | 17 | 4 | 12 | 17 | 4 | 13 | 4 | 7 |
Grocers' assistants | 11 | 16 | 0 | 11 | 16 | 0 | 12 | 9 | 1 | 12 | 16 | 1 | 12 | 16 | 1 |
Warehouse storemen | 11 | 6 | 2 | 11 | 11 | 1 | 12 | 4 | 2 | 12 | 9 | 6 | 12 | 15 | 10 |
Adult Females | |||||||||||||||
Biscuit and confectionery factory workers | 7 | 5 | 11 | 7 | 5 | 11 | 7 | 17 | 6 | 7 | 17 | 6 | 8 | 5 | 0 |
Tailoresses (factory): Journey-women | 7 | 18 | 4 | 7 | 18 | 4 | 8 | 6 | 5 | 8 | 13 | 4 | 8 | 13 | 4 |
Footwear manufacturing workers | 7 | 18 | 4 | 7 | 19 | 4 | 8 | 10 | 7 | 8 | 15 | 0 | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Woollen-mill workers | 7 | 19 | 1 | 7 | 19 | 1 | 8 | 13 | 6 | 8 | 18 | 4 | 8 | 18 | 4 |
Hotel workers - | |||||||||||||||
Cooks | 8 | 18 | 1 | 8 | 18 | 1 | 9 | 7 | 2 | 9 | 16 | 2 | 9 | 16 | 2 |
Housemaids | 6 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 8 | 5 | 6 | 17 | 5 | 6 | 17 | 5 |
Waitresses | 6 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 2 | 2 | 6 | 8 | 5 | 6 | 17 | 5 | 6 | 17 | 5 |
Restaurant workers - | |||||||||||||||
Cooks | 9 | 10 | 9 | 9 | 17 | 4 | 10 | 7 | 5 | 10 | 12 | 5 | 10 | 12 | 5 |
Waitresses | 6 | 16 | 6 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 9 | 8 | 7 | 14 | 8 | 7 | 14 | 8 |
Pantrymaids | 6 | 16 | 6 | 7 | 2 | 5 | 7 | 9 | 8 | 7 | 14 | 8 | 7 | 14 | 8 |
Printing workers | 7 | 15 | 2 | 7 | 15 | 2 | 8 | 10 | 0 | 8 | 10 | 0 | 8 | 15 | 0 |
Retailing of apparel: Shop assistants | 8 | 0 | 7 | 8 | 1 | 8 | 8 | 13 | 3 | 8 | 13 | 3 | 8 | 18 | 4 |
Juvenile Males | |||||||||||||||
Bakers' apprentice: After three years' service | 8 | 10 | 4 | 8 | 10 | 4 | 8 | 19 | 0 | 9 | 3 | 3 | 9 | 7 | 7 |
Butchers' assistant: 18 years of age | 6 | 16 | 9 | 6 | 16 | 9 | 7 | 5 | 0 | 7 | 8 | 10 | 7 | 12 | 0 |
Butter and cheese factory: Youth, 18 years of age | 7 | 14 | 5 | 8 | 0 | 4 | 8 | 8 | 6 | 8 | 15 | 1 | 8 | 15 | 1 |
Flour-mill: Youth, after three years' service | 6 | 7 | 0 | 6 | 11 | 0 | 6 | 17 | 6 | 7 | 1 | 7 | 7 | 1 | 7 |
Meat freezing and preserving: Youth, 18 years of age | 7 | 9 | 10 | 7 | 9 | 10 | 8 | 1 | 3 | 8 | 1 | 3 | 8 | 7 | 10 |
Aerated water and cordial manufacture: Youth, 18 years of age | 6 | 5 | 10 | 6 | 5 | 10 | 6 | 13 | 6 | 7 | 4 | 4 | 7 | 4 | 4 |
Tailoring, etc.: Apprentice, after three years' service | 7 | 11 | 10 | 7 | 11 | 10 | 7 | 19 | 7 | 8 | 3 | 9 | 8 | 3 | 9 |
Footwear manufacturing: Apprentice, after three years' service | 7 | 13 | 7 | 7 | 14 | 6 | 8 | 1 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 11 | 8 | 8 | 11 |
Woollen-mill: Youth, 18 years of age | 7 | 1 | 4 | 7 | 1 | 4 | 8 | 1 | 2 | 8 | 10 | 0 | 8 | 10 | 0 |
Bricklayers' apprentice: After three years' service | 8 | 0 | 6 | 8 | 0 | 6 | 8 | 8 | 7 | 8 | 13 | 4 | 8 | 13 | 4 |
Carpenters' apprentice: After three years' service | 7 | 19 | 4 | 7 | 19 | 4 | 8 | 12 | 0 | 8 | 12 | 0 | 8 | 12 | 0 |
Plasterers' apprentice: After three years' service | 8 | 0 | 7 | 8 | 3 | 8 | 8 | 12 | 9 | 8 | 16 | 5 | 8 | 18 | 10 |
Plumbers' apprentice: After three years' service | 8 | 12 | 2 | 8 | 15 | 11 | 9 | 6 | 9 | 9 | 6 | 9 | 9 | 14 | 0 |
Sawmill: Youth, 18 years of age | 6 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 10 | 4 | 6 | 16 | 11 | 7 | 2 | 0 | 11 | 10 | 0 |
Engineering: Apprentice, after three years' service | 8 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 3 | 3 | 8 | 15 | 2 | 8 | 15 | 2 | 8 | 15 | 2 |
Brick, tile, etc., works: Youth, 18 years of age | 6 | 10 | 6 | 6 | 12 | 4 | 7 | 0 | 2 | 7 | 7 | 0 | 7 | 9 | 3 |
Tannery: Youth, 18 years of age | 6 | 9 | 0 | 6 | 9 | 0 | 6 | 19 | 2 | 6 | 19 | 2 | 7 | 4 | 2 |
Coalmining: Trucker, 18 years of age | 11 | 5 | 0 | 11 | 5 | 0 | 11 | 14 | 2 | 11 | 14 | 2 | 11 | 14 | 2 |
Agriculture and dairying (mixed farms): Youth, 18 years of age | 5 | 14 | 6 | 5 | 14 | 6 | 6 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 9 | 6 | 2 | 9 |
Retailing of apparel: Shop assistant, after three years' service | 7 | 0 | 5 | 7 | 7 | 4 | 7 | 18 | 5 | 7 | 18 | 5 | 8 | 2 | 9 |
Grocers' assistant: After three years' service | 7 | 12 | 10 | 7 | 12 | 10 | 8 | 7 | 11 | 8 | 14 | 11 | 8 | 14 | 11 |
Juvenile Females | |||||||||||||||
Biscuit and confectionery factory: Assistant, after three years' service | 6 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 7 | 1 | 4 |
Footwear manufacturing: Assistant, after three years' service | 6 | 0 | 4 | 6 | 1 | 4 | 6 | 10 | 4 | 6 | 15 | 0 | 6 | 15 | 0 |
Woollen mill: Worker, after three years' service | 6 | 6 | 3 | 6 | 6 | 3 | 7 | 2 | 0 | 8 | 13 | 11 | x8 | 18 | 4 |
Clothing factory: Improver, after three years' service | 6 | 3 | 11 | 6 | 3 | 11 | 6 | 10 | 3 | 7 | 10 | 0 | 7 | 10 | 0 |
Printing trade: Worker, after three years' service | 6 | 16 | 7 | 6 | 16 | 7 | 7 | 10 | 0 | 7 | 10 | 0 | 7 | 15 | 0 |
The following pages supply information extracted from the half-yearly surveys conducted by the Department of Labour (see Section 34), the particulars relating to a sample week at the end of each half-year.
Up to April 1957, one result of the half-yearly survey was to show the average weekly payout per person. This was obtained by dividing the aggregate payout for one week by the number of full-time employees in the same week.
From and including the April 1957 survey some important changes were made in the information cards filled in by employers. From that date the Department of Labour has published average hourly earnings for all workers covered by the half-yearly survey. In calculating these earnings the Department has included part-time as well as full-time employees. To provide a long-term series, average weekly wage payouts per person, on this same basis, have been computed for all periods covered by the half-yearly surveys. Also, to provide a link with the previous series of average wage payouts per person, computations using full-time employees have continued to be made.
In the following table, which gives the average weekly payout per person, all ages, both sexes, and all occupations within industry are included in the one figure.
Date of Survey | Weekly Wage Payout per Person (Including Overtime, Bonus Earnings, etc.) Aggregate Payout for One Week Divided by - | Nominal Minimum Weekly Wage for Adult Males as Prescribed in Awards and Industrial Agreements as at End of Preceding Month | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Full-time Employees | Full-time and Part-time Employees | |||||||||
* Does not include retrospective payments arising from the general order of the Court of Arbitration of 19 November 1953. | ||||||||||
£ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | £ | s. | d. | ||
1952– | April | 10 | 7 | 10 | 10 | 0 | 1 | 9 | 6 | 0 |
October | 10 | 13 | 0 | 10 | 5 | 6 | 9 | 14 | 6 | |
1953– | April | 11 | 1 | 5 | 10 | 13 | 10 | 9 | 14 | 11 |
October | 11 | 2 | 1* | 10 | 13 | 11* | 10 | 14 | 10 | |
1954– | April | 12 | 2 | 5 | 11 | 13 | 6 | 10 | 15 | 0 |
October | 12 | 7 | 0 | 11 | 17 | 1 | 10 | 16 | 4 | |
1955– | April | 12 | 15 | 2 | 12 | 4 | 8 | 11 | 4 | 7 |
October | 13 | 4 | 0 | 12 | 12 | 6 | 11 | 5 | 9 | |
1956– | April | 13 | 6 | 8 | 12 | 15 | 0 | 11 | 7 | 4 |
October | 13 | 10 | 4 | 12 | 18 | 1 | 11 | 9 | 1 | |
1957– | April | 14 | 3 | 0 | 13 | 9 | 9 | 11 | 19 | 8 |
October | 14 | 4 | 6 | 13 | 10 | 9 | 12 | 0 | 7 | |
1958– | April | 14 | 8 | 6 | 13 | 13 | 10 | 12 | 2 | 7 |
October | 14 | 10 | 6 | 13 | 15 | 5 | 12 | 3 | 2 | |
1959– | April | 14 | 15 | 2 | 13 | 19 | 11 | 12 | 4 | 11 |
October | 14 | 18 | 10 | 14 | 2 | 6 | 12 | 4 | 9 | |
1960– | April | 15 | 14 | 10 | 14 | 17 | 4 | 12 | 18 | 3 |
October | 15 | 18 | 8 | 14 | 18 | 11 | 13 | 1 | 0 | |
1961– | April | 16 | 12 | 1 | 15 | 11 | 0 | 13 | 2 | 5 |
October | 16 | 13 | 9 | 15 | 11 | 0 | 13 | 4 | 1 | |
1962– | April | 17 | 0 | 2 | 15 | 18 | 2 | 13 | 6 | 10 |
October | 17 | 5 | 4 | 16 | 2 | 1 | 13 | 14 | 5 |
The table shown next commences from April 1958 and continues at half-yearly intervals. To obtain estimated average ordinary time worked by full-time employees, aggregate ordinary-time hours worked during one week have been divided by the sum of full-time employees plus half of the part-time employees. Hence, if there are any part-time workers the sum of the average ordinary-time hours and overtime hours will not be equal to the average time worked by full-time and part-time employees as shown in the last column.
Date | Average Minimum Hourly Rates as Prescribed in Awards and Industrial Agreements for Adult Males in 13 Industrial Groups (Excluding Farming) as at End of Preceding Month | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | |||||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | s. | d. | hours | hours | hours | ||
1958— | April | 6 | 2.2 | 6 | 9.7 | 10 | 1.7 | 7 | 0.1 | 37.7 | 2.5 | 39.1 |
October | 6 | 2.5 | 6 | 10.4 | 10 | 0.1 | 7 | 0.6 | 37.8 | 2.4 | 39.1 | |
1959— | April | 6 | 3.1 | 6 | 11.4 | 10 | 2.9 | 7 | 1.8 | 37.7 | 2.5 | 39.1 |
October | 6 | 3.2 | 7 | 0.7 | 10 | 3.6 | 7 | 2.9 | 37.8 | 2.3 | 39.0 | |
1960— | April | 6 | 7.4 | 7 | 3.7 | 10 | 10.4 | 7 | 6.5 | 37.9 | 2.7 | 39.4 |
October | 6 | 8.2 | 7 | 4.8 | 11 | 0.3 | 7 | 7.6 | 37.9 | 2.6 | 39.2 | |
1961— | April | 6 | 8.7 | 7 | 7.5 | 11 | 9.1 | 7 | 11.1 | 37.6 | 3.0 | 39.3 |
October | 6 | 9.3 | 7 | 8.9 | 11 | 5.3 | 7 | 11.8 | 37.6 | 2.8 | 38.9 | |
1962— | April | 6 | 10.3 | 7 | 10.8 | 11 | 9.2 | 8 | 1.7 | 37.8 | 2.7 | 39.1 |
October | 7 | 0.9 | 8 | 1.0 | 11 | 11.9 | 8 | 3.7 | 37.8 | 2.4 | 38.8 |
The preceding table combines all industries. A dissection by industrial groups of the last line of that table - relating to October 1962 - is now provided. Minimum hourly rates are omitted.
Industrial Group | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-rime Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | ||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s | d. | hours | hours | hours | |
Forestry, logging, mining, and quarrying - | |||||||||
Forestry | 8 | 2.3 | 12 | 5.3 | 8 | 3.2 | 380 | 0.7 | 38.6 |
Logging | 9 | 2.4 | 14 | 0.5 | 9 | 8.2 | 37.5 | 4.1 | 41.5 |
Coalmining | 11 | 11.7 | 13 | 9.5 | 12 | 0.8 | 33.3 | 1.9 | 351 |
Other mining | 10 | 2.1 | 11 | 70 | 10 | 40 | 38.2 | 4.9 | 42.5 |
Quarrying (not lime, cement) | 8 | 1.7 | 11 | 8.7 | 8 | 80 | 38.7 | 6.7 | 45.2 |
Totals | 9 | 7.3 | 13 | 0.4 | 9 | 10.1 | 36.4 | 2.6 | 38.9 |
Seasonal manufacturing - | |||||||||
Meat processing, etc. | 9 | 2.5 | 12 | 10.6 | 9 | 7.3 | 35.0 | 4.2 | 390 |
Fruit and vegetable preserving | 7 | 6.9 | 11 | 5.8 | 7 | 10.3 | 37.6 | 3.0 | 40.2 |
Dairy factories | 8 | 3.5 | 12 | 3.7 | 8 | 11.2 | 39.5 | 7.4 | 46.7 |
Totals | 8 | 100 | 12 | 7.2 | 9 | 3.3 | 36.3 | 4.9 | 40.9 |
Food, drink and tobacco (other than seasonal) - | |||||||||
Grain milling | 8 | 0.2 | 10 | 11.2 | 8 | 2.3 | 38.6 | 2.5 | 40.8 |
Bread bakeries | 7 | 11.2 | 12 | 11.1 | 8 | 6.6 | 37.0 | 5.7 | 39.0 |
Biscuit making | 7 | 0.0 | 11 | 4.3 | 7 | 6.2 | 37.1 | 5.3 | 40.0 |
Cake and pastry making | 6 | 3.5 | 11 | 9.9 | 6 | 6.0 | 38.0 | 1.7 | 35.0 |
Sugar and confectionery | 7 | 1.0 | 10 | 5.7 | 7 | 4.3 | 37.2 | 3.4 | 39.1 |
Other food | 7 | 5.0 | 11 | 4.4 | 7 | 8.2 | 37.7 | 2.9 | 39.6 |
Beverages | 8 | 1.8 | 12 | 8.7 | 8 | 7.8 | 38.6 | 4.7 | 42.7 |
Tobacco manufacture | 7 | 0.7 | 9 | 10.0 | 7 | 4.7 | 37.8 | 5.2 | 42.3 |
Totals | 7 | 4.9 | 11 | 9.0 | 7 | 9.7 | 37.7 | 4.0 | 39.7 |
Industrial Group | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | ||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s | d. | hours | hours | hours | |
Textiles, clothing and leather - | |||||||||
Tanneries | 8 | 4.4 | 11 | 6.3 | 8 | 8.2 | 37.6 | 4.2 | 41.5 |
Fur dressing and manufacture | 7 | 8.8 | 10 | 5.6 | 7 | 9.3 | 36.8 | 0.7 | 34.1 |
Leather goods | 6 | 5.0 | 9 | 8.8 | 6 | 6.7 | 37.6 | 1.7 | 37.6 |
Knitted wear and hosiery | 7 | 1.3 | 10 | 4.4 | 7 | 3.2 | 36.9 | 1.9 | 33.1 |
Flax, rope and twine | 8 | 7.4 | 9 | 8.9 | 8 | 8.1 | 36.9 | 2.0 | 38.4 |
Woollen mills | 7 | 1.3 | 9 | 7.6 | 7 | 3.7 | 36.8 | 3.3 | 39.1 |
Other textile production | 8 | 3.6 | 11 | 0.7 | 8 | 6.6 | 37.3 | 3.8 | 40.3 |
Clothing manufacture | 5 | 11.9 | 8 | 10.2 | 6 | 0.5 | 36.7 | 0.7 | 36.1 |
Footwear manufacture | 7 | 5.4 | 10 | 2.5 | 7 | 6.6 | 37.3 | 1.4 | 38.2 |
Footwear repair | 6 | 10.5 | 9 | 11.3 | 6 | 11.3 | 38.3 | 0.9 | 37.1 |
Other textile goods | 6 | 8.1 | 10 | 10.1 | 6 | 10.2 | 37.0 | 1.7 | 37.2 |
Totals | 6 | 8.9 | 10 | 1.1 | 6 | 10.5 | 36.9 | 1.6 | 37.5 |
Building materials and furnishings - | |||||||||
Sawmilling, plywood, etc. | 8 | 7.2 | 11 | 7.2 | 8 | 10.3 | 37.5 | 3.6 | 40.8 |
Builders' woodwork | 7 | 7.5 | 11 | 0.4 | 7 | 10.9 | 39.1 | 3.6 | 42.2 |
Furniture and cabinets | 7 | 6.1 | 11 | 4.6 | 7 | 9.5 | 38.3 | 3.1 | 40.4 |
Other wood manufacture | 7 | 1.0 | 11 | 6.0 | 7 | 3.9 | 37.8 | 2.2 | 39.3 |
Structural clay products | 8 | 10.3 | 11 | 5.1 | 9 | 2.3 | 37.1 | 5.6 | 42.3 |
Pottery and glass | 7 | 8.4 | 11 | 11.8 | 8 | 2.1 | 38.3 | 4.8 | 42.9 |
Lime, cement, etc. | 8 | 1.7 | 12 | 1.7 | 8 | 7.5 | 38.2 | 5.3 | 43.0 |
Totals | 8 | 0.9 | 11 | 7.8 | 8 | 4.9 | 38.1 | 3.9 | 41.5 |
Engineering and metalworking - | |||||||||
Engineering and machinery | 8 | 2.5 | 12 | 2.8 | 8 | 7.3 | 38.1 | 4.3 | 41.8 |
Electrical manufacture | 7 | 9.0 | 11 | 7.9 | 8 | 0.0 | 38.1 | 2.7 | 40.1 |
Ships, locomotives, etc. | 8 | 0.2 | 11 | 10.5 | 8 | 3.3 | 38.4 | 2.7 | 41.1 |
Vehicle and cycle manufacture | 8 | 8.5 | 13 | 1.4 | 9 | 2.1 | 38.2 | 4.6 | 42.4 |
Vehicle repair and aircraft | 7 | 7.2 | 11 | 9.7 | 7 | 9.2 | 38.7 | 1.7 | 39.5 |
Totals | 7 | 11.7 | 12 | 2.1 | 8 | 3.4 | 38.3 | 3.1 | 40.8 |
Miscellaneous manufacturing - | |||||||||
Chemicals and by-products | 8 | 5.9 | 12 | 1.0 | 8 | 9.4 | 38.0 | 3.5 | 40.7 |
Rubber manufacture | 9 | 4.9 | 12 | 4.8 | 9 | 7.1 | 38.3 | 2.4 | 40.4 |
Paper and paper products | 9 | 5.4 | 13 | 2.5 | 9 | 10.0 | 37.9 | 4.3 | 41.8 |
Printing, publishing and allied | 8 | 3.6 | 12 | 9.6 | 8 | 6.7 | 38.4 | 2.5 | 39.3 |
Instruments, clocks, jewellery | 7 | 0.7 | 11 | 2.6 | 7 | 2.7 | 38.5 | 1.6 | 38.8 |
Other manufacturing | 7 | 7.2 | 11 | 7.4 | 7 | 11.7 | 37.5 | 4.0 | 40.2 |
Totals | 8 | 6.2 | 12 | 5.9 | 8 | 9.7 | 38.1 | 3.1 | 40.2 |
Totals, manufacturing industries (including seasonal) | 7 | 10.8 | 11 | 11.8 | 8 | 2.6 | 37.7 | 3.2 | 40.1 |
Power, water and sanitary services | 8 | 7.7 | 12 | 11.0 | 8 | 11.7 | 38.6 | 3.3 | 41.5 |
Building and construction | 7 | 10.4 | 11 | 10.2 | 8 | 3.4 | 38.9 | 4.5 | 43.5 |
Transport and communication - | |||||||||
Rail transport | 8 | 11.9 | 13 | 9.4 | 9 | 3.9 | 39.7 | 2.9 | 42.7 |
Road transport | 8 | 0.5 | 11 | 10.7 | 8 | 5.4 | 38.4 | 4.8 | 41.9 |
Water transport (not waterfront work) | 9 | 2.2 | 13 | 6.8 | 9 | 7.8 | 38.8 | 4.6 | 43.2 |
Air transport | 10 | 4.4 | 12 | 7.3 | 10 | 6.1 | 38.2 | 2.6 | 40.5 |
Post Office | 7 | 10.4 | 12 | 8.3 | 8 | 1.4 | 38.2 | 2.1 | 39.8 |
Totals | 8 | 5.1 | 12 | 9.4 | 8 | 9.1 | 38.7 | 3.2 | 41.4 |
Distribution and finance - | |||||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 7 | 3.5 | 11 | 4.7 | 7 | 9.5 | 38.2 | 0.9 | 37.1 |
Storage | 8 | 4.9 | 13 | 7.7 | 9 | 4.1 | 39.0 | 8.5 | 47.5 |
Finance | 9 | 6.1 | 12 | 6.1 | 9 | 6.4 | 36.8 | 0.3 | 36.6 |
Insurance | 9 | 1.5 | 12 | 3.9 | 9 | 1.8 | 37.4 | 0.3 | 37.2 |
Real estate | 10 | 1.4 | 14 | 9.8 | 10 | 1.8 | 37.0 | 0.3 | 35.7 |
Totals | 7 | 11.8 | 11 | 6.1 | 8 | 0.7 | 38.0 | 0.8 | 37.1 |
Wool and grain stores (seasonal) | 7 | 11.2 | 12 | 1.8 | 8 | 1.6 | 37.3 | 1.9 | 39.0 |
Sub-totals (including wool and grain stores) | 7 | 11.8 | 11 | 6.4 | 8 | 0.7 | 38.0 | 0.8 | 37.1 |
Industrial Group | Average Hourly Earnings for All Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | Average Weekly Hours Worked by Workers Covered by Half-yearly Survey | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Ordinary Time | Overtime | Ordinary Time and Overtime Combined | Ordinary Time (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Overtime (Estimated) Worked by Full-time Employees | Ordinary Time and Overtime Worked by Full-time and Part-time Employees Combined | ||||
s. | d. | s. | d. | s | d. | hours | hours | hours | |
Domestic and personal services - | |||||||||
Provision of lodging, food, etc. | 6 | 7.7 | 11 | 0.4 | 6 | 9.4 | 36.6 | 1.4 | 32.6 |
Portrait and photo studios | 6 | 10.6 | 12 | 3.2 | 7 | 0.8 | 37.9 | 1.4 | 37.0 |
Laundries, cleaning, etc. | 6 | 2.3 | 9 | 4.6 | 6 | 3.8 | 37.0 | 1.9 | 31.6 |
Barbers, beauty shops, etc. | 4 | 4.9 | 6 | 2.9 | 4 | 5.0 | 39.1 | 0.3 | 38.3 |
Recreation, sports, etc. | 8 | 2.5 | 12 | 2.5 | 8 | 4.3 | 31.9 | 1.7 | 26.0 |
Undertaking, etc. | 8 | 3.3 | 12 | 5.1 | 8 | 5.4 | 39.3 | 1.8 | 40.2 |
Totals | 6 | 8.5 | 10 | 10.7 | 6 | 10.1 | 35.9 | 1.4 | 31.4 |
Administration and professional | |||||||||
Hospitals | 6 | 6.3 | 9 | 4.8 | 6 | 8.2 | 38.5 | 2.3 | 38.2 |
Medical and allied services | 7 | 6.2 | 12 | 6.7 | 7 | 6.3 | 36.9 | 0.1 | 35.5 |
Education and instruction | 10 | 2.6 | 23 | 2.6 | 10 | 3.2 | 35.8 | 0.2 | 33.8 |
Arts, sciences, and religion | 8 | 8.8 | 13 | 7.7 | 8 | 9.3 | 37.7 | 0.4 | 35.9 |
Government (n.e.i.) | 9 | 7.2 | 12 | 5.0 | 9 | 7.8 | 38.0 | 0.7 | 37.7 |
Local authorities (n.e.i.) | 8 | 9.5 | 11 | 9.6 | 8 | 11.8 | 38.1 | 2.6 | 39.7 |
Miscellaneous services and agencies | 7 | 6.6 | 10 | 6.1 | 7 | 6.9 | 30.7 | 0.3 | 35.6 |
Totals | 8 | 7.3 | 11 | 0.5 | 8 | 8.1 | 37.3 | 1.1 | 36.5 |
Grand totals, all industries (including seasonal) | 8 | 1.0 | 11 | 11.9 | 8 | 3.7 | 37.8 | 2.4 | 38.8 |
The following table gives a summary for the years 1952–62 of the movements in index numbers covering both wage rates and standard hours of labour.
WEEKLY WAGE RATES, HOURLY WAGE RATES, AND STANDARD HOURS OF LABOUR: ALL INDUSTRIAL GROUPS COMBINED | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Base: 1954 (= 1000) | ||||||||
Year | Nominal Weekly Wage Rates | Nominal Hourly* Wage Rates: Males, Adult | Standard Weekly Hours of Labour | |||||
Adults | Juveniles | |||||||
Males | Females | Combined | Males | Females | Males* | Females | ||
* Excluding the agricultural and pastoral group. | ||||||||
1952 | 871 | 852 | 869 | 866 | 880 | 861 | 1000 | 1000 |
1953 | 929 | 924 | 929 | 932 | 933 | 927 | 1000 | 1000 |
1954 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 | 1000 |
1955 | 1035 | 1039 | 1036 | 1032 | 1039 | 1037 | 1000 | 1000 |
1956 | 1055 | 1056 | 1055 | 1051 | 1061 | 1060 | 1000 | 1000 |
1957 | 1104 | 1106 | 1105 | 1099 | 1118 | 1111 | 1000 | 1000 |
1958 | 1116 | 1128 | 1117* | 1134 | 1130 | 11125 | 1000 | 1000 |
1959 | 1136 | 1146 | 1137 | 1152 | 1151 | 1148 | 1000 | 1000 |
1960 | 1193 | 1210 | 1195 | 1221 | 1241 | 1208 | 1000 | 1000 |
1961 | 1212 | 1244 | 1214 | 1237 | 1366x | 1227 | 1000 | 1000 |
1962 | 1242 | 1274 | 1245 | 1279 | 1397 | 1263 | 1000 | 1000 |
Table of Contents
National Employment Service - As from 1 April 1946 a National Employment Service was established under the Employment Act 1945 with the principal function of promoting and maintaining full employment in New Zealand. In fact, provision for Government Employment Bureaus had been made as early as 1891. From 1930 to 1936, the period of the operations of the Unemployment Board, the bureaus functioned rather as unemployment registration offices than as placement services. In 1936 the activities of the Unemployment Board were transferred to the Employment Division of the Department of Labour and the bureaus replaced by a State Placement Service, which operated a widely used system of local labour exchanges. From 1942 to the end of March 1946 this became merged in the Industrial Manpower Division of the National Service Department, and, with an augmented staff, carried out the wider and more complex functions of manpower direction and control. In this work the Industrial Manpower Division placed a much greater emphasis on the collection and use of employment and other economic data, on the research and planning aspects of employment, and on the coordination of industrial activities with manpower resources. The National Employment Service was built upon these foundations. After 12 months' activity as a separate Department the National Employment Service was, however, on 1 April 1947, amalgamated with the Department of Labour.
The functions and duties of the Department are set out in the Labour Department Act 1954. On the employment side the duties include: the provision of a complete employment service for the purpose of placing workers in employment, assisting employers to provide employment, helping persons to find better or more suitable employment, and aiding persons who require occupational readjustment or training; the collection and publication of information relating to employment and unemployment; the making of surveys and forecasts of the classes of employment required or available; the promotion of voluntary placing of suitable persons in such employment; and in general the promotion and maintenance of full employment. In particular the Department may operate hostels for workers, provide a home-aid service, and arrange for the selection, transport, and accommodation of immigrants.
Accordingly the Department seeks to maintain a policy of full employment at the highest productive level, operates 24 district employment offices, provides through a home-aid service domestic help for families in urgent circumstances, and administers employment schemes, subsidised where necessary, for those unfit to compete in the ordinary labour market.
The 14 camps and hostels operated by or for the Department at 31 March 1962-comprising industrial workers' camps and hostels, immigration hostels, Public Service hostels, miners' hostels, and Maori youth hostels - provided accommodation for 1,696 workers.
Immigration matters, including the maintenance of immigration hostels, are, as already indicated, handled by the Department. Reference to assisted immigration has been made in Section 3 of this volume. To advise the Minister of Immigration on immigration matters and to aid the Department in the implementing of the immigration policy, an Immigration Advisory Council was established in April 1947 and continues to operate under the Act of 1954. Throughout the country there are also immigration welfare committees whose function is to coordinate welfare activities in respect of new settlers.
Of recent years special attention has been directed to the problem of Maori employment. Outstanding features of the Maori population are its rate of growth and the fact that the Maori people are largely resident in localities remote from the main centres of industrial activity. Practical measures for ensuring the continuing absorption of the Maori race into full employment have included the fostering of Maori apprenticeships and the establishment of Maori youth hostels.
In the post-war years the labour situation was characterised by overfull employment and a high number of vacancies in industry. The employment position is still one of buoyancy with the demand for labour exceeding the supply and practically no unemployment.
One employment-promotion measure which has been in operation for some years is Scheme 13, under which 39 men were employed at 31 March 1963, compared with 46 on 31 March 1962. Most of these men are fit for light work only and are located in districts where employment opportunities are limited. Everything possible is done to place them in suitable private employment when the opportunity arises. They are allocated to local authorities and their wages are subsidised to an extent which brings their earnings up to the award rate for the type of work performed.
Since 1938 full responsibility for the work of vocational guidance of pupils at post-primary schools, which for some years previously had been carried on almost entirely by voluntary organisations, has been taken by the Department of Education. A youth centre was established in each of the four main centres, and the work of guidance and placement was undertaken jointly by officers of the Education and National Service Departments. The Department of Education assumed full control of these youth centres (now called Vocational Guidance Centres) in 1943. At present six centres, including Lower Hutt and Hamilton, are in operation.
The numbers of those enrolled who were placed in employment during each of the last eight calendar years were as follows.
Year Ended 31 December | Number Placed by Centres | Number Self-placed | Totals |
---|---|---|---|
* Number replaced in employment. | |||
1955 | 1,203 | 520 | 1,723 |
1956 | 1,252 | 499 | 1,751 |
1957 | 1,171 | 461 | 1,632 |
1958 | 1,478 | 177* | 1,655 |
1959 | 1,372 | 151* | 1,523 |
1960 | 1,238 | 108* | 1,346 |
1961 | 1,078 | 94* | 1,172 |
1962 | 1,116 | 56* | 1,172 |
The Apprentices Act 1948 provides for orders governing apprenticeships to be made by the Court of Arbitration., which consists of a Judge, a workers' member, and an employers' member. Orders are made on the recommendations of New Zealand Apprenticeship Committees, which consist of four representatives of employers, four representatives of workers, a person conversant with technical education, and the Commissioner of Apprenticeship, who is ex officio chairman of each committee. The New Zealand Committees are in effect policy making committees. There are 31 committees, which normally meet once or twice a year.
Day-to-day administration of the Apprentices Act and the apprenticeship orders is carried on by local apprenticeship committees, of which there are 206. They consist of three representatives of employers, three representatives of workers, a person conversant with technical education, and the District Commissioner of Apprenticeship, who is ex officio chairman of all committees for the district for which he is appointed. District Commissioners delegate chairmanship to other officers of the Department of Labour when necessary.
The methods of training followed are on the lines of the traditional apprenticeship system. The apprentice learns by doing tasks under supervision. Provision is made in a number of apprenticeship orders for a specific list of operations and skills to be taught apprentices by their employers. Both employers and apprentices are thus helped to define the scope of training, and apprenticeship committees, when called on to do so, are enabled to judge whether or not training is adequate.
As no employer may engage an apprentice without the prior consent of the appropriate local committee, the facilities for training are known to the committee in each case. When an employer who has not previously had an apprentice applies for permission to engage one, arrangements are made for an inspection of his workshop by two members of the local committee. On their report the full committee makes the appropriate decision. Every apprentice has a contract of apprenticeship, which is registered by the District Commissioner.
Local committees deal with complaints from apprentices and employers, with applications to transfer apprentices to other employers, and applications to discharge apprentices for misconduct. Their decisions, which are of a semi-judicial nature, are subject to review by way of appeal to the Court of Arbitration.
In the major industries there are provisions in apprenticeship orders for the attendance of apprentices at technical classes, both during working hours and in the evening. In the 40-hour week four hours are spent at day classes, with usually an equivalent amount of time at evening classes. In some industries technical training is concentrated into an annual course of three or four weeks' duration. The classes are operated by technical and other post-primary schools.
Although technical schools are semi-autonomous bodies, the general policy regarding apprentice education is determined by the Department of Education. That Department itself operates a Technical Correspondence School, which provides courses of instruction for those apprentices who live too far from any school to allow them to attend evening classes.
A statutory body, the New Zealand Trades Certification Board, conducts examinations for apprentices (sec Section 7 - Education). The examinations are voluntary and, except in the electrical trade and in plumbing, no examination test is required for the practice of a trade. There is very close liaison between New Zealand Apprenticeship Committees and the Board, the Commissioner of Apprenticeship being ex officio a member of the Board. The Commissioner is also ex officio a member of the New Zealand Council for Technical Education (see Section 7).
The number of apprenticeship contracts registered during the year, completed during the year, and in force at the end of the year are indicated in the following table for each of the years ended 31 March 1961 and 31 March 1962.
Trade | Apprenticeship Contracts | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Registered During Year Ended 31 March | Completed During Year Ended 31 March | In Force at 31 March | ||||
1961 | 1962 | 1961 | 1962 | 1961 | 1962 | |
Aircraft | 50 | 62 | 38 | 30 | 194 | 221 |
Baking | 47 | 54 | 18 | 19 | 138 | 156 |
Boilermaking | 50 | 49 | 34 | 22 | 172 | 188 |
Bricklaying | 56 | 59 | 30 | 24 | 180 | 202 |
Carpentry | 1,448 | 1,240 | 987 | 897 | 5,172 | 5,278 |
Clothing | 70 | 58 | 34 | 29 | 195 | 195 |
Coachbuilding | 285 | 352 | 156 | 177 | 1,076 | 1,160 |
Coopering | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Dentistry | 5 | 8 | 3 | 7 | 26 | 25 |
Electrical | 386 | 402 | 257 | 235 | 1,346 | 1,419 |
Engineering | 431 | 435 | 265 | 259 | 1,591 | 1,692 |
Footwear repairing and making | 16 | 10 | 11 | 9 | 63 | 55 |
Footwear manufacturing | 68 | 75 | 40 | 36 | 207 | 213 |
Furniture | 222 | 178 | 147 | 138 | 840 | 803 |
Hairdressing | 28 | 50 | 23 | 22 | 121 | 137 |
Horticulture | 22 | 20 | 10 | 21 | 95 | 82 |
Jewellery | 46 | 29 | 26 | 16 | 137 | 142 |
Lead burning | 1 | - | 1 | 1 | 3 | 1 |
Masonry | 2 | 1 | - | 1 | 8 | 7 |
Motor trades | 994 | 1,149 | 667 | 690 | 3,805 | 4,037 |
Moulding | 20 | 18 | 6 | 3 | 43 | 52 |
Painting | 190 | 195 | 109 | 121 | 622 | 624 |
Photo-engraving | 28 | 37 | 19 | 19 | 123 | 133 |
Piano repairing and tuning | 1 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 8 | 10 |
Plastering | 86 | 77 | 40 | 54 | 308 | 288 |
Plumbing | 243 | 244 | 228 | 199 | 1,098 | 1,078 |
Printing | 253 | 270 | 137 | 164 | 931 | 962 |
Radio | 96 | 87 | 29 | 42 | 265 | 289 |
Refrigeration engineering | 26 | 28 | 21 | 16 | 98 | 104 |
Saddlery, leather and canvas goods | 18 | 14 | 6 | 6 | 46 | 52 |
Sheet-metal working | 59 | 51 | 31 | 38 | 197 | 193 |
Shipbuilding | 31 | 33 | 21 | 16 | 103 | 114 |
Terrazzo work | - | - | 1 | - | - | - |
Timber industry | 27 | 15 | 8 | 12 | 52 | 51 |
Others | 31 | 57 | 33 | 22 | 131 | 153 |
Totals | 5,336 | 5,361 | 3,440 | 3,347 | 19,394 | 20,116 |
The table which follows shows the estimated distribution of the labour force (including Maoris) by broad industrial groups in April of each year from 1952 to 1962. The figures include estimates for industries (e.g., farming) and persons (in “one-man” businesses) not covered by the half-yearly surveys.
Year | Industry Group | Armed Forces | Unemployed | Totals, Labour Force | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Primary Industry | Manufacturing Industry | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Building and Construction | Transport and Communication | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Totals | ||||
thousand | ||||||||||||
Males | ||||||||||||
1952 | 134.8 | 142.4 | 9.8 | 57.2 | 68.9 | 83.0 | 18.2 | 51.3 | 565.6 | 10.0 | 575.6 | |
1953 | 134.3 | 144.9 | 10.8 | 62.7 | 68.9 | 84.3 | 18.6 | 52.5 | 577.0 | 11.1 | 588.1 | |
1954 | 133.9 | 149.1 | 10.8 | 68.0 | 69.1 | 87.0 | 19.2 | 53.7 | 590.8 | 10.9 | 0.1 | 601.8 |
1955 | 133.4 | 151.9 | 11.0 | 72.2 | 69.0 | 89.0 | 19.1 | 53.9 | 599.5 | 9.7 | 609.2 | |
1956 | 133.5 | 154.1 | 11.1 | 74.4 | 70.9 | 91.3 | 19.1 | 56.1 | 610.5 | 8.9 | 0.1 | 619.5 |
1957 | 134.0 | 156.3 | 11.3 | 74.9 | 72.7 | 94.5 | 19.8 | 58.4 | 621.9 | 9.2 | 0.4 | 631.5 |
1958 | 134.1 | 160.9 | 11.4 | 77.6 | 74.3 | 96.6 | 20.2 | 61.2 | 636.3 | 8.9 | 0.4 | 645.6 |
1959 | 133.8 | 167.3 | 11.7 | 79.8 | 74.3 | 96.8 | 20.0 | 63.6 | 647.3 | 8.7 | 1.1 | 657.1 |
1960 | 133.4 | 171.6 | 11.8 | 81.5 | 74.5 | 98.7 | 20.3 | 66.0 | 657.8 | 10.0 | 0.6 | 668.4 |
1961 | 132.5 | 177.7 | 11.8 | 82.7 | 75.5 | 102.4 | 20.5 | 67.8 | 670.9 | 9.1 | 0.2 | 680.2 |
1962 | 131.8 | 182.2 | 12.2 | 81.9 | 77.5 | 104.3 | 20.9 | 69.7 | 680.5 | 10.1 | 0.8 | 691.4 |
Females | ||||||||||||
1952 | 11.9 | 43.9 | 0.7 | 1.0 | 8.2 | 37.9 | 25.0 | 46.6 | 175.2 | 0.8 | 176.0 | |
1953 | 11.5 | 42.3 | 0.8 | 1.1 | 8.5 | 39.3 | 25.4 | 48.7 | 177.6 | 1.0 | 178.6 | |
1954 | 11.1 | 45.2 | 0.8 | 1.2 | 8.6 | 41.7 | 25.1 | 50.7 | 184.4 | 0.8 | 185.2 | |
1955 | 11.2 | 47.0 | 0.8 | 1.3 | 8.8 | 44.2 | 24.8 | 52.2 | 190.3 | 0.8 | 191.1 | |
1956 | 10.8 | 46.1 | 0.8 | 1.4 | 9.6 | 46.3 | 24.6 | 54.1 | 193.7 | 0.7 | 194.4 | |
1957 | 10.9 | 46.6 | 0.8 | 1.4 | 10.0 | 47.7 | 25.0 | 56.6 | 199.0 | 0.7 | 199.7 | |
1958 | 10.9 | 49.3 | 0.8 | 1.5 | 10.2 | 48.7 | 25.2 | 57.7 | 204.3 | 0.6 | 204.9 | |
1959 | 10.9 | 50.4 | 0.9 | 1.5 | 10.3 | 48.8 | 25.0 | 60.2 | 208.0 | 0.6 | 0.1 | 208.7 |
1960 | 10.9 | 51.5 | 0.8 | 3.5 | 10.1 | 49.4 | 25.4 | 61.9 | 211.5 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 212.1 |
1961 | 10.8 | 54.7 | 0.8 | 1.6 | 11.0 | 52.7 | 26.1 | 63.4 | 221.1 | 0.5 | 0.1 | 221.7 |
1962 | 10.8 | 55.7 | 0.9 | 1.7 | 11.8 | 54.0 | 26.6 | 65.6 | 227.1 | 0.5 | 227.6 | |
Totals | ||||||||||||
1952 | 146.7 | 186.3 | 10.5 | 58.2 | 77.1 | 120.9 | 43.2 | 97.9 | 740.8 | 10.8 | 751.6 | |
1953 | 145.8 | 187.2 | 11.6 | 63.8 | 77.4 | 123.6 | 44.0 | 101.2 | 754.6 | 12.1 | 766.7 | |
1954 | 145.0 | 194.3 | 11.6 | 69.2 | 77.7 | 128.7 | 44.3 | 104.4 | 775.2 | 11.7 | 0.1 | 787.0 |
1955 | 144.6 | 198.9 | 11.8 | 73.5 | 77.8 | 133.2 | 43.9 | 106.1 | 789.8 | 10.5 | 800.3 | |
1956 | 144.3 | 200.2 | 11.9 | 75.8 | 80.5 | 137.6 | 43.7 | 110.2 | 804.2 | 9.6 | 0.1 | 813.9 |
1957 | 144.9 | 202.9 | 12.1 | 76.3 | 82.7 | 142.2 | 44.8 | 115.0 | 820.9 | 9.9 | 0.4 | 831.2 |
1958 | 145.0 | 210.2 | 12.2 | 79.1 | 84.5 | 145.3 | 45.4 | 118.9 | 840.6 | 9.5 | 0.4 | 850.5 |
1959 | 144.7 | 217.7 | 12.6 | 81.3 | 84.6 | 145.6 | 45.0 | 123.8 | 855.3 | 9.3 | 1.2 | 865.8 |
1960 | 144.3 | 223.1 | 12.6 | 83.0 | 84.6 | 148.1 | 45.7 | 127.9 | 869.3 | 10.5 | 0.7 | 880.5 |
1961 | 143.3 | 232.4 | 12.6 | 84.3 | 86.5 | 155.1 | 46.6 | 131.2 | 892.0 | 9.6 | 0.3 | 901.9 |
1962 | 142.6 | 237.9 | 13.1 | 83.6 | 89.3 | 158.3 | 47.5 | 135.3 | 907.6 | 10.6 | 0.8 | 919.0 |
Accompanying the expected future growth of New Zealand's population, as shown by the population projections set out in Section 3, will be a substantial rise in the size of the labour force. Projections of the labour force based on these population projections have been made by the Department of Statistics and are displayed in the next table. The projections cover the period 1964–80 and assume that 1956 census labour force participation rates for each quinquennial age group in the three population categories, males, not-married females, and married females, will continue. These projections are linked to the April 1962 estimates of labour force. Reference should be made to the section on population projections for comment on the meaning and limitations of statistical projections.
Labour force projections for each year from 1964 to 1980 are set out in the following table.
As at 31 March | Projected Labour Force Assuming Net Inward Migration of | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
5,000 per Annum | 10,000 per Annum | |||||
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
(thousand) | ||||||
1964 | 717 | 239 | 956 | 721 | 240 | 961 |
1965 | 730 | 245 | 975 | 737 | 246 | 983 |
1966 | 744 | 250 | 994 | 753 | 251 | 1,004 |
1967 | 758 | 256 | 1,014 | 769 | 257 | 1,026 |
1968 | 772 | 261 | 1,033 | 785 | 262 | 1,047 |
1969 | 786 | 265 | 1,051 | 801 | 267 | 1,068 |
1970 | 800 | 270 | 1,070 | 818 | 273 | 1,091 |
1971 | 814 | 274 | 1,088 | 835 | 278 | 1,113 |
1972 | 829 | 278 | 1,107 | 852 | 283 | 1,135 |
1973 | 844 | 282 | 1,126 | 870 | 287 | 1,157 |
1974 | 860 | 286 | 1,146 | 888 | 293 | 1,181 |
1975 | 876 | 290 | 1,166 | 906 | 297 | 1,203 |
1976 | 892 | 295 | 1,187 | 924 | 302 | 1,226 |
1977 | 908 | 299 | 1,207 | 941 | 307 | 1,248 |
1978 | 924 | 303 | 1,227 | 960 | 312 | 1,272 |
1979 | 941 | 307 | 1,248 | 980 | 316 | 1,296 |
1980 | 958 | 312 | 1,270 | 1,000 | 321 | 1,321 |
Commencing in 1946 the Department of Labour has carried out at half-yearly intervals a general survey of employment in New Zealand. These surveys are conducted by means of inquiries sent out to employers of labour, the results being published in the Labour and Employment Gazette. Returns are required from all establishments in which at least two persons (including working proprietors) are engaged. Government and local authority employment is included. Each return covers six consecutive months, the initial survey (apart from a pilot survey taken for April 1946) relating to the period May to October 1946. Particulars of working proprietors, number of establishments, reported vacancies, and hours of work and earnings are available at half-yearly intervals only. Employers in farming, hunting, trapping, fishing, waterfront work, and private domestic service are not required to submit half-yearly returns. The following tables, which are based on these surveys, have been extracted from the Labour and Employment Gazette, and show the figures for April of each year from 1952 to 1962 and for October 1962. Separate tables are given for males and females (except for part-time employees by industrial groups), working proprietors are in general distinguished from employees, and the numbers of vacancies reported and of establishments covered are appended.
Since the introduction of half-yearly employment surveys there have been several changes in the industrial classification of units to bring the New Zealand classification into line with the United Nations Standard Industrial Classification. In respect of working proprietors and employees the effects of the various reclassifications have been carried back to 1946, and the figures in the following tables are on the revised basis.
Since April 1953 the industry of threshing and chaff cutting has been treated as a branch of farming and hence omitted from the inquiry, and the following tables exclude threshing and chaff cutting throughout.
A summary of the tables referred to is first provided.
Date of Survey | Full-time Employees and Working Proprietors | Vacancies | Part-time Workers | Half-yearly Percentage Rate of Labour Turnover* | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | |
* The relationship between the number of terminations over the previous half-year and the average number of employees during the same period. † Revised by Department of Labour. | |||||||||||
April - | per cent | per cent | |||||||||
1952 | 366,344 | 136,668 | 503,012 | 21,607 | 8,510 | 30,117 | 6,685† | 9,926† | 16,611† | 21 | 32 |
1953 | 376,743 | 138,282 | 515,025 | 14,197 | 6,217 | 20,414 | 7,289† | 10,041† | 17,330† | 18 | 28 |
1954 | 390,320 | 144,807 | 535,127 | 15,233 | 7,496 | 22,729 | 7,638 | 11,539 | 19,177 | 19 | 30 |
1955 | 399,992 | 150,784 | 550,776 | 18,983 | 8,545 | 27,528 | 9,048 | 13,058 | 22,106 | 21 | 32 |
1956 | 412,676 | 154,915 | 567,591 | 15,951 | 6,534 | 22,485 | 9,665 | 14,669 | 24,334 | 20 | 32 |
1957 | 423,720 | 159,606 | 583,326 | 11,983 | 5,562 | 17,545 | 11,221 | 15,408 | 26,629 | 19 | 31 |
1958 | 436,062 | 164,498 | 600,560 | 10,669 | 5,280 | 15,949 | 12,397 | 17,437 | 29,834 | 18 | 32 |
1959 | 447,003 | 167,802 | 614,805 | 8,490 | 4,026 | 12,516 | 12,855 | 18,401 | 31,256 | 18 | 32 |
1960 | 456,816 | 171,605 | 628,421 | 9,910 | 6,004 | 15,914 | 14,139 | 20,290 | 34,429 | 19 | 32 |
1961 | 468,113 | 180,181 | 648,294 | 16,980 | 8,921 | 25,901 | 15,884 | 24,946 | 40,830 | 21 | 34 |
1962 | 478,036 | 185,630 | 663,666 | 9,373 | 5,323 | 14,696 | 16,443 | 26,193 | 42,636 | 20 | 34 |
October - | |||||||||||
1962 | 476,572 | 185,185 | 661,757 | 8,417 | 4,994 | 13,411 | 16,637 | 27,666 | 44,303 | 17 | 30 |
Employment in industry on 15 April of the years 1952–62, and on 15 October 1962, is given in the following table. No industrial dissection of part-time employment is available prior to April 1957.
Date of Survey | Primary Industry (Other Than Farming, Fishing and Hunting) | Manufacturing Industry | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Building and Construction | Transport and Communication (Other Than Waterfront Work) | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Totals, All Industries Covered |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male Employees | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 10,963 | 125,098 | 9,619 | 38,011 | 49,422 | 60,745 | 10,760 | 39,186 | 343,804 |
1953 | 10,619 | 127,641 | 10,372 | 41,306 | 50,711 | 61,942 | 11,058 | 40,523 | 354,172 |
1954 | 10,428 | 131,182 | 10,810 | 44,579 | 50,596 | 63,303 | 11,237 | 41,066 | 363,201 |
1955 | 10,234 | 134,655 | 10,955 | 47,590 | 50,448 | 65,318 | 11,223 | 41,439 | 371,862 |
1956 | 10,339 | 137,805 | 11,022 | 49,197 | 51,755 | 67,785 | 11,251 | 43,957 | 383,111 |
1957 | 10,705 | 139,011 | 11,303 | 49,331 | 53,746 | 69,749 | 11,496 | 45,887 | 391,228 |
1958 | 10,754 | 143,061 | 11,415 | 51,188 | 54,846 | 71,104 | 11,666 | 48,373 | 402,407 |
1959 | 10,617 | 148,923 | 11,727 | 52,718 | 54,752 | 71,436 | 11,474 | 50,262 | 411,909 |
1960 | 10,637 | 152,939 | 11,784 | 53,743 | 55,188 | 72,543 | 11,726 | 52,216 | 420,776 |
1961 | 10,414 | 158,545 | 11,755 | 54,643 | 55,307 | 75,224 | 11,692 | 53,611 | 431,191 |
1962 | 10,516 | 163,032 | 12,249 | 54,067 | 56,914 | 76,673 | 12,039 | 55,205 | 440,695 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 10,625 | 158,373 | 12,582 | 53,940 | 57,789 | 77,207 | 12,121 | 56,192 | 438,829 |
Male Working Proprietors | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 348 | 7,174 | 8 | 4,025 | 1,505 | 6,622 | 2,445 | 413 | 22,540 |
1953 | 330 | 7,269 | 4 | 3,971 | 1,419 | 6,676 | 2,535 | 367 | 22,571 |
1954 | 350 | 8,300 | 6 | 5,032 | 1,647 | 8,313 | 2,840 | 631 | 27,119 |
1955 | 304 | 8,489 | 5 | 5,465 | 1,630 | 8,810 | 2,936 | 491 | 28,130 |
1956 | 351 | 8,821 | 9 | 6,038 | 1,756 | 9,124 | 2,970 | 496 | 29,565 |
1957 | 456 | 9,776 | 9 | 6,344 | 1,969 | 10,105 | 3,260 | 573 | 32,492 |
1958 | 443 | 10,093 | 8 | 6,482 | 2,084 | 10,634 | 3,420 | 491 | 33,655 |
1959 | 483 | 10,263 | 8 | 7,049 | 2,267 | 10,972 | 3,515 | 537 | 35,094 |
1960 | 481 | 10,396 | 11 | 7,317 | 2,252 | 11,418 | 3,617 | 548 | 36,040 |
1961 | 444 | 10,495 | 6 | 7,294 | 2,314 | 12,043 | 3,704 | 622 | 36,922 |
1962 | 450 | 10,427 | 9 | 7,287 | 2,372 | 12,443 | 3,776 | 577 | 37,341 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 431 | 10,454 | 10 | 7,228 | 2,395 | 12,719 | 3,858 | 648 | 37,743 |
Date of Survey | Primary Industry (Other Than Farming, Fishing and Hunting) | Manufacturing Industry | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Building and Construction | Transport and Communication (Other Than Waterfront Work) | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Totals, All Industries Covered |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not included in any other figures in this table. | |||||||||
Female Employees | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 206 | 40,120 | 695 | 909 | 7,464 | 32,119 | 13,224 | 37,414 | 132,151 |
1953 | 215 | 38,654 | 716 | 964 | 7,728 | 32,889 | 13,414 | 39,128 | 133,708 |
1954 | 205 | 41,151 | 774 | 1,048 | 7,810 | 34,211 | 13,546 | 40,496 | 139,241 |
1955 | 226 | 43,080 | 788 | 1,127 | 7,989 | 36,140 | 13,628 | 41,733 | 144,711 |
1956 | 237 | 42,353 | 809 | 1,203 | 8,575 | 37,887 | 13,966 | 43,571 | 148,601 |
1957 | 257 | 42,764 | 792 | 1,194 | 8,985 | 38,747 | 14,159 | 45,673 | 152,571 |
1958 | 295 | 45,375 | 819 | 1,257 | 9,233 | 39,390 | 14,258 | 46,599 | 157,226 |
1959 | 288 | 46,337 | 834 | 1,310 | 9,279 | 39,182 | 14,020 | 48,709 | 159,959 |
1960 | 292 | 47,265 | 839 | 1,283 | 9,332 | 39,850 | 14,296 | 50,195 | 163,352 |
1961 | 302 | 50,279 | 842 | 1,356 | 9,874 | 42,571 | 14,735 | 51,448 | 171,407 |
1962 | 316 | 51,207 | 863 | 1,414 | 10,623 | 43,670 | 15,072 | 53,361 | 176,526 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 315 | 50,685 | 859 | 1,411 | 10,667 | 43,107 | 14,917 | 53,851 | 175,812 |
Female Working Proprietors | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 3 | 1,087 | - | 1 | 45 | 1,706 | 1,510 | 165 | 4,517 |
1953 | 1 | 1,058 | - | 1 | 34 | 1,744 | 1,577 | 159 | 4,574 |
1954 | 1 | 1,192 | - | 4 | 39 | 2,429 | 1,719 | 182 | 5,566 |
1955 | - | 1,204 | - | 3 | 35 | 2,805 | 1,825 | 201 | 6,073 |
1956 | - | 1,210 | - | 1 | 49 | 2,979 | 1,901 | 174 | 6,314 |
1957 | 2 | 1,278 | - | - | 70 | 3,426 | 2,070 | 189 | 7,035 |
1958 | 2 | 1,290 | - | - | 84 | 3,593 | 2,114 | 189 | 7,272 |
1959 | 2 | 1,369 | - | - | 99 | 3,900 | 2,264 | 209 | 7,843 |
1960 | 8 | 1,378 | - | - | 107 | 4,205 | 2,345 | 210 | 8,253 |
1961 | 12 | 1,437 | - | - | 125 | 4,517 | 2,472 | 211 | 8,774 |
1962 | 7 | 1,464 | 1 | - | 147 | 4,787 | 2,478 | 220 | 9,104 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 7 | 1,502 | 1 | 3 | 143 | 4,924 | 2,563 | 230 | 9,373 |
Part-lime Employees - Males and Females Combined* | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1957 | 81 | 5,511 | 103 | 1 | 1,152 | 6,031 | 7,416 | 6,734 | 26,629 |
1958 | 82 | 5,346 | 121 | - | 1,160 | 6,691 | 8,457 | 7,977 | 29,834 |
1959 | 81 | 5,484 | 110 | - | 1,161 | 7,192 | 9,200 | 8,028 | 31,256 |
1960 | 87 | 5,999 | 105 | - | 1,245 | 8,086 | 9,784 | 9,123 | 34,429 |
1961 | 54 | 8,136 | 131 | - | 1,543 | 10,091 | 10,891 | 9,984 | 40,830 |
1962 | 47 | 7,880 | 154 | - | 1,766 | 10,427 | 11,701 | 10,661 | 42,636 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 65 | 8,148 | 163 | - | 1,588 | 10,898 | 11,877 | 11,564 | 44,303 |
A dissection of the manufacturing industry column shown in the preceding table is now given over the same period.
Date of Survey | Seasonal Manufacturing | Food, Drink, and Tobacco (Other Than Seasonal) | Textiles, Clothing, and Leather | Building Materials and Furnishings | Engineering and Metal Working | Miscellaneous Manufacturing | Total Manufacturing Industry |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male Employees | |||||||
April - | |||||||
1952 | 20,237 | 8,905 | 12,487 | 23,411 | 44,403 | 15,655 | 125,098 |
1953 | 21,286 | 9,010 | 12,063 | 23,421 | 46,061 | 15,800 | 127,641 |
1954 | 20,678 | 9,070 | 12,446 | 24,249 | 48,021 | 16,718 | 131,182 |
1955 | 20,511 | 8,884 | 12,277 | 24,580 | 50,782 | 17,621 | 134,655 |
1956 | 21,548 | 8,897 | 11,866 | 24,993 | 51,347 | 19,154 | 137,805 |
1957 | 21,998 | 9,068 | 11,588 | 24,310 | 52,313 | 19,734 | 139,011 |
1958 | 23,144 | 9,111 | 12,100 | 24,546 | 53,701 | 20,459 | 143,061 |
1959 | 25,433 | 9,210 | 12,659 | 25,792 | 54,442 | 21,387 | 148,923 |
1960 | 25,801 | 9,265 | 12,739 | 26,305 | 56,313 | 22,516 | 152,939 |
1961 | 26,079 | 9,607 | 13,373 | 27,408 | 58,535 | 23,543 | 158,545 |
1962 | 26,392 | 9,906 | 13,848 | 27,362 | 61,395 | 24,129 | 163,032 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 20,664 | 9,981 | 13,614 | 26,523 | 62,728 | 24,863 | 158,373 |
Date of Survey | Seasonal Manufacturing | Food, Drink, and Tobacco (Other Than Seasonal) | Textiles, Clothing, and Leather | Building Materials and Furnishings | Engineering and Metal Working | Miscellaneous Manufacturing | Total Manufacturing Industry |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Not included in any other figures in this table. | |||||||
Male Working Proprietors | |||||||
April - | |||||||
1952 | 60 | 960 | 914 | 1,466 | 3,027 | 747 | 7,174 |
1953 | 52 | 958 | 870 | 1,547 | 3,116 | 726 | 7,269 |
1954 | 66 | 1,035 | 981 | 1,716 | 3,661 | 841 | 8,300 |
1955 | 62 | 987 | 997 | 1,797 | 3,764 | 882 | 8,489 |
1956 | 64 | 1,001 | 1,027 | 1,891 | 3,922 | 916 | 8,821 |
1957 | 83 | 1,049 | 1,159 | 2,053 | 4,410 | 1,022 | 9,776 |
1958 | 99 | 1,053 | 1,178 | 2,066 | 4,653 | 1,044 | 10,093 |
1959 | 95 | 1,051 | 1,200 | 2,028 | 4,863 | 1,026 | 10,263 |
1960 | 95 | 1,040 | 1,197 | 2,010 | 4,939 | 1,115 | 10,396 |
1961 | 90 | 1,063 | 1,173 | 2,040 | 5,036 | 1,093 | 10,495 |
1962 | 94 | 999 | 1,199 | 1,983 | 5,076 | 1,071 | 10,427 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 97 | 995 | 1,121 | 1,979 | 5,206 | 1,056 | 10,454 |
Female Employees | |||||||
April - | |||||||
1952 | 1,636 | 4,580 | 22,528 | 1,276 | 4,225 | 5,875 | 40,120 |
1953 | 1,823 | 4,805 | 20,839 | 1,227 | 4,311 | 5,649 | 38,654 |
1954 | 1,777 | 4,763 | 22,662 | 1,321 | 4,614 | 6,014 | 41,151 |
1955 | 1,661 | 4,910 | 23,539 | 1,444 | 5,177 | 6,349 | 43,080 |
1956 | 1,748 | 4,764 | 22,763 | 1,506 | 5,059 | 6,513 | 42,353 |
1957 | 1,960 | 4,976 | 22,546 | 1,453 | 5,127 | 6,702 | 42,764 |
1958 | 2,179 | 5,064 | 24,079 | 1,531 | 5,420 | 7,102 | 45,375 |
1959 | 2,179 | 4,879 | 24,470 | 1,708 | 5,527 | 7,574 | 46,337 |
1960 | 2,256 | 5,028 | 24,015 | 1,867 | 5,978 | 8,121 | 47,265 |
1961 | 2,231 | 5,229 | 25,547 | 1,927 | 6,821 | 8,524 | 50,279 |
1962 | 2,513 | 5,075 | 25,970 | 1,881 | 7,230 | 8,538 | 51,207 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 2,270 | 5,247 | 24,979 | 1,851 | 7,382 | 8,956 | 50,685 |
Female Working Proprietors | |||||||
April - | |||||||
1952 | 4 | 411 | 535 | 19 | 50 | 68 | 1,087 |
1953 | 4 | 437 | 498 | 20 | 39 | 60 | 1,058 |
1954 | 7 | 455 | 556 | 25 | 73 | 76 | 1,192 |
1955 | 8 | 460 | 543 | 31 | 74 | 88 | 1,204 |
1956 | 7 | 451 | 555 | 27 | 78 | 92 | 1,210 |
1957 | 9 | 452 | 552 | 36 | 124 | 105 | 1,278 |
1958 | 9 | 451 | 540 | 37 | 144 | 109 | 1,290 |
1959 | 5 | 467 | 556 | 57 | 177 | 107 | 1,369 |
1960 | 5 | 457 | 531 | 46 | 215 | 124 | 1,378 |
1961 | 4 | 471 | 531 | 48 | 252 | 131 | 1,437 |
1962 | 8 | 468 | 545 | 49 | 269 | 125 | 1,464 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 7 | 491 | 521 | 59 | 288 | 136 | 1,502 |
Part-time Employees-Males and Females Combined* | |||||||
April - | |||||||
1957 | 171 | 919 | 1,439 | 493 | 1,102 | 987 | 5,111 |
1958 | 146 | 939 | 1,440 | 538 | 1,249 | 1,034 | 5,346 |
1959 | 160 | 952 | 1,447 | 544 | 1,319 | 1,062 | 5,484 |
1960 | 152 | 1,026 | 1,555 | 610 | 1,436 | 1,220 | 5,999 |
1961 | 203 | 1,602 | 2,205 | 688 | 1,964 | 1,474 | 8,136 |
1962 | 246 | 1,346 | 2,255 | 612 | 1,925 | 1,496 | 7,880 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 217 | 1,512 | 2,116 | 604 | 1,999 | 1,700 | 8,148 |
The following table shows the number of vacancies reported by employers in the half-yearly surveys. Figures on the basis of the revised industrial classification are not available for the years prior to 1953.
Date of Survey | Primary Industry (Other Than Farming, Fishing, and Hunting) | Manufacturing Industry* | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Building and Construction | Transport and Communication (Other Than Waterfront Work) | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Totals, All Industries Covered* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding seasonal manufacturing. † A reduction from and including May 1959, and an increase from and including June 1961, in vacancies for Railways Department, resulted from a reassessment of their stalling requirements. | |||||||||
Males | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 806 | 7,857 | 562 | 3,021 | 5,259 | 2,085 | 285 | 1,732 | 21,607 |
(Revised basis) | |||||||||
1953 | 333 | 5,080 | 351 | 1,904 | 3,803 | 1,417 | 173 | 1,136 | 14,197 |
1954 | 202 | 5,302 | 384 | 2,490 | 3,781 | 1,692 | 155 | 1,227 | 15,233 |
1955 | 409 | 6,867 | 388 | 2,971 | 4,249 | 2,231 | 272 | 1,596 | 18,983 |
1956 | 303 | 5,307 | 530 | 2,323 | 3,920 | 1,777 | 259 | 1,532 | 15,951 |
1957 | 133 | 4,018 | 316 | 1,528 | 3,204 | 1,399 | 224 | 1,161 | 11,983 |
1958 | 109 | 3,755 | 275 | 1,753 | 2,390 | 1,081 | 184 | 1,122 | 10,669 |
1959 | 53 | 2,955 | 153 | 957 | 2,221 | 824 | 149 | 1,178 | 8,490 |
1960 | 100 | 3,368† | 187 | 1,958 | 1,410 | 1,306 | 197 | 1,384 | 9,910 |
1961 | 236 | 6,414 | 371 | 3,222 | 2,249 | 2,140 | 402 | 1,946 | 16,980 |
1962 | 123 | 3,310† | 329 | 1,147 | 1,487 | 1,048 | 280 | 1,649 | 9,373 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 110 | 3,011 | 214 | 1,090 | 1,245 | 1,121 | 221 | 1,405 | 8,417 |
Females | |||||||||
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 24 | 3,824 | 35 | - | 416 | 1,511 | 446 | 2,254 | 8,510 |
(Revised basis) | |||||||||
1953 | 11 | 2,728 | 59 | 1 | 323 | 886 | 289 | 1,920 | 6,217 |
1954 | 8 | 3,734 | 13 | - | 354 | 1,154 | 308 | 1,925 | 7,496 |
1955 | 11 | 4,160 | 24 | 1 | 337 | 1,496 | 463 | 2,053 | 8,545 |
1956 | 7 | 2,680 | 27 | 1 | 228 | 1,170 | 393 | 2,028 | 6,534 |
1957 | 12 | 2,204 | 21 | - | 184 | 979 | 417 | 1,745 | 5,562 |
1958 | 5 | 2,372 | 10 | - | 181 | 854 | 371 | 1,487 | 5,280 |
1959 | 2 | 1,404 | 5 | - | 177 | 695 | 279 | 1,464 | 4,026 |
1960 | 5 | 2,332 | 10 | - | 196 | 968 | 414 | 2,079 | 6,004 |
1961 | 16 | 3,753 | 17 | - | 344 | 1,696 | 673 | 2,422 | 8,921 |
1962 | 10 | 1,684 | 12 | 1 | 245 | 821 | 397 | 2,153 | 5,323 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 6 | 1,527 | 12 | - | 202 | 961 | 435 | 1,851 | 4,994 |
Reported vacancies in manufacturing industry included in the previous table are now shown separately.
Date of Survey | Food, Drink, and Tobacco (Other Than Seasonal) | Textiles. Clothing, and Leather | Building Materials and Furnishings | Engineering and Metal Working | Miscellaneous Manufacturing | Totals, Manufacturing Industry* |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excluding seasonal manufacturing. † A reduction from and including May 1959, and an increase from and including June 1961, in vacancies for Railways Department, resulted from a reassessment of their staffing requirements. | ||||||
April - | Males | |||||
1952 | 332 | 72 | 1,228 | 4,616 | 909 | 7,857 |
(Revised basis) | ||||||
1953 | 145 | 575 | 897 | 3,000 | 463 | 5,080 |
1954 | 130 | 678 | 948 | 2,887 | 659 | 5,302 |
1955 | 310 | 759 | 1,324 | 3,664 | 810 | 6,867 |
1956 | 160 | 392 | 975 | 3,080 | 700 | 5,307 |
1957 | 135 | 354 | 799 | 2,286 | 444 | 4,018 |
1958 | 129 | 330 | 822 | 2,102 | 372 | 3,755 |
1959 | 85 | 199 | 450 | 1,925 | 296 | 2,955 |
1960 | 107 | 300 | 700 | 1,822† | 439 | 3,368 |
1961 | 260 | 634 | 1,264 | 3,503 | 753 | 6,414 |
1962 | 102 | 243 | 484 | 2,171† | 310 | 3,310 |
October - | ||||||
1962 | 165 | 506 | 1,925 | 325 | 3,011 | |
April - | Females | |||||
1952 | 394 | 2,654 | 47 | 234 | 495 | 3,824 |
(Revised basis) | ||||||
1953 | 149 | 2,243 | 31 | 99 | 206 | 2,728 |
1954 | 175 | 2,934 | 65 | 205 | 355 | 3,734 |
1955 | 296 | 3,201 | 62 | 244 | 357 | 4,160 |
1956 | 137 | 2,075 | 33 | 156 | 279 | 2,680 |
1957 | 111 | 1,783 | 19 | 106 | 185 | 2,204 |
1958 | 116 | 1,881 | 62 | 121 | 192 | 2,372 |
1959 | 102 | 1,045 | 20 | 104 | 133 | 1,404 |
1960 | 171 | 1,685 | 36 | 213 | 227 | 2,332 |
1961 | 382 | 2,586 | 73 | 317 | 395 | 3,753 |
1962 | 166 | 1,181 | 32 | 141 | 164 | 1,684 |
October - | ||||||
1962 | 155 | 1,044 | 21 | 149 | 158 | 1,527 |
The number of establishments covered by the half-yearly surveys is now shown, the second part of the table giving an analysis of the manufacturing industry column contained in the first part. Figures on the basis of the revised industrial classification are not available for the years prior to 1953.
Date of Survey | Primary Industry (Other Than Farming, Fishing and Hunting) | Manufacturing Industry | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Building and Construction | Transport and Communication (Other Than Waterfront Work) | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Totals, All Industries Covered |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
April - | |||||||||
1952 | 776 | 11,147 | 224 | 3,895 | 2,378 | 13,006 | 3,707 | 2,882 | 38,015 |
(Revised basis) | |||||||||
1953 | 592 | 11,740 | 244 | 3,896 | 2,359 | 12,468 | 4,064 | 3,409 | 38,772 |
1954 | 611 | 12,095 | 241 | 4,716 | 2,457 | 13,459 | 4,278 | 3,540 | 41,397 |
1955 | 603 | 12,375 | 243 | 5,187 | 2,485 | 14,153 | 4,401 | 3,635 | 43,082 |
1956 | 625 | 12,599 | 247 | 5,675 | 2,513 | 14,720 | 4,445 | 3,724 | 44,548 |
1957 | 632 | 12,544 | 242 | 5,899 | 2,543 | 15,143 | 4,501 | 3,739 | 45,243 |
1958 | 621 | 12,611 | 251 | 6,057 | 2,605 | 15,604 | 4,626 | 3,822 | 46,197 |
1959 | 634 | 12,656 | 257 | 6,609 | 2,688 | 15,950 | 4,736 | 3,884 | 47,414 |
1960 | 634 | 12,708 | 267 | 6,507 | 2,684 | 16,384 | 4,841 | 4,008 | 48,033 |
1961 | 603 | 12,742 | 266 | 6,621 | 2,709 | 17,141 | 4,994 | 4,032 | 49,108 |
1962 | 599 | 12,723 | 269 | 6,653 | 2,718 | 17,557 | 5,132 | 4,025 | 49,676 |
October - | |||||||||
1962 | 579 | 12,699 | 268 | 6,638 | 2,719 | 17,822 | 5,182 | 4,100 | 50,007 |
Date of Survey | Seasonal Manufacturing | Food, Drink, and Tobacco (Other Than Seasonal) | Textiles, Clothing, and Leather | Building Materials and Furnishings | Engineering and Metal Working | Miscellaneous Manufacturing | Totals, Manufacturing Industry |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
April - | |||||||
1952 | 546 | 1,387 | 2,004 | 1,819 | 4,206 | 1,185 | 11,147 |
(Revised basis) | |||||||
1953 | 540 | 1,376 | 1,963 | 2,470 | 4,103 | 1,288 | 11,740 |
1954 | 540 | 1,369 | 1,949 | 2,553 | 4,347 | 1,337 | 12,095 |
1955 | 535 | 1,333 | 1,980 | 2,600 | 4,567 | 1,360 | 12,375 |
1956 | 527 | 1,315 | 1,975 | 2,661 | 4,735 | 1,386 | 12,599 |
1957 | 529 | 1,285 | 1,875 | 2,599 | 4,866 | 1,390 | 12,544 |
1958 | 518 | 1,254 | 1,861 | 2,588 | 4,973 | 1,417 | 12,611 |
1959 | 504 | 1,249 | 1,850 | 2,555 | 5,098 | 1,400 | 12,656 |
1960 | 495 | 1,222 | 1,832 | 2,528 | 5,176 | 1,455 | 12,708 |
1961 | 479 | 1,228 | 1,810 | 2,530 | 5,263 | 1,432 | 12,742 |
1962 | 483 | 1,187 | 1,802 | 2,481 | 5,358 | 1,412 | 12,723 |
October - | |||||||
1962 | 474 | 1,189 | 1,713 | 2,448 | 5,456 | 1,419 | 12,699 |
The table now following shows the half-yearly survey totals of full-time employment in industry, under a more detailed industrial classification, as at 15 April 1961 and 1962; employment by the General Government, by local authorities, and by private employers being distinguished at the same time in the 1962 figures.
Industry | Number of Persons* in Industry at 15 April 1961 | Number of Persons* in Industry at 15 April 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | |||||||
Males | Females | Government | Local Authorities | Private | Government | Local Authorities | Private | |
Primary industry (other than farming, fishing, and hunting) - | ||||||||
Forestry | 2,612 | 182 | 2,667 | 8 | 223 | 183 | - | 4 |
Logging | 2,468 | 40 | 131 | - | 2,372 | 4 | - | 41 |
Coal mining | 4,094 | 49 | 2,895 | - | 971 | 42 | - | 4 |
Other mining | 261 | 14 | - | - | 297 | - | - | 25 |
Quarrying (n.e.i.) - | 1,423 | 29 | - | 93 | 1,309 | - | 1 | 19 |
Seasonal manufacturing - | ||||||||
Meat processing, etc. | 20,901 | 952 | - | 256 | 20,578 | - | 1 | 1,046 |
Fruit and vegetable preserving | 1,018 | 845 | - | - | 1,291 | - | - | 1,030 |
Dairy factories | 4,250 | 438 | - | - | 4,361 | - | - | 444 |
Industry | Number of Persons* in Industry at 15 April 1961 | Number of Persons* in Industry at 15 April 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | |||||||
Males | Females | Government | Local Authorities | Private* | Government | Local Authorities | Private* | |
* These figures are inclusive of working proprietors. | ||||||||
Food, drink, and tobacco (other than seasonal) - | ||||||||
Grain milling | 793 | 87 | - | - | 794 | - | - | 95 |
Bread bakeries | 2,177 | 553 | - | - | 2,152 | - | - | 522 |
Biscuit making | 671 | 669 | - | - | 715 | - | - | 633 |
Cake and pastry making | 1,235 | 1,393 | - | - | 1,230 | - | - | 1,347 |
Sugar and confectionery | 1,221 | 1,096 | - | - | 1,316 | - | - | 1,089 |
Other food | 1,494 | 822 | - | - | 1,466 | - | - | 856 |
Beverages | 2,572 | 361 | 16 | - | 2,690 | 1 | - | 362 |
Tobacco manufacture | 507 | 719 | - | - | 526 | - | - | 638 |
Textiles, clothing, and leather - | ||||||||
Tanneries | 1,157 | 121 | - | - | 1,196 | - | - | 124 |
Fur dressing and manufacture | 81 | 104 | - | - | 76 | - | - | 91 |
Leather goods | 470 | 505 | - | - | 475 | - | - | 476 |
Knitted wear and hosiery | 1,767 | 3,204 | - | - | 1,854 | - | - | 3,394 |
Flax, rope, and twine | 376 | 65 | - | - | 386 | - | - | 71 |
Woollen mills | 2,025 | 1,664 | - | - | 2,168 | - | - | 1,722 |
Other textile production | 1,533 | 658 | - | - | 1,675 | - | - | 678 |
Clothing manufacture | 3,373 | 16,315 | - | - | 3,318 | - | - | 16,262 |
Footwear manufacture | 2,715 | 2,516 | - | - | 2,868 | - | - | 2,768 |
Footwear repair | 310 | 33 | - | - | 283 | - | - | 34 |
Other textile articles | 739 | 893 | - | - | 748 | - | - | 895 |
Building materials and furnishings - | ||||||||
Sawmilling, plywoods, etc. | 10,276 | 360 | 595 | - | 9,752 | 24 | - | 364 |
Builders woodwork | 4,860 | 153 | - | 33 | 4,833 | - | - | 143 |
Furniture and cabinets | 4,276 | 456 | - | - | 4,191 | - | - | 403 |
Other wood manufacture | 990 | 230 | - | - | 1,062 | - | - | 232 |
Structural clay products | 1,189 | 43 | - | - | 1,171 | - | - | 48 |
Pottery and glass | 1,826 | 483 | - | - | 1,835 | - | - | 476 |
Lime, cement, etc. | 6,031 | 250 | - | 13 | 5,865 | - | - | 240 |
Engineering and metal working - | ||||||||
Engineering and machinery | 24,618 | 2,760 | - | 2 | 25,391 | - | - | 2,962 |
Electrical manufacture | 4,838 | 1,679 | - | - | 5,161 | - | - | 1,806 |
Ships, locomotives, etc. | 6,603 | 60 | 5,652 | - | 1,114 | 43 | - | 19 |
Vehicle and cycle manufacture | 4,467 | 575 | - | - | 4,708 | - | - | 514 |
Vehicle repair and aircraft | 23,045 | 1,999 | 7 | 1,033 | 23,403 | - | 31 | 2,124 |
Miscellaneous manufacturing - | ||||||||
Chemicals and by-products | 4,868 | 1,784 | - | 4 | 4,796 | - | - | 1,764 |
Rubber manufacture | 2,971 | 699 | - | - | 3,081 | - | - | 729 |
Paper and paper products | 4,001 | 1,195 | - | - | 4,174 | - | - | 1,192 |
Printing, publishing, and allied | 9,462 | 3,095 | 600 | - | 9,232 | 185 | - | 2,951 |
Instruments, clocks, jewellery | 1,123 | 434 | - | - | 1,105 | - | - | 434 |
Other manufacturing (n.e.i.) | 2,211 | 1,448 | - | - | 2,208 | - | - | 1,408 |
Power, water, and sanitary services | 11,761 | 842 | 3,312 | 7,974 | 972 | 158 | 614 | 92 |
Building and construction | 61,937 | 1,356 | 11,563 | 2,687 | 47,104 | 467 | 77 | 870 |
Transport and communication - | ||||||||
Rail transport | 16,890 | 1,069 | 16,838 | 13 | - | 1,154 | 2 | - |
Road transport | 17,192 | 1,102 | 1,458 | 1,845 | 14,231 | 57 | 117 | 978 |
Water transport (not waterfront) | 4,698 | 497 | 163 | 3,148 | 1,628 | 4 | 102 | 439 |
Air transport | 2,097 | 579 | 735 | 12 | 1,516 | 81 | 1 | 499 |
Post Office | 16,744 | 6,752 | 17,699 | - | - | 7,336 | - | - |
Distribution and finance - | ||||||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 71,778 | 39,087 | 47 | 223 | 73,399 | 20 | 9 | 39,941 |
Storage | 464 | 35 | - | - | 266 | - | - | 3 |
Finance | 7,353 | 4,815 | 1,239 | - | 6,375 | 785 | - | 4,455 |
Insurance | 3,825 | 2,725 | 649 | - | 3,438 | 449 | - | 2,438 |
Real estate | 1,144 | 401 | - | - | 892 | - | - | 324 |
Wool and grain stores (seasonal) | 2,703 | 25 | - | - | 2,588 | - | - | 33 |
Domestic and personal services - | ||||||||
Provision of lodging, food, etc. | 7,918 | 10,495 | 28 | 1 | 7,969 | 74 | 19 | 10,356 |
Portrait and photo studios | 501 | 547 | - | - | 488 | - | - | 589 |
Laundries, cleaning, etc. | 2,009 | 2,705 | - | - | 2,045 | - | - | 2,757 |
Barbers, beauty shops, etc. | 846 | 2,045 | - | - | 833 | - | - | 2,287 |
Recreation, sport, etc. | 3,821 | 1,371 | 85 | 964 | 3,092 | 14 | 52 | 1,359 |
Undertaking | 301 | 44 | - | 96 | 214 | - | - | 43 |
Administration and professional | ||||||||
Hospitals | 7,250 | 19,654 | 1,887 | 5,428 | 152 | 1,854 | 16,049 | 2,229 |
Medical and allied services | 547 | 1,960 | 71 | - | 388 | 1,294 | - | 748 |
Education and instruction | 16,509 | 16,200 | 2,000 | 12,998 | 1,836 | 1,454 | 12,928 | 2,335 |
A sciences, and religion | 1,809 | 737 | 783 | - | 1,162 | 210 | - | 601 |
Government (n.e.i.) | 14,361 | 5,408 | 14,664 | - | - | 5,789 | - | - |
Local authorities (n.e.i.) | 8,634 | 1,161 | - | 9,332 | - | - | 1,254 | - |
Miscellaneous services and agencies | 5,123 | 6,539 | 234 | - | 4,847 | 145 | - | 6,691 |
Totals | 86,018 | 46,163 | 345,855 | 21,827 | 31,257 | 132,546 | ||
468,113 | 180,181 | 478,036 | 185,630 |
note - The preceding table does not include armed forces personnel, numbering 9,600 in April 1961 and 10,600 in April 1962, or persons engaged in farming, fishing, hunting, waterfront work, one-man business units, etc., estimated to total 243,700 in April 1961 and 243,900 in April 1962.
An effective correlation of the figures shown in the preceding tables with those of employment in factories found in Section 18 of this volume is precluded by the differing definitions of “manufacturing industry”; furthermore, the tabulations of half-yearly surveys differ from factory-production statistics in including managers and foremen, clerical workers, and distributing staff attached to manufacturing establishments in one figure with factory operatives.
In addition to the half-yearly surveys of the employment position as a whole, the Department of Labour maintains a month-to-month record of vacancies, placements, and disengaged persons seeking work. The following tables are derived from this record and hence relate only to the Department's operations as a labour exchange.
For some years past insufficient labour has been available to satisfy the demands of industry; though diminished in intensity since 1950 this shortage still persists. Its extent and distribution may be measured to some degree by the number of unsatisfied vacancies at the end of each month. Particulars of such vacancies at the end of each month from December 1961 to December 1962 (together with monthly averages for the calendar years 1952–62 inclusive) are shown by district groupings in the following table. This table does not necessarily cover the same establishments as the preceding tables derived from half-yearly surveys; on the one hand it does not exclude vacancies on farms, in seasonal manufacturing industry, and in domestic service; but on the other hand it includes only those vacancies which have been notified to a district office of the Department of Labour in its capacity as a placement service.
Period | Auckland | Wellington and Lower Hutt | Other North Island | Christchurch | Dunedin | Other South Island | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* A reduction from and including May 1959, and an increase from and including June 1961, in vacancies notified by Railways Department, resulted from a reassessment of their staffing requirements. | |||||||
Monthly Average For Calendar Years | |||||||
1952 | 2,554 | 5,193 | 3,539 | 2,398 | 1,832 | 2,131 | 17,647 |
1953 | 1,648 | 3,521 | 2,761 | 1,266 | 945 | 1,258 | 11,399 |
1954 | 2,255 | 4,096 | 2,814 | 1,225 | 877 | 1,265 | 12,532 |
1955 | 2,255 | 5,692 | 3,115 | 1,555 | 753 | 1,484 | 14,854 |
1956 | 1,727 | 5,261 | 2,397 | 1,352 | 914 | 1,335 | 12,986 |
1957 | 1,472 | 3,276 | 1,757 | 734 | 652 | 1,035 | 8,926 |
1958 | 1,372 | 2,459 | 1,331 | 551 | 604 | 818 | 7,135 |
1959* | 992 | 2,068 | 834 | 540 | 348 | 518 | 5,300 |
1960 | 1,229 | 2,460 | 1,045 | 965 | 362 | 703 | 6,764 |
1961* | 1,592 | 3,997 | 1,214 | 1,067 | 436 | 890 | 9,196 |
1962 | 1,016 | 3,415 | 820 | 626 | 334 | 632 | 6,843 |
Monthly Totals | |||||||
1961 - | |||||||
December | 1,640 | 4,108 | 1,050 | 1,060 | 422 | 844 | 9,124 |
1962 - | |||||||
January | 1,574 | 4,163 | 1,017 | 953 | 424 | 817 | 8,948 |
February | 1,249 | 4,065 | 950 | 896 | 442 | 780 | 8,382 |
March | 981 | 4,060 | 822 | 702 | 393 | 742 | 7,700 |
April | 971 | 3,617 | 828 | 676 | 364 | 726 | 7,182 |
May | 853 | 3,528 | 813 | 596 | 331 | 642 | 6,763 |
June | 776 | 3,220 | 741 | 488 | 255 | 553 | 6,033 |
July | 709 | 2,943 | 731 | 503 | 257 | 561 | 5,704 |
August | 708 | 2,935 | 718 | 541 | 264 | 516 | 5,682 |
September | 954 | 2,909 | 712 | 497 | 286 | 483 | 5,841 |
October | 959 | 3,085 | 784 | 517 | 305 | 545 | 6,195 |
November | 1,230 | 3,212 | 873 | 552 | 350 | 617 | 6,834 |
December | 1,228 | 3,240 | 842 | 593 | 340 | 606 | 6,849 |
An industrial analysis of placements by the Department of Labour during the last five years 1958 to 1962 follows; not all these placements were, however, of disengaged persons.
Year | Primary Industry | Manufacturing Industry | Building and Construction | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Transport and Communication | Distribution and Finance, etc. | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Annual Totals | |||||||||
1958 | 3,352 | 3,929 | 2,566 | 223 | 907 | 1,977 | 1,159 | 1,444 | 15,557 |
1959 | 3,959 | 4,125 | 3,263 | 187 | 1,090 | 1,635 | 1,301 | 1,404 | 16,964 |
1960 | 3,544 | 3,316 | 2,192 | 86 | 648 | 1,622 | 906 | 1,156 | 13,470 |
1961 | 2,923 | 2,923 | 1,404 | 127 | 534 | 1,345 | 895 | 1,019 | 11,170 |
1962 | 4,238 | 3,247 | 2,152 | 175 | 768 | 1,611 | 999 | 1,274 | 14,464 |
A classification of these placements by district grouping is contained in the next table.
Year | Auckland | Wellington and Lower Hutt | Other North Island | Christchurch | Dunedin | Other South Island | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Annual Totals | |||||||
1958 | 1,893 | 3,265 | 3,803 | 1,259 | 1,709 | 3,628 | 15,557 |
1959 | 1,985 | 2,717 | 4,898 | 2,272 | 1,509 | 3,583 | 16,964 |
1960 | 1,494 | 2,329 | 3,810 | 1,598 | 980 | 3,259 | 13,470 |
1961 | 1,515 | 1,971 | 2,779 | 1,665 | 687 | 2,553 | 11,170 |
1962 | 1,817 | 2,453 | 3,156 | 2,279 | 1,080 | 3,679 | 14,464 |
The following table contains a summary of the numbers of notified vacancies, placements, and disengaged persons as recorded by the Department of Labour for each month from December 1961 to December 1962, together with monthly averages for the calendar years 1952–62 inclusive.
Date | Vacancies at End of Month | Placements During Month | Disengaged Persons at End of Month | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
* A reduction from and including May 1959, and an increase from and including June 1961, in vacancies notified by Railways Department, resulted from a reassessment of their staffing requirements. | |||||||||
Monthly Average For Calendar Years | |||||||||
1952 | 11,733 | 5,914 | 17,647 | 1,470 | 535 | 2,005 | 33 | 14 | 47 |
1953 | 7,944 | 3,455 | 11,399 | 1,361 | 530 | 1,891 | 67 | 18 | 85 |
1954 | 8,404 | 4,128 | 12,532 | 997 | 422 | 1,419 | 48 | 10 | 58 |
1955 | 10,153 | 4,701 | 14,854 | 901 | 390 | 1,291 | 44 | 12 | 56 |
1956 | 8,958 | 4,028 | 12,986 | 866 | 397 | 1,263 | 240 | 1? | 259 |
1957 | 5,864 | 3,062 | 8,926 | 941 | 428 | 1,369 | 368 | 26 | 394 |
1958 | 4,407 | 2,728 | 7,135 | 890 | 406 | 1,296 | 733 | 52 | 785 |
1959 | 3,046* | 2,254 | 5,300 | 1,025 | 389 | 1,414 | 1,096 | 92 | 1,188 |
1960 | 4,076 | 2,688 | 6,764 | 793 | 329 | 1,122 | 569 | 64 | 633 |
1961 | 5,802* | 3,394 | 9,196 | 634 | 297 | 931 | 335 | 41 | 376 |
1962 | 4,285 | 2,558 | 6,843 | 860 | 345 | 1,205 | 934 | 106 | 1,040 |
Monthly Totals | |||||||||
1961 - | |||||||||
December | 5,755 | 3,369 | 9,124 | 317 | 171 | 488 | 360 | 54 | 414 |
1962 - | |||||||||
January | 5,570 | 3,378 | 8,948 | 1,023 | 695 | 1,718 | 481 | 63 | 544 |
February | 5,173 | 3,209 | 8,382 | 1,070 | 811 | 1,881 | 413 | 60 | 473 |
March | 4,692 | 3,008 | 7,700 | 809 | 371 | 1,180 | 568 | 99 | 667 |
April | 4,543 | 2,639 | 7,182 | 545 | 226 | 771 | 758 | 59 | 817 |
May | 4,248 | 2,515 | 6,763 | 962 | 385 | 1,347 | 1,159 | 115 | 1,274 |
June | 3,656 | 2,377 | 6,033 | 970 | 318 | 1,288 | 1,414 | 110 | 1,524 |
July | 3,523 | 2,181 | 5,704 | 1,287 | 278 | 1,565 | 1,330 | 115 | 1,445 |
August | 3,447 | 2,235 | 5,682 | 937 | 220 | 1,157 | 1,409 | 119 | 1,528 |
September | 3,694 | 2,147 | 5,841 | 790 | 179 | 969 | 1,323 | 141 | 1,464 |
October | 3,917 | 2,278 | 6,195 | 711 | 189 | 900 | 954 | 123 | 1,077 |
November | 4,492 | 2,342 | 6,834 | 740 | 249 | 989 | 682 | 140 | 822 |
December | 4,466 | 2,383 | 6,849 | 483 | 216 | 699 | 714 | 135 | 849 |
The number of disengaged persons enrolled for placement by the Department of Labour reached its lowest level (12) at the end of March 1951. The lowest figure recorded during 1962 was 473 in February of that year.
Except for occasional returns relating to State unemployment relief which were presented to Parliament from time to time, practically no direct statistical evidence as to the extent of unemployment in New Zealand prior to 1892 is available. Such information is, however, available from the census (since 1896) and from the records of the Department of Labour (since 1892). In addition, statistics of unemployment among trade unionists were collected from trade union secretaries by the Department of Statistics from 1925 to 1930. A table showing figures of unemployment from June 1931 to March 1939 will be found on page 854 of the 1940 Yearbook.
The great disadvantage of the census inquiry as an indicator of the trend of unemployment is that it provides data at quinquennial intervals only up to April 1926, since when only five censuses have taken place, on 24 March 1936, 25 September 1945, 17 April 1951, 17 April 1956, and 18 April 1961. The unemployment figures from the 1956 census were 5,558 males and 2,378 females.
The following table gives relevant census data on unemployment from 1896 to 1956. Prior to 1951 Maoris were not included.
Census | Number of Males Unemployed | Proportion per 1,000 Male Wage and Salary Earners |
---|---|---|
12 April 1896 | 14,759 | 100 |
31 March 1901 | 8,467 | 48 |
12 April 1906 | 8,189 | 39 |
2 April 1911 | 7,152 | 30 |
15 October 1916 | 5,920 | 26 |
17 April 1921 | 11,061 | 39 |
20 April 1926 | 10,694 | 34 |
24 March 1936 | 35,774 | 96 |
25 September 1945 | 5,823 | 16 |
17 April 1951 | 7,902 | 18 |
17 April 1956 | 5,558 | 12 |
The 1936 figure includes men on rationed relief work, but excludes men (16,222) partly unemployed but not on relief work. The 1945 figure includes ex-servicemen recently returned from overseas who had not then resumed work. At the time of the 1951 census the waterfront strike was in progress and it was estimated that approximately 15,000 workers in that and other industries were on strike. Evidently many of these were not returned as unemployed; it is likely that a number changed to other industries, while some may not have considered themselves to be unemployed.
In the years immediately preceding 1939 two forms of unemployment relief were available: the provision of work for unemployed under various employment promotion schemes, and the payment of sustenance without work (refer 1942 and earlier issues of the Yearbook). Measures for the promotion of employment are still in operation, but the payment of sustenance without work was discontinued on the introduction of a system of unemployment benefits under the Social Security Act 1938. These benefits came into force on 1 April 1939, and monthly figures of the number of benefits current have been published in previous editions of the Yearbook. The number in force at the end of March 1956 was only five, but since then the number of benefits has increased, there being 358 in force at the end of March 1963.
Subject to the conditions set out in Section 6a, the unemployment benefit may be claimed as of right from the Social Security Fund, to which all workers contribute indirectly through PAYE taxation. Registration at a district office of the Department of Labour is a compulsory prerequisite to eligibility for the benefit. Hence it is considered that the great majority of workers becoming involuntarily unemployed would register for employment in order to validate a claim for the benefit.
Close liaison is maintained between the Social Security Department and the Department of Labour to prevent the payment of benefit where work is available. In addition to the requirement that a benefit applicant must register for work at an employment office, all unemployment beneficiaries must report once weekly at the employment office.
Statistics on industrial distribution, occupations, and occupational status compiled from the population census taken on 17 April 1956 are given in the following tables. The tables illustrate the extent to which the population directly participated in the economic life of the country, according to industry and occupation, and show the nature of their activities, i.e., employer, wage or salary earner, etc.
Excluded from the tables are members of the Armed Services overseas at census dates, numbering 1,894 in 1951 and 2,162 in 1956. Maoris are included in all tables.
The next table shows the numbers and percentages actively engaged or otherwise.
Category | 1951 Census | 1956 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Numbers | ||||||
Actively engaged | 568,963 | 171,533 | 740,496 | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 |
Not actively engaged | 405,005 | 793,971 | 1,198,976 | 470,453 | 886,757 | 1,357,210 |
Totals | 973,968 | 965,504 | 1,939,472 | 1,093,21) | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 |
Percentages | ||||||
Actively engaged | 58.42 | 17.77 | 38.18 | 56.97 | 17.96 | 37.57 |
Not actively engaged | 41.58 | 82.23 | 61.82 | 43.03 | 82.04 | 62.43 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
The percentage of actively engaged males to total male population dropped from 58.42 to 56.97 between 1951 and 1956. This is a reflection of the large increase recorded in the under 15 years age group between 1951 and 1956, as compared with the increase in the working age group of 15 to 64 years.
This would, in normal circumstances, have meant a similar drop in the proportion per cent of actively engaged females, but, owing mainly to the substantial increase in numbers of married women working, the percentage for females has increased from 17.77 to 17.96.
The following table shows the distribution of the population according to the character of participation on non-participation in industry.
Occupational Status | 1951 Census | 1956 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Employer - | 63,570 | 5,933 | 69,503 | 66,864 | 5,983 | 72,847 |
Own account | 71,235 | 7,683 | 78,918 | 72,239 | 7,856 | 80,095 |
Wage or salary earner | 423,174 | 154,520 | 577,694 | 476,637 | 176,721 | 653,358 |
Unemployed | 7,902 | 1,726 | 9,628 | 5,558 | 2,378 | 7,936 |
Relative assisting, unpaid | 1,966 | 1,248 | 3,214 | 1,208 | 1,038 | 2,246 |
Not specified | 1,116 | 423 | 1,539 | 252 | 118 | 370 |
Totals, actively engaged | 568,963 | 171,533 | 740,496 | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 |
Not actively engaged | 405,005 | 793,971 | 1,198,976 | 470,453 | 886,757 | 1,357,210 |
Grand totals | 973,968 | 965,504 | 1,939,472 | 1,093,211 | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 |
The total number actively engaged increased by 76,356, or 10.31 per cent, between 1951 and 1956. In the wage or salary earner group the increase was 75,664, or 13.1 per cent.
Female wage or salary earners increased by 22,201, or 14.37 per cent; a substantial increase in the number of married females working boosted the increase in this particular group.
The number of males unemployed in 1951 was inflated owing to industrial disturbances at that time.
The industrial distribution of the population by the principal divisions of industry at the 1956 census is now given. (A more detailed classification by major groups was given in the 1960 and earlier issues of the Yearbook.)
Division | Numbers | Proportion Per Cent of Actively Engaged | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing | 122,795 | 9,132 | 131,927 | 19.72 | 4.70 | 16.15 |
Mining and quarrying | 7,272 | 112 | 7,384 | 1.17 | 0.06 | 0.90 |
Manufacturing | 149,978 | 43,681 | 193,659 | 24.08 | 22.51 | 23.71 |
Construction | 79,656 | 1,425 | 81,081 | 12.79 | 0.73 | 9.93 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 9,388 | 733 | 10,121 | 1.51 | 0.38 | 1.24 |
Commerce | 96,208 | 48,821 | 145,029 | 15.45 | 25.15 | 17.75 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 73,755 | 9,801 | 83,556 | 11.84 | 5.05 | 10.23 |
Services | 80,492 | 79,424 | 159,916 | 12.92 | 40.92 | 19.58 |
Activities not adequately described | 3,214 | 965 | 4,179 | 0.52 | 0.50 | 0.51 |
Totals, actively engaged | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Not actively engaged | 470,453 | 886,757 | 1,357,210 | |||
Grand totals | 1,093,211 | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 |
A table giving special detailed statistics of farm workers and farm population at 31 January 1950, covering persons actually residing on holdings of 1 acre and over situated outside borough boundaries, was published on page 979 of the 1954 Yearbook, these having been derived from the collection of farm production statistics undertaken by the Department of Statistics. The information, however, has not been tabulated for subsequent years from this collection and the latest detailed information available is that from the 1956 census of population. Details from the 1961 census of population should be available shortly.
The adoption of the maintenance of full employment as a desideratum in many countries has prompted research into various employment problems, including that of the fluctuation or periodicity of employment. Information on the annual cycle of employment in New Zealand is available for those industries which are covered by the half-yearly survey. The following table shows the month-to-month variations in male employment in seasonal industries for the period of 13 months from April 1961 to April 1962. The seasonal changes in female employment are less marked, such fluctuations as are evident originating mainly in the fruit- and vegetable-preserving industry.
Month | Meat Processing, etc. | Fruit and Vegetable Preserving | Dairy Factories | Wool and Grain Stores | Total, Seasonal Industries |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | |||||
April | 20,831 | 1,000 | 4,248 | 2,687 | 28,766 |
May | 19,945 | 960 | 3,992 | 2,354 | 27,251 |
June | 17,287 | 961 | 3,796 | 1,905 | 23,949 |
July | 14,687 | 935 | 3,943 | 1,718 | 21,283 |
August | 14,216 | 981 | 4,338 | 1,881 | 21,416 |
September | 13,695 | 934 | 4,728 | 2,145 | 21,502 |
October | 13,291 | 985 | 4,905 | 2,445 | 21,626 |
November | 19,401 | 1,066 | 5,026 | 3,324 | 28,817 |
December | 24,913 | 1,585 | 5,012 | 3,720 | 35,230 |
1962 | |||||
January | 25,200 | 1,752 | 4,896 | 3,580 | 35,428 |
February | 23,349 | 1,679 | 4,742 | 3,167 | 32,937 |
March | 22,208 | 1,541 | 4,526 | 2,837 | 31,112 |
April | 20,761 | 1,272 | 4,359 | 2,586 | 28,978 |
Figures are available which include not only the number of workers in the direct employ of the Ministry of Works and the New Zealand Electricity Department, but also those employed by contractors for public works, and those employed by local authorities on works which are financed wholly or partly by the Ministry of Works, National Roads Board, and Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council. In the next table figures on this basis are given for the years 1952 to 1962 and at quarterly intervals from December 1961 to December 1962. Departmental and contractors' workmen on Housing Division work are included.
Period | Electricity Works | Roads | Irrigation | Soil Conservation and Rivers Control | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Electricity Department | Ministry of Works | ||||
Average for calendar year - | |||||
1952 | 2,501 | 2,825 | 4,659 | 102 | 338 |
1953 | 2,725 | 3,483 | 4,276 | 100 | 259 |
1954 | 2,845 | 3,036 | 4,373 | 126 | 291 |
1955 | 2,863 | 3,007 | 4,958 | 133 | 288 |
1956 | 2,845 | 2,798 | 5,582 | 118 | 257 |
1957 | 2,734 | 3,394 | 5,157 | 186 | 350 |
1958 | 2,708 | 3,953 | 4,917 | 174 | 363 |
1959 | 2,808 | 3,644 | 5,025 | 173 | 393 |
1960 | 2,909 | 3,124 | 5,417 | 140 | 380 |
1961 | 2,948 | 3,042 | 5,330 | 128 | 365 |
1962 | 3,197 | 2,658 | 5,085 | 111 | 388 |
Month - | |||||
1961 - December | 2,951 | 2,613 | 4,883 | 105 | 368 |
1962 - March | 3,054 | 2,639 | 5,072 | 93 | 354 |
June | 3,241 | 2,704 | 4,996 | 133 | 380 |
September | 3,340 | 2,705 | 5,025 | 117 | 430 |
December | 3,355 | 2,557 | 5,609 | 96 | 408 |
Period | Buildings | Aerodromes | Railways | Other Works | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Average for calendar year - | |||||
1952 | 4,968 | 386 | 551 | 1,772 | 18,102 |
1953 | 5,833 | 390 | 660 | 1,908 | 19,634 |
1954 | 5,157 | 331 | 434 | 1,850 | 18,443 |
1955 | 5,309 | 345 | 142 | 1,860 | 18,905 |
1956 | 5,540 | 471 | 33 | 2,014 | 19,658 |
1957 | 4,451 | 229 | 118 | 2,639 | 19,258 |
1958 | 4,025 | 166 | 171 | 2,354 | 18,831 |
1959 | 4,676 | 156 | 101 | 2,484 | 19,460 |
1960 | 4,627 | 95 | 154 | 2,675 | 19,521 |
1961 | 4,173 | 184 | 110 | 2,549 | 18,829 |
1962 | 3,581 | 230 | 45 | 2,531 | 17,826 |
Month - | |||||
1961 - December | 3,533 | 215 | 60 | 2,384 | 17,112 |
1962 - March | 3,520 | 275 | 49 | 2,456 | 17,512 |
June | 3,827 | 165 | 43 | 2,566 | 18,055 |
September | 3,718 | 230 | 44 | 2,620 | 18,229 |
December | 2,987 | 285 | 29 | 2,576 | 17,902 |
The figures shown in this table and also those in the table following on local authority employment are included in the national employment tables already presented.
The following table shows the number of employees of local authorities as at 31 March for the latest five years. Employees of electric power boards and fire boards are included here, but not those of hospital boards. The figures include all employees, whether permanent, temporary or part-time, and whether paid out of revenue, loan money, or Government subsidy or grant.
As at 31 March | Administrative, Professional, and Clerical | Other | Total |
---|---|---|---|
1958 | 7,138 | 23,783 | 30,921 |
1959 | 7,546 | 23,806 | 31,352 |
1960 | 7,721 | 24,287 | 32,008 |
1961 | 8,052 | 24,066 | 32,118 |
1962 | 8,532 | 23,906 | 32,438 |
Precise statistics on the pattern of working life for New Zealand's population first became available with the compilation by the Department of Statistics in 1957 of Tables of Working Life based on the year 1951. These tables display the manner in which labour force rates of participation, entry, and withdrawal vary with age for both males and females. Also included are expectancies of future working life and retirement life for members of the labour force, assuming that 1951 experience continues. The main applications of these tables are to economic and social studies relating to large groups of people. Individuals frequently do not conform to group patterns and, therefore, applications of the expectancies and other statistics contained in the tables must be made with caution. An abridgement of the detailed tables is presented below. For an explanation of the contents of the Table of Working Life and a detailed analysis of the pattern of working life, male and female, in New Zealand, reference should be made to a Supplement to the February 1957 issue of the Monthly Abstract of Statistics.
ABRIDGED TABLES OF WORKING LIFE, 1951 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Exact Age (Years) | Percentage of Population in Labour Force | Number in Labour Force, per 100,000 Live Births | Changes in the Labour Force in the Following 5 Years of Age, per 100,000 Live Births | Expectation of Work Life of Person in Labour Force† (Years) | Expectation of Retirement Life of Person in Labour Force‡ (Years) | |
Total Entries | Total Withdrawals | |||||
Males | ||||||
15 | - | - | 88,331 | 555 | 46.7 | 8.6 |
20 | 92.7 | 87,776 | 4,304 | 913 | 42.0 | 8.7 |
25 | 97.3 | 91,167 | 382 | 864 | 37.5 | 8.7 |
30 | 97.6 | 90,685 | 187 | 1,007 | 32.8 | 8.8 |
35 | 97.7 | 89,865 | - | 1,337 | 28.1 | 8.9 |
40 | 97.5 | 88,528 | - | 1,806 | 23.5 | 8.9 |
45 | 97.1 | 86,722 | - | 3,638 | 18.9 | 9.0 |
50 | 95.7 | 83,084 | - | 8,389 | 14.6 | 9.1 |
55 | 90.3 | 74,695 | - | 12,304 | 11.0 | 8.7 |
60 | 81.6 | 62,391 | - | 26,000 | 7.6 | 8.5 |
65 | 53.8 | 36,391 | - | 16,088 | 6.7 | 6.1 |
70 | 36.4 | 20,303 | - | 11,770 | 5.0 | 5.0 |
75 | 20.5 | 8,533 | - | 5,972 | 3.8 | 3.8 |
80 | 9.8 | 2,561 | - | 2,281 | 2.4 | 3.1 |
85 | 2.2 | 280 | - | 277 | 1.3 | 2.6 |
90 | 0.1 | 3 | - | 3 | 0.7 | 1.9 |
Exact Age (Years) | Percentage of Population in Labour Force | Number in Labour Force, per 100,000 Live Births | Changes in the Labour Force in the Following 5 Years of Age, per 100,000 Live Births | Expectation of Work Life of Person in Labour Force† (Years) | Expectation of Retirement Life of Person in Labour Force‡ (Years) | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total Entries* | Total Withdrawals | |||||
* Entries of females into the labour force below the horizontal line are secondary entries by those who withdrew at younger ages for reasons connected with marriage. † The working life expectancies for females allow for the possibility of a second spell of labour force membership after a period of non-membership due to marriage. ‡ Difference between life expectancy and working life expectancy. | ||||||
Females | ||||||
15 | - | - | 81,805 | 8,473 | 16.2 | 42.7 |
20 | 76.5 | 73,332 | 1,129 | 42,407 | 12.4 | 41.8 |
25 | 33.6 | 32,054 | 1,136 | 14,064 | 16.7 | 32.7 |
30 | 20.2 | 19,126 | 4,031 | 5,030 | 20.3 | 24.4 |
35 | 19.2 | 18,127 | 4,228 | 3,062 | 19.9 | 20.1 |
40 | 20.7 | 19,293 | 3,014 | 1,803 | 17.5 | 17.9 |
45 | 22.3 | 20,504 | 1,297 | 2,651 | 13.6 | 17.2 |
50 | 21.3 | 19,150 | 775 | 4,676 | 9.9 | 16.6 |
55 | 17.6 | 15,249 | 351 | 5,449 | 7.2 | 15.2 |
60 | 12.3 | 10,151 | - | 6,414 | 4.6 | 13.8 |
65 | 4.9 | 3,737 | - | 2,592 | 3.8 | 11.0 |
70 | 1.7 | 1,145 | - | 1,014 | 2.5 | 8.9 |
75 | 0.2 | 131 | - | 131 | 1.1 | 7.4 |
Table of Contents
Registration under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 (originally enacted in 1894) makes a trade union of workers into a body corporate for the purposes of the Act, places the union and its members under the jurisdiction of the Court of Arbitration, lays down certain matters which must be included in the rules of the union, and makes the rules legally binding on the members. It enables the union to sue or be sued, and to hold land and property, and gives it disciplinary power over its members who may be sued for fees or fines in the Courts. The chief advantage arising from registration under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act is that it enables the union to compel the employers to negotiate with it in a Conciliation Council and, if no agreement is reached, to secure a decision from the Court of Arbitration in the form of an award laying down minimum wages, hours, and working conditions applicable to all employees in the industry. On the other hand, by registration, a union loses the right to strike and renders its members liable to penalties for striking. In order to secure registration under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and, therefore, to be able to secure an award for its members, a union must fulfil certain conditions of membership. For registration an industrial union of workers must consist of not less than 15 members or enrol not less than 25 per cent of the total number of workers engaged in the industry in the industrial district in which it is registered, but it may not consist of less than five members. Until 1936, when the Act was amended, a union could, however, only cover one of the eight industrial districts into which the country is divided. The registration of a large number of small unions, one for each industrial district, was thus made inevitable.
The legislation in 1936 removed the legal obstacles to the formation of national unions, and enabled any society of workers to register as a New Zealand union covering the whole country, provided it had branches in each of at least four industrial districts. Unions covering two or more districts could also be registered. Under the amended Act, when a New Zealand union is registered, the registrations of the local unions which united to form it are automatically cancelled unless the Minister has directed that any such union shall continue in existence, and no new union in that industry can be registered unless two-thirds of the workers in the district or locality concerned so desire. The 1936 legislation thus opened the way for the first time for the registration of national organisations.
Even before 1900, awards of the Court had contained clauses providing for preference of employment for union members. In 1916, however, the Court of Appeal issued a decision restricting preference clauses. In 1925 the position was clarified when specific power was given to the Court of Arbitration to determine, amongst other matters, “the claim of members of industrial unions of workers to be employed in preference to non-members”. Preference clauses continued to be included in most awards, giving a qualified preference to unionists where a unionist was ready and willing to do the particular work and equally qualified to do it.
In the years subsequent to 1936, when the changes in the law enabled national unions to be formed and introduced compulsory membership of unions, two tendencies were visible. The first was the immediate creation of many new small unions, the numbers of unions jumping from 410 in 1935 to 499 in 1937, as many small groups of workers for the first time became unionised and secured an award. Later, a tendency for small unions to amalgamate into New Zealand unions or unions covering two or more districts became evident, so that the total number of unions declined at the same time as the number of large unions increased. By 1942 the result of these changes was to leave the number and membership of the small unions little different from what they were in 1928, but substantially to increase the number of large unions, and very greatly to increase their membership.
Compulsory unionism resulted in a great numerical strengthening of the existing unions with consequential increase in their financial strength, and the legislation enabling national unions to be formed helped to consolidate these gains; at the same time it resulted in the unionisation of many small groups of workers who were previously unorganised.
In 1961 the provision in the Act for compulsory union membership was replaced by two alternatives. Membership of a union would continue to be a condition of employment if the representatives of the parties in conciliation agreed to such a clause being included in the industrial agreement or award, or if 50 per cent or more of the workers who would be bound by an award desired to be members of the union and party to the award. Alternatively, a qualified preference clause on the lines of the pre-1936 clauses would be inserted in the agreement or award.
The Act provides for a worker to seek a certificate of exemption from any union-membership provision on grounds of conscience.
From earliest days local trades councils had been the mouthpieces of the trade union movement. The great increase in the membership of the trade unions brought about by compulsory unionism and the formation of national unions were factors facilitating the formation of the Federation of Labour in 1937 as an organisation representative of the trade union movement as a whole on a national basis.
The supreme authority of the Federation of Labour is the annual conference of delegates representing affiliated unions. Between conferences the business of the Federation is carried on by a National Executive Committee and a National Council. The Executive consists of the officers and two members elected directly by the conference who must reside in Wellington. The Executive meets frequently, about once a fortnight, or oftener as business requires. The National Council, which meets about once a quarter, consists of members of the National Executive and one representative of each local trades council, and is the governing body of the Federation between meetings of the conference. The local organs of the Federation are the local trades councils, 19 in number, to which all local unions and branches of unions affiliated to the Federation of Labour are entitled to send representatives. The trades councils meet once a month to carry on the local business of the Federation and they maintain close contact with the National Executive by means of exchange of minutes of meetings. Within each district the trades council has local autonomy, but where any matter affects other districts the National Executive or the National Council usually deals with it.
Under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, not less than three persons or a registered company may register as an industrial union of employers. By registering, the employers secure all the rights of a union under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and can exercise them, with only minor differences, in the same manner as a union of workers.
Compulsory membership of unions does not apply to employers and in many cases their unions are maintained with a nominal membership.
The employers are, however, much more highly organised in respect of negotiations with labour than the figures of membership and the prevalence of local unions of employers might suggest. The New Zealand Employers' Federation, which is of long standing, is the chief coordinating authority for all activities of employers in connection with negotiations under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act. It is composed of 11 district employers' associations together with a number of other affiliated employers' organisations of national scope. Through the New Zealand Employers' Federation there is close integration of the various employer organisations operating under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.
The powers of a union are limited to those authorised by statute, and the manner in which such powers may be exercised, where not specifically mentioned in the statute, must be set out in the rules. It cannot use its funds for any purpose foreign to the purposes for which it is established, not can it commence any project nor use its funds in any manner not contemplated by the Act under which it is registered. Under the Political Disabilities Removal Act 1960, a union may apply its funds in furtherance of political objects if a resolution is passed on a ballot of the members taken in accordance with its rules. A resolution shall be deemed to have been passed in a ballot of the members if a majority of the total valid votes recorded at the ballot is in favour. The Act provides that, where any levy to be applied in the furtherance of political objects becomes lawfully payable, a member shall be exempt from payment of the levy by giving notice of objection in writing.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act requires certain provisions to be included in the rules of industrial unions, especially that elections of officials are to be made by secret ballot of financial members or by such other democratic method as may be approved by the Registrar of Industrial Unions. The Registrar may refuse any unreasonable or oppressive rule, subject to a right of appeal by the union to the Court of Arbitration. He may also, on application by at least 10 financial members, refer to the Court for inquiry a disputed election of union officials. Secret ballots are required to validate subscriptions in excess of 2s. weekly and levies on union members. Penalties are prescribed in the case of a strike or lockout, and these are heavier where an affirmative decision on the issue has not been made by a pre-strike or pre-lockout secret ballot of members concerned.
Provision is made under section 79 of the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 for the furnishing of an annual return showing the number and membership as at 31 December of unions registered under the Act. It is from this return (see parliamentary paper H. 11) that the tables in this section have been compiled.
The numbers and membership of industrial unions of employers registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act as at the end of each of the years 1957–61 are shown in the following table according to industrial groups. In the few cases where current membership figures are not known the latest known figures are included. Some employers belong to two or more unions.
Industrial Group | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | |
Provision of - | ||||||||||
Food and drink | 59 | 4,689 | 60 | 4,731 | 59 | 4,738 | 59 | 4,752 | 59 | 4,515 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 11 | 3,443 | 11 | 3,459 | 11 | 3,444 | 11 | 3,279 | 8 | 3,413 |
Building and construction | 51 | 4,095 | 51 | 4,057 | 50 | 4,122 | 50 | 4,167 | 50 | 4,151 |
Power, heat, and light | 11 | 635 | 11 | 646 | 11 | 641 | 11 | 632 | 11 | 614 |
Transport by water and air | 14 | 105 | 14 | 111 | 14 | 110 | 14 | 114 | 13 | 118 |
Transport by land | 11 | 421 | 11 | 512 | 11 | 475 | 11 | 499 | 10 | 527 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 33 | 2,350 | 33 | 2,488 | 33 | 2,617 | 33 | 2,827 | 32 | 2,849 |
Working in or on - | ||||||||||
Wood, wicker, sea-grass, etc. | 9 | 540 | 9 | 527 | 9 | 518 | 9 | 508 | 9 | 515 |
Metal | 12 | 812 | 12 | 829 | 12 | 852 | 12 | 896 | 12 | 891 |
Stone, clay, glass, and chemicals | 8 | 698 | 8 | 700 | 8 | 703 | 8 | 696 | 9 | 800 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 18 | 430 | 18 | 421 | 18 | 434 | 18 | 441 | 18 | 441 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 6 | 26 | 6 | 26 | 6 | 25 | 5 | 24 | 6 | 26 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 10 | 2,628 | 10 | 3,180 | 10 | 3,299 | 10 | 3,289 | 10 | 3,275 |
Miscellaneous | 8 | 467 | 7 | 465 | 7 | 465 | 8 | 495 | 8 | 493 |
Totals | 261 | 21,339 | 261 | 22,152 | 259 | 22,443 | 259 | 22,619 | 255 | 22,628 |
The following table shows membership only of industrial unions of workers as at the end of each year from 1900 to 1962. The outstanding feature is the large increase consequent upon the 1936 Amendment to the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, which made union membership compulsory whenever an award or industrial agreement existed; on the other hand the effect of both world wars, of the economic depression of the 1930s, and of the waterfront strike of 1951 are clearly discernible.
Year | Number of Members |
---|---|
* 1950 figure now includes the membership of five subsequently deregistered unions totalling 8,554 members. | |
1900 | 17,989 |
1901 | 23,768 |
1902 | 23,816 |
1903 | 27,640 |
1904 | 30,271 |
1905 | 29,869 |
1906 | 34,978 |
1907 | 45,614 |
1908 | 49,347 |
1909 | 54,519 |
1910 | 57,091 |
1911 | 55,629 |
1912 | 60,622 |
1913 | 71,544 |
1914 | 73,991 |
1915 | 67,661 |
1916 | 71,587 |
1917 | 72,873 |
1918 | 71,447 |
1919 | 82,553 |
1920 | 96,350 |
1921 | 97,719 |
1922 | 96,838 |
1923 | 94,438 |
1924 | 96,822 |
1925 | 100,540 |
1926 | 99,567 |
1927 | 101,071 |
1928 | 103,980 |
1929 | 102,646 |
1930 | 101,526 |
1931 | 90,526 |
1932 | 79,283 |
1933 | 71,888 |
1934 | 74,391 |
1935 | 80,929 |
1936 | 185,527 |
1937 | 232,986 |
1938 | 249,231 |
1939 | 254,690 |
1940 | 248,081 |
1941 | 231,049 |
1942 | 218,398 |
1943 | 214,628 |
1944 | 223,027 |
1945 | 229,103 |
1946 | 247,498 |
1947 | 260,379 |
1948 | 271,100 |
1949 | 275,977 |
1950 | 275,779* |
1951 | 272,957 |
1952 | 283,496 |
1953 | 290,149 |
1954 | 299,254 |
1955 | 304,520 |
1956 | 308,031 |
1957 | 317,137 |
1958 | 324,438 |
1959 | 327,495 |
1960 | 332,362 |
1961 | 324,747 |
1962 | 332,801 |
The same information is now depicted graphically at yearly intervals from 1900 in the diagram below.
The next table shows both numbers of workers' unions and their membership as at the end of each of the five years 1957 to 1961 according to industrial groups. In the few cases where current membership figures are not known, the latest known figures are included.
Industrial Group | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | Unions | Members | |
Provision of - | ||||||||||
Food and drink | 77 | 34,158 | 74 | 35,517 | 70 | 35,610 | 70 | 36,993 | 68 | 37,694 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 18 | 20,569 | 17 | 21,879 | 17 | 22,808 | 17 | 21,809 | 17 | 23,493 |
Building and construction | 37 | 31,177 | 37 | 31,309 | 36 | 31,505 | 34 | 31,230 | 33 | 30,534 |
Power, heat, and light | 5 | 727 | 5 | 735 | 5 | 735 | 5 | 719 | 5 | 669 |
Transport by water and air | 47 | 13,815 | 47 | 13,615 | 47 | 13,463 | 48 | 13,233 | 49 | 13,725 |
Transport by land | 21 | 37,135 | 21 | 38,267 | 21 | 38,042 | 21 | 37,209 | 21 | 35,905 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 26 | 26,346 | 26 | 27,016 | 26 | 27,978 | 25 | 28,987 | 24 | 29,223 |
Working in or on - | ||||||||||
Wood, wicker, sea-grass, etc. | 17 | 13,670 | 17 | 13,667 | 17 | 13,873 | 17 | 14,847 | 17 | 15,234 |
Metal | 25 | 36,011 | 25 | 36,291 | 24 | 35,613 | 24 | 38,754 | 22 | 34,180 |
Stone, clay, glass, and chemicals | 21 | 3,090 | 20 | 3,242 | 21 | 3,874 | 22 | 4,105 | 22 | 4,186 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 3 | 6,308 | 3 | 6,511 | 3 | 6,944 | 3 | 7,151 | 3 | 7,280 |
Skin, leather, etc. | 7 | 1,248 | 7 | 1,321 | 7 | 1,403 | 7 | 1,285 | 8 | 1,406 |
Mines and quarries | 16 | 1,543 | 15 | 1,733 | 14 | 1,605 | 14 | 1,627 | 14 | 1,553 |
The land (farming pursuits) | 4 | 17,315 | 4 | 16,266 | 4 | 16,468 | 4 | 16,812 | 4 | 1,465 |
Miscellaneous | 87 | 74,025 | 87 | 77,069 | 87 | 77,574 | 87 | 77,601 | 88 | 74,200 |
Totals | 411 | 317,137 | 405 | 324,438 | 399 | 327,495 | 398 | 332,362 | 395 | 324,747 |
In the following table industrial unions of workers are classified according to membership. Unions for which no membership figures were available have been classified according to the latest known figures.
Year | Under 100 | 100 and Under 200 | 200 and Under 300 | 300 and Under 500 | 500 and Under 1,000 | 1,000 and Under 2,000 | 2,000 and Under 3,000 | 3,000 and Under 5,000 | 5,000 and Under 10,000 | 10,000 and Over | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Unions | |||||||||||
1901 | 142 | 30 | 19 | 5 | 4 | 1 | 1 | - | - | - | 202 |
1911 | 182 | 53 | 26 | 23 | 14 | 8 | - | - | 1 | - | 307 |
1921 | 239 | 70 | 36 | 28 | 28 | 11 | 3 | 2 | 1 | - | 418 |
1931 | 239 | 58 | 31 | 30 | 29 | 14 | 3 | - | 1 | - | 405 |
1941 | 184 | 70 | 38 | 38 | 32 | 27 | 13 | 10 | 5 | 2 | 419 |
1951 | 165 | 69 | 44 | 38 | 39 | 28 | 11 | 11 | 7 | 3 | 415 |
1957 | 154 | 66 | 43 | 37 | 46 | 28 | 12 | 13 | 9 | 3 | 411 |
1958 | 150 | 68 | 38 | 34 | 48 | 26 | 14 | 14 | 10 | 3 | 405 |
1959 | 151 | 58 | 40 | 37 | 49 | 22 | 15 | 13 | 10 | 4 | 399 |
1960 | 151 | 57 | 39 | 39 | 47 | 24 | 14 | 12 | 11 | 4 | 398 |
1961 | 147 | 58 | 39 | 39 | 46 | 25 | 15 | 11 | 11 | 4 | 395 |
Membership | |||||||||||
1901 | 5,777 | 4,032 | 4,815 | 2,073 | 2,520 | 1,651 | 2,900 | - | - | - | 23,768 |
1911 | 7,521 | 7,686 | 6,360 | 8,879 | 9,685 | 9,414 | - | - | 6,084 | - | 55,629 |
1921 | 11,222 | 9,708 | 9,182 | 11,066 | 18,527 | 14,580 | 7,433 | 6,506 | 9,495 | - | 97,719 |
1931 | 9,969 | 7,966 | 7,578 | 11,244 | 20,602 | 18,566 | 6,744 | - | 7,857 | - | 90,526 |
1941 | 7,909 | 9,768 | 9,207 | 15,060 | 22,841 | 35,417 | 31,012 | 41,191 | 28,987 | 29,657 | 231,049 |
1951 | 7,875 | 10,225 | 10,394 | 14,671 | 27,274 | 39,658 | 27,364 | 43,218 | 40,278 | 52,000 | 272,957 |
1957 | 6,693 | 9,142 | 10,403 | 13,401 | 34,910 | 39,744 | 30,179 | 52,348 | 63,035 | 57,282 | 317,137 |
1958 | 6,677 | 9,700 | 9,213 | 12,815 | 35,396 | 35,805 | 34,193 | 55,984 | 67,954 | 56,701 | 324,438 |
1959 | 6,684 | 8,291 | 9,526 | 13,879 | 36,146 | 30,469 | 34,977 | 52,583 | 65,309 | 69,631 | 327,495 |
1960 | 6,828 | 7,892 | 9,296 | 14,769 | 33,786 | 33,641 | 32,856 | 48,918 | 71,011 | 73,365 | 332,362 |
1961 | 6,374 | 7,922 | 9,374 | 14,643 | 32,619 | 35,300 | 34,720 | 46,061 | 72,393 | 65,341 | 324,747 |
Percentage of Total Membership | |||||||||||
1901 | 24.3 | 17.0 | 20.3 | 8.7 | 10.6 | 6.9 | 12.2 | - | - | - | 100.0 |
1911 | 13.5 | 13.8 | 11.4 | 16.0 | 17.4 | 16.9 | - | - | 11.0 | - | 100.0 |
1921 | 11.5 | 9.9 | 9.4 | 11.3 | 19.0 | 14.9 | 7.6 | 6.7 | 9.7 | - | 100.0 |
1931 | 11.1 | 8.8 | 8.4 | 12.4 | 22.8 | 20.5 | 7.4 | - | 8.6 | - | 100.0 |
1941 | 3.5 | 4.2 | 4.0 | 6.5 | 9.9 | 15.3 | 13.4 | 17.8 | 12.6 | 12.8 | 100.0 |
1951 | 2.9 | 3.7 | 3.8 | 5.4 | 10.0 | 14.5 | 10.0 | 15.8 | 14.8 | 19.1 | 100.0 |
1957 | 2.1 | 2.9 | 3.3 | 4.2 | 11.0 | 12.5 | 9.5 | 16.5 | 19.9 | 18.1 | 100.0 |
1958 | 2.1 | 3.0 | 2.8 | 4.0 | 10.9 | 11.0 | 10.5 | 17.3 | 20.9 | 17.5 | 100.0 |
1959 | 2.1 | 2.5 | 2.9 | 4.2 | 11.0 | 9.3 | 10.7 | 16.1 | 19.9 | 21.3 | 100.0 |
1960 | 2.1 | 2.4 | 2.8 | 4.4 | 10.2 | 10.1 | 9.9 | 14.7 | 21.3 | 22.1 | 1000 |
1961 | 2.0 | 2.4 | 2.9 | 4.5 | 10.0 | 10.9 | 10.7 | 14.2 | 22.3 | 20.1 | 100.0 |
There has been a more or less steady growth in the average size of workers' unions, the trend being to a certain extent obscured at times by the cancellation of registration by some large unions. An average membership of 118 in 1901 increased in 1921 to 234, in 1941 to 551, and in 1957 to 772. The average membership of the 395 workers' unions registered in 1961 was 822.
Associations of two or more unions in different districts in the same industry can be registered as an industrial association. At 31 December 1961 there were 18 industrial associations of employers and 41 of workers, the former having 129 affiliated unions and the latter 211. The following summary shows the number of industrial associations of employers and workers in each industrial group, with the number of affiliated unions in each case. In most cases the associations cover the entire country.
Industrial Group | Employers | Workers | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Associations | Affiliated Unions | Associations | Affiliated Unions | |||||
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
Provision of - | ||||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 5 | 5 | 37 | 37 | 5 | 5 | 21 | 22 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 3 | 3 | 11 | 11 | ||||
Building and construction | 3 | 3 | 38 | 37 | 3 | 3 | 23 | 23 |
Power, heat, and light | 1 | 1 | 2 | 2 | ||||
Transport by water | 1 | 10 | 10 | 5 | 5 | 33 | 32 | |
Transport by land. | 1 | 4 | 4 | 1 | 1 | 12 | 12 | |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 2 | 2 | 20 | 19 | 3 | 3 | 18 | 18 |
Working in or on - | ||||||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 1 | 4 | 4 | 2 | 2 | 7 | 7 | |
Metal | 3 | 3 | 9 | 8 | ||||
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 1 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 3 | 11 | 8 | |
Paper, printing, etc. | 2 | 2 | 11 | 11 | - | - | - | - |
Skins, leather, etc. | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 4 | |
Mines and quarries | 2 | 2 | 4 | 4 | ||||
The land (farming pursuits) | 1 | 2 | 2 | 1 | 1 | 3 | 3 | |
Miscellaneous | 8 | 8 | 59 | 57 | ||||
Totals | 18 | 18 | 131 | 129 | 41 | 41 | 216 | 211 |
The following table, showing the proportion of workers belonging to unions registered under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act to the total number of wage earners in the country, is of interest as manifesting the movement in and the extent of unionism during the period under review. The figures for total wage earners are derived from census enumerations and include professional, business, and other classes in which unionism prior to the passing of the amending Act of 1936 did not exist, and agricultural and pastoral occupations where it was practically non-existent. In addition, females are included in both sets of figures, although the proportion of women unionised prior to 1936 was negligible.
Census Year | Total Wage Earners | End of Year Nearest to Census Date | Numbers of Workers on Rolls of Registered Unions | Percentage of Wage Earners on Rolls of Registered Unions |
---|---|---|---|---|
* 1950 figure now includes the membership of five subsequently deregistered unions, totalling 8,554 members. | ||||
1901 (March) | 224,346 | 1900 | 17,989 | 8 |
1906 (April) | 269,039 | 1905 | 29,869 | 11 |
1911 (April) | 304,272 | 1910 | 57,091 | 19 |
1916 (October) | 302,161 | 1916 | 71,587 | 24 |
1921 (April) | 370,692 | 1920 | 96,350 | 26 |
1926 (April) | 414,673 | 1925 | 100,540 | 24 |
1936 (March) | 496,563 | 1935 | 80,929 | 16 |
1945 (September) | 473,684 | 1945 | 229,103 | 48 |
1951 (April) | 577,694 | 1950 | 275,779* | 48 |
1956 (April) | 653,358 | 1955 | 304,520 | 47 |
1961 (April) | 1960 | 332,362 |
Table of Contents
New Zealand's first legislation in industrial relations was the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act of 1894. This Act was almost revolutionary in its conception and aroused world-wide interest in its provisions for the compulsory reference of industrial disputes to arbitration. The Act was designed to promote the formation and registration of both employers' and workers' unions and provide regulation of conditions of employment by industrial agreements. It aimed at prevention of industrial disturbances by providing that disputes be referred to Boards of Conciliation. In the event of disagreement, either party could request that the dispute be referred to the Court of Arbitration. Findings of the Court were to be recorded in an award enforceable at law. It is of interest to note that the system has survived, despite the crises of depression and war, and has remained one against which, over a period of almost 70 years, no serious criticism on grounds of efficiency has been voiced.
The Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954 is the present statute governing most industrial disputes. The Act applies only where the workers in any industry have registered as an industrial union. Thereupon the union and the employers in the industry and locality may enter into an industrial agreement fixing the minimum wages and other conditions of employment. In lieu of such agreement either side may bring a dispute before a Council of Conciliation with subsequent recourse to the Court of Arbitration for an award. Both industrial agreements and awards are enforceable in the Courts by parties thereto or by officers of the Department of Labour. The Registrar of Industrial Unions is responsible for registration of industrial unions, recording of rules, and other administrative functions. Inspectors of Factories are charged with the duty of seeing that the provisions of awards and agreements are carried out.
The term “dispute” is used in its widest sense and is intended to refer to the whole field of wage fixation and conditions of employment, as well as to the settlement of strikes and lockouts. New Zealand's approach to this problem is different from that adopted in most other countries in that it has preferred to follow a system of conciliation and compulsory arbitration, rather than to adopt the more normal system of collective bargaining with the unrestricted right to “strike” or “lockout”. It is, however, incorrect to say that unions in New Zealand must submit to compulsory arbitration. It is entirely in their own hands to decide whether they wish to follow that method or to remain outside the scope of the Act, and to settle their disputes by collective bargaining under the procedure laid down in the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913.
The principle which has been written into the Act is that if unions elect to register under the Act they forfeit the right to strike and elect to have their differences settled by conciliation and arbitration. Most unions have seen fit to register under the Act and thereby have forfeited their right to strike.
All industrial disputes must be referred to a Council of Conciliation before reference to the Court of Arbitration. The Conciliation Council consists of a Conciliation Commissioner, who is chairman, and not more than four assessors from each side. In the case of a dispute extending over two or more industrial districts, up to seven assessors from each side may be appointed. The proceedings are quite informal. It is the duty of the council to endeavour to bring about a settlement of the dispute between the parties. (The Conciliation Commissioner has no vote.)
If a settlement of a dispute is brought about by the council, the terms of settlement are reduced to writing and, when signed, the document operates as if it were an industrial agreement signed by all the parties to the dispute; but any party to the dispute may apply to the Court of Arbitration for exemption. In most cases the parties prefer an award and it is usual for the parties to apply to the Court to have the terms of settlement embodied in an award. This may be done by the Court without a hearing. If the council cannot bring about a settlement the dispute is automatically referred to the Court for settlement.
An industrial union (or association of unions) of workers registered under the Act may cite a union or association of unions of employers, or an employer, or a number of employers, before a Council of Conciliation for the hearing of an industrial dispute before a Commissioner and assessors appointed from either side.
An industrial union (or association of unions) of employers registered under the Act, or an individual employer, or employers, may cite a union of workers in a similar manner. The workers may compel any of their employers to come under the Act, but the employers cannot compel their workers to come under it unless the latter have registered as an industrial union or association thereunder; registration is voluntary.
If a settlement of a dispute is arrived at by the parties in the course of an inquiry held before a Council of Conciliation, the terms of the settlement are set forth as an industrial agreement. Applications for exemption from the terms of the agreement must be made within one month after it has been filed. The Court is empowered to grant or to refuse such applications. Where an agreement applies to the employers employing the majority of workers in the industry to which it relates, the agreement may be made binding on all employers, whether parties or not.
Every such agreement must be executed on behalf of the parties by the assessors representing the parties. If settlement cannot be arrived at before the Conciliation Council the matter is referred to the Court. The Council may at the same time submit a recommendation for the settlement of the dispute; whereupon the parties are notified of such recommendation, and, if acceptable to them, the recommendation is made an industrial agreement; failing agreement the matter is referred to the Court.
If a dispute comes before the Court, argument is heard upon the matters in debate, and the Court then makes its award, which becomes binding upon the employers specified in the award, upon any employers commencing business in the district subsequent to the date of the award, and upon all persons working for such employers. In all cases where an industrial agreement or accepted recommendation or award is filed, it becomes binding on all the parties. When an award or industrial agreement has been filed, a strike or lockout becomes unlawful. Unless the parties otherwise agree, rates of wages specified in an award shall have effect from two months after the date first appointed for the hearing by the Conciliation Council, or where two or more districts are affected, four months after this date, or as from the date of the making of the award, whichever is the earlier, or as from such other date as the Court in its discretion thinks fit after taking into consideration all relevant matters.
No industrial dispute shall be referred for settlement to a Council of Conciliation by an industrial union (or association of unions) unless the proposed reference has been approved by resolution by the committee of management of the union or of each of the unions concerned, as the case may be.
The Minister of Labour is empowered, if he is satisfied that any discontinuance of employment brought about wholly or partly by any industrial union of employers or of workers has caused, or is likely to cause, serious loss or inconvenience, to cancel the registration of the union concerned or to cancel any award or industrial agreement so far as this relates to it.
Any award or industrial agreement may include provisions to the effect that any party to a dispute on a matter arising out of the award or agreement but not specifically dealt with therein may require the appointment of a local disputes committee, which will have power to decide the dispute or to refer it to a Conciliation Commissioner. The latter in his discretion can refer the dispute either to a national disputes committee, which may be appointed where any award relates to two or more industrial districts or parts thereof, or to the Court of Arbitration. Appeals against the decisions of the disputes committees may be made to the Court of Arbitration.
Where a majority of the workers affected by any industrial dispute under the principal Act are hospital board employees, the Director-General of Health is to be a party to the dispute and is to recommend assessors for the employers in the conciliation proceedings. Other sections provide that an award is not to be made affecting hospital employees now affected by regulations unless a majority votes in favour of an award, and for the concurrence of the Minister of Health with industrial agreements in similar circumstances.
A strike means the act of any number of workers who are or have been in the employment of the same or of different employers:
In discontinuing that employment, whether wholly or partially; or
In breaking their contracts of service; or
In refusing or failing after any such discontinuance to resume or return to their employment; or
In refusing or failing to accept engagement for any work in which they are usually employed; or
In reducing their normal output or their normal rate of work - the act being due to any combination, agreement, common understanding, or concerted action, whether express or implied, made or entered into by any workers;
With intent to compel or induce any such employer to agree to terms of employment or comply with any demands made by the said or any other workers; or
With intent to cause loss or inconvenience to any such employer in the conduct of his business; or
With intent to incite, aid, abet, instigate, or procure any other strike; or
With intent to assist workers in the employment of any other employer to compel or induce that employer to agree to terms of employment or comply with any demands upon him by any workers.
An industrial dispute is a strike if it comes within the definition of a strike which is quoted above. It is in addition an unlawful strike if either:
The union or the workers taking part in it are for the time being bound by an award or industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954, or by a duly filed agreement under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913, or by any principal order under the Waterfront Industry Act 1953; or
In the case of a dispute relating to conditions of employment between a society of workers to which the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913 applies, but who are not bound by any duly filed agreement under the Act, they have failed to give notice of the dispute to the Minister of Labour as required by section 4 of that Act, or if the strike occurs before the expiration of seven days after the publication of the result of a secret ballot of the workers directly concerned taken in pursuance of the Act.
Further, a strike which would not be unlawful for any of these reasons may be or become unlawful by the operation of regulations to that effect made under the Public Safety Conservation Act 1932, during a state of emergency declared by proclamation of the Governor-General in accordance with the provisions of that Act.
A lockout means the act of an employer:
In closing his place of business, or suspending or discontinuing his business in any branch thereof; or
In discontinuing the employment of any workers, whether wholly or partially; or
In breaking his contracts of service; or
In refusing or failing to engage workers for any work for which he usually employs workers - with intent;
To compel or induce any workers to agree to terms of employment or comply with any demands made upon them by the said or any other employer; or
To cause loss or inconvenience to the workers employed by him or to any of them; or
To incite, aid, abet, instigate, or procure any other lockout; or
To assist any other employer to compel or induce any workers to agree to terms of employment or comply with any demands made by him.
Maximum penalties and fines for being a party to or inciting, instigating, or aiding an unlawful strike or lockout are also provided for - namely, (a) for a worker, £50 or (in the case of certain essential industries) £75; (b) for a union official, £250 or £350; (c) for a union or association or employer, £500 or £750. The maximum penalty for impeding or interfering with a secret ballot on the question of a strike or lockout is imprisonment for 12 months or a fine of £100, or both.
The law relating to the taking of secret ballots by members of industrial unions of workers or of employers on questions relating to strikes and lockouts has been supplemented by making the union liable as having instigated any strike or lockout that takes plate without a secret ballot having first been taken. The penalty in such a case is a fine not exceeding £100 for every member of the union taking part in a strike, and for every official of the union a fine of £500 unless he proves that he had no means of knowing the imminence of the strike or that he took every step possible o ensure compliance with the provision and to prevent the strike. Corresponding maximum penalties in respect of a lockout are £1,000 for a member of the union and £500 for an official.
Section 196 of the Act provides special penalties in certain circumstances for strikes in specified essential industries.
Machinery for dealing with all disputes to which the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act does not relate is contained in the Labour Disputes Investigation Act 1913.
Under this Act, if a dispute concerning wages or other conditions of employment arises between a society (or societies) of workers, whether registered or not, that is not bound by any award or industrial agreement and its employers, the society must, before it may strike, give to the Minister of Labour formal notice of the dispute, setting forth the names of the parties to the dispute and the claims made by the society. The Minister then refers the dispute to a Conciliation Commissioner to call a conference, or to a labour disputes committee for investigation and recommendation. Such a committee consists of from one to three members chosen from each side, with an independent chairman. In the event of no settlement being arrived at, a secret ballot is taken by the Registrar of Industrial Unions among the members of the society as to whether, in the case of no recommendation having been made, a strike should eventuate; or, in the case of a recommendation having been made, as to whether the recommendation should be adopted. Seven days' notice must be given to the employers should a strike be decided upon.
Similar provisions apply with reference to the filing of a dispute and to a lockout by the employers.
In the event of an agreement being arrived at, it may be filed with the Clerk of Awards. It is then enforceable in the same manner as an industrial agreement under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act.
By this Act the principle of settlement of industrial disputes by conciliation and arbitration is extended to workers outside the scope of the Court of Arbitration, so that definite restrictions on the right to strike or to lockout exist over the whole field of industry in New Zealand. The powers under this Act are not, of course, as far reaching as those under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, its main object being that workers or employers should take time for consideration of the points at issue and not precipitate themselves into industrial strife.
As most types of employment are covered by awards or industrial agreements under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, only a few agreements are filed each year under the Labour Disputes Investigation Act. There were 21 such agreements in force at 31 March 1962.
This measure contains a section enabling a Conciliation Commissioner or a person nominated by the Minister to call a compulsory conference of parties where there is reason to believe that a matter not provided for in the award or industrial agreement governing the industry is causing or is likely to cause industrial unrest.
In the tabulations which follow only those disputes are included which resulted in a strike or lockout, or where organised “go slow” or other passive-resistance methods were clearly manifested. Many disputes are, of course, settled without recourse to such measures; these are not recorded for statistical purposes. To avoid confusion with the term “dispute” as used in the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act, these statistics have been called “industrial stoppages”.
The compilation of statistics regarding industrial stoppages was first undertaken by the Department of Statistics at the beginning of the year 1920. Returns furnished by Inspectors of Factories from inquiries made in each district form the main source from which information is obtained. It is considered that the statistics based on these reports are less liable to bias than would be the case if parties to the stoppage or other private persons were relied on to furnish the information. It is the duty of an inspector, during the course of a stoppage in his industrial district, to collect all available particulars relating to it. The inspectors have power to make the necessary inquiries, and thus are able to obtain complete information.
It occasionally happens that there are stoppages in different centres with the same or similar objects, and occurring at or about the same time; in such cases the several disturbances are treated as one if the available evidence is sufficient to justify such a course, and the duration is taken as the maximum duration in any centre. While the stoppage itself may be tabulated under a single industrial district, the actual number of workers involved may be distributed over more than one of the districts.
In the tables following no distinction is drawn between stoppages which were lawful and those which were unlawful. Detailed figures for the last 41 years are as follows.
Year | Total Industrial Stoppages* | Firms Affected | Total Duration (Days) | Average Duration (Days) | Workers Involved † | Working Days Lost† | Average Days Lost per Worker Involved† | Estimated Loss in Wages† |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* The number of lockouts included in total industrial stoppages were: 1925, 2; 1928, 2; 1929, 1; 1931, 1; 1940, 1; and 1944, 1. † Includes workers indirectly involved. | ||||||||
£ | ||||||||
1922 | 58 | 67 | 851 | 14.68 | 6,414 | 93,456 | 14.57 | 60,782 |
1923 | 49 | 79 | 603 | 12.31 | 7,162 | 201,812 | 28.18 | 114,074 |
1924 | 34 | 58 | 134 | 3.94 | 14,815 | 89,105 | 601 | 62,732 |
1925 | 83 | 93 | 598 | 7.20 | 9,905 | 74,552 | 7.53 | 49,149 |
1926 | 59 | 67 | 314 | 5.32 | 6,264 | 47,811 | 7.63 | 32,355 |
1927 | 38 | 40 | 83 | 2.18 | 4,476 | 12,485 | 2.79 | 11,819 |
1928 | 39 | 56 | 253 | 6.49 | 9,258 | 21,997 | 2.38 | 22,304 |
1929 | 47 | 60 | 342 | 7.28 | 7,151 | 25,889 | 3.62 | 26,940 |
1930 | 38 | 44 | 392 | 10.32 | 5,467 | 31,669 | 5.79 | 37,299 |
1931 | 24 | 37 | 262 | 10.92 | 6,356 | 48,486 | 7.63 | 44,544 |
1932 | 23 | 67 | 313 | 13.61 | 9,355 | 108,605 | 11.61 | 105,715 |
1933 | 15 | 43 | 205 | 13.67 | 3,558 | 65,099 | 18.30 | 59,334 |
1934 | 24 | 37 | 120 | 5.00 | 3,773 | 10,393 | 2.75 | 7,121 |
1935 | 12 | 65 | 88 | 7.33 | 2,323 | 18,563 | 7.99 | 15,266 |
1936 | 43 | 128 | 221 | 5.14 | 7,354 | 16,980 | 2.31 | 12,886 |
1937 | 52 | 72 | 320 | 6.15 | 11,411 | 29,916 | 2.62 | 32,129 |
1938 | 72 | 103 | 287 | 3.99 | 11,388 | 35,456 | 3.11 | 42,104 |
1939 | 66 | 636 | 416 | 6.30 | 15,682 | 53,801 | 3.43 | 60,94 |
1940 | 57 | 99 | 435 | 7.63 | 10,475 | 28,097 | 2.68 | 28,062 |
1941 | 89 | 97 | 233 | 2.62 | 15,261 | 26,237 | 1.72 | 34,552 |
1942 | 65 | 78 | 143 | 2.20 | 14,345 | 51,189 | 3.57 | 63,179 |
1943 | 69 | 114 | 122 | 1.77 | 10,915 | 14,687 | 1.35 | 20,179 |
1944 | 149 | 269 | 281 | 1.89 | 29,766 | 52,602 | 1.77 | 74,012 |
1945 | 154 | 1,255 | 379 | 2.46 | 39,418 | 66,629 | 1.69 | 92,546 |
1946 | 96 | 122 | 259 | 2.70 | 15,696 | 30,393 | 1.94 | 40,112 |
1947 | 134 | 234 | 834 | 6.22 | 26,970 | 102,725 | 3.81 | 187,669 |
1948 | 101 | 885 | 608 | 6.02 | 28,494 | 93,464 | 3.28 | 195,985 |
1949 | 123 | 1,315 | 672 | 5.46 | 61,536 | 218,172 | 3.55 | 390,773 |
1950 | 129 | 1,189 | 567 | 4.40 | 91,492 | 271,475 | 2.97 | 514,236 |
1951 | 109 | 354 | 3,464 | 31.78 | 36,878 | 1,157,390 | 31.38 | 3,111,307 |
1952 | 50 | 177 | 108 | 216 | 16,297 | 28,123 | 1.73 | 69,371 |
1953 | 73 | 880 | 145 | 1.99 | 22,175 | 19,291 | 0.87 | 48,433 |
1954 | 61 | 447 | 136 | 2.23 | 16,153 | 20,474 | 1.27 | 66,366 |
1955 | 65 | 114 | 211 | 3.25 | 20,224 | 52,043 | 2.57 | 185,287 |
1956 | 50 | 426 | 390 | 7.80 | 13,579 | 23,870 | 1.76 | 84,206 |
1957 | 51 | 88 | 165 | 3.24 | 15,545 | 28,186 | 1.81 | 83,023 |
1958 | 49 | 83 | 152 | 310 | 13,709 | 18,788 | 1.37 | 64,232 |
1959 | 73 | 119 | 229 | 3.14 | 18,762 | 29,651 | 1.58 | 107,461 |
1960 | 60 | 81 | 344 | 5.73 | 14,305 | 35,683 | 2.49 | 116,412 |
1961 | 71 | 89 | 353 | 4.96 | 16,626 | 38,185 | 2.30 | 149,335 |
1962 | 96 | 129 | 498 | 5.18 | 39,921 | 93,157 | 2.33 | 374,742 |
The following table shows figures of incidence rates of stoppages for the last 15 years.
Year | Number of Wage and Salary Earners* | Workers Involved as Percentage of Wage and Salary Earners | Working Days Lost per 1,000 of Wage and Salary Earners |
---|---|---|---|
* October estimates. | |||
(000) | |||
1948 | 556.3 | 5.12 | 168.01 |
1949 | 568.1 | 10.83 | 384.04 |
1950 | 574.9 | 15.91 | 472.21 |
1951 | 583.0 | 6.33 | 1,985.23 |
1952 | 591.4 | 2.76 | 47.55 |
1953 | 608.7 | 3.64 | 31.69 |
1954 | 623.7 | 2.59 | 32.83 |
1955 | 639.3 | 3.16 | 81.41 |
1956 | 652.5 | 2.08 | 36.58 |
1957 | 668.2 | 2.33 | 42.18 |
1958 | 688.1 | 1.99 | 27.30 |
1959 | 693.8 | 2.70 | 42.74 |
1960 | 714.0 | 2.00 | 49.98 |
1961 | 733.8 | 2.27 | 52.04 |
1962 | 746.5 | 5.35 | 124.79 |
The figures for stoppages include details of stop-work meetings unless, as on the waterfront, provision is made for these in the relevant award or agreement. In all cases unauthorised stop-work meetings are included, also unauthorised delays in resuming work after recognised stop-work meetings. A single stoppage may include or may consist of one stop-work meeting or several stop-work meetings; if several such meetings are included, these may be held at different times or different places, provided all relate to the same issue. This class of stoppage has assumed considerable importance recently, the number of such cases in the five years 1958–62 being 34 (43 stop-work meetings) involving 13,501 workers, and the loss of 22,916 working days and of £80,865 in wages.
In the table shown later recording methods of settlement, all such interruptions of labour, including periods of deliberate absence from work by way of a protest against an alleged injustice, are classified under the heading “voluntary return to work”. In 1958 these cases comprised 19 out of 49 stoppages; in 1959, 29 out of 73; in 1960, 21 out of 60; in 1961, 7 out of 71; and in 1962, 16 out of 96.
In calculating the number of working days lost it is assumed that work would have been continuous if no stoppage had taken place. No allowance is made for loss of work from unemployment or other causes which might have occurred even if there had been no stoppage, nor is the possibility taken into account of strikers being replaced with non-union labour. In some cases, such as shearing, there is a definite amount of work to be done, and a stoppage of work does not decrease the total amount of it, but only postpones its completion. In those cases the figures are perhaps more or less fictitious, but in the great majority of cases they represent a real loss.
The year 1951 was marked by a prolonged waterfront strike, lasting from 9 February to 17 July, and constituting the most serious industrial disturbance which has ever occurred in New Zealand. During its course other essential industries, notably coal mining, shipping, and meat freezing, became involved. Since 1951 there has been comparative peace in industry; this is emphasised by the low incidence rates in these years compared with the rates recorded annually over the period 1948 to 1951 (inclusive).
The only major dispute which occurred during 1952 was a disagreement as to wages between tradesmen in freezing works and their employers. Of the total of 28,123 days lost through all stoppages in that year, 13,933 days, or almost 50 per cent, were on account of this single strike. The year 1953 was marked by frequent minor stoppages of which, however, no single disturbance merits special mention. Time lost during 1954 included 6,300 working days in respect of a strike at the Roxburgh hydro-electric construction works, which was the only disturbance of any gravity during that year. Two stoppages accounted for over 50 per cent of the working days lost in 1955; a strike at the Roxburgh hydro-electric construction works involved the loss of 17,178 working days, and a stoppage over employment conditions in the building and construction industry resulted in the loss of 9,179 days. In 1956 two industrial groups - meat industry, and building and construction - accounted for about two-thirds of the number of working days lost and estimated loss in wages. During 1957 the majority of the time lost was in the building and construction, meat-freezing, and coal-mining industries, a number of comparatively minor stoppages having occurred in each of these fields. In 1958 the building and construction industry accounted for almost 45 per cent of the working days lost, the majority of the remaining time lost being due to strikes in the meat-freezing, coal-mining, and waterfront industries. During 1959 the meat-freezing industry was responsible for more than 43 per cent of the working days lost; the coal-mining, building and construction, and paper and pulp industries accounted for the major part of the remaining time lost. Of the working days lost in 1960 the meat freezing industry accounted for 18,924, or more than half, the second in order being the pulp and paper industry with 6,363 working days lost, or almost one-fifth of the total. The balance of the working time lost was shared fairly equally by the other industrial groups.
In 1961 the freezing industry was again the major industry responsible for working days lost. It accounted for 20,738 days, or more than half, while the building industry was responsible for 7,407, or nearly a fifth, of the total working days lost. The main feature of 1962 was that 76 per cent of the loss in working time and estimated wages occurred in the meat freezing industry and New Zealand Railways. The meat freezing industry accounted for 39,962 working days lost and £192,324 loss in wages, while the figures for the New Zealand Railways were 30,920 working days lost and £92,794 loss in wages.
The next table shows the nature of the stoppages and the number of workers involved during the last 11 years.
Year | Nature of Stoppage | Number of Workers Involved | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Direct Strike | Sympathetic Strike | Partial Strike* | Total | Direct Strike | Sympathetic Strike | Partial Strike* | Total | |
* i.e., where no actual cessation of work, but a “go slow” or other policy of protest adopted. | ||||||||
1952 | 50 | - | - | 50 | 16,297 | - | - | 16,297 |
1953 | 73 | - | - | 73 | 22,175 | - | - | 22,175 |
1954 | 61 | - | - | 61 | 16,153 | - | - | 16,153 |
1955 | 62 | 2 | 1 | 65 | 20,044 | 123 | 57 | 20,224 |
1956 | 50 | - | - | 50 | 13,579 | - | - | 13,579 |
1957 | 51 | - | - | 51 | 15,545 | - | - | 15,545 |
1958 | 49 | - | - | 49 | 13,709 | - | - | 13,709 |
1959 | 71 | 2 | - | 73 | 16,176 | 2,586 | - | 18,762 |
1960 | 56 | 4 | - | 60 | 13,923 | 382 | - | 14,305 |
1961 | 66 | - | 5 | 71 | 13,112 | - | 3,514 | 16,626 |
1962 | 90 | 4 | 2 | 96 | 34,248 | 2,606 | 3,067 | 39,921 |
The table following illustrates the duration of stoppages during 1962.
Duration | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Number of Workers Involved | Number of Working Days Lost | Estimated Loss in Wages |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | |||||
1 day and less | 38 | 45 | 8,117 | 5,263 | 19,492 |
Over 1 day but not over 2 days | 15 | 20 | 18,464 | 35,239 | 109,582 |
Over 2 days but not over 3 days | 8 | 19 | 1,245 | 2,435 | 8,117 |
Over 3 days but less than 1 week | 15 | 18 | 4,198 | 9,009 | 31,255 |
1 week but less than 2 weeks | 9 | 13 | 6,005 | 14,370 | 94,599 |
2 weeks but less than 4 weeks | 9 | 11 | 1,322 | 16,509 | 66,426 |
4 weeks but less than 8 weeks | 2 | 3 | 570 | 10,332 | 45,271 |
8 weeks and over | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 96 | 129 | 39,921 | 93,157 | 374,742 |
The following table shows the number of stoppages in each industrial district for the years 1958–62 and also the number of workers involved. In 1962 the Northern District had the greatest number of stoppages and of workers involved; employees of the meat freezing industry and the New Zealand Railways comprised the bulk of workers involved in this district.
Year | Northern | Taranaki | Wellington | Marlborough | Nelson | Westland | Canterbury | Otago and Southland | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stoppages | |||||||||
1958 | 26 | - | 8 | - | 2 | 8 | 2 | 3 | 49 |
1959 | 31 | 1 | 8 | - | - | 15 | 14 | 4 | 73 |
1960 | 26 | 7 | - | - | 12 | 3 | 12 | 60 | |
1961 | 26 | 2 | 6 | 2 | - | 10 | 14 | 11 | 71 |
1962 | 35 | 3 | 20 | - | - | 4 | 14 | 20 | 96 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||||||
1958 | 10,133 | - | 613 | - | 631 | 1,175 | 835 | 322 | 13,709 |
1959 | 5,691 | 529 | 1,613 | - | - | 3,426 | 6,938 | 565 | 18,762 |
1960 | 3,212 | - | 2,329 | - | - | 3,640 | 462 | 4,662 | 14,305 |
1961 | 3,415 | 173 | 605 | 47 | - | 2,836 | 3,275 | 6,275 | 16,626 |
1962 | 12,997 | 617 | 7,935 | 309 | 80 | 1,736 | 8,149 | 8,098 | 39,921 |
A stoppage extending into more than one industrial district is allocated to that district which includes the greatest number of the workers involved. The actual (or occasionally estimated) numbers of workers in the several districts are, however, correctly distributed.
In the Following table industrial stoppages are classified according to the industrial groups in which they took place, this grouping being similar to that used in the compilation of wage and industrial-union statistics.
Industrial Group | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 | Totals 1958–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stoppages | ||||||
Provision of- | ||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 15 | 29 | 24 | 31 | 43 | 142 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | - | 1 | - | - | 1 | 2 |
Building and construction | 18 | 14 | 5 | 17 | 17 | 71 |
Power, heat, and light | - | 1 | - | 1 | - | 2 |
Transport by water and air | 3 | 5 | 5 | 3 | 4 | 20 |
Transport by land | - | - | 2 | - | 2 | 4 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | - | - | 1 | - | 1 | 2 |
Working in or on - | ||||||
Wood, etc. | - | 1 | - | - | 1 | 2 |
Metal | 1 | 4 | 3 | 3 | 10 | 21 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | - | - | 4 | 6 | 12 | 22 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 2 | 3 | 5 | - | - | 10 |
Skins, leather, etc. | - | - | - | - | 1 | 1 |
Mines and quarries - | ||||||
Coal mines | 10 | 15 | 11 | 10 | 4 | 50 |
Miscellaneous | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 49 | 73 | 60 | 71 | 96 | 349 |
Number of Workers Involved | ||||||
Provision of- | ||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 2,984 | 8,897 | 6,418 | 11,167 | 17,002 | 46,468 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | - | 299 | - | - | 4 | 303 |
Building and construction | 4,250 | 1,169 | 215 | 1,102 | 2,047 | 8,783 |
Power, heat, and light | - | 40 | - | 63 | - | 103 |
Transport by water and air | 3,757 | 4,040 | 1,326 | 563 | 1,925 | 11,611 |
Transport by land | - | - | 889 | - | 15,765 | 16,654 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | - | - | 15 | - | 40 | 55 |
Working in or on - | ||||||
Wood, etc. | - | 17 | - | - | 21 | 38 |
Metal | 62 | 165 | 627 | 352 | 1,018 | 2,224 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | - | - | 383 | 543 | 1,065 | 1,991 |
Paper, printing, etc. | 850 | 709 | 1,188 | - | - | 2,747 |
Skins, leather, etc. | - | - | - | - | 69 | 69 |
Mines and quarries - | ||||||
Coal mines | 1,806 | 3,426 | 3,244 | 2,836 | 965 | 12,277 |
Miscellaneous | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 13,709 | 18,762 | 14,305 | 16,626 | 39,921 | 103,323 |
A more detailed analysis of stoppages occurring during 1962 is given below.
Industrial Group | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Number of Workers Involved | Number of Working Days Lost | Estimated Loss in Wages | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Directly | Indirectly | Total | |||||
Provision of - | £ | ||||||
Food, drink, etc. | 43 | 52 | 15,240 | 1,762 | 17,002 | 40,721 | 196,102 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 1 | 1 | 4 | - | 4 | 10 | 27 |
Building and construction | 17 | 20 | 737 | 1,310 | 2,047 | 1,787 | 6,634 |
Power, heat, and light | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Transport by water and air | 4 | 17 | 1,925 | - | 1,925 | 3,545 | 13,901 |
Transport by land | 2 | 2 | 13,696 | 2,069 | 15,765 | 30,920 | 92,794 |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 1 | 1 | 40 | - | 40 | 160 | - |
Working in or on - | |||||||
Wood, etc. | 1 | 1 | 21 | - | 21 | 11 | 36 |
Metal | 10 | 15 | 1,018 | - | 1,018 | 2,499 | 7,243 |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 12 | 14 | 1,065 | - | 1,065 | 10,124 | 41,995 |
Paper, printing, etc. | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Skins, leather, etc. | 1 | 1 | 69 | - | 69 | 35 | - |
Mines and quarries - | |||||||
Coal mines | 4 | 5 | 649 | 316 | 965 | 3,345 | 16,010 |
Miscellaneous | - | - | - | - | - | - | - |
Totals | 96 | 129 | 34,464 | 5,457 | 39,921 | 93,157 | 374,742 |
In the next table the causes of stoppages which occurred during the years 1958–62 are shown. Under the heading “Wages” are included stoppages concerning wages, overtime, or rates for piece work.
Stoppages concerning the employment or dismissal of certain classes of persons are included under the heading “Employment”. Stoppages on the subject of employment usually concern the dismissal of a worker on allegedly insufficient grounds.
“Other working conditions” are of diverse nature, and include such causes as the following: distribution of work in coal mines and on wharves, conveyance to and from work, atmospheric conditions in coal mines, accommodation on ships, numbers of men to be allocated to certain duties, supply of food, and the method of handling cargo.
Under the heading “Sympathy” are included all stoppages caused by workers striking not on account of a grievance arising out of their own wages or conditions, but in sympathy with the demands of other workers.
Cause | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stoppages | |||||
Wages | 17 | 25 | 18 | 25 | 31 |
Hours | 1 | - | 2 | - | - |
Employment | 16 | 31 | 23 | 28 | 30 |
Other working conditions | 10 | 7 | 9 | 11 | 14 |
Sympathy | - | 2 | 4 | - | 5 |
Other causes | 5 | 8 | 4 | 7 | 16 |
Totals | 49 | 73 | 60 | 71 | 96 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||
Wages | 2,833 | 6,875 | 4,209 | 7,077 | 18,477 |
Hours | 194 | - | 514 | - | - |
Employment | 4,218 | 5,549 | 5,349 | 4,704 | 6,626 |
Other working conditions | 5,622 | 2,636 | 2,812 | 2,619 | 4,432 |
Sympathy | - | 2,586 | 382 | - | 5,668 |
Other causes | 842 | 1,116 | 1,039 | 2,226 | 4,718 |
Totals | 13,709 | 18,762 | 14,305 | 16,626 | 39,921 |
A further analysis by causes for the year 1962 is given later in this Section.
Following is a table showing the methods of settlement of disputes causing stoppages during the years 1958–62. Negotiations supposedly under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act and the Labour Disputes Investigation Act are treated as “Intervention of third party.” “Voluntary return to work” includes such cases as “Protest” absence and stop-work meetings. Other headings are self-explanatory.
Method of Settlement | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stoppages | |||||
Private negotiations between parties | 15 | 27 | 18 | 30 | 44 |
Intervention of third party | 11 | 17 | 20 | 30 | 32 |
Voluntary return to work | 19 | 29 | 21 | 7 | 16 |
Other | 4 | - | 1 | 4 | 4 |
Totals | 49 | 73 | 60 | 71 | 96 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||
Private negotiations between parties | 4,722 | 4,829 | 2,682 | 6,407 | 9,595 |
Intervention of third party | 2,196 | 3,100 | 4,214 | 6,982 | 6,457 |
Voluntary return to work | 5,806 | 10,833 | 6,390 | 2,093 | 20,716 |
Other | 985 | - | 1,019 | 1,144 | 3,153 |
Totals | 13,709 | 18,762 | 14,305 | 16,626 | 39,921 |
Further information for the year 1962 is given in the next table.
Method of Settlement | Number of Stoppages | Number of Firms Affected | Number of Workers Involved | Number of Working Day Lost | Estimated Loss in Wages |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
£ | |||||
Private negotiations between parties | 44 | 55 | 9,595 | 19,690 | 82,617 |
Intervention of third party | 32 | 46 | 6,457 | 38,807 | 147,219 |
Voluntary return to work | 16 | 22 | 20,716 | 34,557 | 107,009 |
Other | 4 | 6 | 3,153 | 103 | 37,897 |
Totals | 96 | 129 | 39,921 | 93,157 | 374,742 |
In compiling the table which follows no stoppage has been included as ending in favour of either employers or workers unless the result has been beyond question. In cases where workers have made more than one demand, succeeding in one or more and failing in one or more, or where they have made one or more demands and in respect of each have been partially successful only, the result has been treated as a compromise. Where strikers have returned to work without any definite decision being arrived at regarding the demands made, or where (as in the case of a sympathetic strike) no definite demand has been made, or where a strike is merely by way of a protest, the result has been recorded as indeterminate.
Result | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Stoppages | |||||
In favour of workers | 6 | 11 | 7 | 16 | 9 |
In favour of employers | 5 | 10 | 10 | 12 | 18 |
Compromise | 10 | 17 | 16 | 19 | 31 |
Indeterminate | 28 | 35 | 27 | 24 | 38 |
Totals | 49 | 73 | 60 | 71 | 96 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||
In favour of workers | 1,497 | 874 | 1,497 | 3,884 | 1,511 |
In favour of employers | 476 | 1,964 | 2,135 | 2,550 | 3,354 |
Compromise | 3,807 | 2,507 | 3,604 | 2,085 | 7,935 |
Indeterminate | 7,929 | 13,417 | 7,069 | 8,107 | 27,121 |
Totals | 13,709 | 18,762 | 14,305 | 16,626 | 39,921 |
Number of Working Days Lost | |||||
In favour of workers | 2,961 | 827 | 3,447 | 9,648 | 2,005 |
In favour of employers | 1,728 | 3,121 | 8,612 | 7,470 | 6,498 |
Compromise | 5,109 | 8,993 | 13,901 | 5,058 | 34,794 |
Indeterminate | 8,990 | 16,710 | 9,723 | 16,009 | 49,860 |
Totals | 18,788 | 29,651 | 35,683 | 38,185 | 93,157 |
Of stoppages ending definitely in favour of one party or the other during the five years 1958–62 workers succeeded in 55 instances and employers in 49. In the previous five years (1953–57) workers were successful in 54 instances and employers in 34.
In the following table the causes and results of stoppages occurring during 1962 are shown in conjunction.
Result | Cause | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wages | Hours | Employment | Other Working Conditions | Sympathy | Other | Total | |
Number of Stoppages | |||||||
In favour of workers | 1 | - | 4 | 3 | - | 1 | 9 |
In favour of employers | 3 | - | 10 | 2 | - | 3 | 18 |
Compromise | 9 | - | 12 | 4 | 1 | 5 | 31 |
Indeterminate | 18 | - | 4 | 5 | 4 | 7 | 38 |
Totals | 31 | - | 30 | 14 | 5 | 16 | 96 |
Number of Firms Affected | |||||||
In favour of workers | 1 | - | 4 | 3 | - | 12 | 20 |
In favour of employers | 3 | - | 12 | 2 | - | 3 | 20 |
Compromise | 10 | - | 12 | 4 | 3 | 34 | |
Indeterminate | 27 | - | 4 | 5 | 12 | 7 | 55 |
Totals | 41 | - | 32 | 14 | 15 | 27 | 129 |
Number of Workers Involved | |||||||
In favour of workers | 13 | - | 264 | 884 | - | 350 | 1,511 |
In favour of employers | 423 | - | 1,562 | 132 | - | 1,237 | 3,354 |
Compromise | 812 | - | 3,270 | 1,862 | 495 | 1,496 | 7,935 |
Indeterminate | 17,229 | - | 1,530 | 1,554 | 5,173 | 1,635 | 27,121 |
Totals | 18,477 | - | 6,626 | 4,432 | 5,668 | 4,718 | 39,921 |
Number of Days Lost | |||||||
In favour of workers | 20 | - | 135 | 1,635 | - | 215 | 2,005 |
In favour of employers | 438 | - | 4,643 | 167 | - | 1,250 | 6,498 |
Compromise | 4,506 | - | 18,799 | 8,701 | 898 | 1,890 | 34,794 |
Indeterminate | 39,591 | - | 1,464 | 6,166 | 1,297 | 1,342 | 49,860 |
Totals | 44,555 | - | 25,041 | 16,669 | 2,195 | 4,697 | 93,157 |
Estimated Loss in Wages | |||||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | £ | |
In favour of workers | 61 | - | 308 | 2,596 | - | - | 2,965 |
In favour of employers | 1,947 | - | 11,803 | 523 | - | 3,208 | 17,481 |
Compromise | 22,741 | - | 85,916 | 31,369 | 3,098 | 8,649 | 151,773 |
Indeterminate | 124,775 | - | 5,317 | 25,160 | 42,164 | 5,107 | 202,523 |
Totals | 149,524 | - | 103,344 | 59,648 | 45,262 | 16,964 | 374,742 |
Table of Contents
The Workers' Compensation Act 1956, with regulations made under it, represents the law on workers' compensation, subject to certain other relevant legislation mentioned later in this section. “Worker” for the purposes of the Act means any person who has entered into, or works under, a contract of service or apprenticeship with an employer, whether by way of manual labour, clerical work, or otherwise, and whether remunerated by wages, salary, or otherwise. Thus all workers (manual and non-manual) are afforded the protection of the Act, irrespective of the amount of remuneration. A worker who is the husband or wife of his or her employer is not a worker for the purposes of the Act, except for the provisions enabling employers to take out voluntary insurance cover in respect of certain classes of persons as if they were workers covered by the Act.
The worker is entitled to compensation from his employer where he suffers personal injury by accident arising out of and in the course of the employment, and this is so whether or not the employment is for the purposes of any trade or business carried on by the employer and whether or not the employment is of a casual nature. Even if the worker is working under an illegal contract of service at the time of an accident arising out of and in the course of employment, he is entitled to compensation if the illegality consists in evasion of a statutory minimum age provision, or if the Judge, Magistrate, or other person dealing with the matter decides, having regard to all the circumstances, to treat the contract as valid. No compensation is payable in respect of any accident which is attributable to the serious and wilful misconduct of the worker injured, unless the injury results in death or serious or permanent disablement. No compensation is payable in respect of the death of a worker following on, or incapacity resulting from or aggravated by, unreasonable refusal to submit to medical or surgical treatment. Certain accidents are deemed to arise out of and in the course of employment, provided that in each case the accident is of a type that would entitle the worker to compensation had it happened at his work place, namely:
Accidents to apprentices attending compulsory classes at technical schools.
Accidents to workers acting in breach of any Act, regulations, or orders affecting their employment or acting without instructions from the employer (provided that the worker would have been entitled to compensation had there been no breach of Act, etc.).
Accidents to workers travelling to or from work by transport provided by the employer primarily for conveyance of the workers, authorised by him, or arranged with the workers or their union, the employer meeting the whole or part of the cost.
Accidents to workers during meal or rest times, happening on premises occupied by the employer, on premises to which the workers have by virtue of their employment the right of access, or on premises where the workers are entitled to be by authorisation of the employer.
Diseases are deemed to be personal injuries by accident if they are due to the nature of any employment in which the worker was employed during a prescribed period before the date of commencement of the incapacity. In the case of diseases due to exposure to radioactivity the prescribed period is five years, and two years in all other cases. If the worker contracts any disease in respect of which he would be entitled to a miner's benefit under the Social Security Act he is not entitled to receive any compensation under the Workers' Compensation Act while receiving such benefit. Nor can a benefit be paid for any period during which the worker is receiving compensation, and no lump-sum compensation is to be paid for any incapacity caused by such diseases.
In assessing compensation, account is not to be taken of any money accruing to the claimant under any insurance policy, nor, in the case of a partial dependant of a deceased worker, of any gain to the estate or the dependant, nor of any money payable by or to a friendly society or other organisation.
The Act generally applies only to accidents happening in New Zealand, but also applies to accidents on New Zealand ships and aircraft and to accidents to seamen or airmen employed in New Zealand ships or aircraft.
All the maximum rates of compensation, whether for weekly payments or the various allowances, such as dependants' allowances and medical expenses, are fixed by Order in Council. The Act also adopts the method of having the various maximum total payments of compensation for death or incapacity expressed in terms of the current maximum weekly payment, so that any variation in the latter automatically varies the maxima for total payments. Compensation rates at present (by virtue of the Workers' Compensation Order 1957 and amendments) are as follows:
1. In case of death:
Where the worker leaves total dependants, a sum equal to the aggregate of the prescribed maximum weekly payments for 274 weeks (£2,808 10s.); or
Where the worker leaves partial dependants only, a sum reasonable and proportionate to the injury to these dependants, but not exceeding the sum specified in (a).
Compensation received prior to death by the injured person in respect of the accident which causes his death is deducted from the above amounts, to arrive at the amounts payable to dependants, to the extent that such prior compensation exceeds the aggregate of the prescribed maximum weekly payments for 39 weeks (£398 5s.).
2. In the case of injury:
During total incapacity, weekly payments equal to 80 per cent of the worker's weekly earnings (maximum £10 5s. per week, minimum £2 11s.).
During partial incapacity, weekly payments equal to 80 per cent of the difference between the worker's pre-accident weekly earnings and the weekly amount he is earning or able to earn in suitable employment or business after the accident.
Weekly payments are payable for a maximum of six years. They are payable for all periods of incapacity. The workers' weekly earnings are deemed to be his ordinary weekly earnings (exclusive of overtime) at the time of the accident, increased or reduced during his incapacity according to increases or decreases in ordinary rates of pay, ruling rates of pay, or minimum rates of wages. As an alternative, the worker may elect to have his weekly payments based on his average weekly earnings (exclusive of overtime) over the last 12 months or some shorter period in the employment of the same employer, increased or decreased during incapacity according to increases or decreases in the minimum wage under the Minimum Wage Act 1945. Permanently incapacitated apprentices, trainees, or workers under 21 years of age have their weekly earnings computed on adult or journeymen's rates.
In the case of certain injuries involving permanent disability (e.g., dismemberment or loss of use) compensation is assessed in accordance with a schedule to the Act, representing a percentage (varying according to the nature of the dismemberment) of an amount equal to the aggregate of maximum weekly payments of compensation for six years (£3,208 5s.). In assessing the compensation payable for such injuries, any period of total incapacity due to illness resulting from the injury is deducted from the six years.
In addition to the ordinary compensation, dependants' allowances are payable under the Workers' Compensation Act 1956. Where the death of the worker results from the injury, an allowance of £50 is payable in respect of each total dependant under 16 years of age, and a proportionate amount in respect of each partial dependant under 16. Where the worker's total incapacity results from the injury, an allowance of £1 per week is payable in respect of his wife or dependent woman in a position of parent to children under 16 years of age maintained by the worker, provided that the combined amount of weekly payments and dependants' allowances is not to exceed 90 per cent of the worker's weekly earnings. A child over 16 and under 18 years of age is treated as being under 16 if still at school or undergoing training without pay.
Various other allowances and expenses are payable in addition to the ordinary compensation. An injured worker is entitled to an allowance of £2 per week for any period during which he requires constant personal attendance and is not being maintained free of charge in a hospital. In the case of death, reasonable expenses up to £100 are payable for medical and surgical attendance and the funeral. In the case of incapacity, expenses of medical and surgical attendance are payable, namely, in respect of each occasion of attendance other than for inpatient treatment, £1, and for subsequent occasions, 12s. 6d., with additional amounts for attendance beyond 30 minutes, and also milage fees where applicable (with certain variations in the case of specialist services, X-ray diagnostic services, and physiotherapeutic services).
Where as a result of the injury to a worker an artificial limb or aid is necessary, the employer must pay the reasonable cost of the artificial limb or aid, and the reasonable cost of keeping it in repair for three years. Where, as a result of accident arising out of and in the course of employment, the worker suffers damage to teeth, an artificial limb or aid, clothing, or spectacles he is wearing (in this case the injury suffered must be one for which compensation is payable), the employer must pay for the reasonable cost of repair or replacement. Where the worker needs to be removed to a doctor or hospital after the accident, the employer must pay the costs of removal. Where a worker requires medical treatment in another town or at a place more than 5 miles from his residence, the employer must pay the expenses of transport and meals or lodging up to a maximum of £50.
Weekly payments of compensation may not be discontinued or diminished except in the following cases:
Where the weekly payment is in respect of total incapacity and the worker has actually returned to work.
By agreement with the worker.
By leave of the Compensation Court upon payment of a lump sum in lieu of weekly payments.
By leave of the Compensation Court or Magistrate's Court where a doctor certifies that the worker has wholly or partially recovered or that any incapacity is not due in whole or pert to the accident. The Court will not grant such leave in the case of partial recovery unless the worker is working in some suitable employment or business, or some suitable employment has been provided by his employer.
By judgment or order of a Court of competent jurisdiction.
After the expiration of the maximum period of six years.
Where the weekly payment is in respect of total incapacity and the worker's doctor has certified he is fit to resume work and the worker has not done so. If in fact the Compensation Court is satisfied that the worker was not fit to resume work, it shall declare that the ending of payments was unlawful. The additional amount to be paid by way of penalty is in the discretion of the Court.
If the employer wrongfully terminates or diminishes weekly compensation payments, he is liable to pay double compensation to the worker.
Proceedings under the Act are taken in the Compensation Court. The Court consists of a Judge, and there is provision in the Act for the appointment of a Registrar for each industrial district under the Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act 1954. Procedure is determined by regulations - the Workers' Compensation Rules. No appeal lies to any other Court from any order made by the Compensation Court, nor may any such order be removed into another Court to be quashed or varied, except upon the ground of want or excess of jurisdiction. All proceedings for the recovery of compensation and the determination of any questions under the Act are, with certain exceptions, taken in the Compensation Court and not otherwise. Rights of indemnity conferred by the Act are enforceable in the Supreme Court or some other Court of competent jurisdiction, and not (except with the consent of the parties) in the Compensation Court. Where the parties agree or the amount claimed does not exceed £50, proceedings for the recovery of compensation in respect of any injury which has not caused the death of a worker may be taken in the Magistrate's Court. Medical, funeral, and surgical expenses and other allowances of a similar nature may be recovered in the Magistrate's Court equally with the Compensation Court.
Proceedings under the Act for the recovery of compensation are not maintainable unless written notice of the accident has been given to the employer as soon as practicable after its happening. Action for recovery must also be commenced within 12 months after the date of the accident or death, or date of the last payment of compensation or signing of admission of liability. The Court has power to excuse failure to give notice or to commence action within the limited time if the employer has not been prejudiced, or the failure was due to mistake, absence from New Zealand, or other reasonable cause.
Compensation is apportioned by the Compensation Court, and is to be paid to the dependants entitled, but where the dependant is an infant or of unsound mind or the Court so orders, the amount is to be held on trust subject to the directions of the Court. The Court may order that such amount be held on trust as a class fund to be applied for the benefit of the persons concerned, at the discretion of the trustee subject to directions from the Court. These provisions of the Act relating to apportionment in the case of death are applied to cases of incapacity where compensation is payable in the form of a lump sum and the injured worker is an infant or of unsound mind, or the Court orders that the whole or part of the lump sum be held on trust for the worker. In the case of an infant worker, the application of the provisions is subject to there being no settlement between the parties in writing approved by a Magistrate's Court, in which case the Magistrate may order that the compensation be paid to the infant or held on trust under the apportionment provisions of the Act.
With certain exceptions it is compulsory for all employers to insure against their liability to pay compensation or damages in respect of injuries to workers. The Secretary of Labour has power to grant exemption where the employer has adequate financial resources, or is a Commonwealth shipping company indemnified by a United Kingdom mutual protecting club or is employing workers domiciled outside New Zealand and adequately protected by compensation rights and insurance enforceable in the country of their domicile or in the country where they were engaged. The National Airways Corporation, the Linen Flax Corporation, and education boards and other school authorities are not required to insure their workers. The Secretary of Labour may grant exemption to the trustees of the General Trust Fund established under the New Zealand Rules of Racing. The insurance provisions of the Act do not apply with respect to overseas workers temporarily employed in New Zealand by overseas employers for a period of six months or less.
Insurance is effected by the delivery of wages statements by employers to authorised insurers (insurance companies who have notified the Secretary of Labour that they have made the necessary deposit under the Insurance Companies' Deposits Act 1953). Maximum rates of premiums for the different categories of workers are fixed by the Employers' Liability Insurance Regulations. The employer is required to give prompt notification of details of accidents causing death or personal injury to workers, to his insurer, and to an Inspector of Factories.
The 'Workers' Compensation Board consists of the General Manager of the State Fire Insurance Office and one other Government representative, two representatives of the Council of Fire and Accident Underwriters' Associations of New Zealand, one employers' representative, and one workers' representative. Its functions include recommending the maximum rates of premiums and rates of commission for insurance agents, administering the Workers' Compensation Account used in carrying out the Board's functions, undertaking and assisting accident prevention, research into causes, incidence, and prevention of accidents, and the care and assistance of injured workers. Penal rates up to 100 per cent in excess of the prescribed maximum rates may be imposed by the Board in cases where the risks to workers are unusually great. To finance the activities of the Board, levies are collected from authorised insurers and exempted employers. The Board also acts as the insurer of employers who have neglected to insure their workers with an authorised insurer, so that workers are protected in all cases. The Board may collect from delinquent employers moneys it pays out as insurer.
Various offences are recognised under the legislation. They include refusing or failing to give or deliver any statement or information as required by the Act, or reasonably required by the insurer or the Board, wilfully or negligently making any false return or giving any false or misleading information concerning liability to any premiums or in relation to any claim, and making any false or otherwise misleading statements to obtain benefits or avoid obligations under the Act. In the case of intentional evasion of liability to pay premiums there is the additional liability to a penal charge up to treble the deficient premium.
Damages received in respect of an accident may be set off against compensation recoverable in respect of the same accident, or vice versa. Where judgment has been recovered for compensation, no damages are thereafter recoverable unless the Court is satisfied that the judgment has not been satisfied though all reasonable steps have been taken to obtain satisfaction. The same rule applies with respect to compensation, where judgment has been recovered for damages.
Where the injury for which compensation is payable was caused under circumstances creating a legal liability in some person other than the employer to pay damages in respect thereof, the person by whom the compensation is paid or payable is entitled to indemnification by the person so liable.
Certain other statutes are relevant to the question of workers' compensation. By the Law Reform Act 1936, all causes of action (with certain exceptions) subsisting against or vested in a person who dies survive against or for the benefit of his estate. The Workers' Compensation Act makes it clear that this applies to rights to recover compensation. The Law Reform Act also provides that the amount of compensation or damages payable to a worker shall be a charge on the insurance moneys payable in respect of liability to compensation or damages, so that the injured worker is protected in the event of an employer becoming bankrupt or, in the case of a corporation, being wound up. This Act also provides for contribution between joint tort-feasors. It completely abolished all remnants of the common law defence of common employment, whereby an injured worker could not recover damages from his employer where the injury was caused by the negligence of a fellow worker. The defence had been previously abrogated in the Workers' Compensation Act 1922, but subject to the condition that the injured worker could not recover more than £1,000 damages. The Contributory Negligence Act 1947 removed the common law disability on a plaintiff, guilty of contributory negligence, to sue for damages, and provided that in such case the damages recoverable should be reduced to such extent as the Court thought just, having regard to the plaintiff's share in the responsibility for the damage. Section 23 of the Tuberculosis Act 1948 creates a presumption in favour of a person who contracts tuberculosis while employed on nursing duties or the like, that the disease was contracted whilst so employed. By the Deaths by Accidents Compensation Act 1952, when the death of any person is caused by another's negligence the executor or administrator of the deceased person's estate, or certain relatives, have the right, which did not exist at common law, to bring an action for damages. Section 16 of the Finance Act (No. 2) 1952, amending section 29 of the Social Security Act 1938, provides that in any proceedings under the Deaths by Accidents Compensation Act or the Workers' Compensation Act for damages or compensation in respect of the death of any person, no account is to be taken in assessing the damages or compensation payable by or to any person of any family benefit under the Social Security Act. By provisions of the Companies Act 1955 and the Bankruptcy Amendment Act 1956 workers' compensation is given equal priority with wages in bankruptcy and the winding up of a company.
Since the collection of statistics of industrial accidents commenced in New Zealand in 1924, following decisions of an international conference arranged by the International Labour Office in 1923, their coverage has been progressively improved. Since 1951, when the Workers' Compensation Board came into being, its assistance has enabled the statistics to be continued on the basis of compensation claims, these being notified to the Department of Statistics by all authorised insurers. Coverage was, moreover, improved, with the addition of reports of accidents in marine and waterfront work, some local authorities, Government Departments, and a few businesses for which exemption has been authorised from the normal liability to insure. The only limitation in the statistics now is that, because they are derived from claims made under the Workers' Compensation Act, they exclude accidents to working proprietors and similar persons not insurable under the Act. This limits the scope of the statistics in the farming industry especially.
Doubt has been expressed from time to time that all claims are being reported by insurers and self-insurers. Lengthy and careful investigations, however, have established no way in which a real discrepancy could occur, but a number of ways in which an illusory one might; and indeed there is positive proof of a tendency on the part of insurers to over-report. It will be seen from the later tables that accidents showed a startling increase in 1958 over 1957. A full discussion of the probable reasons for this increase will be found in the Report on the Industrial Accidents Statistics of New Zealand for 1958.
Claims resulting from the more serious accidents are frequently not settled for some considerable time after the occurrence of the accident, and a period is therefore allowed so that the bulk of such claims may be included in the statistics for the year in which the accidents occurred. From 1953 the closing date has been standardised at mid-August of the following year. Even allowing this period of seven and a half months, it is inevitable that any year's statistics will include a small proportion of long-delayed claims from previous years, but these late claims should be compensatory from year to year.
The following table gives a summary of the principal statistics for the latest five years. The concepts and calculation of frequency and severity rates and of calendar days lost are explained in a succeeding note, and changes in compensation rates are set out in a subsequent table.
Item | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of accidents resulting in - | ||||||
Fatality | 86 | 92 | 66 | 84 | 79 | |
Permanent total disability | 8 | 10 | 8 | 5 | 8 | |
Permanent partial disability | 813 | 969 | 934 | 962 | 974 | |
Temporary disability | 44,583 | 50,874 | 52,305 | 52,599 | 53,188 | |
Totals | 45,490 | 51,945 | 53,313 | 53,650 | 54,249 | |
Compensation paid (incl. damages) - | ||||||
Total | £ | 2,422,288 | 2,947,405 | 2,950,580 | 2,905,596 | 3,025,774 |
Average per accident | £ | 53.2 | 56.7 | 55.3 | 54.2 | 55.8 |
Calendar days lost | ||||||
Temporary disability only | 921,226 | 975,440 | 964,872 | 924,364 | 910,333 | |
Average per accident | 21 | 19 | 18 | 18 | 17 | |
Total, on constant basis | 2,918,546 | 3,377,730 | 2,915,240 | 3,068,203 | 3,040,777 | |
Average per accident (time charge) | 64 | 65 | 55 | 57 | 56 | |
Total, on actual basis | 2,896,907 | 3,315,020 | 2,923,520 | 3,075,276 | 3,010,314 | |
Average per accident | 64 | 64 | 55 | 57 | 55 | |
Frequency and severity rates - | ||||||
Frequency rate | 3.41 | 3.83 | 3.89 | 3.88 | 3.83 | |
Physical injury severity rate | 1,350 | 1,548 | 1,313 | 1,353 | 1,303 | |
Economic loss severity rate | 1,353 | 1,531 | 1,324 | 1,367 | 1,297 |
Frequency rates are calculated according to the formula: Accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked.
For severity rates the formula is: Man-hours lost through accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked. In calculating the physical injury severity rate in the foregoing table a constant allowance of average working-life expectancy (9,263 calendar days) is made for all fatalities, with a percentage of this for each permanent disability according to the percentage of that disability as set out in the First Schedule to the Workers' Compensation Act 1956. To the calendar days lost through fatal and permanent disabling accidents are added the actual days lost through temporary disabilities, adjusted to allow for the different age distribution of workers suffering this kind of accident. From the total the man-hours lost are calculated.
The economic loss severity rate is calculated similarly, but takes into account the workers' actual ages. Further details will be found in the Report on the Industrial Accidents Statistics of New Zealand for 1961.
The average severity of accidents is found by dividing the calendar days lost by the number of accidents. This rate, also called the time charge, is calculated without reference to age.
The numbers of accidents and the severity rates (hours lost per 100,000 man-hours worked) for the industrial groups, together with the labour force and frequency rate (accidents per 100,000 man-hours worked) for the groups, are shown in the following diagrams.
In the following table industrial accidents during the year 1961 are classified by industrial groups.
Industrial Group | Total Accidents | Calendar Days Lost | Total Compensation (Including Damages) | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Total | Average | Total | Average | ||
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing - | £ | £ | |||
Agriculture and livestock production | 4,112 | 382,206 | 93 | 279,558 | 68.0 |
Forestry and logging | 1,230 | 119,459 | 97 | 96,150 | 78.2 |
Hunting, trapping, and game propagation | 70 | 8,553 | 122 | 6,587 | 94.1 |
Fishing | 68 | 4,688 | 69 | 3,450 | 50.7 |
Mining and quarrying - | |||||
Coal mining | 2,231 | 88,591 | 40 | 146,578 | 65.7 |
Metal mining | 18 | 317 | 18 | 684 | 38.0 |
Crude petroleum and natural gas | 42 | 938 | 22 | 1,739 | 41.4 |
Stone quarrying, clay and sand pits | 340 | 36,699 | 108 | 41,744 | 122.8 |
Non-metallic mining and quarrying | 9 | 133 | 15 | 246 | 27.3 |
Manufacturing - | |||||
Food | 7,406 | 255,447 | 34 | 330,436 | 44.6 |
Beverages | 324 | 18,328 | 57 | 26,492 | 81.8 |
Tobacco | 73 | 1,164 | 16 | 2,431 | 33.3 |
Textiles | 540 | 20,723 | 38 | 28,280 | 52.4 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 484 | 10,289 | 21 | 14,057 | 29.0 |
Wood and cork (excluding furniture) | 2,625 | 192,103 | 73 | 169,562 | 64.6 |
Furniture and fixtures | 332 | 17,646 | 53 | 16,546 | 49.8 |
Paper and paper products | 651 | 22,282 | 34 | 30,030 | 46.1 |
Printing, publishing, and allied industries | 350 | 22,950 | 66 | 30,468 | 87.1 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear) | 157 | 13,861 | 88 | 14,603 | 93.0 |
Rubber products | 329 | 8,499 | 26 | 13,736 | 41.9 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 642 | 20,285 | 32 | 29,209 | 45.5 |
Products of petroleum and coal | 51 | 755 | 15 | 1,479 | 29.0 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 1,505 | 78,974 | 52 | 84,148 | 55.9 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 1,325 | 50,610 | 38 | 60,977 | 46.0 |
Machinery (except electrical machinery) and general engineering | 2,492 | 89,998 | 36 | 114,652 | 46.0 |
Electrical machinery, apparatus, appliances, and supplies | 437 | 11,965 | 27 | 15,443 | 35.3 |
Transport equipment | 1,994 | 75,921 | 38 | 74,996 | 37.6 |
Miscellaneous industries | 303 | 22,485 | 74 | 15,438 | 51.0 |
Construction | 9,093 | 634,980 | 70 | 558,085 | 61.4 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services - | |||||
Electricity, gas, and steam | 980 | 98,621 | 101 | 75,387 | 76.9 |
Water and sanitary services | 401 | 17,539 | 44 | 18,633 | 46.5 |
Commerce - | |||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 3,797 | 214,530 | 56 | 214,664 | 56.5 |
Banks and other financial institutions | 20 | 274 | 14 | 498 | 24.9 |
Insurance | 18 | 2,068 | 115 | 1,435 | 79.7 |
Real estate | 3 | 67 | 22 | 95 | 31.7 |
Transport, storage, and communication | |||||
Transport | 6,064 | 319,130 | 53 | 322,239 | 53.1 |
Storage and warehousing | 214 | 9,029 | 42 | 8,534 | 39.9 |
Communication | 863 | 14,135 | 16 | 25,683 | 29.8 |
Services - | |||||
Government | 275 | 4,581 | 17 | 8,728 | 31.7 |
Community and business | 1,128 | 49,559 | 44 | 58,424 | 51.8 |
Recreation | 261 | 21,866 | 84 | 28,883 | 110.7 |
Personal | 987 | 48,014 | 49 | 54,634 | 55.4 |
Not adequately described | 5 | 52 | 10 | 83 | 16.6 |
Totals | 54,249 | 3,010,314 | 55 | 3,025,774 | 55.8 |
In the next table the accidents in 1961 are classified by the resulting extent of disability.
Industrial Group | Number of Accidents Resulting in - | Total Number of Accidents | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Fatality | Permanent Total Disability | Permanent Partial Disability | Temporary Disability | ||
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing - | |||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 10 | 1 | 103 | 3,998 | 4,112 |
Forestry and logging | 4 | - | 29 | 1,197 | 1,230 |
Other | - | - | 6 | 132 | 138 |
Mining and quarrying - | |||||
Coal mining | 2 | - | 26 | 2,203 | 2,231 |
Stone quarrying, clay and sand pits | - | 2 | 13 | 325 | 340 |
Other | - | - | - | 69 | 69 |
Manufacturing - | |||||
Food | 1 | 1 | 111 | 7,293 | 7,406 |
Beverages | - | 1 | 3 | 320 | 324 |
Textiles | - | - | 13 | 527 | 540 |
Footwear, other apparel, and made-up textile goods | - | - | 7 | 477 | 484 |
Wood and cork | 3 | - | 75 | 2,547 | 2,625 |
Furniture and fixtures | - | - | 14 | 318 | 332 |
Paper and paper products | - | - | 13 | 638 | 651 |
Printing, publishing, and allied industries | - | 10 | 340 | 350 | |
Rubber products | - | - | 2 | 327 | 329 |
Chemicals and chemical products | - | - | 11 | 631 | 642 |
Non-metallic mineral products | 1 | - | 24 | 1,480 | 1,505 |
Metal products | - | - | 27 | 1,298 | 1,325 |
Machinery, including general engineering | 1 | - | 59 | 2,432 | 2,492 |
Electrical machinery, apparatus, appliances, and supplies | - | - | 9 | 428 | 437 |
Transport equipment | 1 | - | 19 | 1,974 | 1,994 |
Other manufacturing | - | - | 16 | 568 | 584 |
Construction | 23 | 2 | 175 | 8,893 | 9,093 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services - | |||||
Electricity, gas, and steam | 5 | 1 | 12 | 962 | 980 |
Water and sanitary services - | 1 | - | 3 | 397 | 401 |
Commerce - | |||||
Wholesale and retail trade | 7 | - | 78 | 3,712 | 3,797 |
Other | - | - | 1 | 40 | 41 |
Transport, storage, and communication - | |||||
Transport | 15 | - | 51 | 5,998 | 6,064 |
Storage and warehousing | - | - | 3 | 211 | 214 |
Communication | - | - | 3 | 860 | 863 |
Services - | |||||
Government | - | - | - | 275 | 275 |
Community and business | 2 | - | 22 | 1,104 | 1,128 |
Recreation | 1 | - | 11 | 249 | 261 |
Personal | 2 | - | 25 | 960 | 987 |
Not adequately described | - | - | - | 5 | 5 |
Totals | 79 | 8 | 974 | 53,188 | 54,249 |
The following table relates cause of accident and degree of resulting disability for the five-year period 1957–61.
Cause | Fatality | Permanent Disability* | Temporary Disability | Total | Percentage of Total Accidents |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including permanent total disability cases as follows: 1957, 8; 1958, 10; 1959, 8; 1960, 5; 1961, 8; total 39. | |||||
Machinery | 78 | 2,037 | 38,584 | 40,699 | 15.7 |
Vehicle | 133 | 188 | 11,070 | 11,391 | 4.4 |
Electricity, explosion, flames, hot substance | 43 | 66 | 6,706 | 6,315 | 2.6 |
Poison, corrosive substance | 8 | 5 | 2,231 | 2,244 | 0.9 |
Fall of person | 49 | 602 | 33,252 | 33,903 | 13.1 |
Stepping on or striking against fixed or stationary object | 4 | 47 | 12,194 | 12,245 | 4.7 |
Moving object (not being handled by person injured) | 37 | 154 | 9,846 | 10,037 | 3.9 |
Fall of earth | 11 | 41 | 1,296 | 1,348 | 0.5 |
Handling of object | 7 | 798 | 81,127 | 81,932 | 31.7 |
Hand tools | 5 | 536 | 42,383 | 42,924 | 16.6 |
Miscellaneous | 32 | 217 | 14,860 | 15,109 | 5.9 |
Totals | 407 | 4,691 | 253,549 | 258,647 | 100.0 |
The following table gives numbers and percentages according to age groups of the persons injured.
Age (Completed Years) | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Cases | Per Cent of Total | Number of Cases | Per Cent of Total | Number of Cases | Per Cent of Total | Number of Cases | Per Cent of Total | Number of Cases | Per Cent of Total | |
Under 16 | 347 | 0.8 | 358 | 0.7 | 413 | 0.8 | 460 | 0.9 | 457 | 0.8 |
16–20 | 5,751 | 12.6 | 7,277 | 14.0 | 7,950 | 14.9 | 8,235 | 15.3 | 8,303 | 15.3 |
21–24 | 5,003 | 11.0 | 6,060 | 11.7 | 6,092 | 11.4 | 5,991 | 11.2 | 6,275 | 11.6 |
25–34 | 11,574 | 25.4 | 12,607 | 24.3 | 12,689 | 23.9 | 12,154 | 22.7 | 11,851 | 21.8 |
35–44 | 8,945 | 19.7 | 9,684 | 18.6 | 9,675 | 18.2 | 9,604 | 17.9 | 9,778 | 18.0 |
45–54 | 7,106 | 15.6 | 7,662 | 14.7 | 7,696 | 14.4 | 7,578 | 14.1 | 7,572 | 14.0 |
55–64 | 3,400 | 7.5 | 3,618 | 7.0 | 3,596 | 6.7 | 3,765 | 7.0 | 3,859 | 7.1 |
65 and over | 673 | 1.5 | 726 | 1.4 | 609 | 1.1 | 617 | 1.1 | 647 | 1.2 |
Not stated | 2,691 | 5.9 | 3,953 | 7.6 | 4,593 | 8.6 | 5,246 | 9.8 | 5,507 | 10.2 |
Totals | 45,490 | 100.0 | 51,945 | 100.0 | 53,313 | 100.0 | 53,650 | 100.0 | 54,249 | 100.0 |
A classification of accidents according to injury sustained gives the following results for the latest five years.
Injury | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | Total, 1957–61. |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Bruises, contusions, and abrasions | 7,992 | 5,863 | 5,713 | 6,220 | 5,903 | 31,691 |
Burns | 1,724 | 2,154 | 2,109 | 2,288 | 2,368 | 10,643 |
Concussions | 274 | 308 | 255 | 304 | 329 | 1,470 |
Lacerations, punctures, and open wounds | 13,233 | 14,024 | 14,573 | 14,813 | 14,954 | 71,597 |
Ruptures | 353 | 421 | 457 | 457 | 468 | 2,156 |
Amputations (traumatic) | 267 | 147 | 119 | 130 | 139 | 802 |
Dislocations | 240 | 225 | 220 | 220 | 241 | 1,146 |
Fractures | 4,376 | 4,685 | 4,404 | 4,260 | 4,474 | 22,199 |
Sprains and strains | 13,995 | 15,559 | 16,321 | 16,451 | 17,054 | 79,380 |
Occupational dermatitis | 495 | 563 | 526 | 525 | 589 | 2,698 |
Other and ill defined | 2,541 | 7,996 | 8,616 | 7,982 | 7,730 | 34,865 |
Totals | 45,490 | 51,945 | 53,313 | 53,650 | 54,249 | 258,647 |
Cases where septic poisoning occurred - | ||||||
Number | 7,054 | 8,889 | 9,598 | 9,645 | 9,168 | 44,354 |
Percentage of all accidents | 15.5 | 17.1 | 18.0 | 18.0 | 16.9 | 17.1 |
Of the septic cases shown for 1961 in the preceding table, 32.0 per cent occurred in the handling of objects (including pricks and scratches by bones and thorns in slaughtering and packing operations), and 21.5 per cent in the use of hand tools.
In the following table industrial accidents are classified according to the different parts of the body injured.
Part of Body Injured | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | Total, 1957–61 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Per Cent | ||||||
Head | 729 | 802 | 803 | 852 | 783 | 3,969 | 1.5 |
Eye and orbit | 1,971 | 2,591 | 2,810 | 2,997 | 3,013 | 13,382 | 5.2 |
Rest of face | 650 | 610 | 605 | 595 | 572 | 3,032 | 1.2 |
Neck, back, and chest | 7,590 | 8,607 | 9,187 | 9,479 | 9,546 | 44,409 | 17.2 |
Abdomen and contents | 478 | 926 | 993 | 998 | 1,110 | 4,505 | 1.7 |
Upper limb - | |||||||
Collarbone and shoulder | 1,397 | 1,441 | 1,461 | 1,456 | 1,371 | 7,126 | 2.8 |
Arm | 2,617 | 2,682 | 2,581 | 2,571 | 2,488 | 12,939 | 5.0 |
Hand and wrist | 15,098 | 18,052 | 18,376 | 18,599 | 18,442 | 88,67 | 34.2 |
Lower limb - | |||||||
Hip, thigh, and leg | 5,757 | 5,779 | 5,894 | 5,861 | 5,842 | 29,133 | 11.3 |
Ankle and foot | 6,003 | 7,163 | 7,191 | 7,184 | 7,415 | 34,956 | 13.5 |
Other, multiple, ill defined, not applicable | 3,200 | 3,292 | 3,412 | 3,058 | 3,667 | 16,629 | 6.4 |
Totals | 45,490 | 51,945 | 53,313 | 53,650 | 54,249 | 258,647 | 100.0 |
A summary of the duration of incapacity and the number of cases of fatality, permanent total disability, and permanent partial disability is given below.
Duration | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | Total, 1958–61 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Per Cent | Number | Per Cent | Number | Per Cent | Number | Per Cent | Number | Per Cent | |
1 or 2 days | 2,786 | 5.3 | 3,036 | 5.7 | 3,579 | 6.7 | 3,198 | 5.9 | 12,599 | 5.9 |
Over 2 days to 1 week | 14,661 | 28.2 | 15,667 | 29.4 | 16,588 | 30.9 | 17,281 | 31.8 | 64,197 | 30.1 |
Over 1 week to 2 weeks | 15,056 | 29.0 | 15,234 | 28.6 | 14,919 | 27.8 | 15,467 | 28.5 | 60,676 | 28.5 |
Over 2 weeks to 4 weeks | 10,231 | 19.7 | 10,478 | 19.7 | 10.016 | 18.6 | 9,910 | 18.3 | 40,635 | 19.1 |
Over 4 weeks to 6 weeks | 3,514 | 6.8 | 3,453 | 6.5 | 3,227 | 6.0 | 3,274 | 6.0 | 13,468 | 6.3 |
Over 6 weeks to 13 weeks | 3,448 | 6.6 | 3,302 | 6.2 | 3,264 | 6.1 | 3,096 | 5.7 | 13,110 | 6.1 |
Over 13 weeks | 1,178 | 2.3 | 1,135 | 2.1 | 1,006 | 1.9 | 962 | 1.8 | 4,281 | 2.0 |
Number of accidents resulting in - | ||||||||||
Temporary disability | 50,874 | 97.9 | 52,305 | 98.2 | 52,599 | 98.0 | 53,188 | 98.0 | 208,966 | 98.0 |
Fatality | 92 | 0.2 | 66 | 0.1 | 84 | 0.2 | 79 | 0.2 | 321 | 0.2 |
Permanent total disability | 10 | - | 8 | 5 | - | 8 | - | 31 | - | |
Permanent partial disability | 969 | 1.9 | 934 | 1.7 | 962 | 1.8 | 974 | 1.8 | 3,839 | 1.8 |
Totals | 51,945 | 100.0 | 53,313 | 1000 | 53,650 | 1000 | 54,249 | 1000 | 213,157 | 1000 |
As the following table shows, in about one-third of all accidents there is a time lag between the accident and the time the worker ceases work.
Complications of Injury | Delayed Action | No Delayed Action | Total 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
1 Week or Less | Over 1 Week and up to 2 Weeks | Over 2 Weeks | |||
Sepsis | 4,986 | 787 | 406 | 2,778 | 8,957 |
Surgical amputation - | 3 | 1 | - | 218 | 222 |
Sepsis and surgical amputation - | 8 | 1 | 3 | 15 | 27 |
Loss of function (excluding amputation) | 64 | 8 | 30 | 488 | 590 |
Sepsis, both organs of a pair | 92 | 10 | 6 | 76 | 184 |
Loss of function (excluding amputation), both organs of a pair | 4 | 4 | |||
No complications, both organs of a pair | 106 | 2 | 1 | 406 | 515 |
No complications, other | 10,899 | 729 | 767 | 31,355 | 43,750 |
Totals | 16,158 | 1,538 | 1,213 | 35,340 | 54,249 |
The following tabulation of industrial accidents makes an annual comparison of time of occurrence and also relates causes to time of injury.
Time of Occurrence to Nearest Hour | Year | Cause, 1957–61 | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | Machinery | Falls of Persons | Handling Objects | Hand Tools | Other | Total, 1957–61 | |
8 a.m. | 1,890 | 2,118 | 2,199 | 2,189 | 2,346 | 1,576 | 1,895 | 3,331 | 1,555 | 2,385 | 10,742 |
9 a.m. | 4,133 | 4,798 | 4,969 | 5,056 | 5,130 | 4,005 | 2,975 | 8,375 | 4,323 | 4,408 | 24,086 |
10 a.m. | 5,549 | 6,381 | 6,596 | 6,474 | 6,569 | 4,839 | 3,865 | 10,832 | 5,631 | 6,402 | 31,569 |
11 a.m. | 6,074 | 6,802 | 7,009 | 6,942 | 7,043 | 5,257 | 4,027 | 11,613 | 6,244 | 6,729 | 33,870 |
12 noon | 3,081 | 3,626 | 3,694 | 3,887 | 3,877 | 2,941 | 2,463 | 5,456 | 3,326 | 3,979 | 18,165 |
1 p.m. | 1,715 | 2,093 | 2,303 | 2,180 | 2,278 | 1,931 | 1,478 | 2,762 | 1,772 | 2,631 | 10,574 |
2 p.m. | 4,689 | 5,421 | 5,599 | 5,519 | 5,563 | 4,665 | 3,136 | 8,527 | 5,012 | 5,451 | 26,791 |
3 p.m. | 4,853 | 5,620 | 5,675 | 5,809 | 5,894 | 4,540 | 3,831 | 9,038 | 5,051 | 5,391 | 27,851 |
4 p.m. | 4,451 | 5,066 | 5,062 | 5,145 | 5,135 | 4,338 | 3,550 | 7,727 | 4,268 | 4,976 | 24,859 |
5 p.m. | 2,367 | 2,613 | 2,642 | 2,595 | 2,666 | 1,998 | 2,169 | 3,697 | 1,833 | 3,186 | 12,883 |
Other hours | 3,587 | 3,917 | 3,957 | 4,154 | 4,280 | 3,008 | 3,544 | 5,601 | 1,895 | 5,847 | 19,895 |
Not stated | 2,071 | 2,399 | 2,461 | 2,700 | 2,505 | 1,585 | 970 | 4,427 | 1,973 | 3,181 | 12,136 |
Not applicable | 1,030 | 1,091 | 1,142 | 1,000 | 963 | 16 | - | 546 | 41 | 4,623 | 5,226 |
Totals | 45,490 | 51,945 | 53,313 | 53,650 | 54,249 | 40,699 | 33,903 | 81,932 | 42,924 | 59,189 | 258,647 |
This table indicates that accidents are most numerous during the middle and later part of the morning; there is another peak in mid-afternoon, but this does not reach the same high point.
A more definite indication is given by the length of time the employee had worked on the day when the accident occurred.
Time of Occurrence to Nearest Hour | Year | Cause, 1957–61 | |||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | Machinery | Falls of Persons | Handling Objects | Hand Tools | Other | Total, 1957–61 | |
Under 1 | 2,588 | 2,964 | 3,021 | 2,967 | 3,033 | 2,321 | 2,502 | 4,553 | 2,186 | 3,011 | 14,573 |
1 and under 2 | 4,943 | 5,622 | 5,786 | 5,736 | 5,702 | 4,592 | 3,320 | 9,550 | 4,792 | 5,535 | 27,789 |
2 and under 3 | 5,490 | 6,262 | 6,490 | 6,168 | 6,341 | 4,816 | 3,783 | 10,291 | 5,287 | 6,574 | 30,751 |
3 and under 4 | 5,976 | 6,694 | 6,849 | 6,763 | 6,739 | 5,239 | 3,934 | 11,074 | 6,079 | 6,695 | 33,021 |
4 and under 5 | 3,566 | 4,235 | 4,274 | 4,289 | 4,471 | 3,490 | 2,909 | 6,156 | 3,674 | 4,606 | 20,835 |
5 and under 6 | 3,922 | 4,569 | 4,764 | 4,539 | 4,638 | 3,799 | 2,652 | 6,926 | 4,170 | 4,885 | 22,432 |
6 and under 7 | 4,916 | 5,770 | 5,779 | 5,831 | 5,750 | 4,635 | 3,772 | 8,921 | 5,024 | 5.694 | 28,046 |
7 and under 8 | 4,341 | 4,738 | 4,973 | 4,849 | 4,830 | 4,072 | 3,428 | 7,404 | 4,061 | 4,766 | 23,731 |
8 or over | 3,538 | 4,081 | 4,000 | 4,050 | 4,260 | 3,208 | 3,361 | 5,863 | 2,747 | 4,750 | 19,929 |
Not stated | 5,180 | 5,919 | 6,235 | 7,458 | 7,522 | 4,512 | 4,242 | 10,647 | 4,862 | 8,051 | 32,314 |
Not applicable | 1,030 | 1,091 | 1,142 | 1,000 | 963 | 15 | - | 547 | 42 | 4,622 | 5,226 |
Totals | 45,490 | 51,945 | 53,313 | 53,650 | 54,249 | 40,699 | 33,903 | 81,932 | 42,924 | 59,189 | 258,647 |
The foregoing table shows that the greatest number of accidents occurred during the third and fourth hours worked in the day. Overtime accidents (eight hours or mote already worked) represented 7.9 per cent of all accidents in 1961.
The following table correlates for 1961 the causes of accidents with the days of the week on which they occurred. In the years 1957–61 most accidents occurred on Mondays, except in 1960, when Tuesday's total was the highest.
Cause | Sun | Mon | Tues | Wed | Thur | Fri | Sat | Not Stated | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Machinery | 141 | 1,645 | 1,517 | 1,583 | 1,509 | 1,312 | 481 | 10 | 8,198 |
Vehicle | 47 | 455 | 452 | 433 | 373 | 354 | 112 | 1 | 2,227 |
Electricity, explosion, flames, hot substance | 70 | 233 | 291 | 272 | 316 | 263 | 97 | 1 | 1,543 |
Poison corrosive substance | 13 | 105 | 83 | 92 | 86 | 90 | 28 | 6 | 503 |
Fall of person | 185 | 1,527 | 1,380 | 1,312 | 1,294 | 1,107 | 436 | 15 | 7,256 |
Stepping on or striking against fixed or stationary object | 62 | 559 | 517 | 502 | 474 | 451 | 141 | 12 | 2,718 |
Moving object (not being handled by person injured) | 48 | 503 | 475 | 491 | 453 | 347 | 120 | 1 | 2,438 |
Fall of earth | 2 | 59 | 45 | 45 | 42 | 41 | 4 | - | 238 |
Handling of object | 319 | 3,523 | 3,278 | 3,066 | 3,130 | 2,753 | 961 | 110 | 17,140 |
Hand tool | 107 | 1,768 | 1,673 | 1,659 | 1,591 | 1,435 | 433 | 34 | 8,700 |
Miscellaneous | 86 | 482 | 458 | 458 | 422 | 425 | 215 | 742 | 3,288 |
Totals | 1,080 | 10,859 | 10,169 | 9,913 | 9,690 | 8,578 | 3,028 | 932 | 54,249 |
Percentage of all accidents | 2.0 | 20.0 | 18.7 | 18.3 | 17.9 | 15.8 | 5.6 | 1.7 | 100.0 |
The legislation on occupational safety is principally contained in the following statutes (and the regulations made under them):
The Factories Act 1946, sections 41 to 79; the Machinery Act 1950; the Bush Workers Act 1945; the Construction Act 1959; the Shops and Offices Act 1955, First Schedule; the Workers' Compensation Act 1956; the Coal Mines Act 1925; the Mining Act 1926; the Explosives Act 1957; the Dangerous Goods Act 1957; the Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950; the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952; the Quarries Act 1944; the Health Act 1956 so far as it relates to occupational health (see Section 5a).
Government Departments and other organisations concerned with the administration of the Acts, or who have responsibilities for occupational accident prevention, have the scope of their work summarised in the following pages, and legislative requirements are also covered.
This Department has the largest overall responsibility for the prevention of accidents in industry. The principal statutes it administers are the Factories Act 1946, of which a large section is concerned with safety, health, and welfare in factories, the Construction Act 1959, which completely covers safety, health, and welfare of workmen on works of building and engineering construction, and the Machinery Act 1950, which is concerned with the inspection of all machinery (with some exceptions covered by other legislation) in work places and the safety of persons working with such machinery. The Department also administers regulations under these Acts, and other statutes dealing with specific spheres of occupational safety, health, and welfare - the Bush Workers Act 1945 and the Shops and Offices Act 1955. It also has administrative responsibility for the Workers Compensation Act 1956. In addition, the Department supervises nearly 600 awards and industrial agreements, many of which include specific safety, health, and welfare provisions relating to particular occupations and processes.
The administration of this safety legislation is based primarily on regular inspection of work places and requisitioning for improvements, together with investigation of reported breaches of legislation by employers and workers and investigation of a large number of accidents including serious and fatal accidents in industries coming within the scope of the legislation. Special attention is given to dangerous machinery. The Department employs some 110 Inspectors of Factories (including six who specialise in bush undertakings), together with 20 Safety Inspectors appointed under the Construction Act 1959, all of whom are qualified by special examination. Their work is substantially preventive.
The Department of Labour also engages in a large amount of occupational safely education. It collaborates with the Department of Education and with teacher training colleges and technical schools in the instruction of technical teachers in occupational safety and in the safety training of apprentices and senior school pupils. Further, it issues monthly occupational safety posters to industry and publishes a range of safety booklets, pamphlets, warning notices, and other printed publicity. Its library of occupational safety films, which is widely used by industry, Government Departments, trade unions, industrial organisations, etc., is believed to be the largest specialised film library of its kind in the world. The Department produces industrial safety displays and exhibits, and has its own specially fitted exhibition van by means of which the displays are taken on tour regularly through selected areas of the country and the exhibits used in the education and instruction of apprentices, school children, workers, employers, and the general public. The Department also publishes the Labour and Employment Gazette, a quarterly industrial periodical which includes a substantial amount of material relating to occupational safety.
In Wellington the Department has a Safety Centre which it opened in 1960, consisting of a lecture room and a large display and demonstration area. The centre is used for safety courses for inspectors, teachers, trade and industry groups, post-graduate nurses doing work in the field of occupational health, and so on.
The Department cooperates with all other bodies working in this and related fields and seeks specialist advice from time to time from such other Departments as Health, Marine, Forestry, Mines, Railways, Works, Electricity, Agriculture, and Scientific and Industrial Research, and collaborates with them in matters of mutual concern.
A Joint Committee on Occupational Health and Safety Education of the Departments of Labour and Health ensures that the educational work of these Departments in this field is coordinated and wherever responsibility is shared that it is undertaken jointly. The National Safety Association of New Zealand (Inc.) is also associated with this Committee for the purpose of mutual sharing of information.
Safety of Machinery - The Machinery Act 1950 provides for the inspection of machinery by inspectors of the Department of Labour. The use of faulty, defective, and insufficiently guarded machinery may be prohibited as unsafe, and requisitions served on the owner to make a machine safe for use in a specified time. Inspectors of Factories, Safety Inspectors appointed under the Construction Act 1959, and inspectors under the Bush Workers Act 1945 have all the powers of an inspector under the Act, and Inspectors of Mines have powers of Inspectors of Machinery in respect of machinery in mines.
Where a person is killed or suffers serious bodily injury as the result of an accident caused by machinery the owner or person in charge of the machinery must inform an inspector within 48 hours, and the cause of the accident is investigated.
The Machinery Amendment Act 1961 placed on the manufacturer the responsibility to design and build machines incorporating guards which securely encase all dangerous parts. Sellers, agents, and persons who let on hire commit an offence against the Act if they sell or let on hire any machine which is not properly guarded. This has overcome complaints previously made by owners of machines when requested to guard dangerous parts - namely, that the machine had been recently purchased and that guards should have been provided with the machine.
The number of requisitions for machine guarding complied with during the latest five years ended 31 March, including figures for other statutes as well as the Machinery Act, were as follows: 1957–58, 21,895; 1958–59, 19,371; 1959–60, 14,107; 1960–61, 12,149; and 1961–62, 12,345.
The Workers' Compensation Act 1956 provides that, whenever any accident happens which causes personal injury to or the death of any worker, the employer shall report the matter to his insurer. The report has to be in the form prescribed by the Employers' Liability Insurance Regulations 1962. Likewise any accident must be reported to an Inspector of Factories.
Under the Factories Act 1946 the occupier of a factory is required to keep a register in the prescribed form with details of all accidents which occur in the factory and of which he has knowledge. An Inspector of Factories must also be given notice of accidents in a factory causing death or injury which is likely to incapacitate the sufferer for work for at least 48 hours.
Under the Machinery Act 1950 the person in charge of machinery must also maintain a register of accidents in the prescribed form and notify an Inspector of Machinery where a person is killed or suffers severe bodily injury.
This is an Act to promote the safety, health, and welfare of workmen engaged on construction work. It widens the field and extends the scope of the former Scaffolding and Excavation Act of 1922 which it replaced.
Construction Work - Construction work is defined as meaning any work in connection with the construction, erection, installation, repair, maintenance, cleaning, painting, renewal, removal, alteration, dismantling, or demolition of a large range of building and engineering works. These involve buildings, structure, earth works, drainage undertakings, bridges, harbour and river works, power stations, transmission lines, and railways, and include site preparation and all work in connection with these undertakings.
Responsibility for Safety - The responsibility for safely is on the employer who is defined as the person liable for payment of wages of the workmen or who would be so liable if the men were so employed.
Safety of Other Persons - The safety provisions also apply to the safety of other persons, including the public, who are legally or lawfully in the vicinity of the work.
Application - The Act applies to all types of construction, work, whether large or small, which is carried out by way of trade or business or in the exercise of the employer's functions for the purpose of any industrial or commercial undertaking.
Notifiable Work - Certain types of work which are considered more dangerous to workmen are classed as “notifiable works”. On these works the employer must have a representative in charge to ensure that safety measures are carried out and that the requirements of the Act and regulations are observed. This person is given the designation under the Act of “safety supervisor”. Any notifiable work must be notified to the nearest office of the Department of Labour at least 24 hours before the work is commenced. Such notification must contain particulars as to the time and place of work, and of the name of the safety supervisor. Notifiable works are set out in the Construction Regulations 1961. They include any work in which there is a risk of a fall of 15 ft or more, with some exceptions as to residential buildings and working off a ladder. Also included is any trench or excavation more than 6 ft deep in which workmen work in a restricted space. It also covers certain lifting appliances, drives and short tunnels, excavated faces over 15 ft high, use of explosives and work in compressed air in diving or caissons.
Safety Supervisor - The safety supervisor must be experienced in the work being carried out and shall not be assigned such other duties as will prevent him from discharging with reasonable efficiency the duties required of him as safety supervisor. His name must be made known by the employer to the workmen on the job. The liability of an employer is not affected by the failure of a safety supervisor to exercise his proper functions. It is permissible for two or more employers to appoint jointly the same supervisor on any single construction work. Where, in the opinion of an inspector, a safety supervisor is considered incompetent or negligent in the performance of his duties, the inspector may require the employer to appoint another safety supervisor in his place.
General Safety Provisions - These require the employer to exercise such supervision on the work as will ensure that the provisions of the Act are complied with. He is required to take all reasonable precautions to ensure the safety of workmen employed on the work and to see that all temporary work is constructed of suitable material and is of adequate strength for the purpose intended. All apparatus, plant, and gear used in connection with the work must be operated only by competent workmen. Where work is being carried out on roads or public places, notices and warning devices as may be necessary must be installed and also such barricades, screens, or other devices as may be necessary to prevent workmen from being injured and to reduce the danger hazard to road users.
Regulations - The Construction Regulations 1961 cover notifiable works, certificates of competency, health and welfare, general safety, scaffolding, excavations, and examinations for safety inspectors.
Excavation - The regulations also give considerable details as to excavations to be timbered. limitation of loads adjacent to excavations, timbering of excavations and trenches, and requirements for regular examination of excavations which are liable to be dangerous to workmen.
Scaffolding - The Construction Regulations 1961 give extensive comprehensive details for scaffolding. Some of the essential features are -
Three strengths of scaffolding, light-duty, heavy-duty, or special duty.
Scaffolding over 25 ft high to be erected by a certificated scaffolder.
A register of examination to be kept of all scaffolding over 25 ft high, including all suspended scaffolding.
Detailed requirements for standard timber and tube scaffolding.
Provision for design and construction of any scaffolding in accordance with proved sound and accepted engineering practice.
Other Safety Provisions - General provisions are given for the safety of mechanical plant, and for the safe use of plant, tools and gear, and explosives, all of which are subject to regulations yet to be issued.
Certification - The regulations make general provisions for the certification of workmen in various fields of work such as in the use of explosives, electric-arc welding, machine operation, rigging, and in using powder-powered tools, but these do not become operative till special regulations are made. The 1961 regulations provide for the certification of scaffolders in timber or in metal tube and frame or in suspended or in special scaffolding.
Health and Welfare - The Act prescribes in general terms that adequate provision must be made for drinking water, accommodation for meals and clothing, sanitary conveniences, first-aid and washing facilities, provision for drying clothes, lighting and ventilation, safe access and egress, fire protection, dewatering, and also for protective clothing and for protection from harmful effects arising from the work. These are given in more detail in regulations.
Administration - The Act is administered by the Department of Labour and provides for safety inspectors who have full rights of entry and power to issue direction orders or cease-work orders if there is a danger to workmen. The regulations set out entry and qualifying standards for inspectors and provide for advanced examinations.
Accidents - Accidents causing injury to any person must be reported to the inspector, and serious injury is defined as requiring absence from work for 48 hours or more. Provision also exists for a magisterial inquiry into any accident if so directed by the Minister of Labour.
Appeals - Provision is made for an appeal within 14 days to a Magistrate from an inspector's direction or order, or from an inspector's decision concerning replacement of a safety supervisor.
Liabilities of Workmen - Any workman who fails to comply with any requirement under the Act or wilfully does anything likely to injure himself or others or negligently disregards any instruction given to him for the purpose of securing observance of the Construction Act commits an offence. He may be charged either with the employer or separately.
This Department has general responsibility under the Health Act 1956 and regulations made under that Act for occupational health as one sphere of public health, and, in addition, section 78 of the Factories Act 1946 gives to Medical Officers of Health and Inspectors of Health the same powers and responsibilities as Inspectors of Factories with regard to the health and welfare provisions of the Act. There is no distinct dividing line between occupational safety and occupational health, and therefore the responsibilities of the Departments of Labour and Health at some points tend to overlap. There is therefore the closest collaboration between the two Departments at Head Office administrative level and also between Medical Officers of Health and Inspectors of Factories at local district level. For this reason, certain regulations are issued jointly under both the Health Act and Factories Act. (See also the section on “Occupational Health” in Section 5a).
This Department has overall responsibility for the safety of persons working on the waterfront, for physical conditions on ships affecting the safety of ships' crews, and for the Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950.
Safety of Ships - A substantial portion of the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 is concerned with the safety of ships and those who sail in them. This Act contains the necessary authority for implementing the provisions of the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1948 and the International Load Line Convention 1930, to both of which New Zealand is a signatory. Both conventions deal principally with ships engaged on international voyages, but the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 also contains provisions concerning the safety of all other ships plying in and about New Zealand coastal waters. New Zealand is also a signatory to the International Convention for the Safety of Life at Sea 1960. This convention has not yet been ratified.
With the exception of fishing boats not exceeding 60 ft registered length, pleasure yachts not exceeding 50 tons register, missionary ships, and certain small vessels engaged in carrying agricultural or pastoral produce, the hull, machinery, and equipment of every New Zealand ship are required to be surveyed once in every 12 months by a Surveyor of Ships of the Marine Department. If in the opinion of the surveyor the hull, machinery, and equipment of the ship are up to the standards of seaworthiness and efficiency required by the Marine Department, a certificate of survey is issued which is valid for a period not exceeding one year and which sets out the limits in which the vessel may ply, the number of passengers and/or crew she may carry, and the lifesaving appliances to be carried. Under certain circumstances this certificate may be extended for a further period not exceeding three months.
Rules and regulations have been made under the authority of the Shipping and Seamen Act prescribing the scales of lifesaving and fire appliances to be carried on the various classes of ships, the radio installations required, the number and type of compasses and their adjustment by competent persons, the standards of crew accommodation, and in the case of passenger ships, standards of watertight subdivision, fire protection, electrical and machinery installations, pumping arrangements, etc. The following rules and regulations are all concerned with the safety of life at sea; Shipping (Dangerous Goods) Rules 1953; Shipping (Grain) Rules 1953; Load Line Rules 1953; Shipping (Closing of Openings in Hulls and Watertight Bulkheads) Rules 1954; Shipping Construction Rules 1954; Shipping Direction Finders Rules 1954; Shipping Lifesaving Appliances Rules 1960; Shipping Musters Rules 1954; Shipping Navigational Warning Rules 1954; Shipping (Pilot Ladders) Rules 1954; Shipping Radio Rules 1954; Shipping Signals of Distress Rules 1954; Shipping Fire Appliances Rules 1958; Shipping Ballast Regulations 1937; Ships' Compasses Regulations 1947; Deck Cargo Regulations 1950; Transport of Radioactive Substances Regulations 1951; Shipping (Accepted Safety Convention Certificates) Regulations 1953; Collision Regulations Order 1953; Timber Cargo Regulations 1953; Shipping (Crew Accommodation) Regulations 1954; Shipping (Certificates of Competency as A.B.) Regulations 1954; Load Line (Particulars of Depth of Loading) Regulations 1954.
Provision is also made in the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 to ensure the competence of ships' masters, deck and engineer officers, and able-bodied seamen.
In the event of a shipping casualty involving material damage to a vessel through stranding, collision, fire, etc., or where any loss of life occurs, there is power under the Shipping and Seamen Act 1952 to hold a preliminary inquiry into the circumstances of the casualty. If this inquiry indicates the necessity for it, the Minister of Marine may order a formal investigation to be held by a Magistrate assisted by technical assessors. The function of the Court is to determine the facts concerning the casualty, to apportion blame if necessary, and to make recommendations as to any action which might reduce the likelihood of a recurrence of the casualty. Much of the existing legislation concerning the safety of life at sea has been the direct result of lessons learned from past casualties both in New Zealand and overseas.
Port Safety - The General Harbour Regulations and General Harbour (Safe Working Load) Regulations administered by the Marine Department are designed to promote the safety of life and limb in the waterfront industry. It is an obligation placed on employers of port workers to report accidents occurring in New Zealand ports on official forms to the Marine Department.
All cargo gear used in working cargo must comply with the requirements of the General Harbour (Safe Working Loads) Regulations. Articles of cargo gear are tested and inspected by officers of the Marine Department before being put into use, and certificates of test and examination are issued in respect of them. Samples of wire and fibre ropes used for working cargoes are tested to destruction, and the respective breaking strengths must not be less than specified in departmental tables. Gear is afterwards inspected annually by officers of the Department, or in the case of repaired gear, is tested and inspected after repair.
Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes - The Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950 is designed to promote the safety of life and limb in the operation of steam boilers, digesters, other steam-pressure vessels, and air receivers; hydraulic, electric, and other lifts; all types of power-driven cranes. Nothing in the Act applies to any machinery driven by manual or animal power, or to any machinery the motive power of which does not exceed 1 horsepower.
Boilers, air receivers, and other pressure vessels, lifts, and cranes are required to be of approved design and workmanship, and the moving parts of machinery must be adequately guarded.
All boilers and power cranes are inspected and certificated once per year and lifts twice per year. It is illegal to work a boiler or other pressure vessel or any crane or lift which does not carry a current certificate of inspection issued by the Marine Department. The Department publishes three books of rules on pressure vessels, boilers, and cranes.
Particulars of inspections of boilers and machinery by the Marine Department during the year ended 31 December 1961 were as follows.
Boiler inspections - | |
Fired boilers | 4,580 |
Pressure vessels | 17,868 |
Total | 22,448 |
Machinery inspections - | |
Lifts | 4,076 |
Cranes | 2,330 |
Total | 6,406 |
Grand total | 28,854 |
The Acts provide that where loss of life or serious bodily injury to any person occurs by reason of the explosion of a boiler, or as a result of an accident caused by machinery, the explosion or accident must be reported by the owner, and the cause investigated by an engineer-surveyor.
The Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950 also provides for the issue of certificates to those who pass the prescribed examinations for land engineers and enginedrivers in charge of boilers and machinery, for winding-engine drivers for mining purposes, for drivers employed on locomotives working on railway lines not under the control of the Government Railways Department, and for the drivers of steam traction engines on roads. Certificates are also issued to electric-tram drivers, as provided by the Tramways Amendment Act 1910, and cable-tram drivers' certificates in pursuance of section 75 of the Statutes Amendment Act 1946. The issue of these certificates is controlled by a Board of Examiners set up under the Act, the chairman being the Chief Engineer-Surveyor.
This Department is responsible for the safety of persons working in mines (both underground and opencast) and in quarries.
Mining Acts - The Mining Act 1926 requires that a person acting in the capacity of mine manager of any mine where there are more than 12 men employed at any one time above ground, or more than six underground, must hold a certificate granted after examination by a Board of Examiners empowered under the Act to grant such certificates. Provision is made for proper ventilation in mines, the air temperature must not exceed 80° f in any working place, special care is required to be taken in handling explosives, dangerous places must be properly timbered, and special regulations are made as to hauling machinery, etc.
All machinery used to supply motive power is subject to the provisions of the Boilers, Lifts, and Cranes Act 1950 and the Machinery Act 1950 so far as these provisions apply. Inspectors of Mines have the powers of Inspectors of Machinery under the former Act and, by the Mining Amendment Act 1953, they are also given the powers of Inspectors of Machinery under the latter Act. Sufficient water must be supplied where it is necessary for the laying of dust in a mine. The Mining Amendment Act 1927 provides, inter alia, that a mine where 20 men or over are employed on one shift must have two outlets.
Comprehensive amending regulations pursuant to the Mining Act were issued in August 1945.
Coal Mining Acts - For every coal mine there must be a duly qualified manager, who must be either the owner of the mine or some person appointed by the owner, and who is responsible for the control, management, and direction of the mine. Inspectors of Coal Mines must hold certificates as first-class mine managers under the Coal Mines Act 1925. Certain sections of the Act deal with the control of coal dust, the use of safety lamps, first-aid endorsement on certificates of competency, the prohibition of work in places where the presence of gas is suspected, and the inspection of the mine before the commencement of work, etc. All accidents in mines rendering a workman unfit for work are notifiable. Comprehensive regulations pursuant to the 1925 Act, and known as the Coal Mines Regulations, were issued in 1939. These regulations have been amended from time to time in subsequent years.
A levy at the rate of 9d. a ton on coal other than lignite and 7½d. a ton for lignite is paid into a fund, called the Coal Mining Districts Welfare and Research Fund. This fund is used for the purposes of relief of miners injured in the course of employment, covers the cost of running and equipping mine rescue stations, and provides amenities in coal-mining districts, while moneys may be expended from the fund for research and otherwise generally for the benefit of the industry. The Coal Mining Districts Welfare and Research Council directs the expenditure.
Quarries Act - The Quarries Act 1944 contains provisions as to inspectors, and the appointment, qualifications, and duties of quarry managers. Adequate rules are provided for the safety of workers and the prevention of accidents. The Quarries Amendment Act 1951 placed opencast coal quarries under the authority of this Act and made consequential amendments to the Coal Mines Act 1925, certain provisions of which are now applied to opencast coal quarries. The 1954 amendment extends the definition of a quarry to cover hydro-electric works construction and a dam for water supply to the public.
Revised Quarries Regulations containing many new regulations and amendments to previous regulations were promulgated on 21 January 1959. These are framed to ensure proper standards of safety for all engaged in quarrying operations.
In addition to its major role of supplying bulk power, the New Zealand Electricity Department, amongst other things, administers the Electricity Act 1945, the Electrical Supply Regulations, the Electrical Wiring Regulations, the Electricians Act 1952, the Electric Linemen Act 1959, and the Gas Industry Act 1958.
The Electrical Supply Regulations set out minimum requirements for the construction and maintenance of lines and equipment used for the generation and distribution of electricity. These regulations also state conditions in regard to the characteristics of the supply to electricity consumers. The Department provides inspecting services in the interests of safety to life and property.
The Electrical Wiring Regulations set out minimum requirements for electrical installations, apparatus, and appliances used on consumers' premises. It is the responsibility of Electrical Supply Authorities to inspect such installations to see that they comply with the Wiring Regulations, which are designed to promote safety to life and property. New regulations came into force on 1 December 1961 and the “Handbook to the Electrical Wiring Regulations 1961” incorporates explanatory notes and diagrams.
The Electricians Act, through a Board set up under that Act, provides that electrical work be performed by registered persons, for the registration of Electrical Inspectors, and for legal proceedings to be taken where necessary. The aim of the Act is to promote safety to life and property.
The Electric Linemen Act set up the Electric Linemen Training Committee and provides for the training and certification of linemen and for work on overhead lines to be done only by authorised persons.
The Department is also actively engaged in promoting electrical safety through such bodies as the National Safety Association and committees of the New Zealand Standards Institute.
The Administration is responsible for the safety of aircraft and crews engaged in private and commercial carriage of the public and commercial carriage of goods, including agricultural aviation. The Administration lays down standards of aircraft construction and maintenance by means of Civil Airworthiness Requirements, and by regulation controls the standards of crew competency and physical fitness.
The Operations Division generally lays down standard limitations for aircraft operations according to aircraft performance and quality of airfields. Safety of aircraft engaged in all-weather flying is achieved by controlled separation exercised by Air Traffic Control.
The Accidents Branch of the Air Department has a responsibility in regard to both service and civil flying to investigate all aircraft accidents, to ascertain their causes, and to advise on preventive measures.
With agricultural aviation now rivalling all other forms of aviation in New Zealand, and with the increasing use of toxic chemicals for control of pests and weeds, the Administration, in close collaboration with the Departments of Health and Agriculture, requires pilots engaged in the distribution of these chemicals to obtain a Chemical Rating by attendance at a special residential course at one of the agricultural colleges and the passing of a written examination.
The Department of Internal Affairs, through its Explosives Branch, administers legislation which has as its purpose the protection of life and property from the hazards associated with the handling, storage, transport, and use of explosives, dangerous goods, and cinematograph film.
Explosives - The empowering legislation is the Explosives Act 1957 as amended by the Explosives Amendment Act 1958. The regulations in force are the Explosives Regulations 1959, and the Explosives Authorisation Order 1959 lists the explosives which may be imported into or manufactured in New Zealand. The explosives legislation is concerned solely with explosives proper, such as blasting powder, gelignite, and detonators which are used in blasting operations, explosive compositions used in ammunition, signals, or fireworks, and also ammunition, signals, and fireworks in their final manufactured form.
The main matters covered by the explosives legislation are (a) the authorisation and classification of explosives; (b) the licensing and control of importations, manufacture, conveyance (by air, sea, or land), storage, and sale of explosives; and (c) the promulgation of rules for the handling and use of explosives.
The regulations provide for the approval of the design, construction, and isolation of storage magazines and explosives factory buildings. In the case of factories, approval is also required of the manufacturing processes used in the production of explosives, and a general set of rules governing the safety of employees engaged in the industry are laid down in these regulations.
The legislation also deals with the conditions under which explosives may be transported and the type of vehicle which may be used for that purpose.
Dangerous Goods - The relevant legislation is the Dangerous Goods Act 1957 and the Dangerous Goods Regulations 1958. Substances controlled under the heading of dangerous goods embrace a wide range of inflammable materials, such as petrol, kerosene, fuel oil, calcium carbide, white phosphorus, ammonium nitrate, the chlorates of sodium, potassium, and calcium, compressed gases, and liquefied petroleum gas. While the Chief Inspector of Explosives has the overall responsibility for administration of this legislation, provision is made in the Act for the appointment of local bodies to act as local licensing authorities responsible for the issue of licences and the carrying out of regular inspections within their own districts. Over 160 local authorities, including all cities, almost all boroughs, a number of town boards, and a few counties, have been appointed as local licensing authorities under this provision.
As the regulations pertaining to dangerous goods are very comprehensive, a summary only of the more important requirements is given here. These are:
Premises for the storage of dangerous goods must be licensed.
Work rooms where dangerous goods are used industrially must be approved as to their construction and general layout.
The design and construction of tank wagons, aircraft-refuelling units, and other vehicles used for the conveyance of dangerous goods must be approved.
Types of containers, such as tins and drums for packing of dangerous goods, must be approved.
Vehicles and containers used for carrying or holding dangerous goods must be properly labelled.
Fuel-oil burners must be approved as to type and the installation of fuel-oil-consuming systems must also be approved.
Cylinders for holding compressed gases must be to an approved specification and the arrangements for filling and storage of the cylinders must also be subject to approval.
(viii) The installation of stationary petrol-driven internal combustion engines must be approved.
The repair and disposal of tanks and other containers which have held dangerous goods are controlled.
Adequate fire-extinguishing equipment must be provided in any place where dangerous goods are stored, handled, or used.
For the purpose of effective enforcement, inspectors appointed under the Act are given the power to enter and inspect premises where dangerous goods are stored under licence or where there is reason to believe that dangerous goods may be present; to seize goods or containers where such action is considered necessary; to take samples of dangerous goods for the purpose of testing; and to investigate the circumstances of any accident with dangerous goods.
Cinematograph Films - The Cinematograph Films Act 1961 and its associated regulations include provisions governing the storage, handling, and projection of cinematograph films and the licensing of theatres and other buildings in which cinematograph film is projected and of cinematograph-film projectionists. Premises in which cinematograph film is stored or screened must comply with certain requirements as to construction, ventilation, and means of egress. Projectionists employed in cinematograph theatres are required to be the holders of an operator's licence of the requisite grade.
Progress towards safety at work can come only from deliberate, informed, and organised effort in every work place. It is a recognised fact that most industrial accidents result from unsafe conditions, unsafe human acts, or from a combination of both. Consequently, occupational accidents, with their resultant loss of productive hours, suffering, and incapacity, will be kept to a minimum only if (a) safe working conditions are provided, and (b) safe working methods are adopted.
To this end the State Services Commission has ensured that positive measures are adopted towards the prevention of accidents at work. It realises that safety at work is important to morale and efficiency. It accepts the fact that leadership in the organisation of safety measures must come from top management. It endeavours to have every worker assured that there is a definite policy for safety based on the best available knowledge and methods, and that organisation and resources are in existence to ensure the implementation of that policy.
Safety work must be, and is, in the hands of experienced people. The Commission itself watches statistics and trends and directs special attention to causes and localities with a high incidence of accidents. It encourages Departments to campaign for safety, and offers active assistance where needed. Also, on behalf of its associated Departments, the Commission is a member of the National Safety Association of New Zealand.
On each major construction project the Ministry of Works has appointed a senior technical officer to act in the capacity of Safety Officer. He is invariably an officer with considerable practical knowledge and experience of departmental construction works. It is his duty to see that every section of the work is safeguarded to the maximum extent.
There is a wide range of activities undertaken by the Department on a major construction job such as a hydro-electric power project. For instance there are the mechanical workshops with installed machinery of various types used to repair the machines used on the job. There are also scores of bulldozers, carryall scrapers, huge mechanical shovels, cement hoppers, and cableways. The custody and distribution of tons of stores of all kinds is undertaken daily. Large numbers of men are transported daily in buses and trucks to and from their homes and the job sites. Electrical reticulation and maintenance is also a major task if the job is to proceed day and night without interruption.
In the actual carrying out of the work, tunnels are driven into the rock floor for foundation and survey purposes. Rivers are diverted, necessitating the excavation of thousands of tons of material, tons of explosives being used in these operations. Massive reinforced concrete structures are erected.
Safety requirements prescribed in various Government Acts and regulations play a major part in safety promotion on construction works. The Safety Officer is required to have a sound working knowledge of these requirements. In addition he is sent to training courses conducted periodically by the National Safety Association of New Zealand. From this training and with the help of Divisional Technical Staff (Mechanical, Civil Engineering, etc.) to whom he can look for specialised knowledge and assistance, the Safety Officer is well qualified to police the various sections of the works and ensure that the various safety regulations are complied with.
In the main it is the Department's foremen and overseers who can play the most important part in accident prevention on the job. These supervisors are in direct control of the day-to-day work, and by instructing their workers in the use of correct, efficient, and safe working methods, can prevent accidents. It is therefore an important part of the Safety Officer's job to make supervising staff safety conscious.
To do this, staff talks on safety are given, circulars, booklets, and extracts from safety regulations are distributed, posters are displayed on the works site, and film showings are made at regular intervals. In addition, with a view to safety, the Department encourages visits and inspections of the works by officials from other Government Departments, although these are not always required by law. The recommendations made in their reports are invariably acted upon.
All accident reports are examined by the Safety Officer. It is his responsibility to ensure that appropriate action is taken to prevent a recurrence of a similar accident on the job. He also reports to Head Office if the experience gained would be helpful on other works.
Protective clothing is supplied to many of the Department's workers employed on specific work. Welders are issued with goggles or helmets, gauntlets, and also leather aprons on special jobs. Operators on lathes, woodworking machinery, and other allied types of machines are supplied with goggles; spray painters with masks; and construction workers on projects with protective helmets. These are only a few of the items on issue to protect workers from injury, and work in this field is progressing as better and improved protective equipment becomes available.
Quite apart from accident-prevention activities on the job, a great deal of work is done by Head Office Divisions in safety promotion. In recent years much time has been devoted by the Mechanical Division to improve the safety of existing machinery in workshops by use of guards. Investigations into the use of cranes and other lifting machinery have also resulted in safety improvements.
The high degree of mechanisation on the 90,000-odd farm holdings in New Zealand is responsible in large part for the high output per unit of labour engaged in primary production; but it has been responsible too for an increase in the hazards associated with life and work in the country. Nearly 5,000 threshing machines, 19,000 wool presses, 30,000 internal combustion engines, 140,000 electric motors, 84,200 agricultural tractors, 37,000 milking plants, 30,000 shearing plants, as well as farm trucks, cultivating and harvesting implements, and other farm equipment and installations have taken a high annual toll in accidents and deaths, especially in recent years when there has been rapid growth in the use of heavy machinery for both normal farm operations and for bringing new land into production.
The increasing use of chemicals in agriculture for weed control and as pesticides and therapeutants, and employment of aircraft in farm work (226 machines in 1963), have added to the hazards to which those engaged in the agricultural industry have been subjected.
This Board is a statutory body set up under the provisions of the Workers' Compensation Act. One of its responsibilities is a general requirement to “prevent accidents to workers by such means as the Board thinks fit, and cooperate with any Government Department and other bodies and persons for that purpose”. It is also required to assist in providing facilities for the treatment and rehabilitation of injured persons. It has interpreted these requirements by sponsoring the formation of the National Safety Association of New Zealand (Inc.), and by making grants to the Department of Labour for safety education, the Department of Health for the construction of Industrial Health Centres at Penrose and Mt. Wellington (Auckland) and Woolston (Christchurch), and to the Auckland Hospital Board towards the cost of a rehabilitation centre for disabled civilians at Otara (Auckland). The Board also sponsors a scheme for first-aid instruction in remote areas by the Order of St. John.
This organisation was sponsored and is largely financed by the Workers' Compensation Board. It comprises member firms interested in promoting occupational safety, and is controlled by an elected executive functioning through specialist committees, five branch committees, and a small headquarters staff, together with a number of field organisers. It seeks to stimulate firms and organisations in taking all possible measures to reduce accidents in their own establishments, and especially in establishing their own internal safety organisations, full-time or part-time safety officers, and where possible joint management-worker safety committees. The Association also issues safety education material, undertakes general safety instruction and supervisor training within firms through its field staff, and organises periodical courses for farm safety officers and industrial safety officers. Its field of interest is substantially limited to occupational safety.
Table of Contents
Under the Island Territories Act 1943 and the Cook Islands Act 1915, the Minister of Island Territories is charged with the administration of New Zealand's dependent territories, and the Department of Island Territories is the executive agency for that administration.
New Zealand's first administrative responsibility for dependent areas in the South Pacific was undertaken in 1901, when the Cook Islands (including Niue) were brought within the boundaries of New Zealand. In 1919 New Zealand was given a mandate over Western Samoa; this became a trusteeship in 1946 under the Trusteeship Council of United Nations, and was terminated on 1 January 1962 with the granting of independence to Western Samoa. In 1949 the Tokelau Islands, formerly part of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, legally became part of New Zealand, which had administered them on behalf of the United Kingdom since 1925. Annual reports are forwarded to the United Nations Committee on Information from Non-self-governing Territories regarding progress made in Cook Islands, Niue, and the Tokelau Islands.
Besides administering the various island groups, the Department of Island Territories controls the operations of the N.Z.G.m.v. Moana Roa and the purchase and shipping of equipment, stores, etc., to island administrations. In addition, the Department takes an interest in the welfare of islanders in New Zealand, and is associated with the South Pacific Commission and the South Pacific Health Service. The former is an advisory and consultative body set up by the Governments of Australia, France, New Zealand, Britain, and the United States of America, all of which are responsible for the administration of non-self-governing territories in the Pacific. The functions of the Commission are to recommend to the member Governments means for promoting the social, economic, and medical welfare of the peoples in the region, and to this end several projects have been organised. The South Pacific Health Service advises member Governments on health matters, collects and distributes epidemiological information, assists in the maintenance, of professional staffs, and encourages medical research and the training of indigenous people as assistant medical practitioners and nurses.
The Officer for Islands Education is responsible to the Department for the coordination of educational policies in the various island groups, assists with the appointment of New Zealand teachers on secondment, the publication of School Journals in the vernacular of the different groups, and the supply of modern teaching equipment. An islands scholarship scheme instituted in 1945, under which selected students from all territories are given secondary and higher education in New Zealand, is under the Department's direction. Since the inauguration of the scheme 158 children have won scholarships, of whom 43 have already returned to employment in the islands.
By arrangement between the Governments of Western Samoa, Fiji, and New Zealand, young Samoans, Cook Islanders, Niueans, and Tokelau Islanders receive training at the Central Medical School, Suva, Fiji, to equip them for duty in their own territories as assistant medical practitioners, assistant dental practitioners, pharmacy and laboratory assistants, and assistant sanitary inspectors.
New Zealand also exercises the administration of the Ross Dependency on behalf of the United Kingdom Government. The Ross Dependency has been inhabited for some years and at the 1961 Census had a population of 198 males, who were maintaining the permanent scientific bases. Brief mention is also made in this section of Nauru Island, which is administered under a trusteeship, held jointly by the British Government, the Government of Australia, and the New Zealand Government.
The term “island territories” does not include Stewart Island or the Chatham Islands, which form part of New Zealand. The following minor islands, which are referred to on page 1 of this Yearbook, are also excluded: Three Kings Islands, Auckland Islands, Campbell Island, Antipodes Islands, Bounty Islands, Snares Islands, and Solander Island. Apart from Campbell Island, none of these islands is regularly inhabited, but a scientific staff of 11 men is stationed on Campbell Island maintaining meteorological records, conducting ionospheric research, and manning a radio station. The Kermadec Islands are also excluded, for, although they are in the same category as the Cook Islands in that they originally ranked as annexed islands, all New Zealand laws extend to them and there is no separate administration. A meteorological station and an aeradio station have been established on Raoul Island and have an official staff of 10 men. This is the only island of the Kermadec Group that is inhabited.
The termination of the Trusteeship Agreement in respect of Western Samoa and the emergence of the Territory as the first fully independent Polynesian state have not severed the close ties of friendship existing between New Zealand and Western Samoa. The New Zealand Government appreciates some of the difficulties being faced by the new state, and will endeavour to give all possible aid and assistance when requested to do so. Educational assistance, the scholarship scheme, and staff training programmes are important assistance schemes being continued by New Zealand.
The Cook Islands were proclaimed a British Protectorate in 18S8, and on 11 June 1901 they were annexed and proclaimed part of New Zealand under the Colonial Boundaries Act 1895. Niue, though one of the Cook Islands, has been under separate administration since 1903, and data relating to it are given later in this section. Not including Niue, there are 15 islands in the proclaimed territory, scattered over an area of some 850,000 square miles of ocean, and extending from Penrhyn, situated 9° south of the Equator, to Mangaia, which is just north of the Tropic of Capricorn. The Cook Islands are bounded on the east and west by the 156th and 167th meridians of west longitude respectively, and on the north and south by the 8th and 23rd parallels of south latitude. The total land area of the 15 islands is approximately 93 square miles, while Niue has an area slightly in excess of that figure.
Of the islands of the Southern Group, Rarotonga, Aitutaki, Atiu, Mitiaro, Mauke, and Mangaia are elevated and fertile, while Manuae and Takutea and the islands of the Northern Group, comprising Penrhyn, Manihiki, Rakahanga, Pukapuka, Palmerston, Nassau, and Suwarrow, are sea-level coral atolls. As a consequence the southern islands support the greater population. With one exception, Penrhyn, none of the islands possesses a good harbour.
The whole of the Cook Islands lie within the hurricane zone, and a number of destructive storms have been experienced. The Cook Islands are covered by a meteorological service with headquarters in Fiji, and advance warning of the intensity and path of tropical storms is available and enables precautions to be taken to protect life and property. From December to March the climate is warm and humid, and there is always the possibility of serious storms. In the remaining months of the year the climate of the Southern Group is mild and equable. The mean annual temperature in Rarotonga taken over the last 40 years was 74.5° f, and the average yearly rainfall over the same period was 84 in.
Following is a brief description of the individual islands.
Rarotonga (16,602 acres), the most fertile island of the territory, rises to a height of 2,140 ft. It is clothed to the tops of the mountains with splendid vegetation, and has abundant streams, considerable tracts of sloping land, and rich alluvial valleys. The town of Avarua is the centre of the local administration, and is 1,633 miles from Auckland. There is an airfield on the island. Tomatoes, oranges, and other citrus fruits are the chief exports.
Mangaia (12,800 acres, 110 miles from Rarotonga) is the southeastemmost of the Group. Mangaia is not as fertile as Rarotonga, but produces quantities of coconuts, oranges, pineapples, other citrus fruits, etc. Mangaia is of volcanic origin and is surrounded by a barrier reef without passages. From a narrow sandy beach the shore rises in high cliffs to a mile-wide plateau, which descends again to almost sea level, enclosing an ancient crater holding several volcanic mounds, the highest of which exceeds 550 ft. The crater drains by subterranean channels.
Atiu (6,654 acres, 116 miles from Rarotonga) has a fertile plateau above steep cliffs. Citrus fruits and copra are the main exports.
Mauke (4,552 acres, 150 miles from Rarotonga) is a low circular island about 2 miles across, lying to the north-east of Rarotonga. Like Mangaia and Atiu, it is surrounded by an unbroken fringing reef. Mauke is very fertile. Oranges are the main export.
Aitutaki (4,461 acres, 140 miles from Rarotonga) is about 18 miles in circuit and one of the most fertile of the islands forming the Southern Group. It has an airfield and a flying-boat base which was used regularly by the Coral Route service to Tahiti up to September 1960. Tomatoes, oranges, and copra are the main exports.
Mitiaro (5,500 acres, 142 miles from Rarotonga) is a good example of an elevated coral reef, thinly coated with sand and gravel of the same material. The greater part of the surface is not more than 6 ft above high-water mark.
Manuae (1,524 acres, 124 miles from Rarotonga) consists of two small islands, Manuae and Te-Au-o-Tu, joined by a coral reef. The two islands are in general usage covered by the term Manuae; the name Hervey Islands is an alternative but rarely used title.
Takutea (302 acres, 118 miles from Rarotonga) is a small coral island, moderately fertile, but it is not regularly inhabited. It is owned by the people of Atiu and worked by them as a copra plantation.
Penrhyn (2,432 acres, 737 miles from Rarotonga) is also sometimes known as Tongareva. The large lagoon with its two entrances affords the only land-locked shelter within the group for vessels other than fishing boats, and it is the refuge of trading schooners during the hurricane season. The island has a pearl-shell industry.
Manihiki (1,344 acres, 650 miles from Rarotonga) is an atoll about 30 miles in circumference, valuable for the extent of its coconut groves. It has a large pearl-shell industry. Fishing for shell was suspended from 1958 to 1960.
Pukapuka (1,250 acres, 715 miles from Rarotonga) is a small triangular-shaped atoll of about 3 miles in diameter, with its highest point about 15 ft above sea level. The people of this island have somewhat different customs and dialect from those of the remainder of the group.
Rakahanga (960 acres, 674 miles from Rarotonga) is also an atoll, and shares its Resident Agent with Manihiki, from which it is only 25 miles distant. Copra is the only export.
Palmerston (500 acres, 270 miles from Rarotonga) consists of eight islets threaded along a reef. Palmerston also bears the name of Avarau.
Suwarrow (100 acres, 513 miles from Rarotonga) is a coral atoll of triangular form possessing a land-locked lagoon 8 miles by 6, which is capable cf being made into an excellent harbour. The island, which has been much reduced in land area by storms, is a sanctuary for sea birds.
Nassau (300 acres, 673 miles from Rarotonga) is a small island well planted with coconut trees. It is owned by the people of Pukapuka, who utilise the island for its copra.
The executive government of the Cook Islands is vested in the Crown in right of the Government of New Zealand. There is a Resident Commissioner, who is charged, subject to the control of the Minister of Island Territories, with the administration of the executive government of the Cook Islands. The Resident Commissioner, who is stationed at Rarotonga, is represented in the outer islands by Resident Agents.
In each of the 10 main islands there is an Island Council consisting of ex officio members (officials, arikis, or leading chiefs) and elected members. Elections were first held in March 1947 and have since been conducted triennially in each constituency, the franchise extending to ai'J Cook Island Maoris of 18 years of age or over. The councils, which must meet at least annually, and in practice meet much more frequently, are presided over by the Resident Commissioner, if present, or by the Resident Agents.
A major step forward in the constitutional development of the Cook Islands was the passing in October 1957 of the Cook Islands Amendment Act 1957 which provided for a Legislative Assembly with an elected majority to replace the Legislative Council which had a majority of official members. This assembly was empowered to appropriate and authorise the expenditure of all revenue derived in the Cook Islands and from 1 April 1962 this power was extended to include also subsidies granted by New Zealand. The assembly first met on 3 November 1958 and has met annually since that year.
The Legislative Assembly consists of 26 members, excluding the Resident Commissioner, 14 of whom are elected by secret ballot under a system of universal suffrage, seven (being in each case a member of an Island Council) elected by the various Island Councils, one member elected by Europeans of the Cook Group, and four official members.
Laws governing the Cook Islands are made by Act of the New Zealand Parliament or by Orders in Council and regulations issued thereunder. Ordinances applicable to the whole of the Cook Islands are now made by the Legislative Assembly of the Cook Islands, subject to certain statutory restrictions. These ordinances require the assent of the Resident Commissioner, and may be disallowed either wholly or in part by the Governor-General within one year after the assent of the Resident Commissioner has been given. Ordinances restricted in their application to the islands in which they are made may be enacted by the local Island Councils. These local ordinances require the consent of the Resident Commissioner, or they may be reserved for the Governor-General's pleasure.
As from 1 April 1959 the Island Council of Rarotonga was reconstituted as a body corporate with power to make bylaws, raise loans, collect revenues, and expend moneys. The control of harbours, roads, and drainage is vested in the council which is responsible for the maintenance and improvement of these and other public amenities. Its revenues are derived from motor-vehicle registration, etc., fees, a road tax on petrol and certain individuals, trading licences, and a harbour-improvement rate. The council is being subsidised from the Cook Islands Assembly Account until such time as it is able to raise sufficient revenue to finance its various activities. With this in view, the council has passed bylaws imposing a bicycle tax, an entertainment tax, and extending the road tax, and has further proposals for raising revenue under consideration.
The powers of all island councils were extended and placed on the same basis as the Rarotonga Island Council as from 1 April 1961.
Apart from taxes raised by the Island Council, the only direct taxation of the Maori community is an income tax levied in accordance with the Income Tax Ordinance 1956.
The administration of justice is in the hands of the High Court, the Native Land Court, and the Native Appellate Court. The High Court exercises civil and criminal jurisdiction throughout the Cook Islands, while the Native Land Court is concerned with litigation on lands and titles. The Native Appellate Court hears appeals and applications for rehearings in respect of judgments of the Native Land Court.
The Cook Islands Public Service comes under the control of the New Zealand State Services Commission.
The Cook Island Maori is a Polynesian and is closely related to the New Zealand Maori. There is a strong resemblance between the two peoples in tradition, language, and custom. Many of the tribes in both places are able to trace their descent back to a common ancestor. A census of the Cook Islands taken on 25 September 1961 recorded a total population (exclusive of Niue) of 18,378, an increase of 1,698, or 10.2 per cent, as compared with the census of 25 September 1956. Details of population of the islands of the group as at 25 September 1961 are set out in the following table.
Island | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Rarotonga | 4,470 | 4,206 | 8,676 |
Aitutaki | 1,315 | 1,267 | 2,582 |
Mangaia | 940 | 937 | 1,877 |
Atiu | 657 | 609 | 1,266 |
Mauke | 414 | 371 | 785 |
Mitiaro | 156 | 151 | 307 |
Manuae | 13 | 5 | 18 |
Palmerston | 38 | 48 | 86 |
Pukapuka | 362 | 356 | 718 |
Nassau | 64 | 45 | 109 |
Manihiki | 551 | 455 | 1,006 |
Rakahanga | 157 | 162 | 319 |
Penrhyn | 316 | 312 | 628 |
Suwarrow | 1 | - | 1 |
Takutea | - | - | - |
Totals | 9,454 | 8,924 | 18,378 |
During the year ended 31 December 1961 births numbered 904 and deaths 161. The number of deaths of children under one year of age in 1961 was 44.
In accordance with the provisions of the Cook Islands Act 1915, all Cook Islanders receive free medical and surgical treatment in their villages, in the hospital, and in the tuberculosis sanatorium. Cook Island Maori patients in the hospital and the sanatorium, and all school children, receive free dental treatment.
Although lying within the tropics, the Cook Islands are singularly free from the common diseases prevalent in other tropical islands. Malaria is unknown, but filariasis is endemic, and this and tuberculosis provide the main health problems of the Group. The objective of the health services - to improve the health of the community - is being pursued by a system of village sanitary inspection and group medical examination, combined with modern treatment of disease in dispensary, clinic, hospital, and sanatorium.
The staff of the Health Department during 1961–62 numbered 148. Only the Chief Medical Officer, the Assistant Medical Officer, the Matron, and three or four certificated New Zealand nurses were Europeans. The dental clinic is staffed by a European dentist and two nurses, and six Cook Islands staff.
A general hospital (57 beds) equipped with dispensary, X-ray, and laboratory facilities, and a tuberculosis sanatorium (64 beds) are maintained in Rarotonga. In the outer islands, dispensaries with accommodation for a few patients are operated by assistant medical practitioners. A cottage hospital has been built at Aitutaki. Atiu, Penrhyn, and Mangaia also have small hospitals. The New Zealand Government has approved in principle the erection of a new hospital in Rarotonga and construction should commence shortly.
Primary education in the Cook Islands is provided by the Administration, the Roman Catholic Mission, and the Seventh Day Adventist Mission, post-primary education, being provided by the Administration for children selected from throughout the Group.
Education is free and compulsory between the ages of six and sixteen years. At 31 March 1962 the total number of pupils on the rolls was 4,873, comprising 4,450 pupils at Government schools and 423 at denominational schools. Under the Government Scholarship Scheme 16 scholars proceeded to New Zealand early in 1962. The total number of scholarships granted since 1946 is now 113.
There is a wide variation in types of employment in the different islands. On the atolls in the Northern Group the island people subsist largely on coconuts and fish, and there is little opportunity for them to engage in other pursuits which would provide exports and a consequent higher living standard. In the islands of Manihiki and Penrhyn pearl diving is carried out under regulations which restrict this employment to Polynesians, and otherwise govern the industry. A strict control of this industry is enforced to ensure that the beds are not depleted. It is in the fertile islands of the Southern Group that most of the population is concentrated, and labour is required for the growing, harvesting, packing, and shipment of fruit and copra, the staple exports on which living standards depend. As most of the land in these islands is held by family groups under customary title, the bulk of the people are engaged in work on their own plantations. There is, however, opportunity for wage earners in the administrative departments, in plantation work, and in the handling of fruit for export.
In Rarotonga secondary industries have been established in the form of two clothing factories and a factory for manufacturing articles from paua shell. Products from both industries are exported to the New Zealand market. The manufacture of handicrafts is on a domestic basis.
During 1961 a new fruit juicing and canning factory commenced operations in Rarotonga. An important adjunct to the citrus industry, this factory processes fruit with high juicing qualities.
A number of Cook Island Maoris go to New Zealand to engage in service or to learn trades. This migration is under supervision, and persons desiring to leave the islands are subject to examination for health and character.
The principal export crops of the Cook Islands are citrus fruits, copra, pineapples, and tomatoes. The following are the estimated areas planted in the principal crops: coconuts, 28,250 acres; citrus fruits, 767 acres; taro, 400 acres; bananas, 1,500 acres; tomatoes, 800 acres; pineapples, 500 acres; manioc, 325 acres; kumeras, 200 acres; yams, 50 acres. In order to aid the economy of the Cook Islands, the New Zealand Government arranged for an extension of the citrus replanting scheme and the erection of a central cool store and packing shed at Rarotonga. There are 1,860 horses, 260 head of cattle, 10,270 pigs, and 2,250 goats in the islands.
The New Zealand Government vessel, Moana Roa, maintains a service between New Zealand and the Cook Group at approximately monthly intervals visiting Rarotonga and those of the outer islands which are offering cargo. Occasional calls at Rarotonga are also made by trans-Pacific cargo vessels. The Matson Line vessels Monterey and Mariposa regularly visit Rarotonga en route from the Pacific coast of America to New Zealand and uplift passengers and mail.
Radio communication has largely removed the former isolation of the islands, there being now no permanently inhabited island without a radio station. The chief station is Rarotonga Radio, which maintains direct communication with the substations and with Wellington, Apia, and Suva. Postal and telegraph services are available in all the islands. There is a telephone service in Rarotonga and a limited service operates on Aitutaki.
A summary of exports by country of destination and imports by country of origin for the last five years is contained in the next table.
Country | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Imports (£) | |||||
New Zealand | 564,171 | 641,926 | 495,806 | 605,481 | 672,611 |
Australia | 25,715 | 38,421 | 47,752 | 32,944 | 53,664 |
United Kingdom | 65,062 | 66,944 | 67,748 | 111,188 | 104,462 |
Canada | 34,372 | 25,298 | 22,899 | 18,624 | 22,666 |
United States of America | 48,055 | 31,942 | 15,405 | 34,994 | 28,280 |
Japan | 14,299 | 21,993 | 13,710 | 42,451 | 27,216 |
Other | 36,374 | 59,507 | 54,441 | 51,518 | 112,650 |
Totals | 788,048 | 886,031 | 717,761 | 897,200 | 1,021,549 |
Exports (£) | |||||
New Zealand | 402,454 | 363,225 | 482,011 | 435,653 | 561,065 |
Australia | 9,925 | 1,737 | 1 | 24,525 | 12,879 |
United States of America | 59,041 | 17,184 | 8,907 | 308 | 604 |
United Kingdom | 274 | 288 | 174 | 605 | 270 |
Italy | 16,210 | 11,631 | - | - | - |
Other | 53,021 | 11,193 | 8,242 | 3,223 | 23,366 |
Totals | 540,925 | 405,258 | 499,335 | 464,314 | 598,184 |
The New Zealand Customs Tariff applies to the Cook Islands with special duties on sugar, cotton piece goods (except calico), linen piece goods, piece goods of mixed linen and cotton, and black-twist tobacco. During the war period, import, finance, and price controls were instituted and have been kept in force. Import licences are required for goods imported from countries other than New Zealand.
Details of the quantities and values of the principal commodities exported in 1961, with 1960 figures also given, are shown below.
Commodity | 1960 | 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
Cases | £ | Cases | £ | |
Citrus fruits | 94,037 | 120,452 | 107,023 | 156,490 |
Bananas | 2,048 | 2,170 | 4,484 | 4,632 |
Pineapples | 1,300 | 1,400 | 1,394 | 1,551 |
boxes | boxes | |||
Tomatoes | 95,825 | 58,238 | 87,103 | 45,844 |
tons | tons | |||
Copra | 1,214 | 66,489 | 1,334 | 64,943 |
Mother-of-pearl shell | 57 | 24,244 | 83 | 45,902 |
Handicrafts, grassware, etc. | … | 6,550 | … | 11,124 |
Manufactured goods | … | 92,796 | … | 89,130 |
Jewellery | … | 13,194 | … | 5,954 |
gallons | ||||
Fruit juice | … | … | 151,685 | 98,423 |
Foodstuffs continue to be the largest class of import; major imports for 1961, with comparative figures for 1960, are set out in the following table.
Commodity | Value | Percentage of Total Imports | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1960 | 1961 | |
£ | £ | per cent | per cent | |
Foodstuffs | 236,513 | 266,992 | 26.4 | 26.1 |
Drapery and piece goods | 106,984 | 174,989 | 11.9 | 17.1 |
Oils and petrol, etc. | 45,602 | 49,405 | 5.1 | 4.8 |
Tobacco and cigarettes | 18,755 | 18,480 | 2.1 | 1.8 |
Vehicles and parts | 43,424 | 44,689 | 4.9 | 4.4 |
Fruit cases and sacks | 31,483 | 30,548 | 3.7 | 3.0 |
Timber and cement | 57,444 | 18,988 | 6.4 | 1.9 |
New Zealand currency is in use in the Group. The principal sources of revenue within the Group are import duties £66,956, export duties £6,623, stamp sales £6,504, and income tax £23,461. Apart from income tax, there is no direct taxation of the Maori community.
The New Zealand Government has continued to make subsidies and grants available on a generous scale for capital development in health, education, and other social services, and for meeting the budgetary deficits of the Group.
A comparative statement of receipts and expenditure for the latest five years is shown hereunder.
Year | Subsidies from New Zealand | Receipts from Cook Islands | Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1957–58 | 390,962 | 444,391 | 787,909 |
1958–59 | 365,425 | 432,261 | 836,232 |
1959–60 | 455,530 | 425,868 | 855,617 |
1960–61 | 575,435 | 509,941 | 1,118,004 |
1961–62 | 627,841 | 521,420 | 1,093,731 |
The principal items of expenditure in 1961–62 were £2i3,691 on education, £150,822 on health services, and £97,218 on public works. More detailed information in respect of the Cook Islands and Niue Island will be found in parliamentary paper A.3 for the year ended 31 March 1962.
Niue Island, discovered by Captain Cook in 1774, became part of New Zealand in 1901, when the boundaries of New Zealand were extended to include the Cook Islands. As stated previously, Niue is part of the Cook Islands, but has been under separate administration since 1903. The island is situated in latitude 19° 02' south and longitude 169° 52' west, somewhat west of the centre of the irregular triangle formed by Samoa, Tonga, and the southern Cook Islands, and is 600 miles distant from the latter. The island, which has an area of 64,028 acres, is an elevated coral outcrop with a coral reef fringing a precipitous and broken coastline. The central saucer-shaped plateau, rising to a height of 220 ft, is encircled by a narrow terrace about 90 ft above sea level. There are no running streams, and the island is dependent on rainwater, which is stored in tanks. The soil, though fertile, is not plentiful, and this feature, combined with the rocky and broken nature of the country, makes cultivation difficult and has precluded the grazing of stock in the past, although some goats were recently introduced to provide milk. The climate is mild and equable, but the island is on the edge of the hurricane belt. (In February 1959 a hurricane struck the island and damage to administration buildings, houses, churches, crops, timber supplies, and personal possessions was estimated at £750,000, and a similar misfortune occurred in January 1960.) The mean annual temperature during the last 30 years was 76.6° f, and the average annual rainfall for a similar period was 79.4 in.
The port of Alofi has an open roadstead anchorage which is satisfactory in fair weather.
Provision for the administration of Niue is made in the Cook Islands Act 1915, which provides for the appointment of a Resident Commissioner charged with the administration of the executive government of Niue. Laws are made by Act of the New Zealand Parliament, or regulations issued thereunder, or by ordinance passed by the local Island Assembly. This body meets periodically under the presidency of the Resident Commissioner, and consists of up to 16 Niuean members appointed by the Governor-General, and representing all villages on the island.
The Niuean is of Polynesian stock and the language a Polynesian dialect peculiar to the island, but closely related to that of Tonga, Samoa, and the Cook Islands. Population increase would be greater by 100 or more annually if it were not for the increasing emigration of Niueans to New Zealand. Totals of the 11 censuses taken since 11 June 1901 are as follows.
Census | Population |
---|---|
1902 | 4,079 |
1906 | 3,822 |
1911 | 3,943 |
1916 | 3,880 |
1921 | 3,750 |
1926 | 3,795 |
1936 | 4,104 |
1945 | 4,253 |
1951 | 4,553 |
1956 | 4,707 |
1961 | 4,868 |
In the population as at the census of 25 September 1961 there were 2,395 males and 2,468 females. There were 82 Europeans included.
The inhabitants are distributed amongst 12 villages, of which Alofi is the largest. The inhabitants of Niue are British subjects and New Zealand citizens.
For the calendar year 1961 births totalled 208 and deaths 43. There were 11 deaths of children under one year of age, the infant mortality rate per 1,000 live births being 52.9.
Niue, although situated in the tropics, is largely free from diseases prevalent in tropical countries. An energetic tuberculosis campaign is being carried out by the Chief Medical Officer and his staff. The Niuean standard of general hygiene is very good by Pacific standards.
All medical and dental treatment, including hospital services, is provided free of charge to the inhabitants, the money for this expenditure being provided out of subsidies from the New Zealand Government. There is a Government hospital. Attached to the hospital is an outpatients department, X-ray unit, laboratory, and dispensary. The staff at December 1961 numbered 32.
The amounts expended on public health during the past five years were as follows.
Item | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount expended | £39,360 | £37,471 | £49,618 | £58,260 | £62,800 |
Population | 4,735 | 4,718 | 4,781 | 4,868 | 4,864 |
Amount per head of population | £8 6s. 6d. | £9 15s. 0d. | £10 7s. 7d. | £12 Os. 6d. | £13 8s. 2d. |
The seven primary schools, the two post-primary classes, an accelerate class, and the side school (European and selected Niuean pupils) are all under the control of the Administration. The Education Department is controlled by the European Education Officer with a staff of seven European and 91 Niuean teachers.
The total number of children attending school in Niue at the end of 1961 was 1,281, and scholarship pupils attending school or receiving training in New Zealand numbered 17. Education is free and compulsory for those aged from six to 14 years.
The only substantial employer of labour is the Administration, which employs Niueans in the Education, Police, Public Works, Transport, and other Departments, and in the loading or discharge of vessels. Apart from this, labour is engaged from time to time to prepare copra for shipment. During the last four years a large number of unskilled labourers have been employed on public works. The basic wage rates are 12s. 6d. per day for unskilled work, 1s. 9d. per hour for waterside work, and on a varying scale for other employment. There is no unemployment problem.
The Agriculture Department has now been functioning for over six years. Before any actual plant improvements could be made it was necessary for soil studies to be made, pilot trials commenced, and for the Department to be organised and staff trained. Much of this had been achieved when the hurricane of February 1959 destroyed practically all existing trials and experiments.
The principal agricultural exports are copra, bananas, and kumeras. All the copra exported is grown by the Niueans, there being no European planters. Most copra is shipped under a contract with a New Zealand firm.
The extremely rocky nature of the ground makes all agriculture difficult, as practically the whole of the arable land is confined to small pockets of soil among the coral rocks. Of the total area of some 65,000 acres, approximately 48,000 acres are more or less continuously cultivated, while some 8,000 acres are in forest. The remaining 9,000 acres are either in coastal forest and scrub, light forest, or heavy forest.
As the Niuean depends for his livelihood upon his family lands, alienation is prohibited, so that there are no landowners apart from the Niueans and the Administration.
There are no internal transport services. The transport of goods and produce to and from the port of Alofi is carried out by Administration and privately owned motor vehicles. There are some 72 miles of all-weather roads on the island.
At Alofi there is an open roadstead only, and cargo is handled by lighters.
Full postal services are provided at Alofi, where there is a Post Office Savings Bank. A single-line telephone system connects all villages on the island, and a radio station is maintained by the Administration for overseas communication.
During 1961 inward cargo totalled 5,313 tons, while outward cargo totalled 1,375 tons. As usual, the bulk of the trade was with New Zealand. During 1960 the coconut trees did not fully recover from the hurricanes of 1959 and 1960, and it was not expected that copra exports could be resumed before late 1961.
The values of exports and imports for the latest five years available are given below.
Year | Exports | Imports | Total Trade |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1957 | 58,667 | 153,598 | 212,265 |
1958 | 56,785 | 152,107 | 208,892 |
1959 | 25,753 | 171,659 | 197,412 |
1960 | 22,203 | 232,413 | 254,616 |
1961 | 35,085 | 239,424 | 274,509 |
Exports of principal commodities over the latest five years were as follows.
Item | 1957 | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
£ | £ | £ | £ | £ | ||||||
Copra (tons) | 740 | 40,104 | 715 | 36,760 | 123 | 7,782 | - | - | - | - |
Bananas (cases) | 6,124 | 6,418 | 988 | 1.070 | 239 | 265 | 1,299 | 1,413 | 5,371 | 5,975 |
Kumeras (bags) | 1,377 | 1,662 | 6,528 | 5,766 | 8,910 | 8,903 | 7,953 | 9,739 | 14,176 | 14,244 |
Plaited ware | … | 5,498 | … | 5,183 | … | 1,592 | … | 3,827 | … | 3,104 |
Principal exports | 53,712 | … | 48,779 | … | 18,542 | … | 14,979 | … | 23,323 | |
Total exports | … | 58,667 | … | 56,785 | … | 25,753 | … | 22,203 | … | 35,085 |
The New Zealand Customs Tariff is in force, and there is free trade between the island and New Zealand. Local duties are, however, imposed on cotton piece goods, sugar, and twist tobaccos irrespective of country of origin.
Revenue on the island is raised principally from import and export duties, the sale of stamps and High Court fines. Local income tax is levied in accordance with the Income Tax Ordinance of 1961, and a poll tax of £1 a year is imposed on all Niuean males aged 18 years and over who are not liable for income tax.
Deficits are met by a subsidy from New Zealand. A comparative statement of receipts and expenditure during the latest five financial years is given in the following table.
Year | Receipts | Expenditure | Subsidy |
---|---|---|---|
£ | £ | £ | |
1957–58 | 149,980 | 284,632 | 163,587 |
1958–59 | 139,747 | 297,831 | 150,000 |
1959–60 | 167,642 | 418,837 | 232,560 |
1960–61 | 242,718 | 481,013 | 237,675 |
1961–62 | 228,014 | 505,925 | 278,787 |
Situated some 300 miles to the north of Western Samoa, between 8° and 10° south latitude and between 171° and 173° west longitude, are the three atoll islands of Atafu, Nukunono, and Fakaofo, of the Tokelau (Union) Group. A fourth island, Olosega, belonging to the United States of America and lying 100 miles to the south of Fakaofo, completes the group.
Each atoll is composed of a number of coral islets surrounding a central lagoon. These islets vary in size from 100 yards to 4 miles in length, while none is wider than 400 yards nor, with but few exceptions, higher than 10 ft above sea level. The land area of each atoll is approximately as follows: Fakaofo, 650 acres; Atafu, 500 acres; Nukunono, 1,350 acres. The atolls do not lie in close proximity, there being 40 miles of open sea between Fakaofo and Nukunono, and 57 miles between Nukunono and Atafu.
Owing to the absence of humus in the soil, the vegetation is practically restricted to coconut palms, although one islet of each atoll is reserved for growing the tauanave, or tausunu, a short stubby tree, which yields to the Tokelau Islanders their only timber for the construction of canoes and utensils.
The general isolation of the Tokelau Islands and the limited nature of the economy have combined to produce an extremely simple pattern of living and a stable society in which there is freedom from many social problems. The absence of such complicating factors as divergent economic interests, cultural differences, or racial conflict is conducive towards the maintenance of the present peaceful mode of life and outlook. Village affairs are managed by the Council of Elders, comprising representatives of the families, and this body also exerts some influence over the “aumaga” or village labour force. In this way the traditional form of patriarchal authority has been preserved and regulates Tokelau society, performing a service alongside, and also in addition to, the public duties of government which are carried out by local officials such as the Faipule and the Pulenu'u.
The Tokelau Islands were included under the protection of Great Britain in 1877. In 1916 the islands, at the request of the inhabitants, were formally annexed to Great Britain by an Order in Council, which also extended the boundaries of the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony to include the Tokelau Group (then known as the Union Islands) and their dependencies. The group was governed by the High Commissioner for the Western Pacific and administered by the District Officer at Funafuti, in the Ellice Group. In 1925 the New Zealand Government, at the request of the British Government, agreed to administer the islands. By Order in Council the group was separated from the Gilbert and Ellice Islands Colony, and by further Order in Council in the same year the Governor-General of New Zealand was empowered to make laws for its peace, order, and good government.
The Tokelau Nomenclature Ordinance 1946 officially fixed the name of the group, hitherto sometimes referred to as the Union Islands, as the Tokelau Islands or the Tokelau Islands Dependency.
By the Tokelau Islands Act 1948 the Tokelau Group was included within the territorial boundaries of New Zealand; legislative powers are now vested in the Governor-General in Council. The inhabitants of the Tokelau Islands are British subjects and New Zealand citizens.
There is no resident European administrative staff, but an administrative officer was appointed in 1955. He is based at Apia, Western Samoa, and coordinates administrative services for the group.
The people, though closely allied to the Samoans, have not such a fine physique. Intermarriage with Gilbert and other Islanders has probably lessened the strain of pure Polynesian blood to a greater extent than in the case of the Samoans.
On 25 September 1961 a census showed a total population of 1,870.
Island | Males | Females | Total |
---|---|---|---|
Atafu | 265 | 309 | 574 |
Fakaofo | 358 | 425 | 783 |
Nukunono | 251 | 262 | 513 |
Totals | 874 | 996 | 1,870 |
Health services in the Tokelau Islands are organised and supervised from Apia, from where also the supplies are drawn. The incidence of disease in the islands is slight.
Three Samoan medical practitioners are stationed in the group. Other medical staff consists of staff nurses, nurses, and dressers, who obtain their training at Apia hospital in Western Samoa. In addition, each atoll has an active women's committee, and to these committees much credit is due for their work in village health and sanitation.
There are now 16 trained Tokelau teachers in the group. All the necessary school equipment, stationery, and textbooks are supplied by the New Zealand Government; the schools also receive copies of the Samoan Teachers Monthly Guide and of Samoan and New Zealand School Journals. In addition, they are equipped with filmstrip projectors and also with radio sets so that the daily educational broadcasts of the Western Samoan Education Department may be utilised. The mission school on Nukunono is equipped by the New Zealand Government in a similar fashion to the schools of the other islands.
The rolls of the three schools in March 1962 were as follows: Fakaofo, 235; Atafu, 145; Nukunono, 150. In addition, a number of Tokelau children attend Government and mission schools in Western Samoa.
Visits to the islands are made at approximately three-monthly intervals by aircraft of the Royal New Zealand Air Force stationed at Lauthala Bay, Fiji. Trading visits are made at fairly regular intervals by a vessel chartered by the Western Samoa Trust Estates Corporation.
Radiotelegraph receivers and transmitters are operated on each atoll, being housed in small radiotelegraph station buildings. In addition, receiving sets are installed in all villages and enable the people to listen to broadcasts from the Apia broadcasting station.
The quantity of copra shipped for the year ended 31 March 1962 amounted to 155 tons. Apart from copra the only exports are handicrafts.
Revenue is derived principally from export duty on copra, Customs duty of 12½ per cent ad valorem on all goods entering the islands, trading profits, and the sale of postage stamps. Revenue for the year 1961 was £26,150 (including subsidy from New Zealand) and expenditure £19,725.
Under the Tokelau Islands Copra Regulations 1952 a Copra Stabilisation Fund was established by a levy on purchases of copra for export, and is used to supplement the prices received by the producers, or by the purchasers on resale after export, as may be necessary from time to time. At 31 March 1962 there was £6,824 in the fund.
The Ross Dependency comprises the sector of the Antarctic continent between 160° east and 150° west longitude, together with the islands lying between those degrees of longitude and south of latitude 60° south.
Within these boundaries there are an estimated 160,000–175,000 square miles of land and 130,000 square miles of permanent ice shelf. The land is virtually entirely covered by ice, but has bases inhabited by scientific personnel.
By Order in Council of 30 July 1923 under the British Settlements Act 1887 (Imp.) the territories of the Ross Dependency were brought within the jurisdiction of the New Zealand Government. From time to time laws for the Dependency have been made by regulations promulgated by the Governor-General of New Zealand.
Administrative powers are vested in the Governor-General of New Zealand, and administrative officers (commonly referred to as Administrators) have been appointed from time to time since 1923. In 1956 a Deputy Administrator was also appointed, and other officers were given the powers of Stipendiary Magistrate, coroner, and postmaster.
The New Zealand Geographic Board, which is the place-names authority for the Ross Dependency, published in 1958 a provisional Gazetteer of the Ross Dependency. A supplement to the Provisional Gazetteer was published in 1960.
The New Zealand Government decided that the New Zealand bases in the Ross Dependency would continue to be operated after the conclusion of the International Geophysical Year. In March 1958 the Government appointed the Ross Dependency Research Committee to coordinate and supervise all New Zealand activity in the Ross Dependency, with particular reference to the scientific and technical programme.
The functions of the Committee are:
To advise the Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research on the organisation and administration of New Zealand activity in the Ross Dependency;
To present an annual report to the Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research;
To coordinate and supervise all New Zealand activity in the Ross Dependency with particular reference to the scientific and technical programme;
To coordinate New Zealand activity with that of other countries operating in Antarctica and, in particular, with any expeditions of such countries operating in the Ross Dependency;
To coordinate the publication and dissemination of the results of scientific research and investigation and the custody of records.
The implementation of the approved programme is the responsibility of the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, in which an Antarctic Division has been formed to undertake this task. The specific functions of the Division are:
To be responsible for the execution and operation of Antarctic activities undertaken by the New Zealand Government;
To supervise approved non-Government expeditions to the Antarctic;
To maintain an information centre on Antarctic exploration and scientific research.
Responsibility for coordinating the scientific details of the approved programme, the procurement of scientific equipment and spares, and the working up of scientific data has been delegated as follows: Meteorology, Director, New Zealand Meteorological Service; Survey and Maps, Surveyor-General, Department of Lands and Survey; Geology and Glaciology, Director, Geological Survey; Special Upper Atmosphere Investigations and Aurora, Director, Dominion Physical Laboratory; Seismology, Geomagnetism, Ionosphere, Director, Geophysics Division; Oceanography, Director, Oceanographic Institute; Biology, Director, Dominion Museum.
Outside the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research, several Government Departments provide important aid to New Zealand Antarctic activities. From 1956–57 till 1960–61 the Royal New Zealand Navy operated HMNZS Endeavour for the annual relief of Scott Base, and Endeavour and other vessels have been used for oceanographic survey work. In 1961–62 HMNZS Rotoiti acted as a relief picket-ship during portions of the summer flying season, and was stationed when engaged on this work approximately halfway between New Zealand and the Antarctic. The Post Office provides assistance on communication matters and by the secondment of staff. The Meteorological Service, Dominion Museum, and Department of Lands and Survey participate in the programme. The last-named provides surveyors and publishes all maps. The Army and Air Departments, and the Marine Department assist in numerous ways, particularly with the secondment of staff. The Victoria University of Wellington and the University of Canterbury, Christchurch, are active participants in Antarctic work. Their projects are coordinated through the Ross Dependency Research Committee and the Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Non-Government expeditions from New Zealand to the Antarctic are authorised by the Minister for Scientific and Industrial Research after prior examination by the Ross Dependency Research Committee as to their scientific worth, the competence of the members of the expedition to accomplish the objectives, the adequacy of the logistic arrangements, etc.
New Zealand's international relations on Antarctic affairs are conducted at the political level by the Department of External Affairs. Whilst scientific contact with other countries and institutions engaged in Antarctic research is maintained at all levels, the primary channel is the Ross Dependency Research Committee.
Various expeditions have operated within the area of the Dependency since the coastline was explored by Sir James Ross in 1841. In the twentieth century British and American explorers have investigated parts of the territory, but much still remains to be done.
In December 1956 a New Zealand expedition under the leadership of Sir Edmund Hillary sailed for McMurdo Sound in HMNZS Endeavour. In January 1957 Scott Base was established near Cape Armitage on Ross Island. The purpose of the expedition was twofold: to take part in the crossing of the continent from the Weddell Sea to Scott Base by the Commonwealth Trans-Antarctic Expedition, and to participate in the Antarctic programme of the International Geophysical Year. During the early months of 1957 the expedition was successful in finding a route and setting up depots across the Ross Ice Shelf and up the Skelton Glacier to the Polar Plateau.
In the summer of 1957–58 the expedition explored a route farther south and established depots for the use of the crossing party of the Commonwealth Trans-Antarctic Expedition. Sir Edmund Hillary and four other New Zealanders reached the South Pole on 3 January 1958. The crossing of the continent was successfully achieved on 20 March 1958 when Sir Vivian Fuchs' party reached Scott Base. Further reference to these activities is made in Appendix (d) of the 1958 Yearbook, which also includes maps of the Ross Dependency.
For the purposes of the International Geophysical Year a joint New Zealand - United States scientific station, known as Hallett Station, was established at Cape Hallett in January 1957. Throughout the International Geophysical Year New Zealand maintained at Scott Base and Hallett Station a scientific programme in close accord with the aims and objects of the IGY. (References to these activities are contained in Appendix (d) of the 1958 Yearbook.) With the conclusion of the IGY synoptic and intensive programme of regular observations, and the widening scope of Antarctic research, the Ross Dependency Research Committee formulates each year a programme for scientific work at the bases.
Since 1957, at Scott Base, regular observations have been undertaken in seismology, geomagnetism, ionosphere, meteorology, aurora, and glaciology. Special research programmes have been carried out on “Whistlers” and associated phenomena, and on the D-region of the ionosphere. Sea-level recordings have also been made. At Hallett Station, which is a joint United States - New Zealand base, New Zealand scientists have conducted a programme in aurora, geomagnetism, ionosphere, and seismology, New Zealand in alternate years supplying the leader of the scientific staff.
During the summers of 1958–59 and 1959–60 the regular programme was amplified by:
Geological and mapping surveys south of Scott Base and in the McMurdo Sound region, with air support in 1959–60 by the reactivated RNZAF Antarctic Flight. The completion of this survey network will make possible the construction of a detailed map from aerial photographs.
Parties from the Victoria University of Wellington working in the dry valley areas of Victoria Land, making a geological and topographical survey and carrying out meteorological and biological work and gravity observations.
Oceanographic cruises by HMNZS Endeavour between New Zealand and the Antarctic continent and between New Zealand and Macquarie Island, involving hydrological and geological work, as well as seismic and magnetic surveys.
Biological work at Cape Royds and at Scott Base, and by scientists travelling on HMNZS Endeavour, with special emphasis on the study of seals, skua gulls, and Adelie penguins. In 1959–60 an eight-man New Zealand Alpine Club expedition, with a strong nucleus of scientists, worked in the area east of the Beardmore Glacier.
In 1959–60 a party of two scientists of the Soil Bureau investigated the soil potentialities of the McMurdo Sound area.
For the 1960–61 summer the principal field activities were:
A geological and topographical survey by dog-sledging teams in the coastal section of Victoria Land between Byrd Glacier and Barne Inlet in the north and Nimrod Glacier and Shackleton Inlet in the south.
Investigation of the Koettlitz area by five Victoria University of Wellington men who backpacked their equipment from camp to camp. The geology and glaciology of the area was investigated, gravimetric traverses completed, and meteorological readings taken.
Biological studies at Cape Adare, Hallett Station, and Cape Royds.
Restoration of the historic huts at Cape Royds and Cape Evans. Documents of historical interest found were forwarded to the Scott Polar Research Institute.
Oceanographic surveys in McMurdo Sound, in the western and north-western parts of the Ross Sea, and the approaches to Cape Hallett; and a three-month investigation of the currents and hydrology, and of the ice cover and ice movements in McMurdo Sound.
During the 1961–62 summer the following projects, in addition to the normal programme of scientific investigation at Scott Base, were successfully carried out:
In continuation of the expressed intention of the Government to complete the mapping of the Ross Dependency, two four-man teams carried out a geological and topographical survey north-west and south-east of the Beardmore Glacier. Both parties were flown into their general area by aircraft of the United States VX6 Squadron and then dog-sledged for periods of two and three months respectively. The northern party worked as far north as 82° 35'S and surveyed an area of approximately 11,000 square miles. The southern party worked from the head of the Beardmore east to the Axel Heiberg Glacier, which was descended to the Ross Ice Shelf.
Four men from the University of Canterbury initiated a five-year biological programme at Cape Royds, studying the penguins, skuas, seals, marine fish, and invertebrates, and fresh-water fauna of the area.
Two Victoria University of Wellington scientists studied the temperature gradients in Lake Vanda (77° 32'S, 161° 30'E), recording a temperature of 70° f near the bottom of the lake. Two other men made an aerial reconnaissance of the Darwin Glacier area preparatory to field work in the 1962–63 summer.
Two men carried out biological and hydrological surveys from the weather-station ship Rotoiti along the Macquarie Ridge. Two others working from USS Burton Island made a magnetic survey from McMurdo Sound to Commonwealth Bay, where they landed to undertake magnetic observations and to fix the present position of the south magnetic pole.
During the year the Lands and Survey Department issued a series of 13 maps based on survey work carried out by New Zealand field teams in the Antarctic during the past few years.
To date there has been little development of the economic resources of the territory, and commercial activity has been restricted to whaling.
Regulations dated 24 October 1929 prohibit whaling in the territorial waters of the Ross Dependency without a licence. New Zealand is a member of the International Whaling Commission, the purpose of which is to enforce conservation of whale stocks.
Nauru Island is about half a degree below the equator and lies 166° 55' east of Greenwich. It is an elevated island about 3½ miles long and 2½ miles wide, with a circumference of 12 miles, and an area of 5,263 acres. With the exception of a narrow coastal belt favourable for the growth of coconuts, and of a brackish lagoon, the island consists of phosphate deposits overlying a bed of coralliferous limestone. There are about 1.3 million tons of phosphate rock exported annually.
Nauru was brought under the International Trusteeship system by a trusteeship agreement which was approved by the General Assembly of the United Nations on 1 November 1947. The Governments of Australia, New Zealand, and Britain were designated as the joint Administering Authority, and it was agreed that the Australian Government should continue to administer the island on their behalf. Plans are being discussed for the resettlement of the 2,500 Nauruans as a community in or near Australia.
Table of Contents
New Zealand has rightly been described as “the world's most exciting travel package”. With features such as the amazing thermal areas, magnificent lakes and fiords, glaciers, alpine regions, and unrivalled hunting, fishing, and other sporting opportunities, New Zealand combines in a comparatively small area a host of attractions, each one of which has made some other country famous. In addition to these natural attractions, the dignity and charm of the Maori race provides a cultural attraction which is unique to New Zealand.
In spite of these many and diverse attractions, for many years New Zealand remained beyond the reach of most potential tourists. However, over recent years there have been spectacular changes. Increased and faster shipping services, the phenomenal patronage of air transport, and the more recent introduction of “time payment” travel has brought New Zealand within comparatively easy reach. Auckland is now only 27 hours by air from London or 22 hours by air from New York.
Improvements in transport services have not only increased the number of tourists coming to New Zealand, they have also extended the markets from which tourists are attracted. Recent market studies in the United States and South-East Asia have indicated that their tourist potentials could well be developed by New Zealand.
There were 90,275 visitors to New Zealand in the year ended 31 March 1962. It is estimated that the expenditure of overseas visitors amounted to £6,800,000 in that year. This excludes receipts from fares and expenditure by crews of visiting ships. Crew numbers which are excluded from the visitor total have risen from 49,561 in the March year 1952 to 111,799 in the year ended 31 March 1962.
Year Ended 31 March | Long-stay Visitor Arrivals | Short-stay Visitor Arrivals* | Total Visitor Arrivals | Reserve Bank Travel Receipts | Estimated Visitor Expenditure |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Through passengers and tourists on cruise ships. | |||||
£(000) | £(000) | ||||
1952 | 17,150 | 2,744 | 19,894 | 1,471 | 2,119 |
1953 | 18,665 | 5,645 | 24,310 | 1,686 | 2,345 |
1954 | 19,506 | 7,448 | 26,954 | 1,606 | 2,471 |
1955 | 21,946 | 11,005 | 32,951 | 1,950 | 2,817 |
1956 | 23,679 | 8,264 | 31,943 | 2,396 | 2,988 |
1957 | 27,979 | 20,718 | 48,697 | 3,155 | 3,677 |
1958 | 29,772 | 31,468 | 61,240 | 3,471 | 4,041 |
1959 | 31,173 | 26,045 | 57,218 | 3,010 | 4,140 |
1960 | 36,557 | 35,637 | 72,194 | 3,264 | 4,923 |
1961 | 40,924 | 36,386 | 77,310 | 3,759 | 5,463 |
1962 | 51,688 | 38,587 | 90,275 | 4,144 | 6,801 |
In general, short-stay tourists do not stay for more than four days in New Zealand, therefore the travel receipts are derived mainly from long-stay visitor arrivals.
In general, long-stay visitors remain for more than four days and less than one year in New Zealand, their average length of stay being approximately 38 days. The average tourist length of stay is between three and four weeks.
Receipts from travel for the year ended March 1962 were £4,143,911, and represented an increase of £384,619, or 10.3 per cent, on the previous year.
Country or Area | Year Ended 31 March | Increase | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | Amount | Percentage | |
£ | £ | £ | per cent | |
Canada | 59,835 | 108,334 | 48,499 | +81.1 |
United States | 737,255 | 812,872 | 75,617 | +10.2 |
Other non-sterling | 27,057 | 36,506 | 9,449 | +35.3 |
Great Britain | 1,079,596 | 1,285,817 | 206,221 | +19.1 |
Australia | 1,699,749 | 1,771,497 | 71,748 | +6.0 |
Other sterling | 155,800 | 128,885 | −26,915 | −17.2 |
Totals | 3,759,292 | 4,143,911 | 384,619 | +10.3 |
Travel receipts exclude fares, migrants' transfers, and personal remittances. They also understate visitor expenditure in New Zealand, which is estimated to be £6.8 million. The estimate is based on the visitor's average daily expenditure and stated intended length of stay.
The countries or areas of origin of all long-stay visitors to New Zealand during the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962 are given in the following table. Increases are also shown.
Country or Area | Year Ended 31 March | Increase | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | Number | Percentage | |
per cent | ||||
Australia | 19,641 | 24,904 | 5,263 | 26.8 |
Great Britain | 4,484 | 4,766 | 282 | 6.3 |
Canada | 975 | 1,446 | 471 | 48.3 |
Pacific Islands | 3,873 | 4,752 | 879 | 22.7 |
Other Commonwealth | 1,274 | 1,531 | 257 | 20.2 |
United States | 7,871 | 10,665 | 2,794 | 35.5 |
Europe and Middle East | 1,461 | 1,959 | 498 | 34.1 |
Other countries | 1,345 | 1,665 | 320 | 23.8 |
Totals | 40,924 | 51,688 | 10,764 | 26.3 |
The long-stay visitor totals given above include long-stay tourists and transient visitors, but exclude short-stay tourists, crews, and immigrants.
Traditionally Australia has always been the major source of tourists but other areas are now gaining in relative importance, notably the United States, as can be seen in the following table giving percentage distribution according to country of origin for long-stay visitors.
March Year | Australia | United Kingdom | Canada | United States | Others | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1950 | 61 | 14 | 2 | 6 | 17 | 100 |
1955 | 59 | 13 | 2 | 8 | 18 | 100 |
1960 | 48 | 11 | 3 | 18 | 20 | 100 |
1962 | 48 | 9 | 3 | 21 | 19 | 100 |
There is a continuing trend towards a greater use of air traffic.
Year Ended 31 March | Percentage of Arrivals by | |
---|---|---|
Sea | Air | |
1957 | 52 | 48 |
1958 | 53 | 47 |
1959 | 51 | 49 |
1960 | 46 | 54 |
1961 | 37 | 63 |
1962 | 38 | 62 |
In 1961–62, 42.6 per cent of all long-stay visitors to New Zealand arrived in Auckland by air –21,999 out of 51,688. When the Mangere International Airport opens in 1965 an even greater use will be made of Auckland as a point of entry for overseas tourists.
The ports of arrival for long-stay and short-stay visitors to New Zealand are given below for the years ended 31 March 1961 and 1962.
Port of Arrival | Long-stay Visitors | Short-stay Visitors | Total Visitors | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Auckland: Air | 18,092 | 21,999 | 976 | 853 | 19,068 | 22,852 |
Sea | 6,884 | 9,351 | 22,325 | 23,977 | 29,209 | 33,328 |
Totals | 24,976 | 31,350 | 23,301 | 24,830 | 48,277 | 56,180 |
Wellington: Air | 3,722 | 5,950 | - | - | 3,722 | 5,950 |
Sea | 4,206 | 4,224 | 12,036 | 10,435 | 16,242 | 14,659 |
Totals | 7,928 | 10,174 | 12,036 | 10,435 | 19,964 | 20,609 |
Christchurch: Air | 7,470 | 9,623 | - | - | 7,470 | 9,623 |
Lyttelton: Sea | 468 | 466 | - | 2,652 | 468 | 3,118 |
Dunedin: Sea | 11 | 33 | - | - | 11 | 33 |
Other | 71 | 42 | 1,049 | 670 | 1,120 | 712 |
Grand totals | 40,924 | 51,688 | 36,386 | 38,587 | 77,310 | 90,275 |
Auckland is the main port of arrival and receives over 62 per cent of all visitors, including through passengers. This influx causes a high demand for hotel accommodation in Auckland. An analysis of the distribution pattern shows that the majority of the visitors arrive in the period from October to February.
Arrivals are highest in December (13,049), January (10,334), and February (11,177). These arrivals, taken in conjunction with the demand arising from the New Zealand summer holiday period, impose a strain on available hotel accommodation at the major tourist resorts.
SEASONALITY PATTERN OF LONG-STAY AND SHORT-STAY VISITORS YEAR ENDED 31 MARCH 1962 | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Month of Arrival | Long-Stay Visitors | Percentage of Total | Short-Stay Visitors | Percentage of Total | Total Visitors | Percentage of Total |
per cent | per cent | per cent | ||||
April | 2,921 | 5.7 | 2,046 | 5.3 | 4,967 | 5.5 |
May | 2,504 | 4.8 | 3,422 | 8.9 | 5,926 | 6.6 |
June | 1,966 | 3.8 | 3,875 | 10.0 | 5,841 | 6.5 |
July | 2,128 | 4.1 | 2,158 | 5.6 | 4,286 | 4.7 |
August | 3,166 | 6.1 | 2,370 | 6.1 | 5,536 | 6.1 |
September | 3,682 | 7.1 | 2,885 | 7.5 | 6,567 | 7.3 |
October | 5,567 | 10.8 | 1,831 | 4.7 | 7,398 | 8.2 |
November | 5,184 | 10.0 | 3,536 | 9.2 | 8,720 | 9.7 |
December | 7,181 | 13.9 | 5,868 | 15.2 | 13,049 | 14.4 |
January | 6,185 | 12.0 | 4,159 | 10.8 | 10,344 | 11.4 |
February | 6,601 | 12.8 | 4,576 | 11.9 | 11,177 | 12.4 |
March | 4,603 | 8.9 | 1,861 | 4.8 | 6,464 | 7.2 |
Totals | 51,688 | 100.0 | 38,587 | 100.0 | 90,275 | 100.0 |
In New Zealand hotels aim at providing good food and comfortable living, rather than the extra luxury services that are features of some American and Continental hotels.
Few New Zealand hotels have more than 100 rooms. In the main cities some provide a private bathroom or shower and toilet with every bedroom. Smaller hotels which have been recently built in secondary centres close to tourist resorts also have these facilities.
Most of the other hotels have a proportion of bedrooms with private bath and toilet attached, and many have telephones in bedrooms. All leading hotels have good furnishings that are comfortable and pleasing rather than ostentatious. At tourist resorts the leading tourist hotels offer good standards of accommodation and service.
Overseas visitors will find New Zealand hotel tariffs reasonable. In a top-grade hotel a room with bath and toilet (all meals included) costs about 85s. (about $12.00) a day. Rooms without private bathrooms range from 50s. ($7.00) a day. These tariffs are subject to alterations.
As in other parts of the world, reservations, especially at the main scenic areas, are often difficult to obtain if early application is not made. It is advisable, therefore, to arrange for reservations well ahead of the proposed visit to avoid possible disappointment.
Since its inception the Tourist Department operated hotels and ancillary services at national tourist resorts. In the main, these hotels are situated in national parks or scenic reserves, whose administration, until the National Parks Act 1952, was the responsibility of the Department. Control of these hotels passed to the Tourist Hotel Corporation in 1956.
Tourist hotels are situated at the following places:
North Island | South Island |
---|---|
* Construction planned. † Plans being prepared. | |
Lake House, Waikaremoana | Hermitage, Mount Cook |
Chateau Tongariro | Eichardt's, Queenstown |
Waitomo | Te Anau |
Wairakei | Milford |
Tokaanu | Franz Josef* |
Waitangi† | Wanaka* |
In December 1958 there were 131 licensed hotels of tourist-class standard with a capacity of 6,765 beds throughout the country. Since that time a number of new hotels have been brought into operation and other major hotels are now in the planning stage. New tourist hotels are shortly to be constructed near the Franz Josef Glacier and at Wanaka. This will bring the total number of beds of tourist-class standard to over 7,000.
Until December 1961, when price control was removed, the majority of hotels in New Zealand were graded from five star to one star and the grade of the hotel determined the rate per day. In December 1961 all hotels in New Zealand were freed from price control and a tourist accommodation mortgage guarantee scheme was introduced by the Government to encourage private enterprise to provide more hotel and motel accommodation where existing facilities are insufficient to meet the demand. To deal with applications an inter-departmental committee known as the Tourist Accommodation Investigating Committee was set up with the General Manager of the Tourist and Publicity Department as Chairman. The Tourist Hotel Corporation and the State Advances Corporation are represented on the Committee.
The mortgage guarantee scheme has now largely been replaced by a more comprehensive scheme which is likely to prove more attractive to investors. This additional incentive to hotel and motel construction was given in September 1962 when the Government provided through the State Advances Corporation up to £2 million for loans to approved hotels and motels and up to a further £2 million for guarantees. The financial assistance is available to overseas and local interests and is designed to assist in the provision of accommodation at critical points on the main tourist routes including the four main centres of Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin.
Meteorological observations taken over a period of years in the four main centres are fairly representative of the range of climate through the country.
Auckland | Wellington | Christchurch | Dunedin | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Temperature (Degrees Fahrenheit in the shade) - | ||||
Maximum. | 81 | 79 | 88 | 88 |
Minimum | 37 | 33 | 25 | 26 |
Rainfall (inches) | 49 | 49 | 26 | 31 |
Number of rainy days | 173 | 158 | 116 | 167 |
Sunshine (hours) | 2,150 | 2,010 | 1,980 | 1,770 |
The climate is generally pleasant and equable, without excessive heat in the summer or uncomfortable cold in the winter.
Seasons - The seasons in New Zealand are the opposite of those in the Northern Hemisphere:
Summer: | December, January, February |
Autumn: | March, April, May |
Winter: | June, July, August |
Spring: | September, October, November |
All main cities, secondary centres, and tourist resorts are linked by road or rail services running to regular and frequent schedules and there are extensive internal air services. Rail travel is comfortable. Fast diesel railcars have been introduced on most main routes. Dining or buffet facilities are not provided on the trains, but refreshments are obtainable during conveniently placed stops at stations. Modern motor coaches run on long-distance road services, and luxury limousines are available for personally conducted tours.
The New Zealand National Airways Corporation operates an efficient internal air service which links the leading cities and secondary centres and also some of the tourist resorts. Meals and refreshments are not usually served in the air because of the relatively short journeys, but there are cafeterias at the air centres. Vickers Viscount and Fokker Friendship aircraft operate between the main cities. There are also several privately owned scenic and charter air services.
The North and South Islands are linked by a 174 nautical mile steamer express service which operates nightly, except Sundays, between Wellington and Lyttelton, the port for Christchurch. Inter-island traffic received a boost when the new car and passenger ferry G.m.v. Aramoana went into operation between Wellington and Picton in August 1962. In conjunction with this a new scenic road is being driven down the West Coast of the South Island. When completed in 1964 the new Haast road will enable tourists to make a circular tour of the South Island viewing the alps, lakes, fiords, and glaciers which abound in this region.
New Zealand shops are well stocked, both with imported lines and locally manufactured goods. Clothing costs are relatively slightly higher than in the United Kingdom; most foodstuffs are relatively cheaper.
Souvenirs – Attractive jewellery is made from the highly polished blue-green shell of the paua, a large shellfish similar to the North American abalone. Set in silver, paua-shell jewellery makes pleasing and distinctive mementos.
A type of jade, known in New Zealand as greenstone, has been for centuries the material out of which the Maori carved his ornaments and weapons. The quaint little tiki, featured on the New Zealand halfpenny, is often fashioned into attractive brooches, tiepins, and earrings.
New Zealand has many attractive woods, which are also made into interesting souvenirs. The Maori people are outstanding wood carvers, and beautifully ornamented objects, often inlaid with paua shell, are obtainable.
As a leading wool-producing country, New Zealand has a large woollen goods manufacturing industry. Fine locally manufactured travelling rugs (car robes) make useful souvenirs. New Zealand knitwear – sweaters, scarves, etc. – are attractive.
Cigarettes and Tobacco – New Zealand and English cigarettes are obtainable, but American cigarettes are not available.
Angling – Most rivers, streams, and lakes in the country contain trout. The best area is that from Lake Taupo to Lake Rotorua in the North Island. Rainbow trout predominate, and the average weight is between 5 and 10 lb. There are numerous fishing lodges to cater for enthusiasts. The brown trout provides outstanding angling in the South Island, Quinnat salmon have been successfully introduced in the large glacier-fed rivers of the South Island. Atlantic salmon are found in the Waiau River system, particularly at the outlets of Lakes Te Anau and Manapouri.
Big-game Fishing – The warm waters off the eastern shores of North Auckland and in the Bay of Plenty are New Zealand's deep-sea fishing grounds. Swordfish, black and striped marlin, broadbill, hammerhead, mako, and thresher shark are the principal game fish. The main bases are at Otehei Bay and Russell. Other centres are Whangaroa, Whangarei, Whitianga, and Tauranga.
Ski-ing – New Zealand has good ski-ing grounds, both in the North and South Islands. Mt. Ruapehu is the main centre in the North Island. Skis and all necessary equipment can be hired from the Chateau Tongariro tourist hotel at the foot of the mountain. There are also good ski-ing slopes at Mt. Egmont in Taranaki.
In the South Island the Hermitage Hotel at Mt. Cook on the eastern slopes of the Southern Alps is an important ski-ing centre. The other major ski-ing area in the South Island is at Coronet Peak near Queenstown.
Hunting – Deer have become so numerous in New Zealand that they are classed as pests and can be shot all the year round. Some of the best deerstalking in the world can be found in the New Zealand forests. In the South Island deer are often found in the less accessible areas, such as Fiordland and on the higher slopes of the Southern Alps. This is the only region in the world where thar and chamois trophies can be obtained. In the North Island conditions are easier, and the sport is becoming increasingly popular in the Rotorua-Taupo area.
A brief description of the scenic attractions in New Zealand was published in the 1955 Yearbook. The 1960 and 1962 issues of the Yearbook contained pictorial supplements entitled “Scenic New Zealand” and “New Zealand's National Parks”. The attractions of the national parks are described in Section 10a.
New Zealand has many hot mineral springs, including some of proven medical value. The main thermal bell runs north-east from the three volcanic peaks in the centre of the North Island to White Island, an active volcano some 40 miles off the coast; but mineral springs are scattered throughout the country. Some even appear high in the Southern Alps of the South Island.
These mineral springs have a therapeutic use and mineral baths are maintained by private interests in many places and the Tourist Department controls baths at Rotorua, Morere, and Te Aroha. The Health Department maintains the Queen Mary Hospital at Hanmer for the treatment of functional nervous disorders, and the Queen Elizabeth Hospital at Rotorua for the treatment of arthritis, rheumatism, and other locomotor complaints. There is also a cerebral palsy unit at the Queen Elizabeth Hospital.
Certain springs such as the mercurial waters of Ngawha, the alkaline soda waters of Te Aroha, and iodine waters of Morere are unusual in their mineral content, but Rotorua, with its great variety and abundance of hot sulphur springs, is the most famous of New Zealand's spas.
Rotorua's hot sulphur springs provide a step towards relief for rheumatic sufferers. At the Ward Baths in the Government Gardens the amenities include the private Rachel baths of alkaline siliceous sulphur water, the hot Rachel swimming pool, the Priest pool of acid siliceous sulphur water and the Radium pool of acid siliceous sulphur water with carbon dioxide bubbles. All are used for the relief of stiff or aching muscles and joints. The Priest and Radium pools also produce a pleasant stimulating effect through the skin.
Specialist consultation and treatment is centred on the Queen Elizabeth Hospital which is the national spa hospital for the treatment of arthritis and rheumatism, and provides hydrotherapy under medical supervision. It is also staffed and equipped for complete investigation and inpatient or outpatient treatment of all rheumatic disorders. Full orthopaedic surgical, specialist medical, and nursing services are maintained and the latest facilities for physiotherapy, occupational therapy, medical social work, splint making, and surgical bootmaking are available.
There is a waiting list for both admission and outpatient consultations or treatment. Because of this it is advisable for people wishing to avail themselves of the hospital's services to apply for outpatient appointments, or admission, well in advance of their arrival in Rotorua. They should also supply a letter of introduction from their own doctor as modern spa treatment is usually given at intervals in the course of routine medical care.
Disabilities suitable for treatment at Queen Elizabeth Hospital include all forms of arthritis, whether rheumatoid, osteo-arthritic, or gouty; lumbago, sciatica, and disc disorders; and other connective tissue diseases such as rheumatic fever, systemic lupus, dermatomyositis, and scleroderma. No charge for hospital medical service is made to New Zealanders or to citizens of countries such as Britain which have complete reciprocal social security arrangements with New Zealand. For others there are modest charges payable to the Department of Health.
The Tourist and Publicity Department, established in 1901, was originally known as the Department of Tourist and Health Resorts. Its objectives were to provide facilities which would enable New Zealanders to enjoy the scenic and recreational resources of their own country and to develop overseas tourist traffic to and through New Zealand.
Tourist bureaus were opened in Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill in 1902, and in 1911 the first overseas offices were established in Sydney and Melbourne. Bureaus are now sited in Auckland, Te Aroha, Rotorua, Wellington, Christchurch, Dunedin, and Invercargill. There are also a further 21 agencies in other parts of New Zealand. Overseas offices are situated in Sydney, Melbourne, London, San Francisco, and New York. The Department is also represented in Hawaii and a new Brisbane office was opened in November 1962.
The Department now consists of a Tourist Division responsible to the Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts and a Publicity Division responsible to the Minister of Publicity and Information. The Permanent Head of both Divisions is the General Manager of the Tourist and Publicity Department. The Head Office in Wellington provides accounting, staff, and staff training services for both Divisions and administrative and promotional services for its offices and agencies in New Zealand and overseas. The Publicity Division consists of three sections:
The Information Section, which provides editorial and public relations services to the Government and to most Government Departments and initiates and supplies New Zealand publicity of all kinds for use within New Zealand and overseas.
The National Publicity Studios, which combine photographic, artistic, design, display, modelling, workshop, and other services necessary for a wide range of publications, exhibitions, displays, and posters.
The National Film Unit, which produces news and feature films covering all aspects of New Zealand. Many of its films are made for purely tourist publicity purposes and these are widely distributed overseas.
The Department operates a comprehensive travel service and provides reservation of accommodation; bookings for seats on trains, service cars, aircraft, and inter-Island steamers, and hire of taxis. Officers of the Department meet overseas vessels and aircraft to help tourists clear their luggage through Customs and to aid them with travel arrangements. Individual tours can be arranged down to the last detail. Conducted party tours are available for those who prefer to travel in groups. Private motor tours and “drive yourself” tours can also be provided. New Zealand was the first country in the world to develop a complete Government-owned travel service, in addition to the normal function of publicising New Zealand as a tourist resort.
The Tourist Department cooperates fully with the New Zealand Travel and Holidays Association – an organisation representing private travel interests in New Zealand – and it is represented on the Executive and Board of the Association.
New Zealand is a member of the International Union of Official Travel Organisations, an association whose principal aims are to ease travel difficulties and obstacles and promote travel research. New Zealand sent observers to its annual conferences from 1946 to 1948 and became a member in 1949.
New Zealand is a foundation member of the Pacific Area Travel Association which was formed in 1952 as a tourist promotional body for the Pacific Area. Two of the Association's conferences have been held in this country – one in 1954 and another in Christchurch in February 1960.
Table of Contents
New Zealand art galleries and museums follow progressive modern lines in endeavouring to cater for a wide range of artistic and scientific interests. While one of their primary aims is to feature New Zealand material, their collections, particularly those of the larger centres, include overseas subjects.
The principal public art galleries and museums include the following: Auckland Institute and Museum; Auckland Art Gallery; Waikato Art Gallery, Hamilton; Gisborne Art Gallery and Museum; Hawke's Bay Art Gallery and Museum, Napier; Taranaki Museum, New Plymouth; Wanganui Public Museum; Sargeant Art Gallery, Wanganui; Dominion Museum and National Art Gallery, Wellington; Nelson Museum; Bishop Suter Art Gallery, Nelson; Canterbury Museum, Christchurch; Robert McDougall Art Gallery, Christchurch; South Canterbury Historical Museum, Timaru; Otago Museum, Dunedin; Dunedin Public Art Gallery, Dunedin; and Southland Museum, Invercargill.
New Zealand museums are particularly rich in New Zealand Maori and related Polynesian material. While the chief activities and qualifications of staff in New Zealand museums have in the past lain in the fields of natural history and Maori ethnology, in recent years they have had to take increasing responsibility for historical and technological material.
A steady increase in the artistic achievement of New Zealand artists progressively enriches the collections of New Zealand art galleries. In the art field the broadening of collections by the acquisition of more overseas material is a need which is engaging the attention of New Zealand's art galleries. The same need in the field of natural history, archaeology, and history is increasingly the concern of New Zealand museums.
While no uniform pattern for the control and financing of New Zealand's art galleries and museums applies, they are for the most part run by boards deriving their funds from bequests, local authority grants, public subscriptions, and donations. The Dominion Museum and National Art Gallery have for a number of years received a substantial Government subsidy.
International cooperation in the featuring in New Zealand of overseas exhibitions and in overseas countries of New Zealand exhibitions has been characteristic over recent years of the progressive policies of New Zealand's art galleries and museums.
A number of cultural awards and grants are available in New Zealand.
The literary field includes the following:
New Zealand Literary Fund – This fund is financed by a yearly appropriation on the vote of the Department of Internal Affairs, the amount at present being £2,600. Assistance from the fund is granted by the Minister of Internal Affairs, who is advised by the Literary Fund Advisory Committee. The approved categories of assistance are: (1) Grants towards the publishing costs (or by other appropriate means) to enable the publication of writing of literary merit in such fields as contemporary creative literature, historical writing, reprints of New Zealand classics, and Maori literature. (2) Grants to New Zealand authors undertaking creative work on approved projects. (3) Grants towards the cost of publication (or other appropriate means) of critical books and studies, to encourage the reading and study of New Zealand literature. (4) Such other assistance as the committee, with better knowledge gained by its experience, may deem desirable.
Scholarship in Letters – The scholarship is available annually for award to a New Zealand writer by the Minister of Internal Affairs on the recommendation of the Literary Fund Advisory Committee. It is of the value of £1,000. The scholarship is intended to enable the recipient to give all or most of his time to the project or projects nominated by him, either in New Zealand or abroad, during the year of tenure. Applications for tenure during the following calendar year are made before 31 August to the Secretary of Internal Affairs.
Robert Burns Fellowship in Literature – This fellowship in literature is tenable for one year, with provision for extension, at the University of Otago, a condition being that the fellow shall be resident for the academic year. The fellowship is open to New Zealand writers, preferably under 40 years. The fellow receives the equivalent of a lecturer's salary. Applications are made to the Registrar, University of Otago, Dunedin.
Award for Achievement – The Award for Achievement of £100 is available annually for award to a New Zealand writer by the Minister of Internal Affairs on the recommendation of the Literary Fund Advisory Committee. (Applications are not called for.)
Esther Glen Award – This award of the New Zealand Library Association is available annually for award to the author of the most distinguished children's book written by a New Zealander and published in New Zealand during the year. The award consists of a medal. (Applications are not called for.)
Hubert Church Prose Award – This award of PEN (New Zealand Centre) is available annually for the best prose writing by a New Zealand author during the year in question. The amount is £50. (Applications are not called for.)
Jessie Mackay Poetry Award – This award of PEN (New Zealand Centre) is available annually for the best poetry written by a New Zealand author during the year in question. The amount is £50. (Applications are not called for.)
Katherine Mansfield Memorial Award – This award of the New Zealand Women Writers' Society (Inc.) is financed from funds provided by the Bank of New Zealand. It is open to New Zealanders (both men and women) by birth or residence. In 1961 entries were called for in two sections, one for an essay and the other for a short story, the prizes being 50 guineas in each section. The next competition will be in 1963.
In all fields of the arts, with the exception of literature, the New Zealand Government gives assistance through the Arts Advisory Council. The Council was constituted late in 1960 and held its first working meeting in December of that year. It is advisory to the Minister of Internal Affairs and the Minister is its Chairman. There are three ex officio members – the Secretary for Internal Affairs (Deputy Chairman), the Director of Education, and the Director of Broadcasting. Five non-Government members hold appointment for three years. The Council's directive is generally to foster and encourage the arts. It receives a grant of £60,000 made up equally from the Consolidated Fund and lottery moneys. For the year ended 31 March 1963 the lottery fund grant was increased by a further £30,000. The Council has set up several associate committees and, in particular, professional selection committees to advise it on the training awards it makes in music, drama, ballet, and the visual arts. The Council has adopted as its basic policy the encouragement of professional standards in all the arts. In accordance with this policy, substantial recurring grants have been made to the New Zealand Opera Company and the New Zealand Ballet Trust. Assistance has also been given to the New Zealand Federation of Chamber Music Societies, the New Zealand Drama Council, the British Drama League, the Christchurch Civic Orchestra Foundation, the New Zealand Film Institute, the Association of New Zealand Art Societies, and a variety of regional activities in all the arts. Training awards are made in all the arts and are tenable either overseas or locally. Travel grants to and from New Zealand are awarded. Overseas artists have been encouraged to give master classes. The Council has a policy of commissioning works direct from artists and an opera and a portrait have been delivered under this policy. It has allocated money for the purchase of contemporary works of art and pottery. It subsidises important exhibitions in the visual arts. Representations have been made to Government on a variety of matters of direct concern to the arts, such as tax deduction on donations to the arts, import control on materials essential to the practice of the arts, and copyright legislation.
It is proposed to replace the Arts Advisory Council with the Queen Elizabeth II Arts Council as the nation's commemoration of the Royal visit in February 1963.
Under the Historic Places Act 1954 a National Historic Places Trust was established for the purpose of preserving and marking and keeping permanent records of places and objects of national or local historic interest. The original members of the Trust were appointed as from 11 August 1955. Regional committees have been formed. The Trust has acquired the Waimate North Mission House, and has approved grants towards the preservation of a number of historic buildings and monuments. It has given considerable assistance for archaeological research. Plaques and notice boards have been erected to mark historic sites, and the Trust has published booklets on historic buildings and sites.
The legislative basis of the Maori welfare programme is the Maori Welfare Act 1962 and the aim is the social and economic advancement and the promotion and maintenance of the health and general well-being of the Maori community and the facilitation of full integration of the Maori race into the social and economic life of the country. An important feature of the programme is that it does not seek to impose standards from without; rather, it calls upon the Maori people to exercise control and direction of their own communities in the essentials of good citizenship and civic responsibility. A Controller, an Assistant Controller, seven district welfare officers, and 28 male and 27 female welfare officers, all of the Maori race, have been appointed to advise and assist.
New Zealand is divided into Maori Committee areas and for each area a Maori Committee is elected. Each Maori Committee appoints members to a Maori Executive Committee exercising jurisdiction in a larger area. The Maori Executive Committees appoint members to District Maori Councils whose districts mainly coincide with the Maori Land Court districts. Each District Maori Council appoints members to a New Zealand Maori Council which exercises jurisdiction throughout New Zealand.
The New Zealand Maori Council has wide general functions, including the promotion of the physical, economic, industrial, educational, social, moral, and spiritual well-being of the Maori race, and also the perpetuation of Maori culture. The Council is expected to collaborate with State Departments and other organisations assisting the Maori people and may make representations to the Minister of Maori Affairs.
The Act provides for subsidies to be paid on moneys raised by the Maori people through their associations for the promotion of welfare. The subsidy granted in the financial year ended 31 March 1962 amounted to £11,036.
One of the major aspects of the recent development of Maori welfare is the emergence of women as an organised socialising factor. At 31 March 1962 the Maori Women's Welfare League had a strength of approximately 3,220 members.
The Maori Education Foundation is mentioned in Section 7 (Education).
In the early years of settlement in New Zealand those who wished to make provision for the administration of their estates on their death often experienced difficulty in selecting a suitable person competent and willing to act as trustee. That difficulty was natural in a new country where the colonists were fully occupied with their own affairs, and were unable to give to the property or business of another the close attention that was demanded. Even if an otherwise suitable trustee could be found, his solvency – an essential element in a trustee – might be in doubt, particularly when in those days the financial position of an individual could quickly change for the worse. Moreover, changes of residence were frequent, and the nominated trustee might have left the colony or have moved to another district at the time when his presence and services were most required.
In these circumstances the Public Trust Office was established in 1872 (it is now constituted under the Public Trust Office Act 1957) under the administration of the Public Trustee, a corporation sole with perpetual succession and a seal of office. The main purpose of the original Act was to provide a means of overcoming the difficulties that have been mentioned and to make available to the public a trustworthy administrator of the estates of deceased persons at a reasonable cost, the integrity of the Public Trustee and his officers being guaranteed by the State. That continues to be the chief function of the Office, but since its establishment the range of service has been very considerably extended. The Public Trustee now acts in many capacities, e.g., as administrator in intestate estate; executor and trustee under wills; trustee under marriage and other settlements; trustee of benefit or relief funds; agent or attorney for absentees or persons desiring to be relieved of business worries; sinking fund commissioner for local authorities; administrator of unclaimed lands and property; statutory administrator of the estates of mental patients (other than Maoris); manager (when so appointed by the Court) of the estates of aged and infirm persons unable to attend their own affairs; and administrator of compensation moneys payable in respect of the death of a worker. The wills of persons desiring the Public Trustee to act as their executor are prepared and held in safe custody by him, free of charge.
In lieu of obtaining probate or other grant of administration, the Public Trustee may file in an office of the Supreme Court an election by him to administer an estate (testate or intestate) if the gross value of the property in New Zealand is estimated not to exceed £1,000. If after the filing of the election the value of the property is found to exceed £1,500, the Public Trustee must obtain a grant of probate or administration in the ordinary way. This authority in many instances, by obviating the need for a grant of probate or administration, facilitates the administration and reduces costs.
The establishment of the Public Trust Office – one of the earliest examples of a State service – has proved an unqualified success. Ample evidence of this is to be found in the fact that 19,272 estates and funds of a total value of £82,848,456 were under the Public Trustee's administration at 31 March 1962. The beneficial results achieved did not pass unnoticed outside New Zealand and led to the establishment of similar offices in England and other parts of the British Commonwealth.
The progress that has been made in the present century is illustrated by the following table.
Year Ended 31 March | Estates and Funds Under Administration | Wills of Living Persons on Deposit | |
---|---|---|---|
Number | Value | ||
£ | No. | ||
1900 | 2,667 | 2,192,594 | 675 |
1920 | 14,679 | 20,860,686 | 25,792 |
1950 | 18,313 | 58,646,288 | 146,288 |
1962 | 19,272 | 82,848,456 | 198,340 |
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 4,758 estates valued at £16,510,906 were accepted for administration. The administration of 4,467 estates was completed.
Capital moneys becoming available for investment either form part of the Common Fund of the Office or, at the option of the testator or settlor, are invested in such securities as he may specify. Interest is allowed on moneys in the Common Fund at the rate fixed from time to time by the Governor-General in Council (4½ per cent from 1 January 1963) and is free of all commission and other charges. Both capital and interest are guaranteed by the State, thus affording the complete security that it is the object of the Office to provide. On the other hand, moneys directed to be invested in specified securities do not carry the State guarantee and, subject to the Public Trustee's ordinary liability as a trustee, any loss resulting from their investment falls upon the estate concerned. Commission is charged on the collection of the interest. Recognising that the safety of the moneys is thereby assured, the great majority of testators and settlors desire their funds to be placed in the Common Fund.
Charges and commission rates are contained in the Public Trust Office Regulations 1958.
New investments completed during the year ended 31 March 1962 totalled £3,051,200, the favourable terms offered by the Office again proving popular with borrowers. The investments held by the Office at 31 March 1962 totalled £24,532,010. These figures relate exclusively to Common Fund investments, and do not include other special investments made on behalf of estates or investments which constituted assets of estates when the latter came under the Public Trustee's administration and which are still held as assets of those estates.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 10,181 wills appointing the Public Trustee executor were deposited with him for safe custody. The total number of such wills held on deposit at 31 March 1962 was 198,340. In addition to preparing the will of the testator in the first instance, the Public Trustee prepares any subsequent will or codicil that may be desired. During the year ended 31 March 1962 effect was given in 7,415 cases to changes desired by testators.
The legislation concerned is the Patents Act 1953, the Trade Marks Act 1953, and the Designs Act 1953. The total number of applications for the grant of letters patent and for the registration of designs and trade marks during the financial year 1961–62, was 5,434 which was 238 less than the previous year.
The following table shows the number of applications for patents and for the registration of trade marks and designs in each of the last 12 years.
Year | Patents | Trade Marks | Designs |
---|---|---|---|
* Year ended 31 March. | |||
1950 | 1,987 | 1,422 | 246 |
1951 | 2,047 | 1,439 | 165 |
1952 | 1,952 | 1,390 | 177 |
1953 | 2,124 | 1,358 | 216 |
1954–55* | 2,438 | 1,703 | 245 |
1955–56* | 2,298 | 1,631 | 261 |
1956–57* | 2,324 | 1,858 | 250 |
1957–58* | 2,398 | 1,956 | 261 |
1958–59* | 2,356 | 1,896 | 246 |
1959–60* | 2,784 | 2,258 | 280 |
1960–61* | 2,833 | 2,496 | 343 |
1961–62* | 2,848 | 2,229 | 357 |
The applications received during 1961–62 were broadly classified as follows: mechanical engineering, 899; chemistry, 708; electrical engineering, 414; primary industries, 211; building construction, 320; home science and miscellaneous, 296.
Great Britain with 686 applications was less than New Zealand (782), followed by the United States of America (590), Australia (215), with the remainder (575) distributed among 29 other countries.
In applications for trade marks in 1961–62 Classes 5 (pharmaceutical, veterinary, and sanitary substances) and 25 (clothing) again predominated with 329 and 223 applications respectively, and they were followed by Class 3 (soaps, detergents, cosmetics, etc.) 160; Class 1 (chemicals, etc.) 149; Class 9 (scientific, electrical apparatus, etc.) 145; Class 30 (tea, coffee, confectionery, etc.) 96.
The countries from which the applications originated were: New Zealand, 723; Great Britain, 479; United States of America, 431; Australia, 162; with the remaining 434 distributed between 26 other countries.
Renewal of registration of 1,942 trade marks was effected during the year.
The Copyright Act which came into force on 1 April 1963 made a substantial revision of the copyright law of New Zealand in the light of technical, social, and economic changes over the preceding 50 years. Copyright in literary, dramatic, musical, and artistic works (other than photographs), whether published or unpublished, subsists for the life of the author and 50 years after his death. In the case of photographs the period of copyright is 50 years from the time the original photograph was taken.
Acts restricted by the copyright in a literary, dramatic, or musical work are (a) reproducing the work in any material form; (b) publishing the work; (c) performing the work in public; (d) broadcasting the work; (e) causing the work to be transmitted to subscribers to a diffusion service; (f) making any adaptation of the work. For artistic works the acts restricted by copyright are (a) reproducing the work in any material form; (b) publishing the work; (c) including the work in a television broadcast; (d) causing a programme which includes the work to be transmitted to subscribers in a diffusion service.
Records, cinematograph films, and broadcasts enjoy a special copyright for 50 years from their making in addition to any copyright in the literary, dramatic, musical, or artistic works they embody. Artistic work created for reproduction by any industrial process enjoys copyright protection without registration as an industrial design.
A Copyright Tribunal of three members is to be established in relation to licences and licence schemes.
The law relating to bankruptcy in New Zealand is contained in the main in the Bankruptcy Act 1908 and its amendments. Jurisdiction in bankruptcy matters is vested in the Supreme Court. The Governor-General, however, may by Proclamation confer similar jurisdiction on a Magistrate's Court in cases where the liabilities do not exceed £300.
All proceedings in bankruptcy are commenced by a petition filed in the Court. A petition may be filed either by the debtor or by a creditor, a fee of £6 being payable. The filing of a debtor's petition is equivalent to an order of the Court adjudging the debtor a bankrupt, no order being required in this case. Not less than £30 in the aggregate must be owing by the debtor to the creditor or creditors filing a petition.
The value of furniture and household effects, including wearing apparel of himself and family, which a bankrupt may select and retain as his own property is £100.
Immediately on a debtor's petition being filed or adjudication being made on a creditor's petition, the Registrar of the Court gives notice to the Official Assignee in Bankruptcy, in whom all the property of the bankrupt thereupon vests. The bankrupt must hand over his books of account, papers, deeds, etc., to the Official Assignee, and furnish such information as is necessary to enable the Assignee to administer the estate to the best advantage. The bankrupt may also be required to produce statements of accounts, balance sheets, etc., covering the period of three years immediately prior to the commencement of his bankruptcy, give inventories of his property and debts, and generally assist in the realisation of his property.
The Official Assignee is empowered to sell the bankrupt's property, to claim debts due to the bankrupt estate, to carry on the business of the bankrupt so far as is necessary or expedient for its beneficial winding up, or to divide the property among the creditors. The bankrupt may be appointed by the Official Assignee to manage his estate or carry on his business on behalf of the creditors.
Creditors may accept a composition in satisfaction of the debts due to them. In such a case, after approval of the Court, a deed of composition is executed and filed, and the bankruptcy annulled.
On application being made by the bankrupt, the Court is empowered to grant him an order of discharge, either absolute, suspended, or conditional. The application may be opposed either by the Official Assignee or by any creditor who has proved his claim. A public examination of the bankrupt may be demanded by the Assignee on a resolution by creditors.
Another form of financial failure is covered by private assignments, of which there were 26 in 1960, 18 in 1961 and 22 in 1962. Private assignments are not included in official bankruptcy statistics.
The number of transactions in bankruptcy during the last five years is now given. A long-term record of the more important features will be found in the Statistical Summary given later in this volume.
Year | Number of Bankruptcies | Petitions by Debtors | Adjudications on Petitions by Creditors | Orders of Discharge or Annulment Granted | Orders for Liquidation of Companies by Assignee |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* One company liquidation subsequently stayed by Court order. | |||||
1958 | 479 | 392 | 87 | 82 | 16 |
1959 | 594 | 511 | 83 | 131 | 24 |
1960 | 473 | 405 | 68 | 144 | 22 |
1961 | 400 | 357 | 43 | 140 | 25* |
1962 | 559 | 478 | 31 | 130 | 32 |
In the case of a partnership, each partner is counted in the total of transactions and also the partnership. The general bankruptcy statistics do not cover private assignments and compositions, but relate only to cases dealt with by Official Assignees.
The annual average was 156 for the five years 1948–52, compared with an average of 525 for the years 1958–62. Regard should be paid to the fact that the number of business units is also increasing.
Debtors are required to file a statement of the extent of their liabilities and assets, but there is usually a marked difference between these statements and the amounts actually realised by the Official Assignee or the debts subsequently proved by creditors.
It should be understood that in the following table the figures in each column refer to all transactions under the respective heads during the year, the amounts realised by Assignees and paid in dividends and preferential claims relating partly to the current year's bankruptcies (many of which, however, are not disposed of during the year) and partly to cases commenced in previous years. Time-lag variations of this nature account for the amounts paid during 1959 exceeding the figures for amounts realised. Since 1954 company liquidations are included in the totals.
Year | Number of Bankruptcies | Amounts Realised by Official Assignees | Amounts of Debts Proved | Amounts Paid in Dividends, Preferential and Secured Claims | Amounts Paid in Government Commission |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Including 1 deceased person's estate under Part IV of the Administration Act 1952. † Including 2 deceased persons' estates under Part IV of the Administration Act 1952. ‡ Including 4 deceased persons' estates under Part IV of the Administration Act 1952. | |||||
£ | £ | £ | £ | ||
1952 | 168* | 56,241 | 251,129 | 29,053 | 3,322 |
1953 | 215* | 72,162 | 381,016 | 46,916 | 4,597 |
1954 | 277 | 82,571 | 413,447 | 59,212 | 4,938 |
1955 | 304* | 112,418 | 382,322 | 96,484 | 9,337 |
1956 | 390 | 130,574 | 547,751 | 78,503 | 6,921 |
1957 | 437† | 180,364 | 782,226 | 100,488 | 8,134 |
1958 | 495‡ | 184,795 | 819,135 | 130,783 | 12,797 |
1959 | 618† | 194,877 | 755,193 | 200,775 | 12,596 |
1960 | 495 | 165,586 | 668,911 | 139,874 | 13,206 |
1961 | 425† | 151,783 | 707,880 | 125,536 | 11,342 |
1962 | 591* | 223,026 | 1,069,263 | 163,856 | 14,296 |
The table following shows for each of the last 11 years the average amount of debts proved per estate, and also the proportion of dividends, preferential claims, and secured claims, to debts.
Year | Average Debts Proved per Estate | Proportion of Dividends, etc., to Debts |
---|---|---|
£ | per cent | |
1952 | 1,495 | 11.6 |
1953 | 1,772 | 12.3 |
1954 | 1,493 | 14.3 |
1955 | 1,258 | 25.2 |
1956 | 1,404 | 14.3 |
1957 | 1,790 | 12.9 |
1958 | 1,655 | 16.0 |
1959 | 1,222 | 26.6 |
1960 | 1,351 | 20.9 |
1961 | 1,666 | 17.7 |
1962 | 1,809 | 15.32 |
Apart from dividends, preferential and secured claims, and Government commission, payments made from assets realised include cost of actions, solicitors' fees, and expenses incurred in managing estates for the benefit of creditors.
The following table shows for each of the last five years a classification of bankruptcies according to the amount of stated liabilities. With all partnerships the liabilities for each partner are included, but not the partnership.
Liabilities | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes 3 partnerships. † Excludes 3 partnerships, also 2 companies for which no statement of liabilities has been filed. ‡ Excludes 5 partnerships. §Excludes 1 partnership. || Excludes 9 partnerships. | |||||
Under £250 | 94 | 138 | 113 | 83 | 111 |
£250– £499 | 105 | 145 | 97 | 91 | 88 |
£500– £999 | 112 | 124 | 94 | 88 | 104 |
£1,000–£1,999 | 85 | 106 | 91 | 78 | 131 |
£2,000–£4,999 | 69 | 74 | 73 | 49 | 103 |
£5,000 and over | 25 | 26 | 26 | 33 | 45 |
Totals | 490† | 613‡ | 494§ | 422* | 582|| |
Most failures are for comparatively small amounts. Of a total of 2,601 bankruptcies during the five years surveyed 21 per cent were for liabilities of less than £250 and 41 per cent for liabilities under £500.
The following table shows in broad groups the industries of those persons adjudged bankrupt in the last five years. The revised classification is based on the international standard industrial code. Companies are here excluded.
Industry Group | 1958 | 1959 | 1960 | 1961 | 1962 |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Excludes 3 partnerships. † Excludes 5 partnerships. ‡ Excludes 1 partnership. §Excludes nine partnerships. | |||||
Agriculture and livestock production | 36 | 70 | 41 | 30 | 47 |
Forestry, hunting, and fishing | 22 | 26 | 17 | 10 | 9 |
Mining and quarrying | – | – | – | 2 | – |
Manufacturing – | |||||
Food and beverages | 6 | 1 | 12 | 11 | 9 |
Footwear and textiles | – | 5 | 4 | 4 | 6 |
Wood, furniture, and fixtures | 5 | 3 | 7 | 4 | 12 |
Printing and publishing | – | 4 | 3 | – | 2 |
Machinery (not electrical) | 3 | 5 | 1 | 20 | 21 |
Transport equipment | 22 | 21 | 19 | 19 | 4 |
Other | 7 | 10 | 11 | 7 | 17 |
Construction | 69 | 98 | 114 | 64 | 114 |
Wholesale and retail trade | 82 | 90 | 68 | 54 | 68 |
Other commerce | – | – | 1 | 1 | 1 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 72 | 66 | 30 | 42 | 70 |
Personal and community services | 44 | 52 | 59 | 54 | 80 |
Activities not adequately described – | |||||
Contractor | 26 | 9 | 6 | 5 | 10 |
Labourer | 51 | 87 | 41 | 44 | 68 |
Other | 31 | 42 | 37 | 26 | 12 |
Totals | 476* | 589† | 472‡ | 397* | 550§ |
The types of activity in which bankrupts were engaged at the time of failure frequently bear little relationship to the fact of insolvency. Personal extravagance or business incompetence are probably much more important factors in the majority of cases.
The occupational status of individual bankrupts during each of the calendar years 1952–62 is given in the following table. With all partnerships the occupation of each partner is included, but not the partnership. Under the heading “Working for Salary or Wages” are included small numbers returning no occupational status.
Year | Occupational Status | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
Working for Salary or Wages | Employer of Labour | Working on Own Account But Not Employing Labour | Total | |
* Excludes 1 partnership. † Includes 1 retired person. ‡ Excludes 2 partnerships. § Excludes 3 partnerships. || Excludes 5 partnerships. ¶ Excludes 9 partnerships. | ||||
1952 | 64 | 40 | 63 | 167* |
1953 | 91 | 34 | 89 | 214* |
1954 | 103 | 37 | 123 | 263 |
1955 | 108 | 39 | 145 | 293† |
1956 | 188 | 49 | 132 | 369‡ |
1957 | 211 | 71 | 136 | 418§ |
1958 | 213 | 80 | 183 | 476§ |
1959 | 288 | 99 | 202 | 589|| |
1960 | 246 | 109 | 117 | 472* |
1961 | 194 | 86 | 117 | 397§ |
1962 | 247 | 134 | 169 | 550¶ |
Under the Gaming Act 1908 the Minister of Internal Affairs may grant permission (subject to such conditions as he thinks fit) for the disposing by raffle or chance of any painting, drawing, sculpture, or other work of art, or literature, or mineral specimen, or mechanical model. The Gaming Amendment Act 1949 made several important changes in the law relating to raffles. Major changes include provisions enabling real and personal property to be raffled, licences being formerly issued only for works of art and mineral specimens; authority is given to authorised members of the Police to issue raffle licences where an individual prize does not exceed £10 in value, and where the total value of the prizes does not exceed £25; and authorised members of the Police may from time to time approve organisations to conduct raffles, provided the value of the prizes in any raffle does not exceed £5. By the Stamp Duties Act 1954, as amended in 1957, any such licence granted for the raffling of any real or personal property in excess of £500 value is subject to a lottery duty of 10 per cent of the value of the tickets sold in the lottery. Information as to receipts from this source will be found in Section 26b – Taxation.
The Gaming Act also permits sweepstakes and art unions (as defined) under certain specified conditions.
During the year ended 31 March 1962, 8,225 licences covering small raffles with prizes ranging from £25 to £500 in cash or goods were issued to local or national organisations. Raffles in which the prizes are less than £25 in total, and with no one prize exceeding £10, are licensed and supervised by the Police. In addition, 12 licences were issued in respect of regular £10,000 art unions and 17 in respect of the “Golden Kiwi” £30,000 lotteries, which were instituted in December 1961. The aggregate results of the regular art unions for the seven latest years are shown in the following table.
Item | 1955–56 | 1956–57 | 1957–58 | 1958–59 | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of lotteries | 15 | 16 | 16 | 17 | 17 | 17 | 29 | |
Gross sales | £ | 608,620 | 605,738 | 588,258 | 606,256 | 594,157 | 597,488 | 1,475,143 |
Commission on sales | £ | 91,293 | 90,860 | 88,239 | 90,938 | 89,123 | 89,623 | 168,146 |
Expenses | £ | 64,060 | 62,919 | 55,573 | 59,817 | 60,082 | 59,708 | 81,848 |
Prizes | £ | 150,000 | 160,000 | 160,000 | 170,000 | 170,000 | 170,000 | 630,000 |
Net proceeds | £ | 303,267 | 291,959 | 284,446 | 285,501 | 274,952 | 278,157 | 595,147 |
Lottery duty | £ | 60,862 | 60,574 | 58,826 | 60,625 | 59,416 | 59,749 | 147,514 |
Net profit | £ | 242,405 | 231,385 | 225,620 | 224,876 | 215,536 | 218,408 | 447,633 |
Allocation of funds earned from the art unions in the preceding table during 1961–62 was as follows: £51,533 to charitable and philanthropic organisations; £9,760 to various mayoral or other recognised relief of distress funds; £33,620 to cultural purposes; £20,770 to sporting bodies; £2,125 to old folks' associations; £22,455 to youth organisations; £7,250 to the bands' associations; national water safety, £19,750: children's health camps, £30,500; and miscellaneous grants, £23,612.
The principal source of the liquor law of New Zealand is the Sale of Liquor Act 1962, which consolidated and considerably amended most of the previous enactments on the subject.
The first legislation in New Zealand relating to intoxicating liquor was the Licensing Ordinance 1842, but this and subsequent enactments did little to effectively regulate the liquor trade or to control the number of outlets. In the earlier years of the colony's history drinking places were numerous and their standard often extremely low. The irresponsibility of some licensees, the amount of drunkenness, and the social evils resulting from the excessive consumption of liquor promoted the growth of temperance and prohibition sentiment, the increasing strength of which found its first real reflection in the Licensing Act 1881. This comprehensively regulated and controlled the liquor trade and was the source of many of the provisions of the law prior to 1963.
The 1881 Act created a system of licensing committees, which originally consisted of five members elected annually by ratepayers. The districts in which these committees had jurisdiction were small, but they were extended by the Alcoholic Liquors Sale Control Act 1893 to coincide with the parliamentary electoral boundaries. The same Act provided that the committees should consist of a Magistrate as chairman and eight members (reduced to five in 1895) elected every three years by the electors of the district. The Licensing Amendment Act 1961 reconstituted licensing districts and licensing committees with effect from 1 May 1962. It divided New Zealand into 22 districts, each with a licensing committee comprising a Magistrate as chairman and four members elected for a term of three years by the local authorities of the district. These provisions have been incorporated into the 1962 consolidation.
The Licensing Act 1881 prohibited any increase in the number of licences in any district unless the increase was approved at a poll of ratepayers. In 1893 a system of local option was introduced. The electors of every licensing district were given the opportunity of voting periodically for the continuance, reduction, or abolition of licences in the district. In consequence of this many hotels lost their licences and a number of districts (the first being Clutha) carried “no licence”. Between 1894 and 1910 the number of publicans and accommodation licences fell from 1,719 to 1,257, although the population increased substantially. The right to vote for reduction of licences was abolished in 1910 and the provisions relating to local option were repealed in 1918 and replaced by provisions for a periodical nation-wide vote on the issues of continuance, prohibition, and state purchase and control. Those areas which had carried no licence were, however, to remain “dry” until a 60 per cent majority of the electors had voted for restoration of licences. Remaining districts with no licence are Auckland Suburbs, Eden, Grey Lynn, Roskill, Wellington East, Wellington South, and Wellington West.
The grant of new licences except in substitution for old ones of the same description was forbidden by the Licensing Amendment Act 1910 save in exceptional circumstances. The result was that not only did the total number of publicans and accommodation licences slowly decrease (there being 1,098 in 1949), but their distribution remained unchanged and reflected the distribution of population and lines of travel as they existed in 1881. The need to remedy this maldistribution was one of the principal reasons for the creation by the Licensing Amendment Act 1948 of the Licensing Control Commission, and despite difficulties a certain amount of redistribution was achieved. The total number of licences that might be granted was, however, still strictly limited. This limitation was removed by the 1962 legislation, although the circumstances that the Commission must take into account in deciding whether to issue new licences are such as to prevent any undue increase in their number. The 1962 legislation also repealed the provision for the cancelling of redundant licences.
The principal functions of the Licensing Control Commission are to ascertain the requirements of the public as to the provision of accommodation, services, and other facilities on licensed premises; to determine what new hotel, tavern and tourist house premises licences, restaurant licences and wholesale licences are needed and to authorise their issue; to review provisional hotel licences and determine whether the licence to be issued in their place should be a hotel or tavern licence; to prescribe and enforce standards of accommodation, amenities, and services; to grant club charters; and to hear appeals from licensing committees. There is a right of appeal to the Commission from every decision of a licensing committee except on a matter of law or character in which case the appeal is to the Supreme Court. Many of the Commission's decisions are themselves subject to appeal to the Supreme Court, and an appeal may be brought in any case on a point of law.
The principles on which the liquor law of New Zealand rests are that no liquor may be sold without a licence, that new licences are not to be authorised unless they are shown to be necessary or desirable in the locality, and that there should be close regulation of the conduct of the trade and of the provision and standard of accommodation, amenities, and services. In the light of the introduction of restaurant and tavern licences the former general principle that the right to sell liquor for consumption on the premises went hand in hand with the provision of accommodation on these premises for the travelling public must be regarded as no longer valid.
The introduction of a double licence system for hotels, tourist-houses, and taverns was the most radical and probably the most important change made by the 1962 legislation. Previously the one licence licensed premises for the sale of liquor and authorised the holder to sell liquor on those premises. It was impossible to cancel the personal licence for a breach of the law without closing the premises altogether for the sale of liquor, something that was unlikely to be in the public interest. Other difficulties arose from the fact that the licence was in the name of the person managing the premises, who might not be the owner of the premises or even of the business, but simply a salaried employee.
For these reasons two separate licences were created. One known as a premises licence is in the name of the owner of the premises and licenses those premises for the sale of liquor. Subject to the payment of a small annual fee and to the maintenance of the premises in accordance with the standards fixed by the Commission and the Licensing Committee, this licence continues in force indefinitely. The second licence is a keeper's licence and authorises the holder (the owner of the business conducted on the premises) to sell liquor on the licensed premises either himself or by a manager who must in the ordinary course be the holder of a manager's certificate issued by the chairman of a licensing committee. This licence requires annual renewal. Provision was made for the issue of hotelkeepers' licences and provisional hotel premises licences to the persons entitled thereto in place of publicans and accommodation licences in force on 1 June 1963, the date of commencement of the Sale of Liquor Act 1962.
The following types of licence for the sale of liquor exist: hotel premises (including extended premises licences and special hotel premises licences), hotelkeepers (including extended and special hotelkeepers licences), tourist-house premises, tourist-house keepers, tavern premises, tavernkeepers, restaurant, wholesale, winebar, wine resellers, winemakers, ship, booth, works canteen, and brewers. In addition charters conferring the right to sell liquor may be issued to certain clubs.
Provisional hotel premises licences will disappear during the next few years as the Commission reviews them and converts them into hotel premises or tavern premises licences. They license the premises described therein for the sale of liquor by the holder of a hotelkeeper's licence.
Hotel premises licences have the same effect as provisional hotel premises licences. The premises must provide accommodation of such quantity and quality as the Commission requires. A hotelkeepers' licence authorises the holder to sell liquor in any quantity for consumption on or off the specified premises in respect of which a hotel premises licence is in force.
An extended hotel premises licence covers a hotel and also a tavern on separate premises. An explanation of the circumstances in which such a licence may be issued is given under the heading “New Licences”. An extended hotelkeeper's licence has a corresponding effect.
A special hotel premises licence enables the bar and the house sides of the hotel business to be conducted on separate premises, and a special hotelkeeper's licence has a corresponding effect.
A tourist-house premises licence licenses the premises described therein for the sale of liquor by the holder of a tourist-house keeper's licence. A tourist-house keeper's licence confers the right to sell liquor to guests staying or dining at the specified tourist house for consumption on the premises.
A tavern premises licence licenses the premises described therein for the sale of liquor by the holder of a tavernkeeper's licence.
A tavernkeeper's licence authorises the holder to sell liquor in any quantity for consumption on or off the specified premises in respect of which a tavern premises licence is in force. In contrast to the duty imposed by a hotelkeeper's licence there is no obligation to provide accommodation or meals, but the Commission may direct that what is popularly known as a counter lunch shall be available to drinkers. The holders of tavernkeepers licences will pay an annual licence fee equivalent to 3 per cent of the value of purchases of liquor during the preceding financial year.
A restaurant licence (first provided for in 1960) authorises the licensee to sell and serve table wine, beer and stout to persons dining at the restaurant, for consumption with a meal. The Commission may permit dancing on restaurant premises if it is satisfied that the premises are not being used primarily for dancing and that facilities are available only to people partaking of meals.
Wholesale licences authorise the sale of liquor in quantities of not less than 2 gallons to any one person at any one time for consumption off the premises. The holder of a wholesale licence is not required by law to, and in most case does not in fact, confine his sales to the holders of other licences, and sales by wholesale licensees to the general public are extensive.
Winebar licences (formerly known as New Zealand wine licences) authorise the sale of New Zealand wines in quantities of not more than 2 gallons. Only three such licences are in operation and the law prohibits the grant of any more.
A wine reseller's licence authorises the holder to sell New Zealand wine for consumption off the premises in quantities of not less than 1 reputed quart.
Winemakers' licences are granted by the chairman of a licensing committee and authorise the manufacture of New Zealand wine and its sale by the producer for consumption off the premises in the same quantities as are permitted by a wine reseller's licence.
Ships' licences authorise the sale of liquor to passengers on ships. They were formerly known as packet licences.
Booth licences replace the form of licence known as a conditional licence. They authorise the sale of liquor at shows, races, and similar events, on the days and during the hours specified in the licence.
A works canteen licence authorises the sale of liquor for the consumption on the premises at a canteen in a public works camp. No licence of this type has been granted.
Brewer's licences are issued under Customs legislation. They authorise the sale of beer whether to holders of other licences or to the general public in quantities of not less than 2 gallons. The Licensing Control Commission has the power to grant new brewers licences and subject to appeal to the Supreme Court to revoke existing ones.
Licences either in force or authorised at 31 March 1962 comprised 1,101 publicans' and accommodation licences (which under the new Act become provisional hotel premises licences), 22 tourist-house licences, 17 restaurant licences, and 169 wholesale licences. These figures do not include premises in trust areas.
There were 48 permanent club charters and 123 renewable club charters in force on 31 March 1962. All the permanent charters and some of the renewable charters permit the sale of liquor to club members for consumption off as well as on the premises.
The Licensing Control Commission decides after a public inquiry whether the issue of a hotel, tourist-house, or tavern premises licence or a wholesale licence is desirable in a particular locality. In the case of a hotel, tourist-house, or tavern premises licence the Commission prescribes the minimum standards of accommodation, services, and other facilities that must be provided. It may direct that any bar of a hotel or tavern shall contain facilities for sit-down drinking. There is provision for a poll of residents on the question whether a hotel or tavern premises licence is desired in the locality, and if the majority of votes recorded at the poll is against the licence the Commission may not authorise one unless special circumstances exist.
Subject to the result of any such poll the Commission (or in the care of a wholesale licence, the Licensing Committee) then calls for applications for the licence. On each application the Commission fixes a fair price which the applicant, if successful, must pay. The decision of the Commission or the committee as to which applicant should receive the licence in effect fixes the exact site of the proposed premises. In the case of a hotel or a tavern any adult residing within a quarter of a mile may object to the Town and Country Planning Appeal Board on the grounds that the site is in the immediate vicinity of a church, school or hospital, or that the objector will be adversely affected by the establishment of a hotel or tavern on the site. In considering an objection on the ground of adverse affection, the Board has regard to the provisions of any district planning scheme (or if there is no such scheme, planning principles), to the distance between the site and the nearest substantial number of houses, to the provision made for off-street parking, and to other relevant circumstances.
Where the licence to be issued is a tavern premises licence the owner of any hotel within a distance of 10, or in special circumstances 15, miles may apply for it. In considering whether to give such an applicant preference over other applicants, the Commission has regard to the amount and extent of accommodation provided by the applicant, including additions or improvements he is prepared to make if he gets the new licence, and to various other matters. The owner of hotel premises who successfully applies for a tavern premises licence is not granted a separate licence, but an extension of his existing licence to authorise the tavern on the new premises. This licence is known as an extended hotel promises licence. Prevision is also made for the holder of a hotel premises and a tavern premises licence to apply for a single extended hotel premises licence in place thereof.
An applicant for a hotel premises licence may ask for a special hotel premises licence to be granted to him. This form of licence authorises the house and the bar sides of the business to be conducted on separate premises not more than a certain distance apart. The licensee of an existing hotel may at any time apply to have his licence converted into a special hotel premises licence
One part of the Sale of Liquor Act contains a code setting out in considerable detail the duties and responsibilities of licensees and managers. A new provision makes it unlawful to refuse to admit anyone to, or to order anyone to leave, any licensed premises or any part thereof, or to refuse to supply meals, accommodation or liquor to anyone, by reason only of his race, colour, nationality, beliefs, or opinions. This gives the force of law to what is already supported by the weight of public opinion.
An hotelkeeper and a tourist-house keeper is under a general duty to supply accommodation and meals to travellers to the full extent permitted by the premises. Morning, midday, and evening meals must be regularly available during a period of at least one hour, and the times for meals must be stated in a notice fixed in a conspicuous part of the premises. A traveller is, however, entitled to food and refreshment, not necessarily with personal service, at any time. Subject to the capacity of the premises a licensee or manager may refuse to supply accommodation or a meal only if the personal cleanliness or condition of the person seeking it, or his known character, conduct or behaviour, is such that there is reasonable cause to believe that he is unsuitable to be received as a lodger or for a meal.
Every hotel and tavern must contain at least one public bar and may contain one or more private bars. Except for one of the reasons stated in the Act no person may be refused admittance to a public bar or refused liquor there. Heavy penalties are, however, prescribed for supplying liquor to an intoxicated person or permitting drunkenness.
The provisions of the previous law for enforcing the responsibilities of licensees have been rewritten and tightened. The Commission or the licensing committee may at any time review any hotel, tourist-house, or tavern premises licence and require additions, alterations, or repairs to the premises or to any facilities, furniture, or fittings thereon, or the provision of any additional facilities. The Commission, but not the licensing committee, has power to direct the rebuilding of the premises.
There is a right of appeal to the Supreme Court if the carrying out of any requisition, or series of requisitions made within three years, would cost more than £5,000, but subject to this the licence may be cancelled or suspended if the licensee does not bring his premises up to the standard required. In addition a premises licence may be suspended immediately by the committee in the event of a serious breach of public health or fire safety regulations.
Other licences (including hotelkeeper's, tourist-house keeper's, and tavernkeeper's licences) may be cancelled or suspended or their renewal may be refused on any of the following grounds:
That the licensee has failed to conduct the licensed premises in a proper manner, or has been openly and repeatedly intoxicated, or has allowed the premises to be frequented by disorderly or disreputable persons; or
that drunkenness or riotous or disorderly conduct is allowed on the licensed premises; or
that the licensee has been convicted of any offence against the liquor laws or has committed a breach of any condition of his licence, or has been convicted of any offence against the Health Act or the Food and Drugs Act in relation to the conduct or state of the licensed premises; or
that the licensee has failed to fulfil his responsibilities under certain of the provisions of the Act so far as they are applicable to him; or
that the licensee has been convicted of any offence and sentenced to imprisonment, or has been convicted of any offence involving moral turpitude or dishonesty.
In 1917 the Sale of Liquor Restriction Act provided for the closing of licensed premises, so far as the sale of liquor was concerned, on weekdays between the hours of 6 p.m. in the evening and 9 a.m. on the following morning, and all day on Sundays, Christmas Day, and Good Friday, except that wholesalers and brewers (also winemakers and wine resellers) might sell liquor between 7 a.m. and 9 a.m. on weekday mornings. This legislation was originally intended as a temporary wartime measure, but was made permanent in 1918.
In 1949 a referendum was held pursuant to the provisions of the Licensing Amendment Act 1948 on the question of hours for the sale of liquor in hotel bars. The proposal for the retention of the existing hours was carried by a large majority, the vote in favour of the existing hours being 473,678 and the vote for the alternative proposal of a. total of nine hours between 10 a.m. and 10 p.m. being 153,854.
The Licensing Amendment Act 1955 removed the restrictions as to the hours during which holders of brewers' licences might sell and deliver to other licensed premises. The Licensing Amendment Act 1960 similarly removed limitations on the hours during which holders of winemakers' licences might sell and deliver to other licensed premises.
The Licensing Amendment Act 1960 authorised hotels to serve liquor to guests and lodgers partaking of a meal for consumption with the meal up to 11.30 p.m. on any day and between 12 noon and 2.30 p.m. on Sunday, Christmas Day, and Good Friday. By the same Act the hours during which licensed restaurants may sell and serve liquor to diners were fixed as 12 noon to 2.30 p.m. and 6 p.m. to 11.30 p.m. on any day. The Sale of Liquor Act 1962 authorises the Commission to grant permits to a hotel for the sale of liquor in a lounge or lounge bar to diners during hours fixed by the Commission, but not later than 11.30 p.m.
The system of trust control in New Zealand is an alternative to the traditional means of controlling the sale of liquor through privately held licences supervised by licensing committees and since 1949 by the Licensing Control Commission. The system of licensing committees controlled by the Licensing Control Commission gives the public an indirect control over the conditions under which liquor is sold. In the case of trusts public control is direct since the whole of the liquor trade in a trust district is conducted by the trust, which is elected by the residents and is responsible to them.
The first licensing trust in New Zealand was set up in 1944 following the carrying of restoration in the former Invercargill no-licence district. This trust was originally an appointed body but was made elective in 1950 to bring it into line with other licensing trusts.
Following the carrying of restoration in the Masterton no-licence district in 1946, the electors of that area were given the opportunity of recording their views as to whether they desired trust control. The district was divided into three areas, trust control being carried in the southern area (mainly comprising the borough of Masterton) and being defeated in the other two areas which are predominantly rural. Legislation providing for the constitution of the Masterton Licensing Trust to control the southern area was passed in 1947.
As a result of special licensing polls held on 9 March 1949 in the Ashburton and Geraldine areas, the restoration proposal was carried by the necessary majority in each case. A majority of the valid votes cast were also in favour of trust control and by virtue of the Licensing Trusts Act 1949, trusts were established in these two districts.
The Licensing Trusts Act 1949 provides a general code for the taking of polls on the issue of trust control in former no-licence districts which have carried restoration, and for the constitution, functions, and powers of licensing trusts. An amendment in 1950 provided for the taking of polls in any area where the Licensing Control Commission has authorised a new licence to determine whether the majority of the residents wish that licence to be conducted by a local licensing trust. It may be mentioned that the powers of a local licensing trust operating an individual licence are more limited than those of a district licensing trust. The Licensing Act applies virtually in its entirety to a local licensing trust which, unlike district licensing trusts, is subject to supervision by the licensing committee and the Licensing Control Commission.
Following a vote in favour of trust control in the areas of Clutha and Mataura, provision was made in the Licensing Amendment Act 1955 for the division of districts into wards for the purpose of elections. In 1960 the Oamaru district carried restoration and a trust elected on the ward system was subsequently set up in that district.
Pursuant to the provisions of the Licensing Amendment Act 1953, special polls were held in the King Country, Johnsonville, and Porirua areas in 1954 to determine whether liquor should be sold in those areas and, if so, whether its control should be in the hands of licensing trusts. In the King Country the necessary majority voted in favour of the sale of liquor and rejected the proposal for trust control; in Johnsonville the proposal for the sale of liquor was not carried; in Porirua the majority favoured the sale of liquor and the establishment of a trust.
The total number of district trusts in New Zealand is at present eight – Ashburton, Clutha, Geraldine, Invercargill, Masterton, Oamaru, and Porirua. In addition, two local trusts at Cheviot in Canterbury and Mt. Wellington in the Auckland suburbs are operating hotels.
A general election of parliamentary representatives was held on 26 November 1960, voting in New Zealand for both European and Maori electorates taking place on that day. Details of voting were given on pages 1110–1114 of the 1961 Yearbook.
The strength of the political party representation among members of Parliament after the 1960 election was National 46, Labour 34. The relative strengths after the four preceding general elections were as follows: November 1949, National 46, Labour 34; September 1951, National 50, Labour 30; November 1954, National 45, Labour 35; and November 1957. Labour 41, National 39.
The total number of electors on the roll for the election was 1,303,955, comprising European, 1,255,488 and Maori, 48,467. The number of votes recorded, including informal, was 1,176,963 (European 1,139,090; Maori 37,873), this figure including 6,315 special votes cast by persons who were not on the roll.
Votes cast for candidates by political affiliations were as follows: National, 557,046; Labour, 508,179; Social Credit, 100,905; Communist, 2,423; Independent, 1,257; other parties 693.
The following table shows for the 1954, 1957, and the 1960 general elections the number of votes recorded by the main political parties, along with the percentages that the various party votes represent of the total votes recorded and of the total valid votes.
Party | Votes Recorded | Percentage of Total Votes Recorded | Percentage of Total Valid Votes | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1954 | 1957 | 1960 | 1954 | 1967 | 1960 | 1954 | 1957 | 1960 | |
National | 485,630 | 511,699 | 557,046 | 43.93 | 43.99 | 47.33 | 44.28 | 44.21 | 47.59 |
Labour | 484,082 | 559,096 | 508,179 | 43.78 | 48.07 | 43.18 | 44.13 | 48.31 | 43.42 |
Social Credit | 122,068 | 83,498 | 100,905 | 11.04 | 7.18 | 8.57 | 11.13 | 7.22 | 8.62 |
Communist | 1,134 | 706 | 2,423 | 0.10 | 0.06 | 0.21 | 0.10 | 0.06 | 0.21 |
Other | 3,979 | 2,366 | 1,950 | 0.36 | 0.20 | 0.16 | 0.36 | 0.20 | 0.16 |
Total valid votes | 1,096,893 | 1,157,365 | 1,170,503 | 99.21 | 99.51 | 99.45 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Informal votes | 8,716 | 5,696 | 6,460 | 0.79 | 0.49 | 0.55 | … | … | … |
Total votes recorded | 1,105,609 | 1,163,061 | 1,176,963 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | … | … | … |
The licensing poll of 26 November 1960, held in conjunction with the parliamentary elections, was the eleventh at which the three issues – national continuance, State purchase and control, and national prohibition (without compensation) – were submitted to the electors. Official figures of the 1960 poll, together with those of the five preceding polls, were as follows.
1943 | 1946 | 1949 | 1954 | 1957 | 1960 | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
For national continuance | 529,386 | 542,681 | 660,573 | 672,754 | 723,059 | 765,952 |
For State purchase and control | 123,701 | 202,664 | 135,982 | 164,380 | 160,483 | 138,644 |
For national prohibition | 269,800 | 259,162 | 268,567 | 250,460 | 260,132 | 255,157 |
The percentage of votes recorded for State purchase and control was 13.4 of the total votes in 1943, 20.2 in 1946, 12.8 in 1949, 15.1 in 1954, 14.0 in 1957 and 11.95 in 1960. National continuance reached 63.4 per cent in 1935, since when it fell gradually to 54.0 per cent in 1946, recovered substantially at the expense largely of the State purchase and control vote to 62.0 per cent in 1949, was steady at 61.9 per cent in 1954, rose to 63.2 per cent in 1957 and to 66.04 in 1960. Votes cast in favour of national prohibition amounted to 47.3 per cent in 1925, but fell heavily at each of the next two polls, reaching 29.6 per cent in 1935. There was little variation in this percentage in 1938 and 1943, but further falls to 25.2 per cent, 23.0 per cent, 22.8 and 22.0 per cent were recorded in 1949, 1954, 1957, and 1960 respectively.
The following article on the New Zealand time-service arrangements was prepared by the New Zealand Time Service, Department of Scientific and Industrial Research.
One uniform time is kept throughout New Zealand. The New Zealand Gazette of 31 October 1868 contained a Government announcement to the effect that the time corresponding to longitude 172° 30′ east of Greenwich (exactly 11½ hours in advance of Greenwich time) was to be adopted as the New Zealand Mean Time throughout the colony.
This New Zealand Mean Time, 11 h 30 min. in advance of Greenwich Mean Time (G.M.T.), was observed continuously up to 1927, when on 6 November clocks were advanced 1 hour until 4 March 1928. Summer Time, with clocks advanced only 30 minutes (to 12 h ahead of G.M.T.), became standard practice in the summer months under the Summer Time Act 1929.
The Daylight Saving Emergency Regulations of 1941 provided for the continuance of Summer Time throughout that year, and its continued observance during subsequent war years was provided for by regulations made annually.
By the Standard Time Act of 1945 the time of the meridian 180° cast of Greenwich (12 h in advance of G.M.T.) was adopted as the Standard Time for New Zealand. Thus, what was formerly known as “Summer Time” became “New Zealand Standard Time” as from 1 January 1946. The times stated in this article are New Zealand Standard Time, unless otherwise stated.
The time throughout New Zealand is controlled by the New Zealand Time Service, Wellington. The Observatory signal clock is kept as correct as possible by means of astronomical observations and by comparison with radio time signals from observatories in other parts of the world.
The Observatory provides the following time service:
(1) RADIO TIME SIGNALS TRANSMITTED THROUGH STATION ZLW ON A WAVELENGTH OF 500 Kc/s (600 METRES) I.C.W.
These signals are transmitted between 10 h 54 min and 11 h 00 min a.m. daily, and are in accordance with the English system. All times are given in New Zealand Standard Time. The procedure is as follows:
At 22 h 54 min 00 sec the “Attention” call (— . — . —).
From 22 h 54 min 10 sec to 22 h 54 min 40 sec the letters ZMO (— — … — — — — —), repeated every 10 seconds.
From 22 h 55 min 00 sec to 23 h 00 min 00 sec a dot each second, lengthened to a dash on the sixtieth second of each minute.
Each dot consists of 150 cycles of 1,000 c/s audio tone and the dash on the sixtieth second of each minute is lengthened to 300 c/cles.
Origin of Signal – The time signals are derived from the quartz crystal clock of the New Zealand Time Service.
Error – Normally less than five hundredths of a second.
Corrections to the time signals can be obtained on application to the Officer in Charge, New Zealand Time Service.
(2) RADIO TIME SIGNALS TRANSMITTED BY THE NEW ZEALAND BROADCASTING CORPORATION
Time signals from the Observatory are transmitted as follows:
New Zealand Standard Time
Signals marked thus * are broadcast clear of programme. |
---|
1.00 a.m. 2YA only (daily except Mondays) |
3.00 a.m. 2YA only (daily except Mondays) |
4.00 a.m. 2YA only (daily except Mondays) |
5.00 a.m.* 2YA only (daily) |
6.00 a.m.* YAs and 3YZ (daily) |
7.00 a.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
8.00 a.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
9.00 a.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
10.58 a.m. 2YA only (daily) |
10.59 a.m. 2YA only (daily) |
11.00 a.m.* 2YA only (daily) |
12.30 p.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
4.00 p.m.* 2YA only (daily) |
6.00 p.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
6.30 p.m. 2YA only (daily) |
7.00 p.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
9.00 p.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily except Sundays) |
10.00 p.m. 2YA only (daily) |
11.00 p.m.* All YAs and YZs (daily) |
Each time signal consists of six dots, separated by intervals of one second, the last dot being the exact minute. Each dot consists of 150 cycles of 1,000 c/s audio tone except that which denotes the exact hour is lengthened to 300 cycles. The error is normally less than five hundredths of a second.
(3) TIME SIGNALS BY TELEGRAPH
The Observatory sends time signals by telegraph to the General Post Office and the Railways Department, Wellington, at 9.00 a.m. daily. This signal is transmitted to all telegraph offices in New Zealand and to all railway stations in the North Island.
(4) PUBLIC CLOCKS
The Government Buildings clock (Wellington) is checked at 9.00 a.m. daily by means of a special circuit between the clock and the Observatory. The error of this clock is usually less than 15 seconds.
These are listed below.
1963 | 1964 | |
---|---|---|
* Date of Queen's birthday, 21 April 1926. | ||
New Year's Day | 1 January | 1 January |
Good Friday | 12 April | 27 March |
Easter Monday | 15 April | 30 March |
Anzac Day | 25 April | 25 April |
Queen's Birthday* (observance) | 3 June | 1 June |
Labour Day | 28 October | 26 October |
Christmas Day | 25 December | 25 December |
Boxing Day | 26 December | 26 December |
In addition to the above, there is in each provincial district a holiday for the provincial anniversary. The actual anniversary days are as follows: Auckland, 29 January; Canterbury, 16 December; Hawke's Bay, 1 November; Marlborough, 1 November; Nelson, 1 February; Otago and Southland, 23 March; Taranaki, 31 March; Wellington, 22 January; and Westland, 1 December.
When Anniversary Day falls on Friday or later, the holiday is observed on the next Monday; if earlier, it is observed on the preceding Monday. In some cases the holiday is taken on the local show day or some other day.
Table of Contents
His Excellency Brigadier Sir Bernard Edward Fergusson, G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., D.S.O., O.B.E.
Official Secretary – D. C. Williams, Esq.
(His Excellency assumed office on 9 November 1962)
Governors since 1840 and Governors-General since 1924 are listed below.
Vice-Regal Representative | Assumed Office | Retired |
---|---|---|
THE DEPENDENCY PERIOD | ||
Lieutenant-Governor | ||
Captain William Hobson, R.N. | 30 Jan 1840 | 3 May 1841 |
THE CROWN COLONY | ||
Governor | ||
Captain William Hobson, R.N. | 3 May 1841 | 10 Sep 1842 |
Captain Robert FitzRoy, R.N. | 26 Dec 1843 | 17 Nov 1845 |
Captain George Grey | 18 Nov 1845 | 31 Dec 1847 |
Governor in Chief | ||
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 1 Jan 1848 | 7 Mar 1853 |
THE SELF-GOVERNING COLONY | ||
Governor of New Zealand | ||
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 7 Mar 1853 | 31 Dec 1853 |
Colonel Thomas Gore Browne, C.B. | 6 Sep 1855 | 2 Oct 1861 |
Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 4 Dec 1861 | 5 Feb 1868 |
Sir George Ferguson Bowen, G.C.M.G. | 5 Feb 1868 | 19 Mar 1873 |
The Right Hon. Sir James Fergusson, Bart., G.C.S.I., K.C.M.G., C.I.E. | 14 Jun 1873 | 3 Dec 1874 |
The Right Hon. the Marquess of Normanby, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., P.C. | 9 Jan 1875 | 21 Feb 1879 |
Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G. | 17 Apr 1879 | 8 Sep 1880 |
The Hon. Sir Arthur Hamilton Gordon, G.C.M.G. | 29 Nov 1880 | 23 Jun 1882 |
Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Drummond Jervois, G.C.M.G., C.B. | 20 Jan 1883 | 22 Mar 1889 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G. | 2 May 1889 | 24 Feb 1892 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Glasgow, G.C.M.G. | 7 Jun 1892 | 6 Feb 1897 |
The Right Hon. Earl of Ranfurly, G.C.M.G. | 10 Aug 1897 | 19 Jun 1904 |
The Right Hon. Baron Plunket, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O. | 20 Jun 1904 | 8 Jun 1910 |
The Right Hon. Baron Islington, G.C.M.G., G.B.E., D.S.O. | 22 Jun 1910 | 2 Dec 1912 |
The Right Hon. the Earl of Liverpool, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., P.C. | 19 Dec 1912 | 27 Jun 1917 |
Governor-General of New Zealand | ||
The Right Hon. the Earl of Liverpool, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., G.B.E., M.V.O., P.C. | 28 Jun 1917 | 7 Jul 1920 |
The Right Hon. Earl Jellicoe, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.V.O. | 27 Sep 1920 | 26 Nov 1924 |
General Sir Charles Fergusson, Bart., G.C.B., G.C.M.G., D.S.O., M.V.O. | 20 Oct 1924 | 8 Feb 1930 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Bledisloe, G.C.M.G., K.B.E., P.C. | 19 Mar 1930 | 15 Mar 1935 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Galway, G.C.M.G., D.S.O., O.B.E., P.C. | 12 Apr 1935 | 3 Feb 1941 |
Marshal of the Royal Air Force the Right Hon. Baron Newall, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.M.G., C.B.E., A.M. | 22 Feb 1941 | 19 Apr 1946 |
Lieutenant-General the Right Hon. Baron Freyberg, V.C., G.C.M.G., K.C.B., K.B.E., D.S.O. | 17 Jun 1946 | 15 Aug 1952 |
Lieutenant-General the Right Hon. Baron Norrie, G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., C.B., D.S.O., M.C. | 2 Dec 1952 | 25 Jul 1957 |
The Right Hon. Viscount Cobham, G.C.M.G., T.D. | 5 Sep 1957 | 13 Sep 1962 |
SINCE THE ESTABLISHMENT OF RESPONSIBLE GOVERNMENT IN NEW ZEALAND IN 1856 | |||
---|---|---|---|
Name of Ministry | Name of Prime Minister | Assumed Office | Retired |
1. Bell-Sewell | Henry Sewell | 7 May 1856 | 20 May 1856 |
2. Fox | William Fox | 20 May 1856 | 2 Jun 1856 |
3. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 2 Jun 1856 | 12 Jul 1861 |
4. Fox | William Fox | 12 Jul 1861 | 6 Aug 1862 |
5. Domett | Alfred Domett | 6 Aug 1862 | 30 Oct 1863 |
6. Whitaker-Fox | Frederick Whitaker | 30 Oct 1863 | 24 Nov 1864 |
7. Weld | Frederick Aloysius Weld | 24 Nov 1864 | 16 Oct 1865 |
8. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 16 Oct 1865 | 28 Jun 1869 |
9. Fox | William Fox | 28 Jun 1869 | 10 Sep 1872 |
10. Stafford | Edward William Stafford | 10 Sep 1872 | 11 Oct 1872 |
11. Waterhouse | George Marsden Waterhouse | 11 Oct 1872 | 3 Mar 1873 |
12. Fox | William Fox | 3 Mar 1873 | 8 Apr 1873 |
13. Vogel | Julius Vogel, C.M.G. | 8 Apr 1873 | 6 Jul 1875 |
14. Pollen | Daniel Pollen, M.L.C. | 6 Jul 1875 | 15 Feb 1876 |
15. Vogel | Sir Julius Vogel, K.C.M.G. | 15 Feb 1876 | 1 Sep 1876 |
16. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 1 Sep 1876 | 13 Sep 1876 |
17. Atkinson (reconstituted) | Harry Albert Atkinson | 13 Sep 1876 | 13 Oct 1877 |
18. Grey | Sir George Grey, K.C.B. | 15 Oct 1877 | 8 Oct 1879 |
19. Hall | John Hall | 8 Oct 1879 | 21 Apr 1882 |
20. Whitaker | Frederick Whitaker, M.L.C. | 21 Apr 1882 | 25 Sep 1883 |
21. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 25 Sep 1883 | 16 Aug 1884 |
22. Stout-Vogel | Robert Stout | 16 Aug 1884 | 28 Aug 1884 |
23. Atkinson | Harry Albert Atkinson | 28 Aug 1884 | 3 Sep 1884 |
24. Stout-Vogel | Sir Robert Stout, K.C.M.G. | 3 Sep 1884 | 8 Oct 1887 |
25. Atkinson | Sir Harry Albert Atkinson, K.C.M.G. | 8 Oct 1887 | 24 Jan 1891 |
26. Ballance | John Ballance | 24 Jan 1891 | 1 May 1893 |
27. Seddon | Right Hon. Richard John Seddon | 1 May 1893 | 21 Jun 1906 |
28. Hall-Jones | William Hall-Jones | 21 Jun 1906 | 6 Aug 1906 |
29. Ward | Right Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, BART., K.C.M.G. | 6 Aug 1906 | 28 Mar 1912 |
30. Mackenzie | Thomas Mackenzie | 28 Mar 1912 | 10 Jul 1912 |
31. Massey | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 10 Jul 1912 | 12 Aug 1915 |
32. National | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 12 Aug 1915 | 25 Aug 1919 |
33. Massey | Right Hon. William Ferguson Massey | 25 Aug 1919 | 14 May 1925 |
34. Bell | Hon. Sir Francis Henry Dillon Bell, G.C.M.G., K.C. | 14 May 1925 | 30 May 1925 |
35. Coates | Right Hon. Joseph Gordon Coates, M.C. | 30 May 1925 | 10 Dec 1928 |
36. Ward | Right Hon. Sir Joseph George Ward, BART., G.C.M.G. | 10 Dec 1928 | 28 May 1930 |
37. Forbes | Right Hon. George William Forbes | 28 May 1930 | 22 Sep 1931 |
38. Coalition | Right Hon. George William Forbes | 22 Sep 1931 | 6 Dec 1935 |
39. Savage | Right Hon. Michael Joseph Savage | 6 Dec 1935 | 1 Apr 1940 |
40. Fraser | Hon. Peter Fraser | 1 Apr 1940 | 30 Apr 1940 |
41. Fraser | Right Hon. Peter Fraser, C.H. | 30 Apr 1940 | 13 Dec 1949 |
42. Holland | Right Hon. Sir Sidney George Holland, G.C.B., C.H. | 13 Dec 1949 | 26 Sep 1957 |
43. Holyoake | Right Hon. Keith Jacka Holyoake | 26 Sep 1957 | 12 Dec 1957 |
44. Nash | Right Hon. Walter Nash, C.H. | 12 Dec 1957 | 12 Dec 1960 |
45. Holyoake | Right Hon. Keith Jacka Holyoake, C.H. | 12 Dec 1960 |
HIS EXCELLENCY THE GOVERNOR-GENERAL
Right Hon. K. J. HOLYOAKE, C.H., Prime Minister, Minister of External Affairs, Minister in Charge of the State Services, Minister in Charge of the Legislative Department, Minister in Charge of the Audit Department.
Hon. J. R. MARSHALL, Deputy Prime Minister, Minister of Industries and Commerce, Minister of Overseas Trade.
Hon. J. R. HANAN, Attorney-General, Minister of Justice, Minister of Maori Affairs, Minister in Charge of the Electoral Department.
Hon. J. K. McALPINE, Minister of Transport, Minister of Railways, Minister in Charge of Civil Aviation.
Hon. T. P. SHAND, Minister of Labour, Minister of Immigration, Minister of Mines, Minister in Charge of Publicity and Information.
Hon. W. S. GOOSMAN, Minister of Works, Minister of Electricity.
Hon. H. R. LAKE, Minister of Finance, Minister in Charge of the Inland Revenue Department, Minister in Charge of the Department of Statistics, Minister in Charge of the National Provident Fund, Minister in Charge of the Government Superannuation Fund, Minister in Charge of Friendly Societies.
Hon. D. J. EYRE, Minister of Defence, Minister in Charge of Police, Minister in Charge of Tourist and Health Resorts.
Hon. R. G. GERARD, Minister of Lands, Minister of Forests, Minister of Marine, Minister in Charge of the Valuation Department.
Hon. Sir Léon GÖTZ, Minister of Internal Affairs, Minister of Civil Defence, Minister of Island Territories.
Hon. J. RAE, Minister of Housing, Minister in Charge of the State Advances Corporation, Minister in Charge of the Public Trust Office, Minister in Charge of the Government Life Insurance Office, Minister in Charge of the Government Printing Office.
Hon. W. B. TENNENT, Minister of Education, Minister in Charge of Scientific and Industrial Research.
Hon. N. L. SHELTON, Minister of Customs, Associate Minister of Industries and Commerce.
Hon. A. E. KINSELLA, Postmaster-General, Minister of Broadcasting, Minister in Charge of War Pensions, Minister in Charge of Rehabilitation, Minister in Charge of the State Fire Insurance Office, Minister in Charge of the Earthquake and War Damage Commission.
Hon. B. E. TALBOYS, Minister of Agriculture.
Hon. D. N. McKAY, Minister of Health, Minister of Social Security, Minister for the Welfare of Women and Children, Minister in Charge of the Child Welfare Division.
Hon. D. C. SEATH, Minister without portfolio.
Clerk of the Executive Council, T. J. Sherrard, O.B.E., M.S.M., J.P.
Prime Minister – Rt. Hon. K. J. Holyoake, C.H.
Leader of the Opposition – Hon. A. H. Nordmeyer.
Speaker – Hon. R. M. Algie. Chairman of Committees – R. E. Jack.
Clerk of the House – H. N. Dollimore, LL.B.
Name | Electoral District |
---|---|
*Government Member. †Elected 16 March 1963 following the death of Mr T. P. Paikea. ‡Elected 16 March 1963 following the death of Mr J. M. Deas. §Elected 18 May 1963 following the death of Hon. P. Hackett. | |
For European Electorates | |
Adams-Schneider, L. R.* | Hamilton |
Aderman, E. P.* | N. Plymouth |
Algie, Hon. R. M.* | Remuera |
Allen, A. E.* | Franklin |
Allen, P. B.* | Bay of Plenty |
Arthur, Sir Basil M. | Timaru |
Bailey, R. L. | Heretaunga |
Blanchfield, P. | Westland |
Brown, W. H* | Palmerston North |
Carter, D. J.* | Raglan |
Connelly, M. A. | Riccarton |
Connolly, Hon. P. G., D.S.C., V.R.D. | Dunedin Central |
Cooksley, B. V., M.M.* | Wairarapa |
Dick, A. D.* | Waitaki |
Douglas, N. V. | Auckland Central |
Edwards, J. G. | Napier |
Eyre, Hon. D.J.* | North Shore |
Faulkner, A. J. | Roskill |
Fox. Hon. W. A. | Miramar |
Fraser, W. A. | St. Kilda |
Freer, W. W. | Mount Albert |
George, J. H.* | Central Otago |
Gerard, Hon. R. G.* | Ashburton |
Goosman, Hon. W. S.* | Piako |
Gordon, J. B.* | Clutha |
Götz, Hon. Sir Léon* | Manukau |
Grieve, G. G.* | Awarua |
Hanan, Hon. J. R.* | Invercargill |
Harker, C. G. E.* | Hawke's Bay |
Holyoake, Right Hon. K. J., C.H.* | Pahiatua |
Howard, Hon. Miss M. B. | Sydenham |
Hudson, W. A. | Mornington |
Jack, R.E.* | Patea |
Johnstone, H.* | Waipa |
Keeling, R. A.§ | Grey Lynn |
King, N.J. | Waitemata |
Kinsella, Hon. A. E.* | Hauraki |
Kirk, N.E. | Lyttelton |
Lake, Hon. H. R.* | Fendalton |
Lapwood, H. R.* | Rotorua |
McAlpine, Hon. J. K.* | Selwyn |
McCready, A.* | Otaki |
Macdonald, R. | Ponsonby |
Macfarlane, Hon. R. M., C.M.G. | Christchurch Central |
MacIntyre, D., D.S.O., O.B.E., E. D.* | Hastings |
McKay, Hon. D. N.* | Marsden |
McMillan, Mrs E. E. | North Dunedin |
Marshall, Hon. J. R.* | Karori |
Mason, Hon. H. G. R., Q.C. | Waitakere |
Mathison, Hon. J. | Avon |
May, H. L.J. | Onslow |
Moohan, Hon. M. | Petone |
Muldoon, R. D.* | Tamaki |
Murray, T. T., M.C., M.M.* | Stratford |
Nash, Right Hon. W., C.H. | Hutt |
Nordmeyer, Hon. A. H. | Island Bay |
Pickering, HE. L.* | Hurunui |
Rae, Hon. J.* | Eden |
Riddiford, D. J., M.C.* | Wellington Central |
Rowling, W. E. | Buller |
Scott, W. J.* | Rodney |
Seath, Hon. D.C.* | Waitomo |
Shand, Hon. T. P.* | Marlborough |
Sheat, W. A.* | Egmont |
Shelton, Hon. N. L.* | Rangitikei |
Sim, G.F.* | Waikato |
Sloane, L. F.* | Hobson |
Spooner, G. A. | Wanganui |
Talboys, Hon. B. E.* | Wallace |
Tennent, Hon. W. B.* | Manawatu |
Tizard, R. J.‡ | Otahuhu |
Tombleson, Mrs E. I.* | Gisborne |
Walker, H. J.* | St. Albans |
Walsh, G. A.* | Tauranga |
Watt, Hon. H. | Onehunga |
Whitehead, S. A. | Nelson |
Omana, T. | Eastern Maori |
Rata, M.† | Northern Maori |
Ratana, Mrs I. M. | Western Maori |
Tirikatene, Hon. Sir Eruera, K.C.M.G. | Southern Maori |
(For earlier Parliaments and sessions refer to pp 59–60 of the 1930, p 986 of the 1940, and p 1184 of the 1960 issues of the Yearbook.)
Parliament | Date of Opening of Session | Date of Ending of Session |
---|---|---|
Twenty-ninth | 27 June 1950 | 1 December 1950 |
26 June 1951 | 13 July 1951 | |
Thirtieth | 25 September 1951 | 6 December 1951 |
25 June 1952 | 24 October 1952 | |
8 April 1953 | 27 November 1953 | |
12 January 1954 | 13 January 1954 | |
22 June 1954 | 1 October 1954 | |
Thirty-first | 22 March 1955 | 28 October 1955 |
4 April 1956 | 26 October 1956 | |
11 June 1957 | 25 October 1957 | |
Thirty-second - | 21 January 1958 | 31 January 1958 |
10 June 1958 | 3 October 1958 | |
24 June 1959 | 23 October 1959 | |
22 June 1960 | 28 October 1960 | |
Thirty-third | 20 June 1961 | 1 December 1961 |
7 June 1962 | 14 December 1962 | |
12 February 1963 | 12 February 1963 | |
20 June 1963 |
During the parliamentary session of 1962, which commenced on 7 June, and which ended on 14 December, the General Assembly passed 142 public Acts, 18 local Acts, and 5 private Acts. The following is a list of public, local, and private Acts passed during the session, suffixed in each case as appropriate by “N.A.” – new Act, “A.A.” – amending Act, “C.A.” – consolidation Act, “C.A.A.” – consolidating and amending Act, or “V.C.A.” – validating and confirming Act.
Acts Interpretation Amendment (A.A.)
Adoption Amendment (A.A.)
Agricultural Workers (N.A.)
Agriculture (Emergency Regulations Confirmation) (V.C.A.)
Animals Protection Amendment (A.A.)
Annual Holidays Amendment (A.A.)
Apple and Pear Marketing Amendment (A.A.)
Appropriation (N.A.)
Armed Forces Canteens Amendment (A.A.)
Arms Amendment (A.A.)
Auckland Harbour Bridge Amendment (A.A.)
British Nationality and New Zealand Citizenship Amendment (A.A.)
Carriage by Air (N.A.)
Carriers Amendment (A.A.)
Cinematograph Films Amendment (A.A.)
Civil Aviation Amendment (A.A.)
Civil Defence (N.A.)
Commonwealth Fabric Corporation (N.A.)
Companies (Bondholders Incorporation) Amendment (A.A.)
Cook Islands Amendment (A.A.)
Copyright (C.A.A.)
Counties Amendment (A.A.)
Criminal Justice Amendment (A.A.)
Crown Proceedings Amendment (A.A.)
Customs Acts Amendment (A.A.)
Dairy Production and Marketing Board Amendment (A.A.)
Department of Agriculture Amendment (A.A.)
Dogs Registration Amendment (A.A.)
Education Amendment (A.A.)
Electricity Advisory Council (N.A.)
Emergency Regulations Amendment (A.A.)
Estate and Gift Duties Amendment (A.A.)
Evidence Amendment (A.A.)
Explosives Amendment (A.A.)
Farm Forestry (N.A.)
Fertilisers Amendment (A.A.)
Finance (N.A.)
Fire Services Amendment (A.A.)
Fisheries Amendment (A.A.)
Food and Drugs Amendment (A.A.)
Forest and Rural Fires Amendment (A.A.)
Friendly Societies Amendment (A.A.)
Gaming Amendment (A.A.)
Government Accident Insurance Amendment (A.A.)
Government Life Insurance Amendment (A.A.)
Government Railways Amendment (A.A.)
Government Railways Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Greymouth Harbour Board Amendment (A.A.)
Harbours Amendment (A.A.)
Hawke's Bay Earthquake Amendment (A.A.)
Health Amendment (A.A.)
Historic Articles (N.A.)
Hospitals Amendment (A.A.)
Immigration Restriction Amendment (A.A.)
Imprest Supply (N.A.)
Imprest Supply (No. 2) (N.A.)
Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment (A.A.)
Innkeepers (N.A.)
Juries Amendment (A.A.)
Land Amendment (A.A.)
Land and Income Tax Amendment (A.A.)
Land and Income Tax Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Land and Income Tax (Annual) (N.A.)
Law Practitioners Amendment (A.A.)
Licensing Trusts Amendment (A.A.)
Life Insurance Amendment (A.A.)
Limitation Amendment (A.A.)
Local Authorities (Members' Contracts) Amendment (A.A.)
Local Elections and Polls Amendment (A.A.)
Local Government Commission Amendment (A.A.)
Local Legislation (N.A.)
Maori Affairs Amendment (A.A.)
Maori Education Foundation Amendment (A.A.)
Maori Purposes (A.A.)
Maori Trust Boards Amendment (A.A.)
Maori Trustee Amendment (A.A.)
Maori Welfare (N.A.)
Marginal Lands Amendment (A.A.)
Marketing Amendment (A.A.)
Massey University College of Manawatu (N.A.)
Meat Amendment (A.A.)
Meat Export Control Amendment (A.A.)
Meat Export Control Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Medical Practitioners Amendment (A.A.)
Milk Amendment (A.A.)
Mining Amendment (A.A.)
Mining Tenures Registration (N.A.)
Municipal Corporations Amendment (A.A.)
National Provident Fund Amendment (A.A.)
National Roads Amendment (A.A.)
Nature Conservation Council (N.A.)
Navy Amendment (A.A.)
New Zealand Army Amendment (A.A.)
New Zealand Loans Amendment (A.A.)
Noxious Animals Amendment (A.A.)
Nurses and Midwives Amendment (A.A.)
Occupiers' Liability (N.A.)
Opticians Amendment (A.A.)
Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) (N.A.)
Petroleum Amendment (A.A.)
Pharmacy Amendment (A.A.)
Pharmacy Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Poisons Amendment (A.A.)
Post Office Amendment (A.A.)
Potato Growing Industry Amendment (A.A.)
Primary Products Marketing Regulations Confirmation (V.C.A.)
Public Bodies Meetings (N.A.)
Public Holidays Amendment (A.A.)
Public Revenues Amendment (A.A.)
Public Revenues Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Public Works Amendment (A.A.)
Rabbits Amendment (A.A.)
Rating Amendment (A.A.)
Regulations Amendment (A.A.)
Religious Instruction and Observances in Public Schools (A.A.)
Reserves and Other Lands Disposal (N.A.)
Royal New Zealand Air Force Amendment (A.A.)
Sale of Liquor (C.A.A.)
Sea Carriage of Goods Amendment (A.A.)
Shearers (N.A.)
Shipping and Seamen Amendment (A.A.)
Social Security Amendment (A.A.)
Social Security Amendment (No. 2) (A.A.)
Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Amendment (A.A.)
State Fire Insurance Amendment (A.A.)
State Services (N.A.)
Stock Amendment (A.A.)
Stock Remedies Amendment (A.A.)
Superannuation Amendment (A.A.)
Surveyors Amendment (A.A.)
Taranaki Scholarships Trust Board Amendment (A.A.)
Taupo County (N.A.)
Technicians Certification Amendment (A.A.)
Transport (C.A.A.)
Trustee Amendment (A.A.)
Trustee Savings Banks Amendment (A.A.)
Universities Amendment (A.A.)
Veterinary Services Amendment (A.A.)
War Pensions Amendment (A.A.)
Waters Pollution Amendment (A.A.)
Wills Amendment (A.A.)
Workers' Compensation Amendment (A.A.)
Akaroa County Council Empowering (N.A.)
Auckland Centennial Memorial Park Amendment (A.A.)
Central Canterbury Electric Power Board Empowering (N.A.)
Clutha County Empowering (Community Centres) (N.A.)
Coromandel County Council Ambulance Levy (N.A.)
Gore Borough Empowering (N.A.)
Lyttelton Harbour Board Loan and Empowering (N.A.)
Marlborough Harbour Amendment (A.A.)
Masterton Borough Council Staff Retiring Fund (N.A.)
Napier Harbour Board Loan and Empowering (N.A.)
Taranaki Harbour Board Empowering (N.A.)
Tauranga Harbour Board Loan and Empowering (N.A.)
Te Aroha Borough Water-Supply Empowering (N.A.)
Timaru Harbour Board and Timaru City Empowering (N.A.)
Timaru Harbour Board Loan (N.A.)
Waitemata County Council Empowering (N.A.)
Whangarei Borough Council Empowering (N.A.)
Whangarei Harbour Board Vesting and Empowering (N.A.)
Church of England Children's Trust (N.A.)
Church Property Trust (Canterbury) Amendment (A.A.)
East Coast Permanent Trustees Limited (N.A.)
Otago Presbyterian Church Board of Property (C.A.A.)
Taumarunui District Services' Memorial Fund (N.A.)
Judges of the Court of Appeal and Supreme Court –
Chief Justice: Right Hon. Sir Harold Barrowclough, K.C.M.G., C.B., D.S.O., M.C., E.D.
Court of Appeal: Hon. Sir Alfred North, President; Hon. Sir Alexander Turner; Hon. T. P. McCarthy.
Supreme Court, Puisne Judges: Hon. Sir Douglas Hutchison; Hon. G. I. McGregor; Hon. T. E. Henry; Hon. T. A. Gresson; Hon. A. L. Haslam; Hon. R. Hardie Boys; Hon. I. H. Macarthur; Hon. C. P. Richmond; Hon. A. O. Woodhouse; Hon. A. C. Perry; Hon. J. N. Wilson; Hon. A. L. Tompkins.
Judges of the Court of Arbitration – Hon. Sir Arthur Tyndall, K.B., C.M.G.; K. G. Archer (temp.).
Judge of Compensation Court – D. J. Dalglish.
Judge of Land Valuation Court – K. G. Archer.
LIST OF DEPARTMENTS OF THE NEW ZEALAND GOVERNMENT, WITH TITLES AND HOLDERS OF CHIEF ADMINISTRATIVE POSITIONS | ||
---|---|---|
Department | Chief Administrative Positions | |
Title | Name | |
Agriculture | Director-General | D. N. R. Webb. |
Air | Chief of Air Staff and First Air Force Member of the Air Board | Air Vice-Marshal I. G. Morrison, C.B.E. |
Air Secretary | B. R. Rae, M.B.E., B.COM. | |
Civil Aviation | Director | Sir Arthur Nevill, K.B.E., C.B., M.SC., F.R.Ac.S. |
Meteorological | Director | R. G. Simmers, D.SC. (M.I.T.), M.SC. |
Army | Chief of the General Staff and First Military Member of the Army Board | Major-General L. W. Thornton, C.B.E. |
Army Secretary | A. N. V. Dobbs, M.COM., ACCTS. PROF. | |
Audit | Controller and Auditor-General | A. D. Burns, A.R.A.N.Z. |
Crown Law | Solicitor-General | H. R. C. Wild, Q.C., LL.M. |
Customs | Comptroller | J. F. Cummings. |
Defence, Ministry of | Secretary | J. K. Hunn, LL.M. |
Education | Director | A. E. Campbell, M.A., DIP.ED. |
External Affairs | Secretary | A. D. M. McIntosh, C.M.O., M.A. |
Government Life Insurance | Commissioner | W. K. Watson, A.R.A.N.Z. |
Government Printing Office | Government Printer | R. E. Owen. |
Health | Director-General | H. B. Turbott, I.S.O., M.B., CH.B., D.P.H. (N.Z.). |
Mental Health Division | Director | G. Blake-Palmer, M.R.C.S. (ENG.), L.R.C.P.(LOND.), D.P.M., L.D.S., R.C.S.(ENG.). |
Industries and Commerce | Secretary | W. B. Sutch, M.A., B.COM., PH.D.(U.S.A.). |
Inland Revenue | Commissioner | F. R. Macken, LL.M. |
Internal Affairs | Secretary and Clerk of Writs | J. V. Meech, C.V.O. |
Dominion Museum | Director | R. A. Falla, D.SC., M.A. |
National Art Gallery | Director | S. B. Maclennan, A.R.C.A. |
Island Territories | Secretary | (Vacant). |
Justice | Secretary for Justice | J. L. Robson, LL.M., PH.D. |
Labour | Secretary of Labour | H. L. Bockett, C.M.G., A.R.A.N.Z. |
Lands and Survey | Director-General | R. J. MacLachlan, B.A., B.COM., DIP.U.V. (AUCK.). |
Law Drafting | Law Draftsman | D. A. S. Ward, B.A., LL.B. |
Legislative | Clerk of House of Representatives | H. N. Dollimore, LL.B. |
Maori Affairs | Secretary, and Maori Trustee | (Vacant). |
Marine | Secretary | G. L. O'Halloran, LL.B. |
Mines | Under-Secretary | P. M. Outhwaite, M.S.EX. |
Navy | Chief of the Naval Staff and First Naval Member of the Naval Board | Rear-Admiral R. E. Washbourn, C.B., D.S.O., O.B.E. |
Navy Secretary | D. A. Wraight. | |
New Zealand Electricity | General Manager | E. B. MacKenzie, B.E., M.I.E.E., A.M.I.(MECH.) E. |
New Zealand Forest Service | Director-General | A. L. Poole, M.SC., B.FOR.SC. |
Police | Commissioner | C. L. Spencer, C.V.O. |
Post Office | Director-General | J. B. Darnell, ACCTS. PROF., D.P.A. |
Prime Minister's | Permanent Head | A. D. M. McIntosh, C.M.G., M.A. |
Joint Principal Private | P. A. Barnes, ACCTS. PROF. | |
Secretaries | R. B. Taylor, B.A. | |
Public Trust | Public Trustee | W. Brown, LAW PROF. |
Railways | General Manager | A. T. Gandell, M.I.C.E., M.N.Z.I.E. |
Scientific and Industrial Research | Secretary | W. M. Hamilton, D.SC., M. AGRIC. SC., N.D.H.(N.Z.). |
Social Security | Director, Chairman, Social Security Commission, and Secretary for War Pensions | G. J. Brocklehurst, B.COM., ACCTS. PROF. |
State Advances Corporation of New Zealand | Managing Director | W. Hay, LL.M. |
Deputy Managing Director | G. W. Hopkinson, LL.B., ACCTS. PROF. | |
General Manager | C. J. Ashton, ACCTS. PROF. | |
State Fire and Accident Insurance | General Manager | A. J. Martin, FIRE AND ACCID. INS. DIPS. |
State Services Commission | Chairman of Commission | L. A. Atkinson, C.M.G., M.COM., D.P.A. |
Members | A. G. Rodda, ACCTS. PROF., D.P.A. | |
R. M. Williams, M.A., PH.D. (CANTAB.). | ||
J. M. McEwen, LL.B. | ||
Statistics | Government Statistician | J. V. T. Baker, M.A., M.COM., F.R.A.N.Z., D.P.A. |
Tourist and Publicity | General Manager | K. B. Longmore, ACCTS. PROF. |
Transport | Commissioner | R. J. Polaschek, B.A., M.COM., A.R.A.N.Z., D.P.A. |
Treasury | Secretary | E. L. Greensmith, M.COM., LAW PROF., A.R.A.N.Z. |
Valuation | Valuer-General | J. B. Brown, DIP. AG. (LIN.). |
Works, Ministry of | Commissioner of Works | J. T. Gilkison, B.E., M.I.C.E. |
Government Architect | F. G. F. Sheppard, F.N.Z.I.A., A.R.I.B.A. | |
Housing Division | Director | J. V. Jebson, F.N.Z.I.A. |
The State Services comprise in the widest sense all servants of the Crown, other than those holding political or judicial office. Besides the State Departments previously under the control of the Public Service Commission, the State Services include the Post Office, Railways Department, Legislative Department, Law Drafting Office, and other State organisations such as Government Corporations and agencies, the Police and the armed forces.
In July 1961 there was appointed a Royal Commission on State Services with the Hon. Mr Justice McCarthy as Chairman. The Commission was given wide terms of reference and asked to report by 31 March 1962. It was directed, among other things, to inquire into the structure of Departments and to recommend such changes as would promote efficiency, economy, and improved services; to examine the machinery of Government with a view to improving coordination and control of Departments; and to examine conditions of service with the object of promoting improved standards of administration – recruitment, promotion, appeal rights, and retirement policies. The Commission held public sittings at Wellington, Auckland, and Christchurch, and reported in June 1962, after being granted an extension.
The Royal Commission recommended the creation of a State Services Commission to replace the Public Service Commission and to devote its attention to the broader and longer-range problems of personnel policy, administrative organisation and efficiency, thus strengthening the central review agency of Government. At the same time the power of Permanent Heads would be increased by a progressive delegation to Departments of many of the responsibilities held by the Public Service Commission. It was recommended that in matters of personnel policy and administrative organisation the State Services Commission should be subject to ministerial control, but that in matters of personnel administration, such as the appointment, promotion, and dismissal of individual officers, it should, like the existing Public Service Commission, be independent of such control. The Government would then be accountable in Parliament for the overall efficiency of the State Services.
The Royal Commission recognised that the Welfare State meant larger State Services, with wider responsibilities, and that there should be closer contact between the State Services and outside organisations. It recommended that the State Services be classified into occupational groups, each with a salary scale aligned with equivalent outside employment.
The substance of much of the Royal Commission's report was embodied in the State Services Act 1962. This replaced the Public Service Commission with a State Services Commission of up to four men appointed by the Governor-General in Council on the recommendation of the Prime Minister.
When directed by the Minister charged with the administration of the Act, at the request of the Minister responsible for another part of the State Services, e.g., the Post Office or the Railways Department, the Commission must associate itself with the head of that particular part of the service in an investigation of its organisation, methods, or procedures. The Commission must also, when requested by the head of or the Minister in charge of any part of the State Services, provide management consultation services, including advice as to efficient work and control methods and techniques, data processing equipment and problems of organisation, and also furnish advice on and assist with training of staff.
In respect of Departments of the Public Service, the Commission is responsible for—
Reviewing the machinery of Government, including the allocation of functions to and between Departments, the desirability of or need for the creation of new Departments and the amalgamation or abolition of existing Departments, the coordination of the activities of Departments, and the extent and nature of controls exercised by any one Department over the operations of another Department:
Reviewing the efficiency and economy of each Department:
The provision of suitable office accommodation and the prescription and supervision of physical working conditions of all employees in the Public Service:
Approving and reviewing establishments of staff:
Acting as the central personnel authority for the Public Service:
Prescribing basic training programmes, furnishing advice on and assisting with the training of staff, and making recommendations to the Minister on the facilities necessary for the proper training of staff:
Providing management consultation services, including advice as to efficient work and control methods and techniques, data processing equipment, and problems of organisation.
It has complete independence in dealing with individual employees of the Public Service, but is made responsible to a Minister in all other matters.
The recruitment of public servants is conducted by the State Services Commission through its district representatives, its own officers, and by Departments in collaboration with the Commission. Details of career openings in the Service are regularly supplied to schools; careers leaflets are published by some Departments.
All recruits are appointed on probation normally for two years.
Promotion in the Public Service is based on merit. While the Service has clearly defined salary scales and avenues of promotion, it allows for and encourages quick promotion with special salary increases to officers of outstanding merit. All vacancies involving promotion are widely advertised so that all persons in the Service, and sometimes persons outside the Service, may apply for higher positions. Appointments are made on the basis of merit, which is determined by work, experience and competence, together with personal qualities, characteristics, and attributes relevant to the position to be filled, plus relevant educational and other qualifications.
Public servants have certain rights of appeal to the Public Service Appeal Board concerning (a) promotions approved by the Commission, (b) decisions by the Commission contrary to the recommendations of classification and grading committees, (c) decisions by the Commission concerning disciplinary charges made against officers, and (d) transfer from any place within, to any place outside New Zealand. An officer may also apply to the Chairman of the Appeal Board for leave to appeal against transfer within New Zealand on grounds of extraordinary hardship. The Board's decisions are final.
The Commission is in the process of prescribing occupational classes according to the nature of the duties required to be performed, and each occupational class is graded according to relative levels of responsibility and skills required.
The Commission is responsible for conducting a continuous review of the classification and grading of the Public Service, but an officer has the right to apply to the Commission for a review of the grading of his position if he has not had the grading of the position he has occupied reviewed by a classification and grading committee within the previous five years.
Classification and grading committees, after receiving evidence, make recommendations to the State Services Commission. If the Commission decides contrary to a committee's recommendation the applicant may appeal to the Public Service Appeal Board.
Salary rates are related to the levels of remuneration of persons doing comparable work in employment outside the Public Service, and adequate margins are maintained for skill and responsibility.
The Commission, in fulfilling its responsibility for efficiency and economy in the Public Service, has inspectors who carry out general inspections of Departments; and it has an Organisation and Methods (O and M) Section to give advisory service to Departments and to explore, in collaboration with Departments, problems of Service application with a view to finding model systems. Successful administration depends on the employment of the most efficient and up-to-date management techniques.
Complementary to the continuing search for improved organisation and methods is a formal suggestions scheme designed to stimulate suggestions for better methods from all ranks of public servants. This scheme produces a steady flow of suggestions, many of which are adopted in full or in part.
A comprehensive Service training and education policy is pursued by the Commission's Staff Training Branch. The Branch organises central courses, instructs departmental training officers in training techniques, publishes training material, assists Departments to develop training to meet specific needs, and acts as a general clearing house for the exchange of information on training methods. It also administers the various bursary schemes operated by the Commission.
The Commission is charged with ensuring that adequate and suitable office accommodation is obtained to meet the requirements of the Public Service, and also sets the standards to be maintained in the physical working conditions of all public servants.
Under the Parliamentary Commissioner (Ombudsman) Act 1962 there has been appointed a Commissioner whose principal function is to inquire into complaints from members of the public relating to administrative decisions of Government Departments and related organisations. The Commissioner is appointed by the Governor-General on the recommendation of the House of Representatives. Complaints to the Commissioner must be made in writing and be accompanied by a fee of £1. Investigations are conducted in private, but the Commissioner can decide not to investigate complaints where, for instance, the subject-matter is trivial or the complainant has not a sufficient personal interest in the subject-matter of the complaint.
Since the preceding issue of the Yearbook the following honours have been conferred by Her Majesty the Queen for services rendered in connection with New Zealand:
*Serving in Malaya. |
---|
CIVIL DIVISION |
Member of the Order of the Companions of Honour (C.H.) – |
The Right Hon. Keith Jacka Holyoake, M.P. |
Knight Commander of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George (K.C.M.G.) – |
The Hon. Thomas Lachlan Macdonald. |
Knight Bachelor – |
Mr Henry Joseph Kelliher; the Hon. Alexander Kingcome Turner. |
Companion of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George (C.M.G.) – |
Mr L. A. Atkinson; Mr D. M. Rae. |
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.) – |
Mr H. R. Bach; Emeritus Professor G. Jobberns; Dr A. H. McLintock; Mr J. Wattie. |
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.) – |
Mr T. A. Bishop, M.M.; Mr D. Brown; Mrs E. M. F. Chambers; Mr L. le F. Ensor, E.D.; Mr J. R. L. Hammond; Mr J. C. Lucas; Mr T. M. McKewen; Mr H. W. Maioha; Mr L. V. Phillips; Mr P. L. Porter. |
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.) – |
Mr G. F. C. Ashdowne; Mrs L. Brant; The Reverend J. L. Brown; Mr O. H. Coleman; Mr A. E. J. Corr; Mr J. Davidson; Mrs J. H. Davie; Mr H. J. Dewe; Mrs O. L. Haldane; Captain F. P. Ladd; Sister Mary Leo; Mrs A. M. Logan; Miss R. J. Reynolds; Mr J. H. Saunderson; Mrs B. M. L. Thomas; Mr R. H. Traill; Mrs B. M. Walmsley; Miss M. Wood. |
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.) for Gallantry – |
Constable D. P. Pomeroy. |
Queen's Police Medal for Distinguished Service (Q.P.M.) – |
Chief Superintendent M. Brown. |
Queen's Fire Service Medal for Distinguished Service – |
Chief Fire Officer R. Preston; Fireman L. O. Wallis. |
Military Division |
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.) – |
Brigadier T. B. Morten, D.S.O., O.B.E., E.D. |
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.) – |
Commander J. B. Smith, V.R.D., A.D.C.; Lieutenant-Colonel R. H. F. Holloway; Group Captain J. D. Robins, D.F.C. |
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.) – |
Lieutenant-Commander J. G. Williamson; Lieutenant-Colonel J. M. Mabbett; Major M. R. Kennedy*; Major J. L. Ryan; Warrant Officer First Class H. T. McLardy; Flight Lieutenant J. W. Noble, B.E.M.; Flight Lieutenant K. A. S. Pipe, D.F.C. |
Bar to the Air Force Cross – |
Squadron Leader G. H. S. Tosland, A.F.C., A.D.C. |
Air Force Cross (A.F.C.) – |
Squadron Leader I. M. Gillard. |
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.) – |
Chief Petty Officer F. M. Jacobs; Chief Petty Officer O. L. Clotworthy; Petty Officer Cook (S) R. H. Helleur; Chief Electrician A. B. Carpenter; Staff Sergeant N. E. W. Smith, E.M.; Staff Sergeant R. M. Jones; Sergeant G. R. Hornbrook; Sergeant R. J. Kelly; Corporal C. G. Rae; Corporal W. Richardson. |
Queen's Commendation for Valuable Services in the Air – |
Flight Lieutenant A. R. Bleakley; Flight Lieutenant A. Dyer; Flight Lieutenant M. W. Hodge. |
*Serving in Malaya. |
---|
CIVIL DIVISION |
Knight Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (K.B.E.) – |
Mr John Andrew, C.B.E. |
Knight Bachelor – |
Dr Gilbert Edward Archey, C.B.E. |
Companion of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George (C.M.G.) – |
Mr A. E. Davenport; Emeritus Professor W. P. Gowland. |
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.) – |
Mr H. M. Caselberg; Mr J. Deans; Dr A. McG. Grant; Mr J. Newman. |
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.) – |
Mr L. F. de Berry; Mr A. S. Farrar; Mr H. R. Holt; Mr C. R. Horsley; Mr L. J. T. Ireland; Mr H. Mahuika; Mr L. M. Moss; Mr L. W. Stewart; Mr J. Tait; Mrs E. C. Watson. |
Companion of the Imperial Service Order (I.S.O.) – |
Mr C. E. Peek; Mr C. W. O. Turner. |
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.) – |
Mrs N. K. Braithwaite; Mrs P. L. B. Blunden; Mr E. J. Bradshaw; Mr G. L. Brown; Mr W. A. Gault; Mr W. D. Gorman; Miss J. Jackson; Mrs M. G. Kealy; Mr A. S. Kinsman; Major R. McCallum; Mr A. A. McDonald; Mrs M. E. Reid; Mr W. A. Rushton; Miss G. A. Sandford; Mr W. A. Scaife; Mr H. R. Street; Mr H. L. Towers; Mr R. P. Wakelin, E.D.; Miss G. E. B. Wilson. |
British Empire Medal for Gallantry (B.E.M.) – |
Mr R. Piper; Constable J. Walker. |
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.) – |
Constable E. F. Barry. |
Queen's Police Medal for Distinguished Service (Q.P.M.) – |
Chief Inspector C. E. Tanner. |
Queen's Police Medal for Gallantry (Q.P.M.), posthumous awards 21 May 1963 – |
Detective Sergeant W. Chalmers; Detective Sergeant N. W. Power. |
Queen's Commendation for Valuable Services in the Air – |
Captain B. H. Packer. |
MILITARY DIVISION |
Commander of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (C.B.E.) – |
Air Commodore W. H. Stratton, D.F.C. |
Officer of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (O.B.E.) – |
Surgeon Commander (D) A. C. Home; Lieutenant-Colonel J. W. Bateman, M.M., E.D.; Group Captain A. P. Gainsford, D.S.O., D.F.C., A.F.C. |
Member of the Most Excellent Order of the British Empire (M.B.E.) – |
Temporary Lieutenant-Commander (Sp) P. M. Sanders; Major F. A. Gunn, E.D.; Major R. Stanley-Harris*; Honorary Captain F. B. Smyth, E.D.; Warrant Officer Class Two R. I. Keat; Squadron Officer E. J. Peat; Warrant Officer H. Edwards. |
Air Force Cross (A.F.C.) – |
Squadron Leader D. B. Pollard; Flight Lieutenant A. D. M. Winkelmann. |
British Empire Medal (B.E.M.) – |
Shipwright Artificer 1st Class O. M. Cox; Chief Petty Officer G. T. Lawrence; Chief Radio Electrician K. Robinson; Chief Radio Electrical Artificer C. N. Jeffries; Staff Sergeant (Temporary Warrant Officer Class Two) J. O'Brien; Staff Sergeant G. S. Milne*; Staff Sergeant C. M. Kennedy; Sergeant G. M. Castle; Sergeant E. Sims. |
Queen's Commendation for Valuable Services in the Air – |
Flight Lieutenant F. B. Flavall. |
Her Majesty the Queen made the following appointments to the Royal Victorian Order on the occasion of her visit to New Zealand:
Knight Grand Cross (G.C.V.O.) – |
His Excellency Brigadier Sir Bernard Fergusson, G.C.M.G., D.S.O., O.B.E., Governor-General of New Zealand. |
Knight Commander (K.C.V.O.) – |
The Honourable Léon Götz, M.P. |
Commander (C.V.O.) – |
Mr J. V. Meech; Commissioner C. L. Spencer. |
Member of the Fourth Class (M. V.O.) – |
Major J. W. Mawson; Mr P. J. O'Dea; Mr C. H. Williams. |
Member of the Fifth Class (M.V.O.) – |
Mr S. G. Mudge; Mr D. A. Johnston; Major H. B. Henner; Superintendent A. G. Beal. |
Her Majesty the Queen also made awards of the Royal Victorian Medal to the following persons: |
Royal Victorian Medal (R.V.M.) – |
Mr H. E. Symonds; Detective Senior Sergeant A. W. Macdougall; Detective Sergeant A. H. Hart. |
A complete list of the honours, decorations, etc., for distinguished or gallant conduct, devotion to duty, etc., awarded to New Zealand personnel serving with Her Majesty's Forces in Malaya up to mid-1961 was published in the 1959, 1960, and 1961 Yearbooks. No further awards have been made since 31 July 1960, except those indicated in the preceding lists for 1963.
MAY 1963
Argentina – Hon. Representative of Department of Industries and Commerce, T. E. B. Poole, Alsina, 1146, Buenos Aires.
Australia – Acting High Commissioner, J. Shepherd; Second Secretary, A. E, Q. Pope; Second Secretary, A. A. Burnett; Third Secretary, Miss T. M. Lennane; Head, New Zealand Joint Services Liaison Staff, Commodore L. S. Stanners, O.B.E., R.N.Z.N.; R.N.Z.A.F. Liaison Officer, Squadron Leader D. B. Flintoff; Army Liaison Officer, Major H. B. Honnor, M.V.O. Sixth Floor, M.L.C. Building, London Circuit, Canberra; Senior Trade Commissioner in Australia and Commercial Adviser, C. H. Fowler; Trade Commissioner and Assistant Commercial Adviser, W. A. Brooker; Travel Manager (Tourist and Publicity), R. W. Coupland; Assistant Trade Commissioner, Miss P. A. Little; Trade Commissioner (Timber), J. Byrne; Assistant Trade Commissioner (Timber), B. H. James; Trade Officer, R. E. Tyrie, 14 Martin Place (P.O. Box 365f), Sydney; Trade Commissioner and Commercial Adviser, A. C. Davys; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Assistant Commercial Adviser, P. E. Donovan; Travel Commissioner (Tourist and Publicity), T. G. Robinson; Deputy Travel Commissioner, D. D. Welsh, 428 Collins Street (P.O. Box 2136), Melbourne.
Belgium – Consul, K. W. Piddington; Vice-Consul, Miss M. M. Chamberlin, 51 Rue de la Loi, Brussels 4.
Britain – High Commissioner, the Hon. Sir Thomas Macdonald, K.C.M.C.; Deputy High Commissioner, G. D. L. White, M.V.O.; Counsellor, R. L. Jermyn; Counsellor (Economic), S. A. McLeod; First Secretary, R. B. Atkins; Second Secretary, D. G. Harper; Second Secretary (Economic), J. R. Martin; Second Secretary, Miss J. R. Leicester; Second Secretary, J. M. K. Hill; Senior Army Liaison Officer, Brigadier R. C. Queree, C.B.E., D.S.O.; Senior R.N.Z.A.F. Liaison Officer, Air Commodore C. A. Turner, C.B.E., R.N.Z.A.F.; Senior R.N.Z.N. Liaison Officer, Captain S. F. Mercer, R.N.Z.N.; Secretary, Joint Services Liaison Staff, Major F. H. Childs; Administrative Secretary, E. G. Davey; Financial Secretary, R. J. Hogg; Senior Trade Commissioner and Commercial Counsellor, D. W. Woodward; Trade Commissioner and First Secretary (Commercial), G. S. Fox; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Second Secretary (Commercial), W. E. B. Tucker; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Third Secretary (Commercial), D. J. Walker; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Third Secretary (Commercial), E. A. Woodfield; Public Relations Officer, A. T. Campbell; Senior Scientific Officer, Dr V. Armstrong; Scientific Adviser, A. W. Melville; Agricultural Adviser, H. Doyle; Inspector of Dairy Products, J. J. Walker; Chief Migration Officer, J. V. Brennan; Chief Purchasing Officer, G. H. White; Customs Adviser, P. A. Bemrose; Assistant Customs Adviser, E. C. Sharrock; Travel Commissioner, C. J. Marshall; Deputy Travel Commissioner, R. R. Kerr; Communications Adviser, T. N. Morrison; Representative of the Public Trustee, G. M. McQuillan; Advisory Engineer, New Zealand Railways, E. M. Read; New Zealand House, Haymarket, London S.W. 1.
Burma – Hon. New Zealand Government Agents, New Zealand Insurance Co., Rangoon.
Canada – High Commissioner, J. S. Reid; Counsellor and Deputy High Commissioner, R. R. Cunninghame; Second Secretary, J. K. Cunningham; Attaché (Administration), Miss J. P. Greig; Military, Naval and Air Adviser (resident in Washington), Air Commodore A. S. Agar, A.F.C., R.N.Z.A.F.; Army Adviser (resident in Washington), Lieutenant-Colonel L. W. Wright, M.B.E., Suite 804, Commonwealth Buildings 77 Metcalfe Street (P.O. Box 1222), Ottawa; Trade Commissioner, R. B. Gray; Assistant Trade Commissioner, A. K. Watson, 708 Prudential Assurance Building, Montreal 2; Trade Commissioner, G. Laurence, 409 Granville Street, Suite 615, Vancouver.
Ceylon – High Commissioner, F. H. T. de Malmanche (resident in New Delhi); Trade Commissioner, R. T. C. de Lambert (resident in New Delhi).
European Economic Community – Ambassador (resident in London), Hon. Sir Thomas Macdonald, K.C.M.C.; Minister, Deputy Head of Mission, K. L. Press; First Secretary and Consul, K. W. Piddington; Attaché (Admin.) and Vice-Consul, Miss M. M. Chamberlin, 51 Rue de la Loi, Brussels 4.
Fiji – Hon. New Zealand Government Agents, W. R. Carpenter and Co. (Fiji) Ltd., Suva; Trade Correspondent, J. B. Wisdom, Tasman Empire Airways Ltd., P.O. Box 340, Suva. Trade Correspondent, K. W. Gibson, Tasman Empire Airways Ltd., Nandi Airport, Nandi.
France – Ambassador, C. E. Beeby, C.M.G.; Counsellor, I. L. G. Stewart; Counsellor (Economic), G. H. Datson; Second Secretary, J. P. A. Commons; Third Secretary, Miss D. H. Palmer; Attaché (Administration), and Vice-Consul, G. W. Richards, 9 Rue Leonard de Vinci, Paris.
Ghana – Trade Commissioner, J. B. McGuire, P.O. Box M99, Ministries Post Office, Accra.
Hong Kong – Trade Commissioner, J. P. Costello, 1506–8 Union House, Chater Road, Hong Kong.
India – High Commissioner, F. H. T. de Malmanche; Counsellor and Deputy High Commissioner, R. A. Lochore; Trade Commissioner; R. T. C. de Lambert; First Secretary, I. K. McGregor; Third Secretary, D. H. Elworthy; Attaché (Administration), J. Bowles, 39 Golf Links Road, New Delhi. Hon. New Zealand Government Agents, New Zealand Insurance Co., Calcutta.
Indonesia – Chargé d'Affaires, a.i., D. M. Rae, C.M.G.; Attaché (Administration) and Vice-Consul, C. V. Bell, Hotel Duta, Djakarta.
Jamaica – Trade Commissioner (resident in Trinidad), D. N. Hull.
Japan – Ambassador, E. B. E. Taylor; Counsellor, R. Q. Quentin-Baxter; Trade Commissioner and Commercial Counsellor, J. S. Scott; Second Secretary, G. J. Asbridge; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Attaché (Commercial), C. B. Murray; Third Secretary and Vice-Consul, I. G. Clark, 26 Sanbancho Chiyodaku, Tokyo.
Korea – Ambassador (resident in Tokyo), E. B. E. Taylor.
Laos – Ambassador (resident in Bangkok), Sir Stephen Weir, K.B.E., C.B., D.S.O.
Malaya – High Commissioner, R. H. Wade; Second Secretary, J. G. Carter; Trade Commissioner, W. L. Middlemass, M.V.O.; Attaché (Information), J. Storry; Attaché (Administration), N. E. Parker, Police Cooperative Building, Suleiman Road, Kuala Lumpur.
Nepal – Ambassador (resident in New Delhi), F. H. T. de Malmanche.
Netherlands – Consul, J. G. Hale; Vice-Consul (Immigration), P. C. K. Thompson, 53 Anna Pavlownastraat, The Hague.
Pacific – Trade Commissioner (resident in Auckland), K. W. Davies, Care of Department of Industries and Commerce.
Singapore – Commissioner, R. L. G. Challis; Second Secretary, Miss B. Angus; Second Secretary, G. N. Parkinson; N.Z.J.S. Liaison Officer, Wing Commander, A. F. Tucker, D.F.C.; Assistant N.Z.J.S. Liaison Officer, Commander W. B. Elliott; Trade Commissioner, C. A. H. Paul; Attaché (Administration), B. R. Finny, Asia Insurance Building, Finlayson Green, Singapore.
South Africa – Hon. Representative of the Tourist and Publicity Department, H. R. Ballington, 3–4 Osborne Arcade, Durban.
South-East Asia Treaty Organisation – Council Representative, Sir Stephen Weir, K.B.E., C.B., D.S.O.; Member of the Permanent Working Group, N. V. Farrell; Military Adviser's Representative, Colonel H. A. Purcell, D.S.O., E.D., Bangkok.
Switzerland – Consul-General, B. D. Zohrab; Vice-Consul, Miss A. V. Stokes, 13 Avenue de Budé, Geneva.
Tahiti – Trade Correspondent, R. McLaughlin, Tasman Empire Airways Ltd., Reseau Aeriens Interinsulaire, Quai Bir-Hackeim, Papeete.
Thailand – Ambassador, Sir Stephen Weir, K.B.E., C.B., D.S.O.; First Secretary, N. V. Farrell; Third Secretaries, T. C. O'Brien, Miss J. B. Cameron, I. A. Buckingham, New Zealand Embassy, 96 Sathorn Road, Bangkok.
Trinidad and Tobago – Trade Commissioner, D. N. Hull, 27 Henry Street, Port of Spain.
United Nations – Permanent Representative, F. H. Corner; Counsellor and Deputy Permanent Representative, M. Norrish; First Secretaries, B. F. Bolt, H. C. Templeton; Second Secretary, G. C. Hensley; New Zealand Mission to the United Nations, 22nd floor, 733 Third Avenue, New York; Permanent Representative to the European Office of the United Nations, B. D. Zohrab; Third Secretary, Miss A. V. Stokes; New Zealand Mission to the European Office of the U.N., 13 Avenue de Budé, Geneva.
United States of America – Ambassador, G. R. Laking; Counsellor, J. H. Weir; First Secretaries, H. H. Francis, A. C. Shailes; Second Secretaries, D. B. G. McLean, D. K. Hunn; Attaché (Administration), S. J. V. Wilson; New Zealand Embassy, 19 Observatory Circle, Washington. Naval and Air Attaché and Head of New Zealand Joint Services Mission, Air Commodore A. S. Agar, A.F.C., R.N.Z.A.F.; Army Attaché, Lieutenant-Colonel L. W. Wright, M.B.E., 3101 Cleveland Avenue, N.W., Washington. Senior Trade Commissioner and Commercial Counsellor, G. R. J. Hope; Trade Commissioner and First Secretary (Commercial), A. W. Broadbent; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Second Secretary (Commercial), E. H. Clayton, Suite 306, Associations Buildings, 1145, 19th Street, N.W., Washington. Consul-General, O. P. Gabites; Consul, R. W. Sharp; Vice-Consul, I. P. Muir; Consul (Commercial) and Trade Commissioner, J. L. Fenaughty; Assistant Trade Commissioner and Vice-Consul (Commercial), A. K. Robinson; Travel Commissioner, N. S. Munro; Deputy Travel Commissioner, G. F. Swafford, Suite 530, International
Building, Rockefeller Centre, New York 20; Consul-General, M. P. Chapman (Designate); Trade Commissioner and Consul (Commercial), R. J. Inglis; New Zealand Travel Commissioner in the United States and Canada, N. F. F. Gouffe; Vice-Consul, Miss A. J. Pearce; Deputy Travel Commissioner, W. Scott; New Zealand Consulate-General, 153 Kearny Street, San Francisco.
Vietnam – Ambassador (resident in Bangkok), Sir Stephen Weir, K.B.E., C.B., D.S.O.
Western Samoa – High Commissioner, J. B. Wright, C.B.E.; First Secretary and Deputy High Commissioner, G. K. Ansell; Third Secretaries, W. N. Plimmer, M. R. Godfrey, Apia.
MAY 1963
Argentina – Acting Consul-Genera.'., Dr L. M. Moreno-Quintana, Government Life Insurance Building, Customhouse Quay, Wellington.
Australia – High Commissioner, His Excellency the Hon. D. A. Cameron, O.B.E.; Defence Representative, Captain R. A. K. Miller, R.A.N.; Counsellor (Commercial), D. F. J. McSweeney; First Secretary, Miss R. L. Dobson; First Secretary (Commercial), E. J. Gaffey; Third Secretary, R. M. North; Attaché (Consular and Administration), R. D. Adlam, Government Life Insurance Building, Customhouse Quay, Wellington. Acting Trade Commissioner, J. A. Morey, 56 Shortland Street, Auckland. Trade Commissioner, S. D. Shubart, Phoenix Assurance Building, 89 Worcester Street, Christchurch.
Austria – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Dr W. de Comtes, Canberra. Hon. Consul-General, S. B. Clarke, Wellington.
Belgium – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Mr L. Van den Berghe, Dominion Farmers' Institute, Wellington. Hon. Consuls, J. B. Ferguson, D.S.O., E.D., Auckland; Sir Joseph G. D. Ward, Bart., Christchurch; A. H. Allen, C.B.E., Dunedin.
Brazil – Secretary in charge of Consular Affairs, E. Radwanski, Canberra.
Britain – High Commissioner, His Excellency the Hon. Sir Francis Cumming-Bruce, K.C.M.G.; Deputy High Commissioner, F. A. K. Harrison; First Secretary, L. G. Heptinstall; First Secretary, J. R. Flaxman; First Secretary (Information) and Director British Information Services, J. H. Reiss; Second Secretary, R. G. Beer; Naval Adviser, Captain T. G. V. Percy, O.B.E., D.S.C., R.N.; Military Adviser, Colonel H. N. Hoare; Air Adviser, Group Captain G. B. Warner, C.B.E., D.F.C., A.F.C., R.A.F., Secretary to Service Advisers, Major D. Balfour-Scott, R.H.F.; Economic Adviser and Senior Trade Commissioner, P. J. Reading; First Secretary (Commercial) and Trade Commissioner, G. C. Dick; Second Secretaries (Commercial) and Assistant Trade Commissioners, Miss D. F. Stuart, K. W. Neall; First Secretary (Agriculture and Food), J. Eaton, Government Life Insurance Building, Wellington; Trade Commissioner, A. P. Timms; Assistant Trade Commissioner, D. P. Dick, 56–58 Shortland Street, Auckland; First Secretary (Information) and Regional Information Officer, P. B. Porter, Shell House, Albert Street, Auckland; Trade Commissioner, A. Vine, Bank of New South Wales Building, 112 Hereford Street, Christchurch.
Burma – Ambassador (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Brigadier Aung Shwe; Second Secretary, A. J. Lamech; Third Secretary, U Tin U, Canberra.
Canada – High Commissioner, His Excellency Mr K. J. Burbridge; Counsellor (Commercial) and Trade Commissioner, W. B. McCullough; Second Secretary, Miss V. Allen; Third Secretary (Commercial), C. Carruthers, Government Life Insurance Building, Customhouse Quay, Wellington.
Ceylon – High Commissioner (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Major-General A. M. Muttukumaru, O.B.E. (designate); Acting High Commissioner, A. Nesaratnam, Canberra; Commercial Attaché and Trade Commissioner, M. C. M. Shibly, Sydney; Hon. Trade Commissioner, D. H. Scott, Wellington.
Chile – Hon. Consul-General (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), J. R. Dundas Smith, Sydney; Hon. Consul, H. O. Taylor, Auckland.
China – Ambassador (His Excellency Dr Daniel Yu-Tang Lew (designate); Third Secretary, Chen Che Yao; Third Secretary, George Ho-Sang Loh, D.I.C. Buildings, Lambton Quay, Wellington.
Czechoslovakia – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (Vacant); First Secretary and Chargé d'Affaires, a.i., Jindrich Tisler; Second Secretary, O. Svihalek; Commercial Attaché, Josef Rajchart, 10 Brougham Avenue, Wellington.
Denmark – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Dr Axel Serup; Vice-Consul, Verner Levald, Government Life Insurance Building; Customhouse Quay, Wellington. Hon. Consul, L. J. Stevens; Hon. Vice-Consul, E. J. S. Kjaer, Auckland; Hon. Vice-Consul, G. C. Petersen, Palmerston North.
Fiji – New Zealand Agents for the Colony of Fiji, L. D. Nathan and Co. Ltd., Auckland.
Finland – Chargé d'Affaires (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), O. Wanne (designate), Sydney. Hon. Consul, T. N. Gibbs, Wellington.
France – Ambassador, His Excellency Mr L. A. Félix; First Secretary, A. Sicé; Third Secretary, D. Droukers; Commercial Counsellor, R. Maurice; Assistant Commercial Attaché, M. Baillard, Government Life Insurance Building, Customhouse Quay, Wellington. Army, Naval, and Air Attaché, Capitaine de Frégate, P. Lemahieu (Resident in Noumea). Hon. Consular Agents: R. G. McElroy, Auckland; R. G. F. Kingscote, Christchurch; Dermot Neill, Dunedin.
German Federal Republic – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Dr H. Noehring; First Secretary, J. J. Blomeyer; Attaché, F. C. E. Schroeder, 3 Claremont Grove, Wellington; Hon. Consul, K. McK. Wilson, Auckland.
Greece – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr P. Annino Cavalierato; Attaché, D. N. Pyliotis; Attaché, D. Franghidis, Canberra; Hon. Acting Consul-General, S. Garland, Wellington.
India – High Commissioner (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr B. K. Massand, Canberra; Press Attaché, Vacant, Sydney; Counsellor (Commercial) and Acting High Commissioner, Mr V. K. Ahuja; Attaché (Commercial), Mr T. C. Kuruvilla, 49 Willis Street, Wellington.
Indonesia – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Brigadier General Suadi Suromihardjo; Attaché (Military), Colonel Leo J. Lopulisa, Canberra; Hon. Consul-General, G. E. L. Alderton, C.M.G., Auckland.
Israel – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr D. Z. Tesher; Counsellor (resident in Sydney), Nahum Astar; Second Secretary, Israel Eliashiv, Canberra.
Italy – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Dr Giuseppe Capece Galeota della Regina; Charge d'Affairs, a.i., C. Bonetti, 24 Grant Road, Wellington. Hon. Consular Agents, E. Flego, Auckland; P. P. Amodeo, Christchurch; G. Monopoli, Nelson; S. Lo Giudice, Dunedin.
Japan – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Mr Kaoru Hara; Counsellor, T. Nakagawa; Attaché, Yoshiaki Hayashi; Assistant Attaché, Michio Hamano; Assistant Attaché, Kenji Takeshita, 298 Oriental Parade, Wellington C. 4; Hon. Consuls: A. G. Hardy, Auckland; J. S. Pallot, Christchurch.
Korea – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr Dong Whan Lee; First Secretary, Dai-Yung Pak; Third Secretary, Dae Wan Kang; Third Secretary, Kyu Ho Chung, Sydney.
Lebanon – Acting Consul-General (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), Mr Ramiz Shammah, Sydney.
Malaya – High Commissioner, His Excellency the Hon. Dato' Suleiman bin Dato' Abdul Rahman, P.M.N., SPMJ; Second Secretary, Yusof b.n Ariff; Third Secretary, Jay Fook Choy, Canberra; Hon. Trade Commissioner, C. G. Clark, Wellington.
Netherlands – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (Vacant); Chargé d'Affaires, a.i., C. G. Van Geest; Emigration Attaché, Pa. J. te Winkel; Attaché of Legation, J. G. W. Faber; Attaché (Consular), W. J. Hootsen, Shell House, The Terrace, Wellington. Hon. Consul, C. O. Hughes; Migration Officer, K. W. F. M. Knottenbelt, Auckland; Migration Officer, J. J. A. de Moor, Christchurch. Hon Consuls: G. N. Francis, Christchurch; J. M. Ritchie, Dunedin.
Norway – Consul-General (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), Olav Nordland, Sydney. Hon. Consul, Dr A. B. Andersen, Wellington. Hon. Vice-Consuls: J. P. Nannestad, Auckland; E. J. Parry, Christchurch; W. F. Edmond, Dunedin.
Pakistan – High Commissioner (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr K. M. Kaiser; First Secretary, Bashir-ul Alam; Second Secretary, Kaiser Rasheed, Canberra; First Secretary (Commercial), F. H. Choudhury, Sydney.
Panama – Hon. Consul, P. C. Griffiths, N.I.M.U. Building, Auckland.
Peru – Hon. Consul, A. M. Doull, Auckland.
The Philippines – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr Mariano Ezpeleta; Services Attaché, Commander George G. Guerrero; Second Secretary and Consul, Julio Calvo; Attaché, A. Prats, jun., Sydney; Hon. Consul, E. O. Faber, Auckland.
Portugal – Hon. Consuls: L. D. Nathan, Auckland; W. S. Wheeler, Wellington. Hon. Vice-Consul, I. D. Reid, Wellington; Hon. Vice-Consul, R. W. Crombie, Dunedin.
South Africa – Consul-General, A. J. Van Lille; Vice-Consul, M. J. Bekker, 36 Wadestown Road, Wellington.
Sweden – Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary (vacant), 105 Customhouse Quay, Wellington; Hon. Acting Consul, C. E. Taylor, Wellington. Hon. Vice-Consuls: C. M. Richwhite, Auckland; I. Machin, Christchurch; V. G. MacLennan, Invercargill; E. O. Hunter, Dunedin.
Switzerland – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Dr Friedrich Gygax, Canberra; Charge d'Affaires, a.i., Dr Oscar Rossetti, D.I.C. Building, Wellington.
Thailand – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr Vadhana Isarabhakdi; Military Attaché, Colonel Sakda Vudhironarit, Canberra; Chargé d'Affaires, a.i., Rabin Kesonsukhon; Third Secretary, Charas Kiriratnikom, Wellington.
Tonga – New Zealand Agents for the Government of Tonga, Messrs Spedding Ltd., Auckland.
Turkey – Hon. Consul, E. G. Cowell, Auckland.
Union of Soviet Socialist Republics – Chargé d'Affaires, a.i., N. V. Ivanov; Commercial Counsellor, A. G. Shchelokov; First Secretary, V. B. Koshelev; Second Secretary, L. A. Filatov; Attachés, L. V. Shcherbakov and B. I. Bushuev, 57 Messines Road, Wellington.
United States of America – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary, His Excellency Mr A. B. Akers; Counsellor, Miss R. Bacon; Air Attaché, Colonel Harold E. Ottaway (resident in Canberra); Army Attaché, Colonel Albert H. Hislop; Naval Attaché and Naval Attaché for Air, Commander L. C. Knowles; Agricultural Attaché, Dr Daniel E. Brady; Attaché and Public Affairs Officer, T. T. Driver; First Secretary, Raymond A. Valliere; First Secretary, R. L. Brown; Second Secretary, Howard F. Newsom; Second Secretary, R. R. Bliss; Second Secretary and Consul C. L. Rice; Second Secretary, J. C. Nelson; Assistant Air Attaché (Resident in Canberra), Major Arthur T. Finney, Government Life Insurance Building, Customhouse Quay, Wellington; Consul, J. P. Parker; Vice-Consul, G. L. Kelly; Vice-Consul, William W. Beyer, Auckland; Consular Agent, William G. Quirk, Christchurch.
Venezuela – Hon. Consul, Dr L. Bennett, Dingwall Building, Auckland C. 1.
Vietnam – Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary (with jurisdiction in New Zealand), His Excellency Mr Tran Van Lam; First Secretary, Ngo Ton Dat; Second Secretary, Nguyen Hoan, Canberra.
Yugoslavia – Consul-General, A. Djomparin; Consul, R. Dziha, 49 Hobson Street, Wellington.
TOTAL POPULATION AND EXTERNAL MIGRATION | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Population | Mean Population | Year Ended 31 March | |||
At 31 December | At 31 March | Year Ended 31 December | Year Ended 31 March | Overseas Passenger Arrivals* | Overseas Passenger Departures* | |
*Excluding through passengers and tourists on cruising liners. | ||||||
1912 | 1,102,471 | 1,081,344 | 1,088,861 | 1,069,828 | 43,097 | 37,205 |
1913 | 1,134,506 | 1,111,589 | 1,118,488 | 1,096,467 | 46,892 | 34,935 |
1914 | 1,145,838 | 1,139,668 | 1,140,172 | 1,125,628 | 41,672 | 31,517 |
1915 | 1,152,638 | 1,150,386 | 1,149,238 | 1,145,027 | 33,377 | 27,254 |
1916 | 1,150,339 | 1,150,250 | 1,149,225 | 1,150,318 | 25,407 | 22,808 |
1917 | 1,147,448 | 1,350,938 | 1,148,893 | 1,149,225 | 20,470 | 20,047 |
1918 | 1,158,149 | 1,154,559 | 1,152,798 | 1,152,748 | 13,718 | 12,214 |
1919 | 1,227,181 | 1,178,406 | 1,192,665 | 1,166,482 | 11,978 | 11,473 |
1920 | 1,257,611 | 1,236,915 | 1,242,396 | 1,207,660 | 900 | 23,990 |
1921 | 1,292,892 | 1,267,498 | 1,274,917 | 1,252,206 | 46,090 | 31,908 |
1922 | 1,318,884 | 1,301,251 | 1,305,126 | 1,283,546 | 41,128 | 30,396 |
1923 | 1,343,021 | 1,325,301 | 1,328,193 | 1,311,382 | 34,108 | 28,581 |
1924 | 1,370,403 | 1,347,853 | 1,352,618 | 1,334,029 | 36,254 | 30,487 |
1925 | 1,401,230 | 1,379,487 | 1,384,428 | 1,359,995 | 42,211 | 29,913 |
1926 | 1,429,669 | 1,409,812 | 1,413,743 | 1,392,073 | 42,449 | 30,714 |
1927 | 1,450,356 | 1,438,132 | 1,439,004 | 1,420,838 | 45,682 | 34,018 |
1928 | 1,467,370 | 1,453,821 | 1,456,075 | 1,443,551 | 35,837 | 37,072 |
1929 | 1,486,134 | 1,471,110 | 1,473,419 | 1,460,363 | 34,799 | 34,088 |
1930 | 1,506,809 | 1,489,203 | 1,493,019 | 1,478,027 | 33,839 | 31,454 |
1931 | 1,522,762 | 1,511,700 | 1,514,215 | 1,498,416 | 30,741 | 25,632 |
1932 | 1,534,735 | 1,525,545 | 1,527,062 | 1,517,940 | 17,891 | 21,063 |
1933 | 1,547,124 | 1,538,028 | 1,539,590 | 1,530,119 | 18,713 | 21,308 |
1934 | 1,558,373 | 1,550,125 | 1,551,532 | 1,542,651 | 19,687 | 22,022 |
1935 | 1,569,689 | 1,560,992 | 1,562,233 | 1,554,297 | 24,901 | 28,051 |
1936 | 1,584,617 | 1,573,927 | 1,575,231 | 1,565,263 | 26,936 | 28,050 |
1937 | 1,601,758 | 1,587,211 | 1,589,972 | 1,578,757 | 31,670 | 32,023 |
1938 | 1,618,313 | 1,604,479 | 1,606,763 | 1,594,275 | 38,738 | 36,352 |
1939 | 1,641,639 | 1,624,714 | 1,628,512 | 1,611,362 | 42,648 | 37,685 |
1940 | 1,633,645 | 1,640,901 | 1,637,305 | 1,633,447 | 31,432 | 25,404 |
1941 | 1,631,276 | 1,636,230 | 1,630,948 | 1,635,715 | 13,814 | 13,100 |
1942 | 1,636,403 | 1,634,338 | 1,639,572 | 1,630,419 | 7,102 | 6,893 |
1943 | 1,642,041 | 1,634,094 | 1,635,635 | 1,640,191 | 3,133 | 2,592 |
1944 | 1,676,286 | 1,643,900 | 1,655,795 | 1,637,570 | 3,747 | 3,640 |
1945 | 1,727,817 | 1,679,972 | 1,694,641 | 1,664,585 | 7,207 | 6,189 |
1946 | 1,781,214 | 1,756,756 | 1,759,526 | 1,710,680 | 13,309 | 10,966 |
1947 | 1,817,453 | 1,789,476 | 1,798,262 | 1,770,291 | 25,358 | 22,320 |
1948 | 1,853,806 | 1,828,025 | 1,834,655 | 1,807,611 | 33,144 | 27,388 |
1949 | 1,892,042 | 1,864,560 | 1,871,748 | 1,843,767 | 35,946 | 31,765 |
1950 | 1,927,629 | 1,902,883 | 1,909,092 | 1,881,317 | 50,880 | 43,000 |
1951 | 1,970,522 | 1,938,032 | 1,947,529 | 1,917,934 | 54,644 | 47,122 |
1952 | 2,024,556 | 1,984,730 | 1,996,149 | 1,958,729 | 62,498 | 46,834 |
1953 | 2,074,781 | 2,037,553 | 2,048,826 | 2,009,506 | 66,240 | 44,208 |
1954 | 2,118,434 | 2,087,740 | 2,094,910 | 2,061,376 | 61,845 | 46,404 |
1955 | 2,164,734 | 2,130,927 | 2,138,946 | 2,105,767 | 61,610 | 54,580 |
1956 | 2,209,132 | 2,175,373 | 2,182,833 | 2,150,290 | 66,472 | 58,380 |
1957 | 2,262,814 | 2,221,169 | 2,232,591 | 2,194,108 | 76,005 | 64,563 |
1958 | 2,315,900 | 2,275,515 | 2,285,852 | 2,246,093 | 79,666 | 64,258 |
1959 | 2,359,746 | 2,326,129 | 2,334,617 | 2,298,814 | 83,648 | 73,656 |
1960 | 2,403,567 | 2,370,166 | 2,377,010 | 2,345,602 | 89,377 | 86,164 |
1961 | 2,463,241 | 2,414,296 | 2,427,366 | 2,388,004 | 106,238 | 104,618 |
1962 | 2,520,684 | 2,477,297 | 2,488,287 | 2,442,700 | 132,656 | 113,824 |
1963 | 2,533,419 | 2,502,490 | 143,872 | 130,233 |
VITAL STATISTICS | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Numbers | Rates per 1,000 of Mean Population | Deaths Under 1 Year per 1,000 Live Births | Marriages | ||||
Live Births | Deaths | Deaths Under 1 Year | Live Births | Deaths | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | ||
1921 | 29,623 | 11,474 | 23.24 | 9.00 | 10,883 | 8.54 | ||
1922 | 30,448 | 11,874 | 23.33 | 9.03 | 9,834 | 7.53 | ||
1923 | 29,148 | 12,239 | 21.95 | 9.21 | 10,352 | 7.79 | ||
1924 | 29,260 | 11,540 | 21.63 | 8.53 | 10,502 | 7.76 | ||
1925 | 29,869 | 11,844 | 1,309 | 21.57 | 8.56 | 43.82 | 10,817 | 7.81 |
1926 | 30,009 | 12,517 | 1,312 | 21.23 | 8.85 | 43.72 | 10,994 | 7.78 |
1927 | 29,376 | 12,600 | 1,316 | 20.41 | 8.76 | 44.80 | 10,796 | 7.50 |
1928 | 29,045 | 12,860 | 1,166 | 19.95 | 8.83 | 40.14 | 10,919 | 7.50 |
1929 | 28,963 | 13,220 | 1,086 | 19.66 | 8.97 | 37.50 | 11,403 | 7.74 |
1930 | 28,923 | 13,145 | 1,112 | 19.37 | 8.80 | 38.45 | 11,494 | 7.70 |
1931 | 28,934 | 13,062 | 1,077 | 19.11 | 8.63 | 37.22 | 10,254 | 6.77 |
1932 | 27,629 | 12,875 | 1,039 | 18.09 | 8.43 | 37.61 | 10,492 | 6.87 |
1933 | 27,282 | 12,862 | 1,043 | 17.72 | 8.35 | 38.23 | 11,067 | 7.19 |
1934 | 27,303 | 13,810 | 1,060 | 17.60 | 8.90 | 38.82 | 11,788 | 7.60 |
1935 | 27,216 | 13,664 | 1,128 | 17.42 | 8.74 | 41.45 | 12,744 | 8.16 |
1936 | 28,467 | 14,658 | 1,168 | 18.07 | 9.31 | 41.03 | 14,448 | 9.17 |
1937 | 29,985 | 15,215 | 1,178 | 18.86 | 9.57 | 39.29 | 14,973 | 9.42 |
1938 | 30,942 | 16,874 | 1,537 | 19.26 | 10.50 | 49.67 | 15,959 | 9.93 |
1939 | 32,949 | 15,933 | 1,371 | 20.23 | 9.78 | 41.61 | 17,791 | 10.92 |
1940 | 37,036 | 15,875 | 1,362 | 22.62 | 9.70 | 36.78 | 18,084 | 11.04 |
1941 | 39,234 | 17,047 | 1,562 | 24.06 | 10.45 | 39.81 | 13,830 | 8.48 |
1942 | 37,904 | 18,117 | 1,388 | 23.12 | 11.05 | 36.62 | 12,775 | 7.79 |
1943 | 34,751 | 17,122 | 1,350 | 21.25 | 10.47 | 38.85 | 12,021 | 7.35 |
1944 | 38,107 | 17,049 | 1,473 | 23.01 | 10.30 | 38.65 | 13,646 | 8.24 |
1945 | 41,651 | 17,686 | 1,449 | 24.58 | 10.44 | 34.77 | 16,693 | 9.85 |
1946 | 47,647 | 17,720 | 1,524 | 27.08 | 10.07 | 31.99 | 21,096 | 11.99 |
1947 | 49,804 | 17,442 | 1,487 | 27.70 | 9.70 | 29.86 | 19,047 | 10.59 |
1948 | 49,149 | 17,285 | 1,350 | 26.79 | 9.42 | 27.47 | 17,750 | 9.67 |
1949 | 48,905 | 17,578 | 1,468 | 26.13 | 9.39 | 30.02 | 17,354 | 9.27 |
1950 | 49,414 | 18,084 | 1,364 | 25.88 | 9.47 | 27.60 | 17,099 | 8.96 |
1951 | 49,889 | 18,836 | 1,374 | 25.62 | 9.67 | 27.54 | 16,915 | 8.69 |
1952 | 51,928 | 18,896 | 1,475 | 26.01 | 9.47 | 28.40 | 17,061 | 8.55 |
1953 | 51,943 | 18,354 | 1,335 | 25.35 | 8.96 | 25.70 | 17,224 | 8.41 |
1954 | 54,131 | 18,876 | 1,302 | 25.84 | 9.01 | 24.05 | 17,557 | 8.38 |
1955 | 55,676 | 19,225 | 1,365 | 26.03 | 8.99 | 24.52 | 17,795 | 8.32 |
1956 | 56,593 | 19,696 | 1,313 | 25.93 | 9.02 | 23.20 | 17,531 | 8.03 |
1957 | 58,484 | 20,862 | 1,420 | 26.20 | 9.34 | 24.28 | 17,614 | 7.89 |
1958 | 60,635 | 20,301 | 1,416 | 26.53 | 8.88 | 23.35 | 18,305 | 8.01 |
1959 | 61,869 | 21,128 | 1,477 | 26.50 | 9.05 | 23.87 | 18,315 | 7.84 |
1960 | 62,850 | 20,892 | 1,420 | 26.44 | 8.79 | 22.59 | 18,909 | 7.96 |
1961 | 65,476 | 21,782 | 1,490 | 26.97 | 8.97 | 22.76 | 19,426 | 8.00 |
1962 | 65,128 | 22,083 | 1,324 | 26.17 | 8.87 | 20.33 | 19,572 | 7.86 |
EDUCATION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Scholars* Receiving | University Students (Excluding University Colleges of Agriculture) | ||||||
Primary Education at | Secondary Education at | |||||||
Public Schools | Registered Private Schools | Maori Village Schools | Secondary (Including Endowed and Combined) Schools | District High Schools | Technical Schools | Registered Private Schools and Maori Secondary Schools | ||
* Excludes those receiving tuition from the correspondence schools (primary and secondary). note – In addition, in 1962, 939 attended the University Colleges of Agriculture, 1,076 received tuition from the Primary Correspondence School, 469 from the Secondary Correspondence School, and 6,531 from the Technical Correspondence School. | ||||||||
1912 | 166,645 | 20,350 | 4,694 | 5,831 | 1,815 | 1,526 | 883 | 2,228 |
1913 | 172,617 | 21,251 | 4,647 | 6,154 | 1,837 | 1,664 | 545 | 2,318 |
1914 | 178,969 | 22,247 | 5,072 | 6,418 | 1,896 | 1,839 | 850 | 2,257 |
1915 | 183,719 | 22,477 | 5,191 | 6,488 | 2,102 | 1,955 | 992 | 2,039 |
1916 | 186,350 | 23,635 | 5,132 | 7,052 | 2,115 | 2,105 | 1,004 | 1,985 |
1917 | 188,754 | 25,685 | 5,173 | 7,590 | 2,180 | 2,347 | 1,206 | 1,977 |
1918 | 193,345 | 26,371 | 5,064 | 8,384 | 2,283 | 2,747 | 1,366 | 2,226 |
1919 | 194,586 | 20,977 | 5,198 | 9,068 | 2,159 | 2,926 | 1,497 | 3,060 |
1920 | 198,460 | 22,193 | 5,508 | 9,196 | 2,157 | 2,766 | 1,439 | 3,822 |
1921 | 205,955 | 23,924 | 5,822 | 10,030 | 2,176 | 5,349 | 1,634 | 4,123 |
1922 | 211,081 | 24,861 | 6,161 | 10,736 | 2,606 | 4,202 | 1,998 | 3,958 |
1923 | 212,460 | 26,010 | 6,186 | 11,619 | 2,818 | 5,054 | 2,134 | 4,202 |
1924 | 213,768 | 26,302 | 6,310 | 12,010 | 2,900 | 5,369 | 2,473 | 4,236 |
1925 | 215,063 | 25,933 | 6,386 | 12,514 | 3,136 | 5,132 | 2,511 | 4,442 |
1926 | 219,017 | 26,778 | 6,591 | 13,651 | 3,299 | 5,700 | 2,794 | 4,653 |
1927 | 221,157 | 27,358 | 6,620 | 14,190 | 3,581 | 5,703 | 2,932 | 4,878 |
1928 | 219,950 | 26,596 | 6,671 | 15,038 | 3,880 | 6,061 | 3,430 | 4,802 |
1929 | 219,166 | 26,977 | 6,979 | 15,498 | 4,000 | 6,114 | 3,698 | 4,623 |
1930 | 219,235 | 26,451 | 7,070 | 16,149 | 4,240 | 6,953 | 3,825 | 4,801 |
1931 | 218,829 | 26,726 | 7,503 | 16,344 | 4,944 | 7,397 | 3,777 | 4,869 |
1932 | 207,635 | 26,410 | 7,313 | 15,948 | 4,486 | 7,106 | 3,616 | 4,912 |
1933 | 200,968 | 26,428 | 7,340 | 15,715 | 4,511 | 7,149 | 3,586 | 4,806 |
1934 | 200,070 | 26,636 | 7,587 | 15,901 | 4,365 | 7,183 | 3,651 | 4,721 |
1935 | 197,689 | 26,869 | 7,876 | 16,162 | 4,593 | 7,323 | 3,968 | 4,818 |
1936 | 210,552 | 27,709 | 9,175 | 16,556 | 4,070 | 7,422 | 4,241 | 4,967 |
1937 | 208,036 | 27,931 | 9,642 | 16,811 | 4,389 | 7,833 | 4,613 | 5,010 |
1938 | 206,375 | 28,386 | 9,832 | 17,764 | 4,905 | 8,149 | 4,902 | 5,219 |
1939 | 205,415 | 28,280 | 10,403 | 18,176 | 5,401 | 8,481 | 5,137 | 5,647 |
1940 | 204,276 | 28,454 | 10,730 | 17,710 | 5,253 | 8,009 | 5,207 | 5,197 |
1941 | 204,332 | 28,614 | 10,916 | 16,986 | 5,033 | 7,371 | 5,325 | 4,964 |
1942 | 204,200 | 28,467 | 11,009 | 16,805 | 4,852 | 7,923 | 5,357 | 4,292 |
1943 | 204,372 | 29,328 | 11,274 | 18,324 | 5,197 | 8,436 | 6,035 | 5,693 |
1944 | 206,220 | 29,717 | 11,793 | 20,829 | 6,187 | 10,233 | 6,927 | 6,986 |
1945 | 209,899 | 30,401 | 12,190 | 21,566 | 6,872 | 10,865 | 7,831 | 8,149 |
1946 | 218,614 | 31,506 | 12,654 | 21,936 | 6,656 | 11,712 | 8,419 | 10,993 |
1947 | 227,108 | 32,604 | 13,170 | 21,847 | 6,666 | 12,328 | 8,913 | 11,291 |
1948 | 233,304 | 33,360 | 13,254 | 22,059 | 6,895 | 12,136 | 8,809 | 11,380 |
1949 | 242,038 | 34,960 | 13,288 | 22,617 | 7,320 | 12,504 | 9,182 | 11,000 |
1950 | 254,533 | 36,748 | 13,426 | 23,539 | 6,992 | 13,859 | 9,439 | 10,936 |
1951 | 267,541 | 38,512 | 13,663 | 24,628 | 7,195 | 14,871 | 9,946 | 10,428 |
1952 | 285,040 | 40,444 | 14,076 | 26,411 | 7,946 | 16,179 | 10,558 | 10,225 |
1953 | 300,748 | 42,799 | 14,345 | 28,783 | 8,709 | 18,136 | 11,368 | 10,326 |
1954 | 314,944 | 44,240 | 14,086 | 35,616 | 8,364 | 18,268 | 12,568 | 10,304 |
1955 | 321,537 | 45,963 | 13,988 | 40,824 | 8,876 | 18,292 | 12,903 | 10,331 |
1956 | 335,645 | 48,434 | 13,996 | 43,111 | 8,618 | 19,069 | 14,534 | 10,493 |
1957 | 348,940 | 49,644 | 13,284 | 47,141 | 8,823 | 17,496 | 15,738 | 11,039 |
1958 | 364,181 | 51,063 | 14,135 | 51,573 | 8,720 | 17,406 | 16,557 | 12,085 |
1959 | 373,807 | 53,431 | 13,153 | 57,631 | 8,236 | 18,297 | 17,238 | 13,505 |
1960 | 378,927 | 54,168 | 13,187 | 64,434 | 7,542 | 20,781 | 18,684 | 14,934 |
1961 | 389,787 | 55,638 | 13,113 | 71,965 | 7,931 | 23,111 | 20,223 | 15,913 |
1962 | 395,022 | 56,826 | 12,327 | 78,628 | 7,733 | 24,870 | 21,758 | 16,275 |
JUSTICE | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Summary Convictions in Magistrates' Courts* | Total Convictions or Sentences in Superior Courts | Total Distinct Persons Sentenced in Superior Courts | Prisoners in Gaol at End of Year (Undergoing Sentence) | ||||
Number | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Mean Population | Number | Rate per 1,000 of Population | |
*Excluding Children's Court cases from year 1914 onwards. †Change in legislation has resulted in more cases being dealt with in Magistrates' Courts. | ||||||||
1911 | 33,029 | 31.05 | 453 | 0.43 | 427 | 0.40 | 802 | 0.75 |
1912 | 36,191 | 33.24 | 480 | 0.44 | 428 | 0.39 | 821 | 0.75 |
1913 | 39,685 | 35.48 | 446 | 0.40 | 409 | 0.37 | 834 | 0.74 |
1914 | 40,673 | 35.67 | 522 | 0.46 | 483 | 0.42 | 981 | 0.86 |
1915 | 38,446 | 33.45 | 509 | 0.44 | 441 | 0.38 | 941 | 0.82 |
1916 | 34,324 | 29.87 | 448 | 0.39 | 401 | 0.35 | 834 | 0.73 |
1917 | 33,302 | 28.99 | 623 | 0.54 | 377 | 0.33 | 954 | 0.83 |
1918 | 28,421 | 24.65 | 632 | 0.55 | 355 | 0.31 | 1,005 | 0.87 |
1919 | 31,766 | 26.63 | 808 | 0.68 | 461 | 0.39 | 852 | 0.69 |
1920 | 34,740 | 27.96 | 1,011 | 0.81 | 459 | 0.37 | 996 | 0.79 |
1921 | 36,492 | 28.58 | 1,475 | 1.16 | 616 | 0.48 | 1,044 | 0.81 |
1922 | 33,995 | 26.05 | 1,417 | 1.09 | 601 | 0.46 | 1,052 | 0.83 |
1923 | 36,701 | 29.14 | 1,663 | 1.25 | 625 | 0.47 | 1,141 | 0.85 |
1924 | 38,982 | 28.82 | 1,388 | 1.03 | 555 | 0.41 | 1,197 | 0.87 |
1925 | 43,407 | 31.35 | 1,465 | 1.06 | 511 | 0.37 | 1,284 | 0.92 |
1926 | 44,887 | 31.75 | 1,562 | 1.10 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,388 | 0.97 |
1927 | 44,540 | 30.95 | 1,733 | 1.21 | 569 | 0.40 | 1,483 | 1.02 |
1928 | 43,419 | 29.82 | 1,368 | 0.94 | 478 | 0.33 | 1,435 | 0.98 |
1929 | 44,311 | 30.07 | 1,345 | 0.91 | 473 | 0.32 | 1,342 | 0.90 |
1930 | 45,544 | 30.50 | 1,524 | 1.02 | 538 | 0.36 | 1,523 | 1.01 |
1931 | 40,374 | 26.66 | 1,624 | 1.07 | 600 | 0.40 | 1,614 | 1.06 |
1932 | 40,591 | 26.58 | 1,710 | 1.12 | 636 | 0.42 | 1,522 | 0.99 |
1933 | 36,043 | 23.41 | 1,513 | 0.98 | 531 | 0.34 | 1,410 | 0.91 |
1934 | 35,752 | 23.04 | 1,213 | 0.78 | 490 | 0.32 | 1,199 | 0.77 |
1935 | 36,230 | 23.19 | 1,148 | 0.73 | 472 | 0.30 | 1,112 | 0.71 |
1936 | 39,517 | 25.09 | 1,178 | 0.75 | 462 | 0.29 | 915 | 0.58 |
1937 | 42,726 | 26.87 | 1,318 | 0.83 | 507 | 0.32 | 790 | 0.49 |
1938 | 49,651 | 30.90 | 1,322 | 0.82 | 488 | 0.30 | 777 | 0.48 |
1939 | 52,288 | 32.11 | 1,489 | 0.91 | 571 | 0.35 | 895 | 0.55 |
1940 | 46,110 | 28.16 | 1,394 | 0.85 | 547 | 0.33 | 863 | 0.53 |
1941 | 39,636 | 24.30 | 1,496 | 0.92 | 542 | 0.33 | 988 | 0.61 |
1942 | 1,460 | 0.89 | 457 | 0.28 | 1,034 | 0.63 | ||
1943 | 1,378 | 0.84 | 494 | 0.30 | 1,024 | 0.62 | ||
1944 | 1,441 | 0.87 | 560 | 0.34 | 945 | 0.56 | ||
1945 | 1,885 | 1.11 | 619 | 0.37 | 998 | 0.58 | ||
1946 | 1,713 | 0.97 | 655 | 0.37 | 992 | 0.56 | ||
1947 | 40,990 | 22.79 | 1,948 | 1.08 | 740 | 0.41 | 1,088 | 0.60 |
1948 | 44,119 | 24.05 | 2,323 | 1.27 | 717 | 0.39 | 986 | 0.53 |
1949 | 50,000 | 26.71 | 1,718 | 0.92 | 676 | 0.36 | 941 | 0.50 |
1950 | 51,606 | 27.03 | 1,583 | 0.83 | 642 | 0.34 | 1,043 | 0.54 |
1951 | 56,128 | 28.82 | 1,574 | 0.81 | 641 | 0.33 | 1,040 | 0.53 |
1952 | 73,960 | 37.05 | 1,706 | 0.85 | 704 | 0.35 | 1,083 | 0.54 |
1953 | 82,143 | 40.09 | 361† | 0.18 | 179† | 0.09 | 1,088 | 0.52 |
1954 | 80,210 | 38.29 | 326† | 0.16 | 148† | 0.07 | 1,196 | 0.57 |
1955 | 77,806 | 36.38 | 377† | 0.18 | 147† | 0.07 | 1,118 | 0.52 |
1956 | 87,394 | 40.40 | 601 † | 0.28 | 204† | 0.09 | 1,362 | 0.62 |
1957 | 98,647 | 44.18 | 567 † | 0.25 | 199† | 0.09 | 1,474 | 0.66 |
1958 | 108,791 | 47.59 | 558 † | 0.24 | 206† | 0.09 | 1,642 | 0.72 |
1959 | 101,655 | 43.54 | 595† | 0.25 | 212† | 0.09 | 1,714 | 0.73 |
1960 | 112,889 | 47.49 | 749 † | 0.32 | 286† | 0.12 | 1,777 | 0.75 |
1961 | 122,544 | 50.48 | 532† | 0.22 | 294† | 0.12 | 1,818 | 0.75 |
AGRICULTURE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season | Wheat for Threshing | Oats for Threshing | ||||
Area | Yield | Yield per acre | Area | Yield | Yield per acre | |
* Yield probably overstated for these four seasons, owing to total being obtained by applying ascertained averages to areas returned by farmers as sown for threshing. Some areas returned in these years as intended for threshing would appear to have been eventually utilized for other purposes. | ||||||
acres | bushels | bushels | acres | bushels | bushels | |
1911–12 | 215,528 | 7,261,138 | 33.69 | 403,668 | 19,662,668* | 48.71 |
1912–13 | 189,869 | 5,179,626 | 27.28 | 386,786 | 13,583,924* | 35.12 |
1913–14 | 166,774 | 5,231,700 | 31.37 | 361,741 | 14,740,946* | 40.75 |
1914–15 | 229,600 | 6,644,336 | 28.94 | 287,561 | 11,436,301* | 39.77 |
1915–16 | 329,207 | 7,108,360 | 21.59 | 212,688 | 7,653,208 | 35.98 |
1916–17 | 217,743 | 5,051,227 | 23.19 | 177,524 | 5,371,436 | 30.26 |
1917–18 | 280,978 | 6,807,536 | 24.23 | 156,202 | 4,942,759 | 31.64 |
1918–19 | 208,030 | 6,567,629 | 31.57 | 172,686 | 6,884,609 | 39.87 |
1919–20 | 139,611 | 4,559,934 | 32.66 | 179,800 | 6,967,862 | 38.75 |
1920–21 | 219,985 | 6,872,262 | 31.24 | 147,559 | 5,225,115 | 35.41 |
1921–22 | 352,918 | 10,565,275 | 29.94 | 170,655 | 6,752,663 | 39.56 |
1922–23 | 275,775 | 8,395,023 | 30.44 | 143,090 | 5,688,157 | 39.75 |
1923–24 | 173,864 | 4,174,537 | 24.01 | 63,842 | 1,964,511 | 30.77 |
1924–25 | 166,964 | 5,447,758 | 32.62 | 147,387 | 5,707,174 | 38.72 |
1925–26 | 151,673 | 4,617,041 | 30.44 | 102,485 | 4,115,606 | 40.14 |
1926–27 | 220,083 | 7,952,442 | 36.13 | 117,326 | 4,997,535 | 42.58 |
1927–28 | 260,987 | 9,541,444 | 36.56 | 88,223 | 3,852,687 | 43.66 |
1928–29 | 255,312 | 8,832,864 | 34.60 | 73,101 | 3,065,113 | 41.93 |
1929–30 | 235,942 | 7,239,556 | 30.68 | 67,722 | 3,002,288 | 44.33 |
1930–31 | 249,014 | 7,579,153 | 30.44 | 87,152 | 3,376,609 | 38.74 |
1931–32 | 268,756 | 6,582,698 | 24.49 | 68,690 | 2,818,152 | 41.03 |
1932–33 | 302,531 | 11,054,972 | 36.54 | 116,206 | 5,132,183 | 44.16 |
1933–34 | 286,271 | 9,036,017 | 31.56 | 78,343 | 3,242,500 | 41.39 |
1934–35 | 225,389 | 5,933,245 | 26.32 | 52,516 | 1,890,145 | 35.99 |
1935–36 | 248,639 | 8,859,223 | 35.63 | 77,502 | 3,302,642 | 42.61 |
1936–37 | 221,790 | 7,168,963 | 32.32 | 74,772 | 3,525,430 | 47.15 |
1937–38 | 185,949 | 6,042,981 | 32.50 | 57,917 | 2,640,915 | 45.60 |
1938–39 | 189,281 | 5,564,136 | 29.40 | 54,422 | 2,604,817 | 47.86 |
1939–40 | 257,532 | 8,010,089 | 31.10 | 49,751 | 2,081,106 | 41.83 |
1940–41 | 243,197 | 8,305,865 | 34.15 | 71,758 | 3,114,946 | 43.41 |
1941–42 | 258,002 | 8,671,244 | 33.61 | 70,796 | 3,444,812 | 48.66 |
1942–43 | 286,998 | 9,819,342 | 34.21 | 56,291 | 2,808,774 | 49.90 |
1943–44 | 233,786 | 7,208,485 | 30.83 | 39,652 | 1,834,310 | 46.26 |
1944–45 | 183,886 | 6,992,204 | 38.02 | 77,684 | 4,209,143 | 54.18 |
1945–46 | 161,049 | 5,439,041 | 33.77 | 57,278 | 2,796,877 | 48.83 |
1946–47 | 141,407 | 5,368,120 | 37.96 | 55,297 | 2,686,211 | 48.58 |
1947–48 | 123,751 | 4,539,017 | 36.68 | 63,159 | 2,853,517 | 45.18 |
1948–49 | 146,707 | 5,958,026 | 40.61 | 78,300 | 3,718,597 | 47.49 |
1949–50 | 125,159 | 4,899,668 | 39.15 | 52,645 | 2,620,252 | 49.77 |
1950–51 | 144,763 | 6,271,928 | 43.33 | 35,808 | 1,827,953 | 51.05 |
1951–52 | 89,955 | 3,890,167 | 43.25 | 45,561 | 2,469,530 | 54.20 |
1952–53 | 127,225 | 4,525,298 | 35.57 | 49,087 | 2,385,129 | 48.59 |
1953–54 | 113,813 | 4,783,227 | 42.03 | 20,529 | 945,386 | 46.05 |
1954–55 | 103,989 | 4,113,444 | 39.56 | 31,164 | 1,602,058 | 51.41 |
1955–56 | 68,479 | 2,658,428 | 38.82 | 42,168 | 1,947,404 | 46.18 |
1956–57 | 65,743 | 2,950,273 | 44.88 | 56,496 | 2,888,310 | 51.12 |
1957–58 | 83,936 | 3,727,117 | 44.40 | 29,981 | 1,460,149 | 48.70 |
1958–59 | 132,913 | 6,038,822 | 45.43 | 34,011 | 1,575,755 | 46.33 |
1959–60 | 163,158 | 8,700,199 | 53.32 | 33,524 | 1,825,104 | 54.44 |
1960–61 | 186,788x | 9,309,118x | 49.84x | 43,462x | 2,349,351x | 54.06x |
1961–62 | 186,288 | 7,835,408 | 42.06 | 34,682 | 1,886,060 | 54.38 |
LIVESTOCK | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Horses | Total Cattle | Dairy Cows* | Sheep | Pigs |
* Figures from 1917 onwards are for dairy cows in milk only. note – With the exception of sheep, figures from 1931 onwards exclude stock within boroughs, and the figures from 1960 are for stock on holdings of 10 acres or over outside borough boundaries. | |||||
1911 | 404,284 | 2,020,171 | 633,733 | 23,996,126 | 348,754 |
1912 | 23,750,153 | ||||
1913 | 24,191,810 | ||||
1914 | 24,798,763 | ||||
1915 | 24,901,421 | ||||
1916 | 371,331 | 2,417,491 | 750,323 | 24,788,150 | 297,501 |
1917 | 373,600 | 2,575,230 | 684,032 | 25,270,386 | 283,770 |
1918 | 378,050 | 2,869,465 | 710,561 | 26,538,302 | 258,694 |
1919 | 363,188 | 3,035,478 | 732,253 | 25,828,554 | 235,347 |
1920 | 346,407 | 3,101,945 | 782,757 | 23,919,970 | 266,829 |
1921 | 337,259 | 3,139,223 | 890,220 | 23,285,031 | 349,892 |
1922 | 332,105 | 3,323,223 | 1,015,325 | 22,222,259 | 384,333 |
1923 | 330,818 | 3,480,694 | 1,124,671 | 23,081,439 | 400,889 |
1924 | 330,430 | 3,563,497 | 1,184,977 | 23,775,776 | 414,271 |
1925 | 326,830 | 3,503,744 | 1,195,567 | 24,547,955 | 440,115 |
1926 | 314,867 | 3,452,486 | 1,181,441 | 24,904,993 | 472,534 |
1927 | 303,713 | 3,257,729 | 1,181,545 | 25,649,016 | 520,143 |
1928 | 307,160 | 3,273,769 | 1,242,729 | 27,133,810 | 586,898 |
1929 | 298,986 | 3,445,790 | 1,291,204 | 29,051,382 | 556,732 |
1930 | 297,195 | 3,770,223 | 1,389,541 | 30,841,287 | 487,793 |
1931 | 282,729 | 4,043,560 | 1,478,947 | 29,792,516 | 468,533 |
1932 | 267,980 | 4,072,383 | 1,562,079 | 28,691,788 | 505,755 |
1933 | 263,883 | 4,155,058 | 1,703,328 | 27,755,966 | 583,921 |
1934 | 260,892 | 4,264,163 | 1,795,817 | 28,649,038 | 652,732 |
1935 | 259,972 | 4,256,534 | 1,807,377 | 29,076,754 | 755,094 |
1936 | 263,156 | 4,217,113 | 1,802,773 | 30,113,704 | 800,802 |
1937 | 264,785 | 4,352,136 | 1,784,820 | 31,305,818 | 794,758 |
1938 | 265,153 | 4,469,117 | 1,743,190 | 32,378,774 | 748,805 |
1939 | 261,789 | 4,527,983 | 1,723,893 | 31,897,091 | 675,802 |
1940 | 258,567 | 4,496,067 | 1,719,289 | 31,062,875 | 706,340 |
1941 | 253,052 | 4,538,908 | 1,759,018 | 31,751,660 | 769,180 |
1942 | 248,597 | 4,641,714 | 1,777,239 | 688,677 | |
1943 | 236,455 | 4,447,548 | 1,714,959 | 604,574 | |
1944 | 225,823 | 4,439,258 | 1,647,920 | 33,200,298 | 573,362 |
1945 | 217,689 | 4,590,926 | 1,678,943 | 33,974,612 | 593,828 |
1946 | 216,335 | 4,666,782 | 1,661,944 | 549,391 | |
1947 | 206,575 | 4,633,800 | 1,657,690 | 32,681,799 | 545,874 |
1948 | 203,885 | 4,716,287 | 1,713,532 | 32,483,138 | 548,177 |
1949 | 196,055 | 4,722,836 | 1,746,753 | 32,844,918 | 544,841 |
1950 | 194,877 | 4,954,906 | 1,850,089 | 33,856,558 | 555,245 |
1951 | 183,972 | 5,060,024 | 1,898,197 | 34,786,386 | 564,335 |
1952 | 173,922 | 5,164,689 | 1,905,534 | 35,384,270 | 565,723 |
1953 | 158,065 | 5,445,963 | 1,962,492 | 36,192,935 | 627,830 |
1954 | 158,280 | 5,744,878 | 1,999,140 | 38,010,954 | 648,902 |
1955 | 147,063 | 5,886,777 | 1,994,761 | 39,117,300 | 681,359 |
1956 | 40,255,488 | ||||
1957 | 129,309 | 5,808,635 | 1,997,819 | 42,382,008 | 602,469 |
1958 | 123,261 | 5,885,584 | 1,966,547 | 46,025,930 | 627,812 |
1959 | 122,957 | 5,973,352 | 1,931,112 | 46,876,222 | 691,568 |
1960 | 104,995 | 5,991,938 | 1,886,772 | 47,133,557 | 660,261 |
1961 | 6,445,789 | 1,928,788 | 48,462,310 | 655,432 | |
1962 | 6,597,913 | 1,968,094 | 48,987,992 | 685,541 |
TRADE | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Excluding Specie* | Specie† | ||||||
Exports | Imports (c.d.v.) | Exports | Imports | |||||
Total | Per Head of Mean Population | Total | Per Head of Mean Population | |||||
* Figures are in terms of New Zealand currency. †Specie exports and imports represent face value. ‡ Increases mainly due to imports of defence materials and equipment. §Provisional. | ||||||||
£(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | ||
1912 | 21,512 | 19 | 15 | 18,706 | 17 | 4 | 259 | 400 |
1913 | 22,810 | 20 | 8 | 19,685 | 17 | 12 | 176 | 635 |
1914 | 26,254 | 23 | 1 | 19,222 | 16 | 17 | 8 | 712 |
1915 | 31,431 | 27 | 7 | 18,781 | 16 | 3 | 318 | 1,070 |
1916 | 33,281 | 28 | 19 | 22,769 | 19 | 16 | 6 | 1,294 |
1917 | 31,517 | 27 | 9 | 18,856 | 16 | 8 | 70 | 177 |
1918 | 28,481 | 24 | 14 | 21,938 | 19 | 1 | 36 | 102 |
1919 | 53,908 | 45 | 4 | 27,554 | 23 | 2 | 62 | 363 |
1920 | 46,405 | 37 | 7 | 55,958 | 45 | 1 | 37 | 42 |
1921 | 44,828 | 35 | 2 | 38,858 | 30 | 9 | 198 | |
1922 | 42,726 | 32 | 15 | 31,660 | 24 | 5 | 186 | |
1923 | 45,940 | 34 | 12 | 39,422 | 29 | 14 | 27 | 15 |
1924 | 52,509 | 38 | 16 | 44,116 | 32 | 12 | 103 | – |
1925 | 55,243 | 39 | 18 | 47,660 | 34 | 9 | 19 | 31 |
1926 | 45,269 | 32 | 1 | 45,283 | 32 | 1 | 7 | 78 |
1927 | 48,496 | 33 | 14 | 40,712 | 28 | 6 | – | |
1928 | 55,570 | 38 | 3 | 40,767 | 28 | 0 | 618 | 42 |
1929 | 54,930 | 37 | 6 | 44,304 | 30 | 1 | 649 | 64 |
1930 | 44,941 | 30 | 2 | 40,309 | 27 | 0 | 363 | |
1931 | 34,951 | 23 | 2 | 24,089 | 15 | 18 | 202 | 56 |
1932 | 35,610 | 23 | 6 | 22,405 | 14 | 14 | 1,356 | 55 |
1933 | 41,006 | 26 | 13 | 23,256 | 15 | 2 | 296 | 425 |
1934 | 47,343 | 30 | 10 | 28,491 | 18 | 7 | 2,284 | 1,242 |
1935 | 46,538 | 29 | 16 | 33,016 | 21 | 3 | 521 | 382 |
1936 | 56,752 | 36 | 1 | 40,235 | 25 | 11 | 45 | 37 |
1937 | 66,713 | 41 | 19 | 51,055 | 32 | 2 | 4 | 319 |
1938 | 58,376 | 36 | 7 | 50,384 | 31 | 7 | 32 | 31 |
1919 | 58,049 | 35 | 13 | 44,897 | 27 | 11 | 3 | 25 |
1940 | 73,741 | 45 | 1 | 44,543 | 27 | 4 | – | 37 |
1941 | 67,479 | 41 | 8 | 44,697 | 27 | 8 | 10 | 205 |
1942 | 81,285 | 49 | 12 | 48,960 | 29 | 17 | 25 | 147 |
1943 | 71,863 | 43 | 19 | 86,584 | 52 | 19 | 1 | 462 |
1944 | 77,787 | 47 | 0 | 78,543 | 47 | 9 | 160 | |
1945 | 81,631 | 48 | 3 | 50,080 | 29 | 11 | 4 | 208 |
1946 | 101,302 | 57 | 12 | 65,065 | 37 | 0 | 5 | 419 |
1947 | 129,420 | 71 | 19 | 116,946 | 65 | 1 | 10 | 185 |
1948 | 147,821 | 80 | 11 | 116,849 | 63 | 14 | 55 | 625 |
1949 | 147,281 | 78 | 14 | 109,121 | 58 | 6 | 570 | 1,041 |
1950 | 183,752 | 96 | 5 | 143,584 | 75 | 3 | 514 | 170 |
1951 | 248,127 | 127 | 8 | 187,758 | 96 | 8 | 280 | 250 |
1952 | 240,561 | 120 | 10 | 229,447 | 114 | 19 | 27 | 85 |
1953 | 235,860 | 115 | 2 | 163,613 | 79 | 17 | 8 | 107 |
1954 | 244,466 | 116 | 14 | 213,155 | 101 | 15 | 8 | 21 |
1955 | 259,289 | 121 | 4 | 250,661 | 117 | 4 | 13 | 44 |
1956 | 277,483 | 127 | 2 | 234,779 | 107 | 11 | 2 | 12 |
1957 | 276,569 | 123 | 18 | 261,738 | 117 | 5 | 15 | 49 |
1958 | 250,173 | 109 | 9 | 252,800 | 110 | 12 | 162 | 98 |
1959 | 293,659 | 125 | 16 | 205,076 | 87 | 8 | 39 | 55 |
1960x | 302,603 | 127 | 6 | 253,157 | 106 | 10 | 37 | 57 |
1961x | 283,996 | 117 | 0 | 288,291 | 118 | 15 | 26 | 264 |
1962§ | 287,137 | 115 | 8 | 244,380 | 98 | 4 | 10 | 92 |
Year | Exports of New Zealand Produce | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Wool | Frozen Meat* | Tallow | ||||
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
* Includes exports of chilled beef. † Provisional. | ||||||
lb(m.) | £(000) | tons | £(000) | tons | £(000) | |
1912 | 188 | 7,105 | 128,662 | 3,910 | 23,545 | 685 |
1913 | 187 | 8,058 | 128,935 | 4,450 | 22,743 | 663 |
1914 | 220 | 9,318 | 161,498 | 5,863 | 24,515 | 694 |
1915 | 197 | 10,388 | 179,563 | 7,794 | 26,763 | 781 |
1916 | 186 | 12,386 | 166,302 | 7,271 | 22,472 | 785 |
1917 | 178 | 12,175 | 122,347 | 5,982 | 12,599 | 553 |
1918 | 109 | 7,527 | 101,845 | 4,958 | 16,421 | 848 |
1919 | 274 | 19,560 | 191,134 | 9,628 | 46,874 | 2,680 |
1920 | 162 | 11,864 | 231,464 | 11,674 | 27,041 | 1,749 |
1921 | 159 | 5,221 | 216,138 | 11,164 | 27,712 | 867 |
1922 | 322 | 11,882 | 175,900 | 8,387 | 26,495 | 751 |
1923 | 218 | 10,905 | 152,196 | 9,013 | 25,243 | 786 |
1924 | 206 | 15,268 | 160,679 | 9,500 | 23,988 | 799 |
1925 | 206 | 17,740 | 170,710 | 11,175 | 25,038 | 895 |
1926 | 213 | 11,830 | 151,718 | 8,656 | 21,128 | 741 |
1927 | 221 | 12,962 | 168,248 | 9,105 | 23,875 | 714 |
1928 | 227 | 16,679 | 189,691 | 10,310 | 25,748 | 804 |
1929 | 235 | 15,359 | 166,810 | 9,883 | 20,832 | 694 |
1930 | 197 | 7,664 | 201,832 | 10,937 | 24,628 | 684 |
1931 | 212 | 5,515 | 206,940 | 8,893 | 23,264 | 413 |
1932 | 238 | 5,743 | 232,274 | 8,436 | 25,377 | 462 |
1933 | 286 | 7,422 | 260,156 | 9,846 | 28,020 | 516 |
1934 | 256 | 12,516 | 248,472 | 11,887 | 27,662 | 480 |
1935 | 223 | 7,097 | 260,326 | 12,769 | 25,277 | 631 |
1936 | 314 | 13,294 | 255,990 | 13,239 | 26,095 | 628 |
1937 | 282 | 19,070 | 270,546 | 14,690 | 25,940 | 648 |
1938 | 271 | 12,185 | 268,665 | 15,092 | 29,613 | 525 |
1939 | 277 | 11,666 | 295,313 | 15,391 | 29,137 | 457 |
1940 | 300 | 16,875 | 348,831 | 19,681 | 34,138 | 708 |
1941 | 216 | 12,613 | 264,242 | 16,595 | 39,328 | 818 |
1942 | 308 | 18,337 | 287,069 | 17,777 | 51,779 | 1,144 |
1943 | 207 | 13,484 | 220,633 | 13,802 | 43,955 | 1,071 |
1944 | 189 | 12,711 | 207,803 | 12,482 | 26,624 | 608 |
1945 | 166 | 12,717 | 282,692 | 17,598 | 30,726 | 909 |
1946 | 365 | 26,596 | 337,669 | 23,240 | 24,756 | 1,063 |
1947 | 375 | 31,970 | 347,781 | 29,353 | 25,725 | 2,367 |
1948 | 421 | 44,505 | 343,496 | 28,624 | 20,063 | 2,154 |
1949 | 430 | 46,554 | 344,103 | 27,230 | 25,432 | 2,531 |
1950 | 394 | 74,653 | 338,084 | 28,629 | 29,596 | 2,161 |
1951 | 317 | 128,176 | 274,801 | 25,394 | 29,848 | 2,568 |
1952 | 438 | 81,998 | 385,561 | 40,475 | 48,951 | 4,752 |
1953 | 392 | 84,598 | 326,688 | 39,887 | 40,153 | 1,945 |
1954 | 393 | 88,437 | 370,792 | 51,906 | 39,112 | 2,577 |
1955 | 417 | 93,887 | 378,178 | 60,740 | 43,434 | 2,872 |
1956 | 428 | 91,532 | 414,152 | 63,892 | 39,618 | 2,655 |
1957 | 432 | 105,959 | 388,446 | 64,078 | 46,207 | 3,033 |
1958 | 457 | 80,037 | 405,401 | 73,490 | 51,260 | 3,414 |
1959 | 529 | 89,643 | 434,739 | 71,250 | 53,559 | 3,283 |
1960x | 522 | 102,409 | 467,145 | 76,182 | 59,468 | 2,925 |
1961x | 555 | 100,312 | 460,685 | 72,155 | 57,723 | 3,125 |
Jan–Jun | ||||||
1962† | 359 | 63,746 | 277,851 | 40,276 | 36,056 | 1,555 |
Year | Exports of New Zealand Produce | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Butter | Cheese | Gold | ||||
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
* Provisional. | ||||||
tons | £(000) | tons | £(000) | oz | £(000) | |
1912 | 18,906 | 2,089 | 28,854 | 1,680 | 343,163 | 1,345 |
1913 | 18,613 | 2,062 | 30,583 | 1,770 | 376,161 | 1,459 |
1914 | 21,703 | 2,339 | 43,189 | 2,564 | 227,954 | 895 |
1915 | 21,007 | 2,701 | 40,863 | 2,730 | 422,825 | 1,695 |
1916 | 17,932 | 2,632 | 47,471 | 3,514 | 292,620 | 1,199 |
1917 | 12,720 | 2,032 | 44,287 | 3,949 | 218,624 | 904 |
1918 | 21,551 | 3,402 | 44,172 | 4,087 | 11,987 | 42 |
1919 | 17,291 | 3,080 | 78,616 | 7,791 | 320,207 | 1,334 |
1920 | 15,600 | 3,022 | 61,103 | 6,161 | 212,973 | 884 |
1921 | 44,924 | 11,170 | 68,439 | 8,199 | 149,595 | 612 |
1922 | 56,010 | 9,042 | 58,060 | 4,687 | 131,848 | 540 |
1923 | 62,507 | 10,689 | 72,073 | 6,870 | 169,512 | 699 |
1924 | 63,473 | 11,642 | 79,724 | 7,023 | 133,631 | 552 |
1925 | 62,266 | 10,240 | 68,838 | 5,801 | 114,696 | 472 |
1926 | 58,402 | 8,695 | 73,077 | 5,939 | 125,777 | 516 |
1927 | 72,777 | 10,915 | 74,640 | 5,583 | 130,171 | 535 |
1928 | 72,479 | 11,303 | 78,364 | 6,694 | 118,722 | 490 |
1929 | 82,690 | 13,228 | 88,955 | 7,017 | 116,848 | 480 |
1930 | 94,212 | 11,854 | 90,649 | 6,438 | 133,749 | 551 |
1931 | 99,428 | 10,650 | 81,817 | 4,461 | 140,970 | 581 |
1932 | 109,277 | 10,639 | 89,522 | 4,951 | 200,648 | 1,092 |
1933 | 131,762 | 11,649 | 99,147 | 4,766 | 177,241 | 1,282 |
1934 | 130,726 | 10,043 | 99,225 | 4,694 | 162,490 | 1,321 |
1935 | 139,465 | 13,617 | 86,378 | 4,377 | 171,283 | 1,442 |
1936 | 139,807 | 15,318 | 82,910 | 5,122 | 168,073 | 1,399 |
1937 | 148,804 | 16,986 | 82,358 | 5,372 | 172,317 | 1,435 |
1938 | 130,727 | 16,520 | 80,526 | 5,935 | 152,487 | 1,297 |
1939 | 122,165 | 16,111 | 83,863 | 5,870 | 176,370 | 1,629 |
1940 | 131,135 | 18,228 | 101,675 | 8,233 | 188,459 | 1,948 |
1941 | 113,157 | 15,778 | 118,312 | 9,834 | 176,242 | 1,830 |
1942 | 117,231 | 16,478 | 134,381 | 11,860 | 167,246 | 1,727 |
1943 | 99,259 | 14,393 | 100,497 | 9,126 | 149,563 | 1,543 |
1944 | 115,340 | 18,553 | 77,703 | 7,444 | 138,048 | 1,424 |
1945 | 103,477 | 19,278 | 87,426 | 9,519 | 121,084 | 1,263 |
1946 | 101,794 | 19,841 | 75,746 | 8,448 | 111,531 | 1,185 |
1947 | 127,708 | 29,058 | 87,044 | 11,621 | 98,557 | 1,035 |
1948 | 135,634 | 33,763 | 75,623 | 11,197 | 58,400 | 609 |
1949 | 147,670 | 35,474 | 93,938 | 12,674 | 63,854 | 608 |
1950 | 138,267 | 35,873 | 99,890 | 14,536 | 110,486 | 1,311 |
1951 | 147,964 | 41,490 | 106,619 | 16,650 | 68,929 | 844 |
1952 | 184,028 | 56,145 | 91,255 | 15,527 | 66,616 | 798 |
1953 | 159,106 | 51,461 | 101,360 | 18,373 | 29,674 | 365 |
1954 | 132,481 | 44,807 | 90,396 | 16,380 | 41,484 | 488 |
1955 | 150,965 | 51,022 | 85,042 | 13,682 | 21,840 | 261 |
1956 | 167,449 | 53,168 | 88,877 | 22,244 | 20,450 | 244 |
1957 | 145,075 | 38,456 | 88,476 | 17,923 | 26,769 | 311 |
1958 | 175,392 | 38,850 | 89,428 | 12,402 | 19,392 | 232 |
1959 | 192,978 | 55,808 | 83,452 | 22,103 | 30,333 | 364 |
1960 | 157,051 | 50,135 | 79,413 | 18,558 | 25,953 | 311 |
1961x | 165,040 | 39,418 | 87,607 | 19,916 | 24,056 | 291 |
Jan–Jun | ||||||
1962* | 84,718 | 20,752 | 52,153 | 10,630 | 5,900 | 71 |
Year | Exports of New Zealand Produce | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Apples and Pears | Grass and Clover Seeds | Milk and Cream (Dried and Condensed) | ||||
Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | Quantity | Value | |
* Provisional. | ||||||
lb(000) | £ | cwt | £ | tons | £ | |
1912 | 589 | 4,979 | 36,344 | 69,694 | 14 | 671 |
1913 | 1,505 | 12,160 | 35,589 | 60,492 | 8 | 359 |
1914 | 2,554 | 22,412 | 39,572 | 73,551 | 21 | 791 |
1915 | 2,459 | 21,402 | 13,980 | 42,314 | 525 | 20,388 |
1916 | 865 | 7,465 | 9,841 | 34,266 | 439 | 23,780 |
1917 | 7 | 108 | 16,484 | 48,635 | 1,832 | 153,538 |
1918 | 12 | 160 | 15,995 | 42,215 | 3,153 | 341,797 |
1919 | 13 | 210 | 49,906 | 249,886 | 4,685 | 579,266 |
1920 | 1,405 | 15,073 | 23,821 | 147,369 | 6,228 | 795,612 |
1921 | 2,042 | 23,590 | 37,319 | 156,114 | 8,302 | 1,109,331 |
1922 | 4,741 | 65,732 | 70,120 | 285,451 | 5,099 | 529,650 |
1923 | 5,954 | 74,455 | 47,031 | 175,754 | 7,242 | 513,495 |
1924 | 9,784 | 122,721 | 36,331 | 149,083 | 6,018 | 505,098 |
1925 | 8,787 | 120,546 | 45,368 | 151,164 | 6,135 | 425,738 |
1926 | 29,350 | 369,664 | 57,726 | 200,380 | 5,056 | 345,072 |
1927 | 21,841 | 272,848 | 90,362 | 255,798 | 5,545 | 346,271 |
1928 | 40,618 | 514,992 | 50,238 | 162,452 | 7,687 | 392,452 |
1929 | 40,343 | 582,809 | 57,869 | 182,537 | 6,132 | 352,587 |
1930 | 53,091 | 669,214 | 36,560 | 166,221 | 6,786 | 351,339 |
1931 | 53,607 | 669,145 | 40,953 | 155,410 | 5,735 | 246,483 |
1932 | 63,222 | 799,420 | 34,337 | 109,632 | 7,158 | 269,121 |
1933 | 57,537 | 720,766 | 80,308 | 152,458 | 7,875 | 315,964 |
1934 | 62,679 | 778,840 | 48,751 | 166,511 | 9,626 | 407,708 |
1935 | 41,578 | 524,493 | 71,649 | 215,738 | 9,278 | 370,890 |
1936 | 49,337 | 608,430 | 79,982 | 249,861 | 10,599 | 405,801 |
1937 | 37,720 | 472,739 | 58,107 | 205,988 | 11,033 | 364,676 |
1938 | 61,847 | 772,096 | 45,484 | 233,372 | 9,168 | 307,603 |
1939 | 41,906 | 574,704 | 45,829 | 284,514 | 10,958 | 377,506 |
1940 | 23,709 | 226,002 | 45,742 | 369,035 | 10,464 | 419,176 |
1941 | 425 | 4,660 | 88,191 | 563,673 | 13,233 | 699,533 |
1942 | 327 | 3,511 | 82,499 | 592,681 | 12,315 | 683,578 |
1943 | 185 | 2,002 | 90,720 | 665,113 | 10,353 | 598,228 |
1944 | 20 | 303 | 158,475 | 1,453,090 | 8,228 | 534,716 |
1945 | 159 | 2,118 | 166,553 | 1,797,827 | 15,105 | 1,021,128 |
1946 | 12,159 | 153,408 | 150,598 | 1,942,072 | 16,995 | 1,202,323 |
1947 | 239 | 4,260 | 147,011 | 1,663,365 | 19,981 | 1,651,396 |
1948 | 40,204 | 873,627 | 174,843 | 1,700,644 | 26,540 | 2,209,805 |
1949 | 21,364 | 383,182 | 161,993 | 1,523,426 | 34,390 | 2,866,116 |
1950 | 38,603 | 679,243 | 164,114 | 2,083,630 | 40,632 | 3,321,883 |
1951 | 27,944 | 691,717 | 88,428 | 1,246,014 | 46,713 | 3,952,028 |
1952 | 55,278 | 2,060,089 | 163,452 | 2,106,627 | 62,732 | 6,563,941 |
1953 | 46,122 | 1,714,903 | 179,267 | 1,869,676 | 62,990 | 6,277,745 |
1954 | 49,693 | 1,549,342 | 184,253 | 2,802,421 | 45,223 | 4,091,835 |
1955 | 41,639 | 1,303,398 | 79,398 | 1,348,133 | 50,925 | 3,586,598 |
1956 | 64,486 | 2,029,327 | 146,403 | 1,597,467 | 52,080 | 4,384,527 |
1957 | 57,389 | 1,801,521 | 162,552 | 1,189,605 | 67,711 | 5,741,428 |
1958 | 73,137 | 2,289,340 | 148,230 | 1,517,716 | 89,428 | 3,806,182 |
1959 | 76,754 | 2,400,980 | 91,221 | 988,271 | 70,379 | 5,728,978 |
1960x | 76,806 | 2,402,889 | 128,458 | 1,681,389 | 60,319 | 5,533,091 |
1961x | 76,840 | 2,414,319 | 131,921 | 1,310,784 | 50,457 | 4,196,316 |
Jan–Jun | ||||||
1962* | 89,951 | 2,807,546 | 60,061 | 621,444 | 30,241 | 2,213,098 |
Year | Exports of New Zealand Produce | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Cattle Hides and Calf Skins | Sheep Skins | |||||
Cattle Hides | Calf Skins | Aggregate Value | With Wool | Without Wool | Aggregate Value | |
* Provisional. | ||||||
(thousand) | £(000) | (thousand) | £(000) | |||
1912 | 920 | 7,001 | 707 | |||
1913 | 933 | 7,238 | 800 | |||
1914 | 214 | 182 | 408 | 919 | 7,607 | 857 |
1915 | 270 | 234 | 572 | 499 | 8,595 | 827 |
1916 | 297 | 206 | 672 | 398 | 7,938 | 918 |
1917 | 177 | 51 | 454 | 3 | 6,525 | 1,300 |
1918 | 207 | 106 | 530 | – | 8,742 | 1,814 |
1919 | 319 | 107 | 964 | – | 8,502 | 1,695 |
1920 | 285 | 251 | 1,126 | – | 9,222 | 3,060 |
1921 | 329 | 441 | 569 | 86 | 8,351 | 972 |
1922 | 240 | 465 | 504 | 645 | 9,500 | 980 |
1923 | 340 | 609 | 746 | 706 | 7,541 | 1,122 |
1924 | 470 | 707 | 832 | 689 | 8,136 | 1,513 |
1925 | 496 | 702 | 940 | 471 | 8,224 | 1,989 |
1926 | 449 | 751 | 756 | 707 | 8,525 | 1,544 |
1927 | 398 | 774 | 923 | 973 | 8,946 | 1,551 |
1928 | 432 | 770 | 1,228 | 1,365 | 8,817 | 1,924 |
1929 | 291 | 668 | 678 | 1,072 | 8,560 | 1,812 |
1930 | 291 | 657 | 511 | 1,542 | 9,478 | 1,517 |
1931 | 309 | 653 | 337 | 1,666 | 10,420 | 806 |
1932 | 304 | 846 | 306 | 1,641 | 11,999 | 694 |
1933 | 401 | 891 | 544 | 3,380 | 11,814 | 1,403 |
1934 | 476 | 1,110 | 627 | 2,950 | 9,244 | 1,250 |
1935 | 522 | 1,266 | 686 | 2,405 | 11,765 | 1,275 |
1936 | 431 | 1,178 | 762 | 1,780 | 10,847 | 1,703 |
1937 | 506 | 1,163 | 1,031 | 1,744 | 10,759 | 2,246 |
1938 | 516 | 1,247 | 743 | 1,824 | 12,354 | 1,369 |
1939 | 528 | 1,103 | 781 | 1,933 | 13,224 | 1,460 |
1940 | 520 | 1,032 | 860 | 1,799 | 11,340 | 1,932 |
1941 | 385 | 1,016 | 1,003 | 770 | 17,744 | 2,007 |
1942 | 357 | 931 | 1,065 | 1,013 | 14,590 | 2,807 |
1943 | 418 | 944 | 1,129 | 777 | 14,000 | 2,264 |
1944 | 305 | 888 | 900 | 815 | 14,425 | 2,387 |
1945 | 329 | 795 | 1,040 | 905 | 14,324 | 2,402 |
1946 | 392 | 660 | 1,480 | 784 | 14,694 | 2,491 |
1947 | 473 | 757 | 2,917 | 1,416 | 15,624 | 6,014 |
1948 | 476 | 666 | 2,887 | 869 | 16,289 | 5,658 |
1949 | 328 | 1,122 | 2,340 | 795 | 16,620 | 3,856 |
1950 | 363 | 870 | 2,601 | 670 | 16,791 | 6,736 |
1951 | 336 | 977 | 2,992 | 719 | 13,986 | 9,033 |
1952 | 533 | 1,578 | 3,258 | 1,100 | 18,992 | 6,416 |
1953 | 400 | 961 | 2,402 | 1,254 | 17,032 | 7,934 |
1954 | 503 | 1,129 | 2,584 | 1,068 | 17,831 | 7,659 |
1955 | 654 | 1,304 | 2,822 | 1,064 | 19,249 | 6,082 |
1956 | 837 | 1,117 | 2,965 | 1,088 | 19,271 | 7,319 |
1957 | 906 | 1,280 | 3,241 | 1,066 | 18,745 | 6,645 |
1958 | 904 | 1,015 | 2,922 | 915 | 19,679 | 5,085 |
1959 | 880 | 963 | 4,468 | 1,250 | 24,618 | 8,457 |
1960x | 813 | 1,029 | 3,385 | 1,238 | 25,991 | 9,531 |
1961x | 797 | 785 | 2,877 | 1,240 | 26,069 | 9,015 |
Jan–Jun | ||||||
1962 | 438 | 289 | 1,416 | 578 | 19,470 | 6,080 |
PRODUCTION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Season | Wool Production | Butterfat Production | Timber Production | Meat Production | ||||
Total Production (Greasy Basis) | Average Price per Pound (Greasy Wool) | Total Value | Total Production | Yield per Cow in Milk | Average Payout per Pound† | |||
* Provisional. † Excludes payment for butterfat in milk and cream consumed as such. | ||||||||
lb (m.) | d. | £(m.) | lb (m.) | lb | d. | bd. ft.(m.) | ton(000) | |
1916–17 | 231 | 15 | 14.4 | 127 | 186 | |||
1917–18 | 239 | 15 | 14.9 | 121 | 170 | |||
1918–19 | 241 | 15 | 151 | 124 | 170 | |||
1919–20 | 229 | 15 | 14.3 | 136 | 174 | 21.0 | 301 | |
1920–21 | 217 | 7 | 6.3 | 155 | 174 | 28.0 | 308 | |
1921–22 | 210 | 8 | 7.0 | 199 | 196 | 14.5 | 315 | |
1922–23 | 209 | 10.85 | 9.4 | 226 | 201 | 17.0 | 304 | |
1923–24 | 216 | 15.78 | 14.2 | 229 | 193 | 15.5 | 317 | |
1924–25 | 223 | 20.21 | 18.8 | 241 | 202 | 17.0 | 344 | |
1925–26 | 228 | 11.93 | 11.3 | 234 | 198 | 18.0 | 353 | |
1926–27 | 241 | 12.70 | 12.8 | 259 | 219 | 15.5 | 306 | |
1927–28 | 253 | 16.67 | 17.6 | 264 | 213 | 18.0 | 270 | |
1928–29 | 263 | 14.88 | 16.3 | 289 | 224 | 18.5 | 270 | |
1929–30 | 262 | 8.55 | 9.3 | 314 | 226 | 16.0 | 282 | |
1930–31 | 259 | 5.67 | 6.1 | 322 | 215 | 11.5 | 229 | |
1931–32 | 270 | 5.26 | 5.9 | 340 | 215 | 11.0 | 154 | |
1932–33 | 277 | 5.15 | 5.9 | 397 | 230 | 9.0 | 166 | |
1933–34 | 290 | 11.07 | 13.4 | 427 | 235 | 9.0 | 198 | |
1934–35 | 265 | 6.54 | 7.2 | 410 | 224 | 9.5 | 244 | |
1935–36 | 304 | 9.13 | 11.6 | 437 | 240 | 12.5 | 293 | |
1936–37 | 303 | 15.71 | 19.8 | 458 | 254 | 13.7 | 306 | |
1937–38 | 297 | 10.04 | 12.4 | 435 | 247 | 15.2 | 323 | |
1938–39 | 328 | 9.17 | 12.5 | 400 | 229 | 16.5 | 317 | |
1939–40 | 310 | 12.85 | 15.8 | 431 | 247 | 16.7 | 336 | |
1940–41 | 331 | 12.87 | 16.9 | 466 | 262 | 16.7 | 342 | |
1941–42 | 345 | 12.88 | 17.6 | 437 | 246 | 16.8 | 324 | |
1942–43 | 340 | 14.58 | 19.7 | 407 | 234 | 17.1 | 342 | |
1943–44 | 330 | 14.60 | 19.2 | 387 | 232 | 18.2 | 351 | |
1944–45 | 372 | 14.61 | 21.6 | 432 | 254 | 20.3 | 340 | |
1945–46 | 365 | 14.51 | 21.2 | 373 | 221 | 21.2 | 345 | 541 |
1946–47 | 367 | 17.83 | 27.5 | 408 | 243 | 23.7 | 354 | 560 |
1947–48 | 362 | 25.11 | 37.9 | 418 | 241 | 26.6 | 431 | 549 |
1948–49 | 367 | 25.81 | 39.5 | 457 | 259 | 27.8 | 470 | 556 |
1949–50 | 390 | 37.98 | 61.7 | 470 | 251 | 29.2 | 478 | 577 |
1950–51 | 390 | 87.84 | 142.7 | 494 | 258 | 31.0 | 528 | 530 |
1951–52 | 407 | 40.19 | 68.2 | 501 | 262 | 34.6 | 575 | 602 |
1952–53 | 418 | 46.19 | 80.4 | 535 | 273 | 37.2 | 575 | 578 |
1953–54 | 426 | 50.25 | 89.2 | 497 | 251 | 38.9 | 574 | 589 |
1954–55 | 455 | 49.67 | 94.2 | 507 | 256 | 38.2 | 616 | 637 |
1955–56 | 462 | 46.19 | 88.9 | 530 | 269 | 38.0 | 626 | 682 |
1956–57 | 491 | 54.76 | 112.0 | 524 | 266 | 38.1 | 597 | 670 |
1957–58 | 496 | 41.16 | 85.1 | 558 | 285 | 36.9 | 597 | 688 |
1958–59 | 540 | 36.07 | 81.2 | 557 | 293 | 32.8 | 637 | 731 |
1959–60 | 577 | 44.65 | 107.3 | 547 | 288x | 37.8x | 694 | 753 |
1960–61 | 588 | 40.34 | 98.8 | 557 | 287x | 33.5x | 714 | 758 |
1961–62 | 587 | 3918 | 95.8 | 555* | 281 | 33.1* | 693 | 821 |
FACTORY PRODUCTION | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Establishments | Persons* Engaged | Salaries* and Wages Paid | Cost of Materials | Other Expenses of Production | Value of Output | Added Value | Value of Land and Buildings, Plant and Machinery |
* For the year 1915–16 and earlier years, figures refer to productive employees only. † Estimates based on results of sample survey carried out during that year. | ||||||||
No. | No. | £(thousand) | ||||||
1877–78 | 1,093 | 10,604 | 2,382 | |||||
1880–81 | 1,430 | 13,922 | 2,701x | |||||
1885–86 | 1,833 | 19,653 | 6,458 | 4,069 | ||||
1890–91 | 2,152 | 23,761 | 1,657 | 8,558 | 4,335 | |||
1895–96 | 2,361 | 25,397 | 1,748 | 3,562 | 9,264 | 5,703 | 4,777 | |
1900–01 | 3,059 | 38,651 | 2,811 | 7,716 | 16,485 | 8,769 | 6,546 | |
1905–06 | 3,381 | 45,198 | 3,593 | 13,290 | 21,610 | 8,320 | 9,537 | |
1910–11 | 3,421 | 42,142 | 4,353 | 18,738 | 28,569 | 9,831 | 11,989 | |
1915–16 | 3,657 | 44,673 | 5,317 | 29,850 | 41,924 | 12,073 | 15,799 | |
1918–19 | 3,385 | 53,062 | 7,646 | 38,291 | 53,806 | 15,515 | 19,144 | |
1920–21 | 3,894 | 62,972 | 11,753 | 53,009 | 75,489 | 22,479 | 25,696 | |
1925–26 | 4,643 | 70,212 | 14,149 | 51,303 | 7,262 | 78,468 | 27,165 | 32,420 |
1930–31 | 5,047 | 70,625 | 13,885 | 45,314 | 8,448 | 71,721 | 26,407 | 34,496 |
1931–32 | 4,823 | 62,335 | 11,199 | 38,867 | 7,660 | 60,751 | 21,884 | 32,919 |
1932–33 | 4,847 | 62,583 | 10,674 | 38,945 | 7,519 | 60,159 | 21,214 | 32,945 |
1933–34 | 4,883 | 65,961 | 10,729 | 43,513 | 7,538x | 65,908 | 22,395 | 31,965 |
1934–35 | 5,126 | 72,095 | 11,694 | 48,835 | 8,163 | 73,320 | 24,485 | 32,415 |
1935–36 | 5,391 | 78,701 | 13,091 | 56,859 | 8,665 | 83,766 | 26,907 | 33,175 |
1936–37 | 5,584 | 87,822 | 16,296 | 67,496 | 9,778 | 99,379 | 31,883 | 34,386 |
1937–38 | 5,780 | 93,534 | 18,703 | 71,750 | 9,808 | 106,502 | 34,752 | 36,308 |
1938–39 | 6,002 | 93,638 | 19,927 | 71,173 | 9,316 | 106,608 | 35,435 | 38,597 |
1939–40 | 6,198 | 99,349 | 21,893 | 80,210 | 10,345 | 120,324 | 40,114 | 41,020 |
1940–41 | 6,252 | 104,784 | 24,306 | 93,013 | 11,203 | 137,399 | 44,386 | 42,165 |
1941–42 | 6,225 | 108,275 | 26,813 | 96,482 | 12,047 | 145,608 | 49,126 | 43,752 |
1942–43 | 5,985 | 106,179 | 29,427 | 101,900 | 12,541 | 155,779 | 53,879 | 44,674 |
1943–44 | 6,062 | 109,221 | 31,398 | 107,027 | 13,626 | 164,837 | 57,810 | 45,984 |
1944–45 | 6,340 | 113,534 | 34,197 | 116,476 | 14,556 | 178,586 | 62,110 | 48,765 |
1945–46 | 6,847 | 118,886 | 37,910 | 117,059 | 15,312 | 183,542 | 66,483 | 51,781 |
1946–47 | 7,498 | 124,925 | 41,488 | 131,348 | 17,279 | 205,649 | 74,301 | 55,775 |
1947–48 | 7,822 | 130,504 | 47,940 | 174,845 | 20,077 | 259,181 | 84,336 | 63,316 |
1948–49 † | 7,852 | 132,427 | 51,402 | 195,053 | 21,955 | 286,396 | 91,343 | 73,585 |
1949–50 | 7,815 | 133,245 | 56,231 | 215,009 | 24,140 | 317,343 | 102,334 | 77,993 |
1950–51 | 8,113 | 138,435 | 65,005 | 266,885 | 28,867 | 380,200 | 113,316 | 87,617 |
1951–52 | 8,546 | 144,352 | 75,029 | 290,731 | 31,940 | 430,984 | 140,252 | 97,522 |
1952–53 | 8,511 | 143,164 | 78,483 | 318,949 | 35,258 | 463,940 | 144,992 | 109,100 |
1953–54 | 8,377 | 146,488 | 86,621 | 332,825 | 40,263 | 495,213 | 162,389 | 122,269 |
1954–55 | 8,366 | 153,575 | 98,413 | 365,299 | 47,853 | 550,618 | 185,318 | 138,274 |
1955–56 | 8,515 | 158,238 | 107,939 | 384,794 | 56,541 | 585,942 | 201,148 | 168,573 |
1956–57 | 8,488 | 156,752 | 110,948 | 394,988 | 59,902 | 602,041 | 207,053 | 180,123 |
1957–58 | 8,529 | 162,985 | 119,989 | 417,918 | 66,052 | 644,929 | 227,011 | 189,287 |
1958–59 | 8,565 | 168,742 | 128,278 | 418,647 | 70,321 | 659,455 | 240,807 | 205,886 |
1959–60 | 8,550 | 171,973 | 136,176 | 439,088 | 72,841 | 705,617 | 266,529 | 224,227 |
1960–61 | 8,745x | 181,346 | 150,575x | 469,703 | 78,998 | 756,800 | 287,097 | 249,305 |
1961–62 | 8,981 | 187,579 | 161,532 | 488,490 | 86,795 | 806,508 | 318,018 | 280,540 |
REVENUE AND EXPENDITURE OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Consolidated Fund* | |||||
Receipts | Payments | Deficit | Surplus | |||
From Taxation | From Other Sources | Total | ||||
* See p. 792 for coverage of Consolidated Fund. † Excludes £20,000,000 loan portions of payment to Reserve Bank for liability due to alteration in the exchange rate as from 20 August 1948. ‡ Excludes duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Amendment Act 1958 (£933,000 in 1958–59, £2,327,000 in 1959–60, £993,000 in 1960–61, £399,000 in 1961–62, and £387,000 in 1962–63). note – Reference to Section 26a will indicate that the figures shown in the above table are by no means on a comparable basis over the period. The figures from 1937–38 onwards have been adjusted to bring them into line with present practice. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1913 | 5,607 | 6,127 | 11,734 | 11,082 | 652 | |
1914 | 5,918 | 6,312 | 12,230 | 11,826 | 404 | |
1915 | 5,882 | 6,570 | 12,452 | 12,380 | 72 | |
1916 | 7,267 | 7,243 | 14,510 | 12,493 | 2,017 | |
1917 | 10,550 | 7,818 | 18,368 | 14,059 | 4,309 | |
1918 | 12,341 | 7,865 | 20,206 | 15,120 | 5,086 | |
1919 | 13,802 | 8,551 | 22,352 | 18,674 | 3,679 | |
1920 | 16,257 | 9,825 | 26,081 | 23,782 | 2,299 | |
1921 | 22,184 | 12,077 | 34,261 | 28,129 | 6,132 | |
1922 | 16,371 | 11,756 | 28,127 | 28,467 | 340 | |
1923 | 15,594 | 11,985 | 27,579 | 26,264 | 1,316 | |
1924 | 16,417 | 11,544 | 27,960 | 26,148 | 1,812 | |
1925 | 16,555 | 12,088 | 28,643 | 27,399 | 1,244 | |
1926 | 16,978 | 7,747 | 24,726 | 23,570 | 1,156 | |
1927 | 16,900 | 8,044 | 24,943 | 24,356 | 587 | |
1928 | 16,849 | 8,275 | 25,124 | 24,945 | 179 | |
1929 | 17,835 | 5,765 | 23,600 | 24,177 | 577 | |
1930 | 19,474 | 5,876 | 25,350 | 25,201 | 149 | |
1931 | 18,597 | 4,471 | 23,069 | 24,708 | 1,639 | |
1932 | 16,188 | 6,532 | 22,720 | 24,861 | 2,141 | |
1933 | 15,604 | 6,964 | 22,569 | 22,528 | 40 | |
1934 | 17,060 | 6,433 | 23,493 | 24,202 | 709 | |
1935 | 20,178 | 5,948 | 26,126 | 24,500 | 1,626 | |
1936 | 21,556 | 4,616 | 26,172 | 25,891 | 282 | |
1937 | 26,941 | 4,206 | 31,147 | 30,675 | 472 | |
1938 | 31,664 | 13,145 | 44,810 | 43,999 | 811 | |
1939 | 32,306 | 11,393 | 43,699 | 42,889 | 809 | |
1940 | 32,811 | 14,109 | 46,919 | 46,600 | 319 | |
1941 | 34,874 | 16,107 | 50,981 | 49,254 | 1,726 | |
1942 | 35,162 | 19,391 | 54,553 | 52,880 | 1,672 | |
1943 | 36,196 | 18,880 | 55,076 | 50,921 | 4,155 | |
1944 | 42,018 | 15,544 | 57,561 | 55,329 | 2,233 | |
1945 | 45,689 | 14,239 | 59,929 | 58,714 | 1,215 | |
1946 | 48,371 | 15,543 | 63,914 | 62,659 | 1,254 | |
1947 | 90,715 | 17,579 | 108,294 | 103,683 | 4,611 | |
1948 | 96,099 | 21,017 | 117,116 | 115,330 | 1,786 | |
1949 | 101,062 | 20,462 | 121,524† | 118,893† | 2,631 | |
1950 | 103,853 | 21,143 | 124,997 | 120,689 | 4,308 | |
1951 | 122,181 | 21,576 | 143,757 | 135,504 | 8,253 | |
1952 | 156,937 | 23,851 | 180,788 | 168,153 | 12,636 | |
1953 | 154,262 | 23,560 | 177,822 | 174,515 | 3,307 | |
1954 | 156,196 | 26,124 | 182,319 | 180,516 | 1,803 | |
1955 | 162,509 | 28,708 | 191,216 | 184,376 | 6,840 | |
1956 | 167,419 | 30,014 | 197,433 | 193,282 | 4,151 | |
1957 | 172,795 | 33,482 | 206,276 | 202,951 | 3,326 | |
1958 | 158,925 | 34,655 | 193,580 | 193,736 | 155 | |
1959 | 204,830 | 35,547 | 240,377‡ | 239,955‡ | 422 | |
1960 | 276,446 | 38,402 | 314,848‡ | 314,217‡ | 631 | |
1961 | 237,378 | 46,975 | 284,354‡ | 283,958‡ | 396 | |
1962 | 254,174 | 46,463 | 300,637‡ | 300,313‡ | 324 | |
1963 | 235,729 | 50,909 | 286,638‡ | 290,575‡ | 3,937 |
INDEBTEDNESS OF GENERAL GOVERNMENT – AMOUNT OF DEBENTURES AND STOCK IN CIRCULATION (Nominal Amounts) | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
As at 31 March | Domiciled in | Total | Per Head of Population | ||||
United States of America | London | Australia | New Zealand | ||||
note – The figures for 1932 and later years exclude £26,191,000 contingent liability in respect of which interest payments have been suspended by agreement with the United Kingdom Government since 1931. | |||||||
£(thousand) | £ | s. | |||||
1913 | – | 68,929 | 4,214 | 16,917 | 90,061 | 81 | 0 |
1914 | – | 78,624 | 4,287 | 16,819 | 99,730 | 87 | 10 |
1915 | – | 76,410 | 3,979 | 19,671 | 100,060 | 87 | 0 |
1916 | – | 81,465 | 3,521 | 24,652 | 109,637 | 95 | 6 |
1917 | – | 83,878 | 3,386 | 42,573 | 129,836 | 112 | 16 |
1918 | – | 88,708 | 3,386 | 58,747 | 150,840 | 130 | 13 |
1919 | – | 95,708 | 3,386 | 76,982 | 176,076 | 149 | 8 |
1920 | – | 95,708 | 3,386 | 102,077 | 201,171 | 162 | 13 |
1921 | – | 99,692 | 1,655 | 104,977 | 206,324 | 162 | 16 |
1922 | – | 105,919 | 2,287 | 110,848 | 219,054 | 168 | 7 |
1923 | – | 110,668 | 2,159 | 106,126 | 218,953 | 165 | 4 |
1924 | – | 114,877 | 2,107 | 104,633 | 221,616 | 164 | 8 |
1925 | – | 120,818 | 2,952 | 104,044 | 227,815 | 165 | 3 |
1926 | – | 128,048 | 3,643 | 107,165 | 238,855 | 169 | 8 |
1927 | – | 132,513 | 4,042 | 109,296 | 245,851 | 170 | 19 |
1928 | – | 139,757 | 4,169 | 107,470 | 251,396 | 172 | 18 |
1929 | – | 149,346 | 4,168 | 110,677 | 264,192 | 179 | 12 |
1930 | – | 146,581 | 4,277 | 116,526 | 267,383 | 179 | 11 |
1931 | – | 154,547 | 4,175 | 117,311 | 276,033 | 182 | 12 |
1932 | – | 133,451 | 3,915 | 118,386 | 255,752 | 167 | 13 |
1933 | – | 135,210 | 2,869 | 118,354 | 256,432 | 166 | 15 |
1934 | – | 134,717 | 2,908 | 138,976 | 276,601 | 178 | 9 |
1935 | – | 134,781 | 2,184 | 117,425 | 254,390 | 162 | 19 |
1936 | – | 132,521 | 1,593 | 122,257 | 256,370 | 162 | 18 |
1937 | – | 130,546 | 892 | 130,041 | 261,479 | 164 | 15 |
1938 | – | 130,666 | 883 | 132,462 | 264,010 | 164 | 11 |
1939 | – | 130,662 | 880 | 146,238 | 277,779 | 170 | 19 |
1940 | – | 131,672 | 880 | 164,165 | 296,716 | 180 | 17 |
1941 | – | 132,180 | 880 | 190,176 | 323,236 | 197 | 11 |
1942 | – | 127,564 | 862 | 230,780 | 359,207 | 219 | 16 |
1943 | – | 132,083 | 862 | 304,689 | 437,634 | 267 | 16 |
1944 | – | 132,917 | 862 | 366,747 | 500,526 | 304 | 9 |
1945 | – | 133,091 | 861 | 403,274 | 537,227 | 319 | 16 |
1946 | – | 94,529 | 861 | 472,750 | 568,140 | 323 | 8 |
1947 | – | 94,529 | 861 | 482,990 | 578,380 | 323 | 4 |
1948 | – | 83,188 | 779 | 494,112 | 578,078 | 316 | 5 |
1949 | – | 79,962 | 628 | 534,395 | 614,986 | 329 | 17 |
1950 | – | 78,140 | 628 | 565,112 | 643,880 | 338 | 7 |
1951 | – | 77,808 | – | 589,425 | 667,233 | 344 | 6 |
1952 | – | 77,808 | – | 575,855 | 653,662 | 329 | 7 |
1953 | – | 77,790 | – | 589,898 | 667,688 | 327 | 14 |
1954 | – | 87,790 | – | 616,581 | 704,371 | 337 | 8 |
1955 | – | 97,789 | – | 630,804 | 728,593 | 341 | 18 |
1956 | – | 95,804 | – | 639,397 | 735,201 | 337 | 19 |
1957 | 4,429 | 100,425 | – | 652,265 | 757,120 | 340 | 17 |
1958 | 3,963 | 99,576 | – | 678,572 | 782,111 | 343 | 14 |
1959 | 23,548 | 118,277 | – | 674,728 | 816,552 | 351 | 1 |
1960 | 18,965 | 117,764 | – | 707,787 | 844,516 | 356 | 6 |
1961 | 18,499 | 108,163 | – | 741,511 | 868,173 | 363 | 11 |
1962 | 12,542 | 127,013 | – | 764,289 | 903,844 | 370 | 0 |
1963 | 20,725 | 136,239 | – | 810,179 | 967,143 | 386 | 9 |
LOCAL AUTHORITIES* | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Receipts | Payments | Total Gross Indebtedness† | |||
Revenue | Other Receipts | Total | ||||
From Rates | From Other Sources | |||||
* Exclusive of hospital boards. † Debt shown at its nominal amount, that portion domiciled overseas not being converted to its New Zealand currency equivalent. In terms of New Zealand currency, gross debt at 31 March 1962 amounted to £(N.Z.) 168,727,980. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1912 | 1,678 | 2,299 | 2,425 | 6,402 | 6,074 | 20,763 |
1913 | 1,799 | 2,532 | 2,383 | 6,714 | 6,538 | 22,183 |
1914 | 2,006 | 2,719 | 2,412 | 7,136 | 6,796 | 23,773 |
1915 | 2,140 | 2,861 | 2,596 | 7,597 | 6,807 | 24,539 |
1916 | 2,355 | 2,968 | 2,469 | 7,792 | 6,921 | 26,045 |
1917 | 2,535 | 3,244 | 1,411 | 7,190 | 6,759 | 26,800 |
1918 | 2,675 | 3,284 | 1,250 | 7,208 | 7,103 | 27,653 |
1919 | 2,940 | 3,452 | 943 | 7,334 | 7,320 | 28,075 |
1920 | 3,144 | 4,487 | 3,329 | 10,960 | 10,884 | 30,188 |
1921 | 3,550 | 5,336 | 3,430 | 12,316 | 12,762 | 32,105 |
1922 | 3,780 | 6,075 | 5,487 | 15,342 | 15,092 | 36,745 |
1923 | 4,278 | 6,244 | 7,400 | 17,921 | 15,696 | 43,191 |
1924 | 4,446 | 6,704 | 5,685 | 16,835 | 16,521 | 46,538 |
1925 | 4,669 | 7,512 | 7,613 | 19,794 | 19,423 | 53,353 |
1926 | 5,040 | 8,334 | 7,506 | 20,879 | 20,916 | 59,420 |
1927 | 5,311 | 8,955 | 6,680 | 20,946 | 21,748 | 64,012 |
1928 | 5,616 | 9,786 | 5,668 | 21,070 | 22,423 | 66,404 |
1929 | 5,844 | 9,584 | 6,042 | 21,470 | 21,300 | 69,295 |
1930 | 6,011 | 10,747 | 5,495 | 22,253 | 22,061 | 71,208 |
1931 | 5,637 | 10,627 | 4,433 | 20,698 | 22,175 | 72,686 |
1932 | 5,512 | 9,682 | 4,374 | 19,568 | 20,087 | 72,402 |
1933 | 5,238 | 8,913 | 4,433 | 18,584 | 18,885 | 72,476 |
1934 | 5,541 | 8,688 | 3,822 | 18,051 | 17,738 | 61,969 |
1935 | 5,511 | 9,167 | 3,943 | 18,622 | 18,745 | 71,245 |
1936 | 5,586 | 9,553 | 4,349 | 19,487 | 19,337 | 70,400 |
1937 | 5,994 | 9,979 | 4,253 | 20,227 | 20,223 | 68,560 |
1938 | 6,541 | 11,005 | 4,390 | 21,936 | 22,051 | 68,061 |
1939 | 6,972 | 11,751 | 6,255 | 24,977 | 25,079 | 68,207 |
1940 | 7,289 | 12,670 | 6,772 | 26,731 | 25,709 | 69,487 |
1941 | 7,344 | 13,144 | 4,652 | 25,140 | 24,727 | 67,975 |
1942 | 7,442 | 13,399 | 3,175 | 24,017 | 24,072 | 66,646 |
1943 | 7,765 | 14,083 | 2,640 | 24,488 | 23,228 | 65,131 |
1944 | 7,824 | 15,145 | 2,054 | 25,022 | 23,801 | 63,263 |
1945 | 7,896 | 15,473 | 2,086 | 25,455 | 25,224 | 61,238 |
1946 | 8,633 | 15,844 | 2,744 | 27,221 | 27,355 | 60,026 |
1947 | 9,541 | 17,019 | 3,737 | 30,297 | 30,479 | 57,768 |
1948 | 9,807 | 17,824 | 4,408 | 32,039 | 32,457 | 57,117 |
1949 | 10,797 | 19,757 | 5,458 | 36,012 | 35,812 | 56,605 |
1950 | 11,645 | 21,079 | 7,367 | 40,091 | 39,664 | 56,302 |
1951 | 12,577 | 22,626 | 7,461 | 42,664 | 43,242 | 56,087 |
1952 | 14,514 | 25,155 | 9,543 | 49,212 | 48,846 | 57,869 |
1953 | 15,354 | 28,717 | 14,615 | 58,685 | 58,337 | 64,427 |
1954 | 16,421 | 33,522 | 19,307 | 69,250 | 68,289 | 73,446 |
1955 | 18,259 | 39,079 | 17,280 | 74,618 | 73,981 | 79,320 |
1956 | 18,883 | 42,395 | 21,424 | 82,702 | 83,559 | 87,984 |
1957 | 20,659 | 43,875 | 26,058 | 90,592 | 90,740 | 99,088 |
1958 | 22,707 | 46,859 | 31,051 | 100,618 | 98,288 | 114,675 |
1959 | 24,392 | 53,838 | 29,874 | 108,105 | 106,599 | 127,970 |
1960 | 25,744 | 50,858 | 41,780 | 118,382 | 115,596 | 143,557 |
1961 | 27,474 | 54,379 | 44,067 | 125,920 | 122,505 | 159,414 |
1962 | 28,957 | 59,442 | 39,388 | 127,787 | 133,769 | 168,776 |
LOCAL AUTHORITIES* – LOAN INDEBTEDNESS† | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Exclusive of Inscribed Debt) | ||||||
As at 31 March | Counties | Boroughs | Harbour Boards | Electric Power Districts | Other | Total |
* Exclusive of hospital boards. † Debt shown at its nominal amount, that portion domiciled overseas not being converted to its New Zealand currency equivalent. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1912 | 404 | 9,149 | 6,272 | 1,953 | 17,777 | |
1913 | 605 | 9,982 | 6,432 | 2,176 | 19,195 | |
1914 | 801 | 11,061 | 6,696 | 2,373 | 20,931 | |
1915 | 1,026 | 11,353 | 6,991 | 2,389 | 21,758 | |
1916 | 1,162 | 12,364 | 7,136 | 2,655 | 23,317 | |
1917 | 1,260 | 12,919 | 7,272 | 2,658 | 24,109 | |
1918 | 1,476 | 13,462 | 7,387 | 2,698 | 25,023 | |
1919 | 1,654 | 13,680 | 7,417 | 2,770 | 25,521 | |
1920 | 2,033 | 15,296 | 7,496 | 2,892 | 27,717 | |
1921 | 2,526 | 16,041 | 7,650 | 148 | 3,314 | 29,679 |
1922 | 3,007 | 18,060 | 8,250 | 1,480 | 3,566 | 34,363 |
1923 | 3,803 | 21,596 | 8,589 | 3,052 | 3,808 | 40,850 |
1924 | 3,997 | 22,075 | 9,173 | 4,741 | 4,237 | 44,224 |
1925 | 4,617 | 25,883 | 9,751 | 6,515 | 4,316 | 51,081 |
1926 | 5,390 | 28,026 | 9,993 | 8,746 | 5,025 | 57,180 |
1927 | 5,992 | 30,044 | 10,258 | 10,113 | 5,415 | 61,823 |
1928 | 6,205 | 31,599 | 10,477 | 10,175 | 5,817 | 64,274 |
1929 | 6,351 | 32,244 | 10,774 | 11,987 | 5,860 | 67,217 |
1930 | 6,533 | 31,521 | 10,461 | 12,636 | 8,029 | 69,180 |
1931 | 6,641 | 32,139 | 10,509 | 13,012 | 8,416 | 70,717 |
1932 | 6,686 | 31,683 | 10,549 | 13,122 | 8,437 | 70,478 |
1933 | 6,614 | 31,792 | 10,620 | 13,032 | 8,550 | 70,608 |
1934 | 6,558 | 31,359 | 10,497 | 13,213 | 8,522 | 70,148 |
1935 | 6,403 | 30,992 | 10,525 | 13,399 | 8,186 | 69,505 |
1936 | 6,229 | 30,773 | 10,219 | 13,485 | 8,040 | 68,746 |
1937 | 6,125 | 30,506 | 10,152 | 12,027 | 8,141 | 66,950 |
1938 | 6,083 | 30,542 | 9,894 | 11,890 | 8,078 | 66,487 |
1939 | 6,107 | 30,601 | 9,747 | 12,471 | 7,753 | 66,678 |
1940 | 6,184 | 30,769 | 9,961 | 13,115 | 7,978 | 68,006 |
1941 | 6,154 | 30,024 | 9,928 | 13,107 | 7,331 | 66,544 |
1942 | 6,101 | 29,647 | 9,797 | 12,499 | 7,289 | 65,333 |
1943 | 5,873 | 28,853 | 9,791 | 12,377 | 7,076 | 63,969 |
1944 | 5,633 | 28,212 | 9,701 | 11,829 | 6,934 | 62,308 |
1945 | 5,386 | 27,567 | 9,497 | 11,536 | 6,429 | 60,415 |
1946 | 5,196 | 27,231 | 9,365 | 11,191 | 6,360 | 59,342 |
1947 | 4,957 | 26,713 | 8,406 | 10,842 | 6,253 | 57,172 |
1948 | 4,763 | 26,479 | 8,234 | 11,094 | 6,043 | 56,613 |
1949 | 4,631 | 25,925 | 8,046 | 11,580 | 6,000 | 56,182 |
1950 | 4,466 | 26,075 | 7,785 | 11,997 | 5,719 | 56,043 |
1951 | 4,316 | 26,236 | 7,382 | 12,462 | 5,602 | 55,998 |
1952 | 4,276 | 27,158 | 7,496 | 13,004 | 5,919 | 57,853 |
1953 | 4,323 | 29,739 | 8,886 | 14,422 | 7,052 | 64,422 |
1954 | 4,313 | 34,005 | 10,362 | 15,970 | 8,795 | 73,445 |
1955 | 4,579 | 36,696 | 10,812 | 17,213 | 10,020 | 79,320 |
1956 | 5,120 | 40,104 | 11,619 | 18,827 | 12,313 | 87,984 |
1957 | 5,929 | 44,684 | 13,060 | 19,789 | 15,625 | 99,088 |
1958 | 6,772 | 51,414 | 15,689 | 21,300 | 19,500 | 114,675 |
1959 | 7,413 | 55,751 | 17,562 | 22,930 | 24,313 | 127,970 |
1960 | 8,721 | 62,056 | 20,033 | 23,884 | 28,862 | 143,557 |
1961 | 9,893 | 66,296 | 22,978 | 24,645 | 35,602 | 159,414 |
1962 | 11,155 | 70,718 | 24,010 | 25,681 | 37,212 | 168,776 |
TRADING BANKS – ASSETS AND LIABILITIES: NET NOTE CIRCULATION | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
(Average of Four Quarters up to 1929, thereafter Weekly Averages) | ||||||
Year | Trading Banks – Assets | Trading Banks – Liabilities | Notes in Circulation* | |||
Advances | Coin and Bullion* | Total (All Assets)† | Deposits | Total (All Liabilities)† | ||
* Gold coin and bullion, and note-issue functions, taken over by Reserve Bank (August 1934). The Reserve Bank assumed liability for the outstanding notes of the trading banks as from 1 August 1936. † As at last balance day in December from 1934 onwards. | ||||||
£(thousand) | ||||||
1912 | 22,908 | 5,338 | 31,196 | 25,622 | 27,508 | 1,715 |
1913 | 22,902 | 5,204 | 30,709 | 25,733 | 27,591 | 1,674 |
1914 | 24,250 | 5,713 | 32,502 | 27,641 | 29,808 | 1,998 |
1915 | 23,639 | 6,781 | 33,209 | 31,434 | 34,448 | 2,846 |
1916 | 24,912 | 7,394 | 37,015 | 37,508 | 41,978 | 4,050 |
1917 | 28,848 | 8,072 | 44,980 | 42,931 | 48,542 | 5,411 |
1918 | 31,711 | 8,086 | 48,570 | 45,563 | 52,049 | 6,267 |
1919 | 31,718 | 8,017 | 48,615 | 50,489 | 57,861 | 7,088 |
1920 | 38,242 | 7,729 | 56,111 | 59,405 | 67,818 | 7,890 |
1921 | 50,608 | 7,661 | 68,701 | 49,397 | 58,808 | 7,569 |
1922 | 44,768 | 7,823 | 61,780 | 45,913 | 53,869 | 7,019 |
1923 | 43,322 | 7,901 | 59,641 | 49,039 | 56,204 | 6,593 |
1924 | 44,537 | 7,816 | 61,326 | 49,502 | 57,131 | 6,588 |
1925 | 45,299 | 7,723 | 62,129 | 52,207 | 60,220 | 6,775 |
1926 | 49,149 | 7,797 | 65,765 | 50,135 | 58,008 | 6,730 |
1927 | 50,032 | 7,875 | 66,627 | 48,294 | 56,321 | 6,510 |
1928 | 46,179 | 7,512 | 62,819 | 53,799 | 61,851 | 6,374 |
1929 | 49,378 | 7,048 | 65,476 | 57,636 | 65,233 | 6,361 |
1930 | 53,657 | 6,799 | 69,748 | 56,425 | 63,984 | 6,187 |
1931 | 52,420 | 6,924 | 68,557 | 53,645 | 61,463 | 5,734 |
1932 | 50,256 | 5,958 | 69,015 | 52,852 | 60,649 | 5,917 |
1933 | 45,705 | 5,106 | 69,657 | 57,620 | 65,281 | 6,163 |
1934 | 41,410 | 3,423 | 73,509 | 63,382 | 69,259 | 6,286 |
1935 | 44,700 | 768 | 83,009 | 61,453 | 65,981 | 6,420 |
1936 | 45,918 | 720 | 83,866 | 65,154 | 65,940 | 7,500 |
1937 | 49,200 | 743 | 85,823 | 66,843 | 67,842 | 8,921 |
1938 | 55,650 | 876 | 85,072 | 65,039 | 66,821 | 9,989 |
1939 | 54,746 | 747 | 96,109 | 67,279 | 75,978 | 12,014 |
1940 | 47,954 | 718 | 101,496 | 77,364 | 82,033 | 14,791 |
1941 | 49,746 | 762 | 105,291 | 80,720 | 84,074 | 17,435 |
1942 | 45,440 | 687 | 118,949 | 90,880 | 100,768 | 21,497 |
1943 | 43,250 | 644 | 132,699 | 106,324 | 114,628 | 27,636 |
1944 | 46,773 | 713 | 140,939 | 117,568 | 122,214 | 32,102 |
1945 | 51,766 | 684 | 164,499 | 130,138 | 142,595 | 34,983 |
1946 | 58,271 | 727 | 179,028 | 149,777 | 160,504 | 38,198 |
1947 | 76,476 | 906 | 191,992 | 164,170 | 177,593 | 40,127 |
1948 | 88,160 | 1,393 | 193,458 | 175,669 | 190,538 | 40,796 |
1949 | 83,357 | 1,502 | 208,278 | 186,092 | 208,920 | 42,535 |
1950 | 94,715 | 1,688 | 225,349 | 202,200 | 233,969 | 45,228 |
1951 | 132,917 | 1,532 | 270,301 | 250,723 | 275,256 | 48,970 |
1952 | 169,841 | 1,471 | 268,151 | 252,968 | 255,083 | 50,978 |
1953 | 136,827 | 1,540 | 291,295 | 265,269 | 281,557 | 53,387 |
1954 | 156,973 | 1,455 | 301,633 | 281,750 | 305,827 | 57,692 |
1955 | 182,929 | 1,383 | 300,303 | 279,855 | 299,529 | 59,456 |
1956 | 170,648 | 1,338 | 287,681 | 268,734 | 284,368 | 59,987 |
1957 | 164,877 | 1,321 | 299,551 | 278,858 | 296,136 | 61,216 |
1958 | 175,417 | 1,416 | 288,538 | 279,030 | 280,143 | 62,095 |
1959 | 170,076 | 1,471 | 316,286 | 283,364 | 314,949 | 62,692 |
1960 | 177,745 | 1,444 | 350,290 | 323,921 | 360,330 | 65,630 |
1961 | 217,453 | 1,527 | 342,134 | 325,978 | 352,680 | 67,515 |
1962 | 200,471 | 1,607 | 343,612 | 323,334 | 350,633 | 66,590 |
POST OFFICE SAVINGS BANK | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Number of Depositors at End of Year | Total Amount of Deposits During Year | Interest Credited to Depositors | Total Amount of Withdrawals During Year* | Excess of Deposits plus Interest over Withdrawals | Total Amount to Credit of Depositors at End of Year |
* From January 1958 includes interest paid out on investment accounts. † Fifteen months, 1 January 1920 to 31 March 1921. ‡ Excess of withdrawals over deposits. § Does not include £11,448,000 from war gratuity accounts transferred to Post Office Savings Bank as from 31 March 1949, transactions in respect of which are shown in next line in italics. | ||||||
Number | £(thousand) | |||||
1912 | 432,199 | 11,725 | 512 | 11,450 | 787 | 16,330 |
1913 | 458,594 | 11,287 | 556 | 11,041 | 801 | 17,131 |
1914 | 483,262 | 11,904 | 615 | 10,603 | 1,916 | 19,048 |
1915 | 509,085 | 13,706 | 707 | 11,295 | 3,118 | 22,166 |
1916 | 538,072 | 15,576 | 818 | 12,957 | 3,437 | 25,603 |
1917 | 566,351 | 17,107 | 948 | 14,461 | 3,593 | 29,196 |
1918 | 590,205 | 18,101 | 1,059 | 14,939 | 4,221 | 33,418 |
1919 | 630,783 | 29,758 | 1,179 | 25,962 | 4,975 | 38,393 |
1920–21† | 664,819 | 44,303 | 1,819 | 41,162 | 4,959 | 43,352 |
1921–22 | 678,930 | 29,126 | 1,600 | 30,236 | 490 | 43,842 |
1922–23 | 690,790 | 26,682 | 1,606 | 27,769 | 519 | 44,360 |
1923–24 | 710,157 | 29,598 | 1,650 | 29,510 | 1,738 | 46,098 |
1924–25 | 735,148 | 29,583 | 1,681 | 30,414 | 850 | 46,949 |
1925–26 | 758,155 | 31,834 | 1,732 | 32,603 | 962 | 47,911 |
1926–27 | 783,827 | 29,456 | 1,767 | 30,150 | 1,074 | 48,986 |
1927–28 | 804,725 | 27,611 | 1,747 | 30,585 | −1,227‡ | 47,759 |
1928–29 | 828,296 | 27,252 | 1,745 | 28,112 | 885 | 48,644 |
1929–30 | 852,757 | 28,562 | 1,806 | 29,576 | 792 | 49,436 |
1930–31 | 878,043 | 24,532 | 1,764 | 28,063 | −1,768‡ | 47,669 |
1931–32 | 877,090 | 19,464 | 1,611 | 25,488 | −4,413‡ | 43,255 |
1932–33 | 797,097 | 16,933 | 1,476 | 19,636 | −1,227‡ | 42,028 |
1933–34 | 798,262 | 19,429 | 1,231 | 17,818 | 2,842 | 44,870 |
1934–35 | 817,617 | 24,180 | 1,320 | 20,947 | 4,553 | 49,424 |
1935–36 | 840,671 | 25,620 | 1,406 | 23,534 | 3,492 | 52,916 |
1936–37 | 880,857 | 30,677 | 1,514 | 27,042 | 5,149 | 58,066 |
1937–38 | 920,805 | 33,041 | 1,669 | 29,629 | 5,081 | 63,147 |
1938–39 | 946,822 | 30,434 | 1,727 | 34,598 | −2,436‡ | 60,710 |
1939–40 | 960,565 | 25,151 | 1,603 | 29,463 | −2,709‡ | 58,002 |
1940–41 | 992,792 | 28,607 | 1,667 | 25,319 | 4,955 | 62,957 |
1941–42 | 1,039,783 | 32,045 | 1,821 | 25,377 | 8,489 | 71,445 |
1942–43 | 1,086,996 | 38,097 | 1,817 | 26,889 | 13,025 | 84,470 |
1943–44 | 1,128,936 | 47,649 | 2,076 | 35,580 | 14,145 | 98,614 |
1944–45 | 1,161,886 | 54,585 | 2,452 | 42,159 | 14,878 | 113,492 |
1945–46 | 1,203,181 | 67,861 | 2,787 | 55,626 | 15,022 | 128,514 |
1946–47 | 1,239,948 | 72,381 | 3,094 | 62,747 | 12,727 | 141,242 |
1947–48 | 1,277,265 | 72,553 | 3,307 | 68,660 | 7,200 | 148,442 |
1948–49 | 1,311,292 | 70,691 | 3,439 | 67,723 | 6,407 | 154,849§ |
1949–50 | 11,448 | 3,793 | 7,655 | 170,982 | ||
1,372,672 | 77,963 | 3,821 | 73,306 | 8,478 | ||
1950–51 | 1,407,241 | 86,395 | 3,915 | 85,190 | 5,120 | 176,103 |
1951–52 | 1,450,309 | 98,206 | 4,080 | 93,749 | 8,537 | 184,639 |
1952–53 | 1,485,852 | 99,126 | 4,208 | 96,700 | 6,634 | 191,274 |
1953–54 | 1,520,988 | 109,340 | 4,443 | 99,135 | 14,648 | 205,922 |
1954–55 | 1,554,549 | 117,881 | 4,711 | 112,842 | 9,749 | 215,671 |
1955–56 | 1,585,422 | 118,312 | 4,854 | 118,657 | 4,509 | 220,180 |
1956–57 | 1,650,331 | 131,444 | 6,301 | 121,319 | 16,425 | 236,606 |
1957–58 | 1,719,564 | 149,024 | 6,869 | 133,994 | 21,900 | 258,505 |
1958–59 | 1,778,426 | 141,837 | 7,274 | 143,703 | 5,408 | 263,913 |
1959–60 | 1,826,037 | 158,153 | 7,526 | 146,658 | 19,021 | 282,934 |
1960–61 | 1,883,675 | 182,130 | 8,189 | 166,785 | 23,533 | 306,467 |
1961–62 | 1,922,236 | 187,071 | 8,699 | 183,256 | 12,515 | 318,676 |
1962–63 | 1,971,357 | 200,552 | 9,267 | 189,898 | 19,921 | 338,597 |
POSTAL | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Letters, Cards, etc., Posted | Total Mail Matter (Including Parcels) Posted | Money Orders Issued | Postal Notes Issued§ | ||
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |||
* Year ended 31 March following from 1946. † Counted once only from 1941. ‡ Increase largely accounted for by withdrawals from savings-bank accounts for payment at sub-post-offices being paid by savings-bank money orders as from 31 March 1946. § Year ended 31 March following from 1922. | ||||||
(000) | (000) | (000) | £(000) | (000) | £(000) | |
1911 | 205,451 | 323,664 | 608 | 2,759 | 1,822 | 567 |
1912 | 214,184 | 333,621 | 666 | 3,231 | 1,971 | 627 |
1913 | 223,961 | 338,400 | 691 | 3,358 | 2,239 | 712 |
1914 | 233,901 | 359,031 | 692 | 3,428 | 2,314 | 715 |
1915 | 242,548 | 356,520 | 665 | 3,472 | 2,370 | 713 |
1916 | 242,121 | 347,017 | 669 | 3,607 | 2,286 | 686 |
1917 | 245,797 | 344,963 | 643 | 3,477 | 2,167 | 629 |
1918 | 242,527 | 333,827 | 639 | 3,649 | 2,091 | 611 |
1919 | 247,143 | 340,448 | 690 | 4,604 | 2,198 | 646 |
1920 | 259,743 | 360,747 | 700 | 5,277 | 2,280 | 691 |
1921 | 253,767 | 359,097 | 669 | 4,851 | 2,378 | 723 |
1922 | 239,997 | 356,188 | 660 | 4,279 | 2,435 | 730 |
1923 | 252,022 | 383,197 | 685 | 4,390 | 2,653 | 786 |
1924 | 272,312 | 426,908 | 732 | 4,693 | 2,846 | 841 |
1925 | 294,631 | 471,504 | 767 | 4,977 | 3,041 | 902 |
1926 | 298,617 | 486,381 | 793 | 5,033 | 3,330 | 965 |
1927 | 297,478 | 496,553 | 804 | 4,995 | 3,614 | 1,015 |
1928 | 298,548 | 517,750 | 808 | 4,978 | 3,576 | 1,058 |
1929 | 309,162 | 532,071 | 835 | 5,188 | 3,817 | 1,123 |
1930 | 313,148 | 542,003 | 834 | 5,070 | 3,907 | 1,129 |
1931 | 263,634 | 465,484 | 714 | 3,993 | 2,885 | 952 |
1932 | 246,395 | 436,615 | 649 | 3,336 | 2,687 | 958 |
1933 | 261,979 | 461,133 | 636 | 3,113 | 2,883 | 1,062 |
1934 | 275,064 | 486,831 | 655 | 3,210 | 3,326 | 1,141 |
1935 | 288,645 | 526,127 | 673 | 3,374 | 3,827 | 1,294 |
1936 | 292,099 | 534,097 | 734 | 3,795 | 3,833 | 1,378 |
1937 | 302,170 | 547,688 | 784 | 4,313 | 3,747 | 1,455 |
1938 | 316,309 | 608,682 | 848 | 4,802 | 3,835 | 1,485 |
1939 | 312,604 | 591,477 | 911 | 5,094 | 3,375 | 1,323 |
1940 | 296,684 | 531,942 | 813 | 4,435 | 2,559 | 1,021 |
1941 | 142,996† | 261,870† | 752 | 4,302 | 2,408 | 981 |
1942 | 817 | 4,961 | 2,242 | 934 | ||
1943 | 787 | 5,501 | 2,216 | 945 | ||
1944 | 762 | 5,989 | 2,223 | 952 | ||
1945 | 140,355 | 236,844 | 770 | 7,202 | 2,266 | 983 |
1946 | 160,680* | 294,326* | 903 | 10,624‡ | 2,354 | 1,028 |
1947 | 159,778 | 301,067 | 917 | 10,804 | 2,465 | 1,072 |
1948 | 162,131 | 319,229 | 943 | 10,843 | 2,484 | 1,106 |
1949 | 169,798 | 343,024 | 952 | 10,856 | 2,461 | 1,120 |
1950 | 178,857 | 358,183 | 977 | 11,638 | 2,372 | 1,084 |
1951 | 174,591 | 346,654 | 1,027 | 12,681 | 2,350 | 1,116 |
1952 | 176,895 | 357,611 | 1,091 | 14,374 | 2,297 | 1,101 |
1953 | 173,532 | 359,346 | 1,136 | 14,667 | 2,230 | 1,080 |
1954 | 180,105 | 386,381 | 1,236 | 20,587 | 2,278 | 1,101 |
1955 | 187,487 | 408,097 | 1,337 | 25,461 | 2,334 | 1,086 |
1956 | 191,979 | 412,379 | 1,383 | 26,300 | 2,230 | 1,072 |
1957 | 202,339 | 438,638 | 1,339 | 24,907 | 2,176 | 1,136 |
1958 | 204,660 | 446,403 | 1,353 | 25,039 | 2,240 | 1,230 |
1959 | 210,286 | 464,254 | 1,404 | 24,044 | 2,369 | 1,337 |
1960 | 224,098 | 494,763 | 1,485 | 24,515 | 2,614 | 1,447 |
1961 | 229,128 | 507,167 | 1,600 | 26,507 | 2,777 | 1,521 |
GOVERNMENT RAILWAYS | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 March | Miles Open for Traffic | Capital Cost of Open Lines | Train-milage | Passengers Carried, Excluding Season-ticket Holders | Goods and Livestock* | Revenue† | Expenditure† |
* Equivalent tonnage of livestock. † From 1925–26 figures relate to railway operation only. ‡ Capital cost written down by £10,400,000. | |||||||
£(000) | (000) | (000) | tons(000) | £(000) | £(000) | ||
1912 | 2,798 | 30,506 | 8,372 | 11,891 | 5,888 | 3,677 | 2,466 |
1913 | 2,851 | 31,611 | 9,016 | 13,124 | 6,246 | 3,971 | 2,706 |
1914 | 2,854 | 32,355 | 9,319 | 13,356 | 6,020 | 4,043 | 2,880 |
1915 | 2,945 | 34,134 | 9,383 | 13,566 | 6,453 | 4,105 | 2,920 |
1916 | 2,960 | 34,858 | 9,357 | 14,202 | 6,371 | 4,548 | 2,911 |
1917 | 2,960 | 35,379 | 9,146 | 14,173 | 6,239 | 4,801 | 2,927 |
1918 | 2,983 | 36,001 | 7,469 | 11,408 | 5,743 | 4,688 | 3,043 |
1919 | 2,983 | 36,168 | 7,478 | 11,375 | 5,612 | 4,989 | 3,309 |
1920 | 2,996 | 36,390 | 7,409 | 12,761 | 6,000 | 5,752 | 4,105 |
1921 | 3,009 | 37,235 | 9,303 | 15,316 | 6,487 | 6,909 | 5,637 |
1922 | 3,021 | 39,309 | 8,717 | 14,262 | 6,321 | 6,644 | 6,238 |
1923 | 3,028 | 40,275 | 8,347 | 14,257 | 6,619 | 6,728 | 5,502 |
1924 | 3,053 | 41,399 | 9,025 | 13,817 | 6,918 | 6,984 | 5,404 |
1925 | 3,085 | 44,571 | 9,084 | 12,397 | 7,025 | 7,113 | 5,545 |
1926 | 3,138 | 47,609 | 10,319 | 11,788 | 7,247 | 7,589 | 6,165 |
1927 | 3,164 | 49,184 | 10,724 | 10,275 | 7,300 | 7,423 | 6,158 |
1928 | 3,180 | 51,187 | 10,839 | 9,273 | 7,358 | 7,344 | 6,302 |
1929 | 3,287 | 56,569 | 11,113 | 9,047 | 7,613 | 7,525 | 6,375 |
1930 | 3,287 | 57,788 | 12,022 | 8,467 | 7,789 | 7,474 | 6,848 |
1931 | 3,322 | 60,545 | 11,282 | 7,266 | 6,958 | 6,781 | 6,406 |
1932 | 3,315 | 51,425‡ | 10,169 | 6,504 | 5,825 | 5,789 | 5,302 |
1933 | 3,315 | 51,481 | 9,829 | 6,871 | 5,491 | 5,339 | 4,834 |
1934 | 3,320 | 53,909 | 10,163 | 7,511 | 5,642 | 5,629 | 4,877 |
1935 | 3,320 | 54,089 | 10,626 | 7,809 | 6,024 | 5,908 | 5,139 |
1936 | 3,320 | 54,253 | 11,050 | 7,964 | 6,189 | 6,244 | 5,523 |
1937 | 3,320 | 54,696 | 11,868 | 8,285 | 6,813 | 6,904 | 6,338 |
1938 | 3,323 | 56,065 | 12,778 | 8,069 | 7,516 | 7,592 | 7,292 |
1939 | 3,319 | 58,677 | 13,073 | 7,813 | 7,539 | 8,005 | 7,664 |
1940 | 3,390 | 63,059 | 13,367 | 8,283 | 7,674 | 8,762 | 7,943 |
1941 | 3,390 | 64,763 | 13,560 | 9,440 | 8,426 | 9,694 | 8,407 |
1942 | 3,390 | 64,904 | 13,979 | 11,106 | 8,474 | 10,384 | 8,903 |
1943 | 3,460 | 68,685 | 15,140 | 17,171 | 8,887 | 12,415 | 10,020 |
1944 | 3,504 | 70,999 | 15,329 | 18,317 | 9,027 | 13,465 | 11,366 |
1945 | 3,504 | 71,354 | 12,803 | 13,630 | 8,954 | 12,448 | 11,697 |
1946 | 3,528 | 74,467 | 13,455 | 13,553 | 9,210 | 13,105 | 12,550 |
1947 | 3,528 | 75,354 | 13,169 | 10,222 | 9,329 | 12,824 | 13,645 |
1948 | 3,526 | 77,089 | 13,712 | 8,111 | 9,524 | 13,964 | 15,090 |
1949 | 3,526 | 78,796 | 13,895 | 7,708 | 9,666 | 15,339 | 16,788 |
1950 | 3,526 | 81,552 | 14,421 | 7,881 | 9,948 | 16,062 | 17,361 |
1951 | 3,531 | 84,992 | 14,153 | 7,574 | 9,616 | 18,500 | 18,725 |
1952 | 3,539 | 88,027 | 12,371 | 5,642 | 9,829 | 20,097 | 21,515 |
1953 | 3,535 | 93,330 | 13,409 | 5,779 | 10,026 | 22,589 | 22,755 |
1954 | 3,504 | 97,622 | 13,719 | 6,841 | 9,635 | 23,682 | 23,621 |
1955 | 3,489 | 103,554 | 14,420 | 7,804 | 10,336 | 27,009 | 25,542 |
1956 | 3,422 | 108,548 | 14,884 | 7,975 | 10,678 | 27,871 | 26,775 |
1957 | 3,418 | 120,101 | 15,102 | 8,132 | 10,325 | 28,507 | 28,694 |
1958 | 3,466 | 125,472 | 14,825 | 7,769 | 10,332 | 30,010 | 31,064 |
1959 | 3,420 | 133,943 | 14,605 | 8,070 | 10,367 | 29,823 | 30,505 |
1960 | 3,336 | 138,472 | 14,480 | 8,245 | 10,543 | 30,271 | 30,758 |
1961 | 3,333 | 142,618 | 14,773 | 8,461 | 10,830 | 31,429 | 31,489 |
1962 | 3,332 | 147,634 | 14,948 | 7,742 | 10,822 | 31,695 | 31,816 |
BANKRUPTCIES AND NEW COMPANY REGISTRATIONS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Bankruptcies | New Company Registrations* | |||
Number of Bankruptcies | Amount Realised by Official Assignee | Amount of Debts Proved | Number of New Registrations | Amount of Nominal Capital | |
* Public, private, and overseas. † The extraordinarily high figure for 1934 is due to the inclusion of all overseas companies (numbering 187 with an aggregate nominal capital of £193,023,000) which had previous to 1934 established places of business in New Zealand and which were reregistered in 1934 under Part XII of the Companies Act 1933. ‡ Since 1954 company liquidations are included in the total. | |||||
£ | £ | £(000) | |||
1912 | 312 | 39,965 | 120,325 | ||
1913 | 343 | 42,735 | 228,829 | ||
1914 | 391 | 64,153 | 199,251 | ||
1915 | 294 | 63,310 | 153,926 | ||
1916 | 304 | 56,416 | 172,774 | 258 | 4,073 |
1917 | 265 | 63,645 | 178,244 | 261 | 5,367 |
1918 | 164 | 67,729 | 88,607 | 200 | 3,055 |
1919 | 141 | 54,662 | 59,767 | 328 | 5,943 |
1920 | 145 | 47,897 | 77,752 | 501 | 9,564 |
1921 | 336 | 78,271 | 558,504 | 337 | 3,498 |
1922 | 690 | 126,145 | 834,356 | 417 | 13,125 |
1923 | 674 | 124,641 | 668,925 | 502 | 13,006 |
1924 | 670 | 118,641 | 703,995 | 565 | 21,367 |
1925 | 653 | 98,648 | 471,028 | 621 | 14,760 |
1926 | 752 | 102,899 | 585,687 | 655 | 10,748 |
1927 | 867 | 108,850 | 679,473 | 698 | 8,702 |
1928 | 806 | 116,613 | 767,327 | 736 | 10,985 |
1929 | 687 | 91,180 | 502,112 | 903 | 12,472 |
1930 | 780 | 83,308 | 827,345 | 893 | 6,703 |
1931 | 848 | 108,809 | 1,042,187 | 795 | 8,284 |
1932 | 661 | 75,657 | 624,892 | 812 | 6,866 |
1933 | 450 | 61,723 | 489,895 | 830 | 7,301 |
1934 | 326 | 44,533 | 258,920 | 933 | 200,739† |
1935 | 257 | 41,037 | 225,508 | 810 | 24,238 |
1936 | 260 | 32,983 | 169,866 | 942 | 9,935 |
1937 | 222 | 55,970 | 171,706 | 888 | 6,113 |
1938 | 267 | 64,511 | 230,463 | 824 | 6,576 |
1939 | 267 | 44,171 | 225,490 | 681 | 8,910 |
1940 | 213 | 42,418 | 125,289 | 391 | 3,779 |
1941 | 165 | 35,453 | 71,011 | 288 | 11,246 |
1942 | 82 | 29,753 | 32,227 | 198 | 961 |
1943 | 45 | 18,883 | 20,052 | 270 | 1,547 |
1944 | 51 | 13,466 | 51,035 | 464 | 1,490 |
1945 | 45 | 18,530 | 118,216 | 741 | 3,383 |
1946 | 52 | 20,942 | 48,506 | 1,435 | 11,064 |
1947 | 74 | 15,528 | 44,731 | 1,813 | 9,575 |
1948 | 148 | 50,280 | 143,282 | 1,751 | 8,684 |
1949 | 179 | 38,410 | 203,173 | 2,157 | 7,982 |
1950 | 142 | 49,252 | 125,917 | 2,074 | 10,178 |
1951 | 145 | 48,269 | 136,822 | 2,020 | 12,807 |
1952 | 168 | 56,241 | 251,129 | 1,744 | 33,408 |
1953 | 215 | 72,162 | 381,017 | 2,041 | 43,034 |
1954‡ | 277 | 82,571 | 413,447 | 2,685 | 27,746 |
1955 | 304 | 112,418 | 382,322 | 2,695 | 18,347 |
1956 | 390 | 130,574 | 547,751 | 3,255 | 20,608 |
1957 | 437 | 180,364 | 782,226 | 3,502 | 80,543 |
1958 | 495 | 184,795 | 819,135 | 3,034 | 30,764 |
1959 | 618 | 194,877 | 755,193 | 2,737 | 47,103 |
1960 | 495 | 165,586 | 668,911 | 3,767 | 36,996 |
1961 | 425 | 151,783 | 707,880 | 3,567 | 35,854 |
1962 | 591 | 223,026 | 1,069,223 | 3,351 | 22,545 |
INSURANCE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Year | Life (Ordinary and Industrial) | Accident | Fire | |||
Policies in Force† | Sum Assured† | Net Revenue* | Net Expenditure* | Net Revenue* | Net Expenditure* | |
* Excluding unexpired risks reserves. † Excludes annuities. | ||||||
(000) | £(million) | £(thousand) | ||||
1912–13 | 230 | 39 | 327 | 254 | ||
1913–14 | 241 | 41 | 342 | 261 | ||
1914–15 | 250 | 42 | 351 | 288 | ||
1915–16 | 260 | 44 | 345 | 292 | ||
1916–17 | 274 | 45 | 355 | 302 | ||
1917–18 | 283 | 46 | 356 | 321 | ||
1918–19 | 299 | 49 | 364 | 327 | 974 | 748 |
1919–20 | 318 | 54 | 456 | 399 | 1,101 | 770 |
1920–21 | 339 | 59 | 541 | 455 | 1,282 | 886 |
1921–22 | 357 | 63 | 715 | 619 | 1,404 | 1,159 |
1922–23 | 370 | 65 | 718 | 652 | 1,429 | 1,169 |
1923–24 | 389 | 70 | 767 | 707 | 1,435 | 1,207 |
1924–25 | 412 | 76 | 869 | 791 | 1,446 | 1,279 |
1925–26 | 433 | 81 | 1,158 | 980 | 1,517 | 1,224 |
1926–27 | 455 | 87 | 1,331 | 1,145 | 1,491 | 1,352 |
1927–28 | 480 | 92 | 1,341 | 1,224 | 1,497 | 1,445 |
1928–29 | 503 | 98 | 1,423 | 1,299 | 1,501 | 1,534 |
1929–30 | 532 | 105 | 1,663 | 1,449 | 1,516 | 1,333 |
1930–31 | 553 | 112 | 1,745 | 1,549 | 1,553 | 1,307 |
1931–32 | 546 | 113 | 1,526 | 1,456 | 1,554 | 1,452 |
1932–33 | 543 | 112 | 1,319 | 1,181 | 1,493 | 1,166 |
1933–34 | 558 | 113 | 1,266 | 1,112 | 1,428 | 1,079 |
1934–35 | 589 | 117 | 1,393 | 1,201 | 1,373 | 1,050 |
1935–36 | 628 | 124 | 1,513 | 1,404 | 1,375 | 1,019 |
1936–37 | 686 | 136 | 1,764 | 1,700 | 1,355 | 987 |
1937–38 | 751 | 151 | 2,223 | 2,135 | 1,295 | 933 |
1938–39 | 801 | 161 | 2,606 | 2,336 | 1,330 | 1,011 |
1939–40 | 836 | 170 | 2,820 | 2,392 | 1,392 | 1,059 |
1940–41 | 865 | 178 | 2,641 | 2,305 | 1,442 | 1,123 |
1941–42 | 900 | 187 | 2,605 | 2,228 | 1,507 | 1,167 |
1942–43 | 922 | 194 | 2,391 | 2,065 | 1,562 | 1,337 |
1943–44 | 954 | 204 | 2,680 | 2,292 | 1,679 | 1,324 |
1944–45 | 992 | 219 | 2,718 | 2,432 | 1,571 | 1,286 |
1945–46 | 1,036 | 239 | 2,961 | 2,652 | 1,640 | 1,353 |
1946–47 | 1,096 | 266 | 3,379 | 2,842 | 1,828 | 1,544 |
1947–48 | 1,151 | 296 | 4,037 | 3,461 | 2,043 | 1,674 |
1948–49 | 1,192 | 325 | 4,471 | 3,985 | 2,322 | 1,712 |
1949–50 | 1,226 | 353 | 5,054 | 4,495 | 2,554 | 1,922 |
1950–51 | 1,263 | 387 | 5,987 | 5,211 | 2,749 | 2,238 |
1951–52 | 1,304 | 433 | 6,830 | 6,060 | 3,053 | 2,429 |
1952–53 | 1,345 | 479 | 8,187 | 7,203 | 3,409 | 2,792 |
1953–54 | 1,381 | 529 | 9,183 | 8,031 | 3,755 | 3,084 |
1954–55 | 1,427 | 592 | 10,222 | 9,057 | 4,126 | 3,248 |
1955–56 | 1,463 | 662 | 11,378 | 10,387 | 4,224 | 3,555 |
1956–57 | 1,494 | 732 | 12,815 | 11,846 | 4,396 | 3,654 |
1957–58 | 1,528 | 812 | 14,168 | 13,225 | 4,648 | 4,029 |
1958–59 | 1,561 | 902 | 15,370 | 14,347 | 5,012 | 4,207 |
1959–60 | 1,598 | 1,013 | 16,681 | 15,263 | 5,574 | 4,424 |
1960–61 | 1,695 | 1,139 | 18,763 | 16,646 | 6,031 | 4,869 |
1961–62 | 1,723 | 1,274 | 20,454 | 18,074 | 6,683 | 5,345 |
Table of Contents
CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF SOME NOTEWORTHY EVENTS IN THE HISTORY OF NEW ZEALAND
1642 European discovery of New Zealand by Tasman.
1769 Captain Cook's first visit to New Zealand.
1791 Discovery of Snares and Chatham Islands.
1792 First sealing gang left on New Zealand coast.
1814 Arrival of Rev. Samuel Marsden, and introduction of Christianity. Horses, cattle, sheep, and poultry first brought to New Zealand.
1820 Hongi's visit to England. First vessel entered Auckland Harbour.
1823–28 Jurisdiction of Courts of Justice in New South Wales extended to British subjects in New Zealand.
1825 First attempt at colonisation, by an expedition under Captain Herd.
1827 Hongi's forces destroyed mission station at Whangaroa.
1831 Tory Channel whaling station established. Application of 13 chiefs for the protection of King William IV.
1833 Mr James Busby appointed British Resident at Bay of Islands.
1834 Waimate Pa, near Opunake, shelled and captured by British – first occasion on which HM troops employed in New Zealand.
1835 Declaration of independence of the whole of New Zealand as one nation, with title of “United Tribes of New Zealand”. Ngati-Awa tribes migrated to and conquered Chatham Islands.
1838 Pelorus Sound discovered.
1839 Governor of New South Wales authorised to include within the limits of that colony any territory that might be acquired in sovereignty by Her Majesty in New Zealand. Preliminary expedition of New Zealand Company under Colonel Wakefield arrived at Port Nicholson.
1840 Arrival of New Zealand Company's settlers at Port Nicholson. Treaty of Waitangi signed. British sovereignty proclaimed. Captain Hobson appointed Lieutenant-Governor, with residence at Auckland. Settlements formed at Petre (Wanganui) and Akaroa.
1841 Issue of charter of incorporation of New Zealand Company, New Zealand proclaimed independent of New South Wales. Arrival of New Plymouth settlers.
1842 Settlement founded at Nelson.
1843 Affray with Maoris at the Wairau.
1844 Royal flagstaff at Kororareka cut down by Heke.
1845 Destruction of Kororareka by Heke.
1846 Arrival of first steam vessel (HMS Driver) in New Zealand waters. Capture of pa at Ruapekapeka and termination of Heke's war. Maori hostilities near Wellington. Te Rauparaha captured and detained as a prisoner. New Zealand divided into two provinces, New Munster and New Ulster, and representative institutions conferred.
1847 Attack by Maoris on Wanganui.
1848 Suspension of that part of New Zealand Government Act which had conferred representative institutions. Otago founded.
1850 Surrender of New Zealand Company's charter, all its interests reverting to the Imperial Government. Canterbury founded.
1852 Discovery of gold at Coromandel, Constitution Act passed, granting representative institutions to New Zealand, and dividing country into six provinces.
1854 Opening at Auckland of first session of the General Assembly.
1855 First members elected to the House of Representatives under system of responsible Government. Very severe earthquake on both sides of Cook Strait.
1856 Appointment of first Ministry under system of responsible Government.
1857 Goldfield opened at Collingwood.
1858 New Provinces Act passed. Hawke's Bay Province constituted.
1859 Establishment of Marlborough Province.
1860 Hostilities in Waitara district.
1861 Truce arranged with Waitara Maoris. Bank of New Zealand incorporated. Southland Province established. Gold discovered at Gabriel's Gully, Otago.
1862 Coromandel proclaimed a goldfield. Wreck of s.s. White Swan, with loss of many public records. First electric-telegraph line opened – Christchurch to Lyttelton.
1863 Wreck of HMS Orpheus on Manukau bar, with loss of 181 lives. Control of Maori affairs transferred to Colonial Government. Commencement of Waikato War. Defeat of Maoris at Rangiriri, and occupation of Ngaruawahia. First railway in New Zealand, portion of Christchurch-Lyttelton line, opened.
1864 Severe fighting in Waikato and elsewhere, including battles of Rangiaohia, Orakau, Gate Pa, and Te Ranga. First major discovery of gold on West Coast of South Island.
1865 Seat of Government transferred to Wellington. Further fighting, followed by proclamation of peace. Activities of Hauhau fanatics, including murders of Europeans. Rebel Maoris defeated at Wairoa.
1866 Cook Strait submarine telegraph cable laid.
1867 Opening of Thames Goldfield. Lyttelton Tunnel completed. Admission of four Maori members to House of Representatives as direct representatives of Maori people.
1868 Maori prisoners, under leadership of Te Kooti, seized schooner Rifleman and escaped from Chatham Islands to mainland, where they massacred Europeans. Considerable fighting with these and other rebel Maoris.
1869 Continuation of fighting with rebels and of pursuit of Te Kooti. Visit of H.R.H. the Duke of Edinburgh. Government Life Insurance Office established.
1870 Further fighting with Te Kooti. Last of Imperial troops left New Zealand. Commencement of San Francisco mail service. Possession taken of Bounty Island. Inauguration of Vogel public works policy. Act passed to establish the New Zealand University. Southland Province reunited with Otago.
1871 Commencement of railway construction under public works policy.
1872 Resumption of friendly relations with Waitara Maoris. Appointment of Maori chiefs (two) to Legislative Council. Public Trust Office created.
1873 Establishment of New Zealand Shipping Co.
1874 In pursuance of immigration and public works policy, 31,774 assisted immigrants arrived. Westland Province established.
1875 Resumption of amicable relations with Maori King. Establishment of Union Steam Ship Company. Abolition of Provinces Act passed.
1876 New Zealand connected by cable with Australia. Abolition of Provinces Act came into operation, provincial institutions being abolished and the country divided into counties and boroughs.
1877 Education Act passed, providing for free and compulsory education.
1878 Completion of the Christchurch-Invercargill railway.
1879 Triennial Parliaments Act passed. Adult male suffrage introduced. Kaitangata coal mine explosion, whereby 34 lives lost.
1881 Wreck of s.s. Tararua, with loss of 130 lives.
1882 First shipment of frozen meat from New Zealand.
1883 Direct steam communication inaugurated between New Zealand and England.
1885 New Zealand Industrial Exhibition at Wellington.
1886 Tarawera eruption, involving loss of 101 lives and destruction of Pink and White Terraces.
1887 Annexation of Kermadec Islands. Members of House of Representatives reduced to 74, including four Maoris.
1888 British protectorate over Cook Islands proclaimed.
1889 South Seas Exhibition at Dunedin.
1890 Great maritime strike. First election of House of Representatives under one-man-one-vote principle.
1891 Inauguration of Liberal régime under Hon. John Ballance, succeeded on his death in 1893 by Mr Seddon. This and following years marked by passage of industrial and social legislation.
1892 Introduction of lease-in-perpetuity system of land tenure.
1893 Franchise extended to women. Special licensing poll introduced.
1894 Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Act passed. Government Advances to Settlers Act passed. Wreck of s.s. Waitarapa, with loss of 135 lives.
1896 Brunner Mine explosion, causing 67 deaths. Abolition of non-residential or property qualification to vote. Government Valuation of Land Act passed.
1893 Old-age Pensions Act passed.
1899 Labour Day instituted. New Zealand contingent (the first of 10) sent to South Africa.
1900 Number of European representatives in Lower House increased to 76.
1901 T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York visited New Zealand. Penny postage adopted by New Zealand. Cook and other Pacific islands annexed.
1902 Pacific cable opened. Wreck of s.s. Elingamite, with loss of 43 lives. Conference of colonial Premiers in London.
1903 Empire Day proclaimed. State Fire Insurance Act passed.
1905 Workers' Dwellings Act passed. Title of New Zealand's representative in London altered to “High Commissioner”.
1906 Death of Right Hon. R. J. Seddon, Premier since 1893. Advances to Workers Act passed. New Zealand International Exhibition at Christchurch.
1907 New Zealand constituted a Dominion. Lease-in-perpetuity system of land tenure abolished. Parliament Buildings destroyed by fire.
1908 Through railway communication established between Wellington and Auckland. Wellington-Manawatu railway purchased by Government. Second Ballot Act passed.
1909 S.s. Penguin wrecked in Cook Strait, with loss of 75 lives. Battle cruiser presented by New Zealand to Imperial Government. System of compulsory military training introduced.
1910 Field-Marshal Lord Kitchener reported and advised on New Zealand defences. Public Debt Extinction Act and National Provident Fund Act passed.
1911 Wireless telegraphy installed in New Zealand. Widows' Pensions Act passed. First poll on national prohibition taken.
1912 Foundation stone of new Parliament Buildings laid. Public Service placed under Commissioner control.
1913 Extensive strikes. Second Ballot Act repealed.
1914 Western Samoa occupied by New Zealand Advance Expeditionary Force. Main Expeditionary Force left for Egypt. Huntly coal mine disaster, with loss of 43 lives.
1915 New Zealand Expeditionary Force engaged in operations on Gallipoli Peninsula. National Cabinet formed. National register of men compiled. Pensions for miners introduced.
1916 New Zealand Division transferred to Western Front, Mounted Brigade being retained in Egypt. Compulsory enrolment of men for war service introduced. Lake Coleridge electric-supply scheme opened.
1918 S.s. Wimmera sunk by enemy mine off New Zealand coast, with loss of 26 lives. Otira Tunnel pierced. End of First World War. Great influenza epidemic, causing nearly 7,000 deaths.
1919 Women made eligible for scats in Parliament. New Zealand represented at Peace Conference by Right Hon. W. F. Massey, Prime Minister.
1920 Visit of H.R.H. the Prince of Wales. Railway strike. First aeroplane flight over Cook Strait. League of Nations gave New Zealand mandate to administer Western Samoa. Anzac Day constituted.
1921 Samoa Act passed, making provision for government in terms of mandate. New Zealand represented at Disarmament Conference, Washington.
1922 Meat-export trade placed under control of a board.
1923 Opening of Otira Tunnel. Ross Dependency proclaimed, and placed under jurisdiction of Governor-General. Dairy Produce Export Control Act passed.
1924 Railway strike. Direct two-way radio communication effected with England. Motor Vehicles Act provided for registration and annual licensing of motor vehicles. Land Transfer (Compulsory Registration of Titles) Act passed. Pensions for blind persons introduced. S.s. Ripple foundered off Cape Palliser with loss of 16 lives.
1925 New Zealand and South Seas International Exhibition at Dunedin. Administration of Tokelau (Union) Islands transferred to New Zealand.
1926 Family Allowances Act passed.
1927 Visit of T.R.H. the Duke and Duchess of York. Summer Time Act passed.
1928 Kingsford Smith and party made first successful flight across Tasman Sea.
1929 Severe earthquake in Murchison-Karamea district caused 17 deaths. Daylight saving (half hour) permanently adopted for summer months.
1930 Legislation providing for relief of unemployment first passed.
1931 Worst earthquake in history of New Zealand occurred in Hawke's Bay, resulting in the loss of 255 lives. General reduction of 10 per cent in wages and salaries. Parliament approved draft Statute of Westminster. Mortgagors' relief legislation passed.
1932 Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration Amendment Act made important changes in industrial legislation. National Expenditure Adjustment Act made reductions in old-age and other pensions, in salaries of State employees, and in rentals, interest rates, and other fixed charges. The historic Waitangi Estate presented to the nation by Their Excellencies Lord and Lady Bledisloe. New Zealand represented at Ottawa Conference.
1933 Exchange raised at instance of Government to £125 N.Z. for £100 London (telegraphic transfers). Sales tax instituted. Conversion of internal public debt with reduction in interest rates, and provision made for local authorities interest reduction and loans conversion. Successful experimental shipments of chilled beef to England. Issue of New Zealand silver coinage.
1934 First official trans-Tasman air mail. Reserve Bank incorporated and commenced business. H.R.H. the Duke of Gloucester arrived on an official visit. First licensed air-transport service commenced operations.
1935 Bank notes of trading banks ceased to be legal tender. Rural Mortgagors Final Adjustment Act passed, and Court of Review established. National Government defeated at general election, and Labour Government assumed office for first of four successive terms.
1936 Inauguration of inter-Island trunk air services. Reserve Bank nationalised. System of guaranteed prices for butter and cheese introduced. Forty-hour week became operative. Powers of Court of Arbitration restored. Railcar services inaugurated. New Zealand elected to seat on League of Nations Council.
1937 New Zealand represented at Imperial Conference by Right Hon. M. J. Savage, Hon. W. Nash, and Mr W. J. Jordan. Death of Lord Rutherford of Nelson.
1938 Mr W. J. Jordan, New Zealand's representative on League of Nations, elected President of the League Assembly. Social Security Act passed. Introduction of import selection and control.
1939 Declaration of war with Germany. Recruitment for 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force. Arrangements for purchase of primary products by Imperial Government. New Zealand Centennial Exhibition opened at Wellington. Naval engagement off River Plate in which HMS Achilles, largely manned by New Zealand ratings, took part.
1940 Centennial celebrations. Departure of First Echelon of 2nd New Zealand Expeditionary Force. Death of the Prime Minister, the Right Hon. M. J. Savage; succeeded in office by Hon. P. Fraser. Declaration of war with Italy. RMS Niagara sunk off New Zealand coast by enemy mine. Ballots for military service. National savings scheme inaugurated.
1941 Daylight saving period extended to cover whole year. First enrolment of married men for military service. Declaration of war with Japan. Territorial Forces mobilised.
1942 Complete mobilisation of Military Forces ordered. Introduction of control of industrial manpower. Compulsory enrolment of all male British subjects between ages of 18 and 65 inclusive, in Emergency Reserve Corps. Lend-lease reciprocal aid extended to include Australia and New Zealand. Gold to value of £2,397,000 salvaged from RMS Niagara. Rationing introduced. Mobilisation of women for essential work.
1943 Death of Right Hon. J. G. Coates, m.c., member of War Cabinet and former Prime Minister. North African campaign brought to a successful conclusion. Railway accident near Hyde–21 persons killed. 2nd NZEF (3rd Division) took part in action against Japanese in the Pacific Area.
1944 Australian - New Zealand Agreement 1944, providing for collaboration on matters of mutual interest. Mutual-aid Agreement between Canadian and New Zealand Governments signed.
1945 War in Europe ended (8 May). Manpower controls in regard to women and young persons relaxed. Wartime press censorship abolished. War Cabinet dissolved. War in Pacific ended, Japan formally surrenders (15 August). Electoral Amendment Act providing for abolition of the “country quota” passed. South Island Main Trunk Railway opened, through rail connection from Picton to Bluff established.
1946 First women members of Legislative Council (two) appointed. Restrictions on consumption of electric power imposed in North Island. Remaining manpower controls lifted in June. Family benefit of 10s. per week made universal as from 1 April. Lieutenant-General Sir Bernard Freyberg, v.c., assumed office as Governor-General (17 June). Railways Department inaugurated inter-island air freight service.
1947 £12,500,000 presented to United Kingdom Government by New Zealand. Local Government Commission appointed. First woman Cabinet Minister in New Zealand appointed. Marketing of dairy produce and fixation of basic price taken over by Dairy Commission. Statute of Westminster adopted by New Zealand Parliament.
1948 Licensing Control Commission appointed. Mt. Ngauruhoe erupts after 22 years' quiescence. Adjustment of exchange rate to parity with sterling as from 20 August.
1949 Polls on the establishment of off-course betting and on an alteration in hotel hours held in March. Referendum on question of compulsory military training answered in the affirmative. Labour Government defeated and National Government assumed office on 13 December for first of three successive terms.
1950 British Empire Games held at Auckland. Control of land sales, except of farm land, lifted. Control of sterling funds and securities relaxed. Abolition of petrol and butter rationing. Two New Zealand frigates departed for Korean waters. Legislative Council Abolition Act passed. Kayforce sailed from Wellington for Korea on 10 December. Death of Right Hon. Peter Fraser, Prime Minister, 1940–49.
1951 Prolonged waterfront strike resulted in Proclamation of State of Emergency, and issue of regulations under the Public Safety Conservation Act. Servicemen kept essential cargoes moving. Waterfront unions deregistered, followed by deregistration of certain other unions – e.g., freezing workers – seamen and miners also involved. Establishment of Civil Emergency Reserve. Off-course betting operations commenced by Totalisator Agency Board. United States of America, Australia, and New Zealand signed Pacific Security Treaty.
1952 Royal Commission on Railways. Proclamation of the accession of Queen Elizabeth II read by the Governor-General at Parliament Buildings on 11 February. New Zealand team at Olympic Games at Helsinki most successful, one gold and two bronze medals won and one Olympic record made. Report of Royal Commission on the Waterfront Industry released.
1953 Power restrictions suspended in North Island, first time for 12 years. Coronation Day for Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second marked in New Zealand by nation-wide civic programmes. Mt. Everest conquered on 29 May by British expedition, the summit being reached by the New Zealander Edmund Hillary and the Sherpa Tensing. Armistice agreement signed in Korea. The London-Christchurch air race won by RAF Canberra No. 3 in record time of 23 hours 51 minutes. New Zealand's worst railway disaster occurred at Tangiwai on Christmas Eve, with a death roll of 154 persons. Arrival of Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth the Second and His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh, on 23 December, the first occasion on which a reigning monarch had visited these shores. Her Majesty broadcast to the Commonwealth and Empire from Auckland on 25 December. The first Proclamation issued by a reigning Sovereign in New Zealand summoned Parliament for its opening by the Queen on 12 January 1954.
1954 Continuation of Royal Tour, including meetings of the Privy Council and Executive Council and opening of a special session of Parliament. New Zealand took seat on United Nations Security Council. New Zealand won seven gold, seven silver, and five bronze medals at Empire Games in Vancouver. The Executive Council and Cabinet held meetings at Auckland on 25 May to mark the centenary of parliamentary government in New Zealand. New Zealand signed the South-East Asia Treaty at Manila.
1955 New Zealand made contribution to defence of South-East Asia by sending squadron of fighter bombers and part transport squadron to Malaya and, later in the year, an Army Special Air Service Squadron. First train run from Murupara to Kawerau in April, this followed later in the year by the successful operation of newsprint mills at Kawerau. Rimutaka tunnel opened for traffic in November.
1956 Report of Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems released. Roxburgh and Whakamaru power stations in operation. Guaranteed price scheme for potatoes announced. Petition for increased State aid to private schools rejected. Building controls abolished. Team of 53 competitors sent to Olympic Games at Melbourne wins two gold medals. Colombo Plan Conference held in Wellington. Duke of Edinburgh visited New Zealand.
1957 New Zealand Antarctic Expedition established Scott Base at Pram Point, McMurdo Sound. New Zealand shared fully in programme for International Geophysical Year, including Antarctic section. Dairy produce given unrestricted, duty-free right of entry to Britain till 1967. Plan announced to almost double generating capacity of New Zealand's power systems by 1970 at cost of £235 million, including the laying of a cable across Cook Strait. Restraints on credit continued. Lord Cobham succeeded Lord Norrie as Governor-General on 5 September. Separate Court of Appeal constituted. Sir Leslie Munro elected President of United Nations General Assembly. National Government defeated and Labour Government assumed office on 12 December. Battalion sailed for service in Malaya.
1958 Import selection and exchange allocation brought into force to conserve overseas exchange.
Sir Edmund Hillary and companions reached South Pole overland from Scott Base. Royal Tour of Her Majesty the Queen Mother. PAYE taxation on incomes introduced. Electric power restrictions in North Island. Increase in family and age benefits. Army reorganised as an operational regular brigade group. New Zealand won four gold, six silver, and nine bronze medals at Empire Games in Cardiff. Power generated from geothermal steam at Wairakei and from coal station at Mercer. Report made by Royal Commission on Local Authority Finance. Revised trade pact provided for variation of margins of preference on United Kingdom imports.
1959 Mr C. M. Bennett, a distinguished Maori, appointed High Commissioner in Malaya. National Consumer Council appointed and four regional consumer committees established. Institute of Nuclear Sciences established. Commission of inquiry into meat industry. Scheme provided for capitalisation of family benefit for housing purposes. Auckland Harbour Bridge opened (May). Reconstructed Wellington Airport opened for traffic (July). S.s. Holmglen foundered off Timaru with loss of 15 lives. Twelve nations, including New Zealand, signed treaty to preserve Antarctica for peaceful scientific research for all time.
1960 Government signed agreement for company to use power from Te Anau – Manapouri Lakes system for large aluminium smelting industry with production planned for 1965. Report issued by Committee on New Zealand Universities chaired by Sir David Hughes Parry. Regular television programmes began in Auckland. Commission on Education appointed with Sir George Currie as chairman. Institute of Economic Research established. Meat export development company formed. Industrial Development Conference held in Wellington. New Zealand athletes won two gold medals in one day at Olympic Games in Rome, also one bronze medal. Government Service Equal Pay Act passed. Conference of British Commonwealth Statisticians held in Wellington. Labour Government defeated and National Government assumed office on 13 December.
1961 Review of Maori Affairs (Hunn Report) published. Trade agreement with Malaya signed. United Nations seminar on Human Rights held in Wellington. Right of unrestricted and duty free access to United Kingdom market for meat and dairy produce emphasised in discussions on possible entry of United Kingdom into European Economic Community; assurance given that special arrangements will be sought to protect vital interests of New Zealand. Minister to European Economic Community appointed. Expansion of overseas trade posts and wide extension of market surveys. Tasman Empire Airways became wholly owned by New Zealand. Monetary and Economic Council appointed. New Zealand joined International Monetary Fund, International Bank for Reconstruction and Development, and International Finance Corporation. New Customs tariff introduced. Tenders accepted for Cook Strait electric power cable. Death of Right Hon. Sir Sidney Holland, Prime Minister, 1949–57. Television broadcasts extended to Wellington and Christchurch.
1962 Western Samoa became first independent Polynesian State. Milk company established in Hong Kong by New Zealand Dairy Production and Marketing Board in line with policy of establishing milk companies in underdeveloped countries. Peter Snell broke world records in half mile and 1 mile. Trade promotion council established to advise Government on all matters affecting overseas trade. Television extended to Dunedin. New Zealand Broadcasting Service became a corporation. Ombudsman (Parliamentary Commissioner for Investigations) appointed. Cook Strait rail-ferry service commenced with Aramoana. Visit of King Bhumibol and Queen Sirikit of Thailand. Protracted discussions, including Commonwealth Prime Ministers' Conference, on possible trade repercussions of Britain's proposal to join European Economic Community. Report presented by Royal Commission on State Services chaired by Mr Justice McCarthy. Building programme for universities 1963–68 at cost of £26 million approved in principle. Contributions to Colombo Plan reached £11 million (since 1952); altogether 1,113 students received in New Zealand and 178 experts sent to Asian countries. United Nations and ECAFE seminar on basic statistics for economic and social development held in Wellington. Brigadier Sir Bernard Fergusson succeeded Lord Cobham as Governor-General. New Zealand won 10 gold, 12 silver, and 10 bronze medals at Commonwealth Games at Perth and was third most successful country behind Australia and England. New Tasman cable link completed as part of Commonwealth Pacific cable.
Subject | Year | Page |
---|---|---|
Building stones | 1892 | 194 |
Varieties of soil | 1892 | 193 |
Patents, designs, and trade marks | 1893 | 350 |
Acclimatisation | 1894 | 430 |
Cooperative system of constructing public works | 1894 | 234 |
Frozen meat trade, the | 1894 | 311 |
Labour in New Zealand | 1894 | 362 |
Midland railway, the | 1894 | 386 |
Railways in New Zealand: Their history and progress | 1894 | 377 |
Sheep, crossbreeding of | 1894 | 308 |
Sheep farming | 1894 | 302 |
Southern Alps, the | 1894 | 474 |
State farms | 1894 | 243 |
West Coast Sounds, the | 1894 | 482 |
Cheviot Estate, the | 1895 | 264 |
Shipping companies | 1895 | 389 |
Wellington-Manawatu railway, the | 1895 | 381 |
Laws of England and New Zealand, difference between | 1896 | 281 |
Waihi Gold Mining Co. | 1897 | 432 |
Wattle growing in the Auckland Provincial District | 1897 | 430 |
Mount Cook: Its glaciers, and the Hermitage | 1898 | 552 |
Scenic wonderland, a | 1898 | 565 |
Christchurch to West Coast, journey from | 1899 | 548 |
Forest trees and the timber industry | 1899 | 470 |
Gold dredging industry, the | 1899 | 509 |
Moa, heir of the | 1899 | 517 |
Mount Cook district, the | 1899 | 554 |
Tokaanu to Raetihi | 1899 | 539 |
Tuhoeland | 1899 | 546 |
Waikato district and through to Wanganui | 1899 | 520 |
Waiouru to Mangaonoho | 1899 | 543 |
Chatham Islands, the | 1900 | 531 |
Coal deposits of New Zealand, the | 1900 | 479 |
Hemp industry, the | 1900 | 477 |
Kauri gum | 1900 | 489 |
Maori mythology | 1900 | 536 |
Mount Cook, a night on | 1900 | 525 |
Mount Sefton, ascent of | 1900 | 519 |
New Zealand contingents for South Africa | 1900 | 449 |
Pumice-stone deposits of New Zealand | 1900 | 486 |
Wanganui River, up the, to Tokaanu | 1900 | 509 |
Maori religion | 1901 | 530 |
Marlborough Sounds, the | 1901 | 517 |
Otago lakes, the | 1901 | 523 |
Sydney pageant, the | 1901 | 527 |
Cook Islands, the laws of | 1902 | 573 |
Maori, neolithic, the | 1902 | 578 |
Maori sociology | 1903 | 641 |
Timber trees of the world | 1903 | 605 |
Exotic trees in Canterbury | 1904 | 569 |
Hanmer thermal springs | 1905 | 631 |
Maori, colour sense of the | 1905 | 637 |
Thermal springs district | 1905 | 614 |
Maori marriage customs | 1906 | 638 |
Tree planting | 1906 | 611 |
White Island, a day on | 1906 | 637 |
Maori, ancient: His amusements, games, etc. | 1907 | 707 |
Maori chant (tangi) | 1907 | 711 |
New Zealand international exhibition | 1907 | 701 |
Maori, ancient: His clothing | 1908 | 734 |
Maori songs | 1908 | 739 |
Agriculture in New Zealand | 1912 | 809 |
Government training ship Amokura | 1913 | 942 |
HMS New Zealand | 1913 | 932 |
Land and income tax assessment | 1913 | 884 |
Mineral waters of New Zealand | 1913 | 896 |
External trade of New Zealand, the | 1915 | 858 |
Maori, topographical nomenclature of the | 1919 | 936 |
Wages and working hours in New Zealand | 1919 | 860 |
Education system of New Zealand, the | 1925 | 816 |
Effect of nativity order on infant mortality | 1925 | 835 |
Local government in New Zealand | 1925 | 845 |
Terman intelligence tests in New Zealand schools | 1925 | 823 |
Wellington municipal milk supply | 1925 | 777 |
Cancer in New Zealand: A statistical study | 1926 | 889 |
Totalisator, the | 1926 | 838 |
Britomart, mission of, at Akaroa, in August 1840 | 1927 | 1012 |
Mortality rates, New Zealand | 1927 | 995 |
Livestock production: A review based on standard values and units | 1929 | 990 |
Lakes of New Zealand | 1932 | 11 |
Rivers of New Zealand | 1932 | 6 |
Dairy farm survey | 1938 | 429 |
Ross Dependency | 1938 | 900 |
Fauna, the | 1940 | 36 |
Geology | 1940 | 7 |
Libraries | 1940 | 928 |
Mineral waters and spas | 1940 | 935 |
Plants of New Zealand, the | 1940 | 28 |
Tourist attractions | 1940 | 932 |
Alexander Turnbull Library | 1946 | 914 |
National Film Unit | 1946 | 724 |
Retail prices in New Zealand, with special reference to the Consumers' Price Index | 1947–49 | 998 |
Economic policy and national income | 1950 | 1033 |
Department of Scientific and Industrial Research | 1951–52 | 1066 |
Standardisation | 1951–52 | 1076 |
Sources of statistical information | 1953 | 1016 |
Royal Tour of New Zealand, 23 December 1953 to 31 January 1954 | 1954 | 1121 |
New Zealand: Its tourist industry, tourist and sporting attractions, and travel information | 1955 | 1143 |
Royal Commission on Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems: Summary of report | 1956 | 1201 |
Consumers' Price Index – 1955 Revision | 1957 | 1214 |
New Zealand Activities in the Antarctic | 1958 | 1247 |
New Zealand's International Activities | 1959 | 1221 |
Grassland Research in New Zealand | 1960 | 1243 |
University Education for Science and Technology | 1961 | 1186 |
New Zealand and the European Economic Community | 1962 | 1150 |
Compiled by the National Library Centre, Wellington
The following list of books and serials has been compiled to give New Zealand and overseas readers a selective approach to the country's literature and sources of information. Entries are arranged alphabetically under appropriate subject headings which are in approximate order of the Dewey Classification. Emphasis has been placed on works which are known to be in print, but standard works which are out of print have been included where necessary. Selection has covered books published in New Zealand as well as books published overseas about New Zealand or written by resident New Zealanders. Works which are clearly university or school texts have been omitted unless they represent the most concise and authoritative treatment of a subject. Works of less than 75 pages have been indicated by an asterisk.
The standard current bibliographies of New Zealand books and pamphlets are Copyright Publications of the General Assembly Library and the Current National Bibliography of the National Library Centre (based on its central cataloguing service and cumulated as Part II of the Index) cited below. Prices of New Zealand imprints have been based on the Associated Booksellers' New Zealand books in print but prices of overseas publications are given at the overseas rate.
Having regard to the importance of serial publications as records of current research, opinion, and original work, a number of journals, annuals, and bulletins have been cited where appropriate. In sections where they occur the serials follow the monographs in a separate sequence, and, where not otherwise noted, prices are for a year's subscription. A subject approach to most serials is given in the Centre's New Zealand Serial Publications, a Select Classified List also cited below. The annual reports of Government Departments although particularly relevant to many of the subjects covered have not been listed as they are fully set out in Copyright Publications. Significant Royal commissions and committees of inquiry have, however, been included.
INDEX TO SUBJECTS | |
---|---|
PAGE | |
Agriculture | 1157 |
Antarctica | 1166 |
Architecture | 1159 |
Arts, General | 1158 |
Banking | 1150 |
Bibliography, General | 1148 |
Biography | 1165 |
Biology, General | 1154 |
Business management | 1158 |
Cook Islands, etc. | 1165 |
Defence | 1153 |
Dentistry | 1156 |
Descriptive works | 1162 |
Directories | 1148 |
Economics | 1150 |
Education | 1152 |
Encyclopaedias | 1148 |
Essays | 1161 |
Fauna | 1154 |
Fiction | 1161 |
Flora | 1155 |
Forestry | 1157 |
Gazetteers | 1162 |
Geography (descriptive works) | 1162 |
Geology | 1154 |
Government | 1151 |
Historical works | 1163 |
Home economics | 1158 |
Industry | 1156 |
Landscape | 1159 |
Language | 1158 |
Law | 1150 |
Literature, General | 1160 |
Maori language | 1158 |
Maori people, past and present | 1153 |
Maori poetry | 1160 |
Medicine | 1156 |
Mental health | 1149 |
Miscellaneous | 1162 |
Painting | 1158 |
Poetry | 1160 |
Power | 1156 |
Psychology | 1149 |
Public administration | 1151 |
Religion | 1149 |
Social science | 1149 |
Sport | 1159 |
Statistics | 1149 |
Technology | 1156 |
World wars | 1164 |
ABBREVIATIONS | |
---|---|
a. | Annually |
Ak | Auckland |
Assn | Association |
Ch | Christchurch |
Dept. | Department |
D.S.I.R. | Department of Scientific and Industrial Research |
Dn | Dunedin |
Ed. | Edition |
Govt. Print. | Government Printer |
irr. | Irregular |
Lond. | London |
m. | Monthly |
Mimeo. | Mimeographed |
n.p. | No price |
N.Y. | New York |
o.p. | Out of print |
O.U.P. | Oxford University Press |
Pr | Press |
q. | Quarterly |
vol. | Volume |
Wn | Wellington |
Fair, A. P. R. Guide to Book Values, New Zealand - Australia - Pacific - Antarctic. Book Auction Records, 1956–61. Wn, the Author, 1961. £1.
Harris, J. W. Guide to New Zealand Reference Material. 2d Ed. Wn, N.Z. Library Assn, 1950. Supplements, 1951, 1957. 7s. 6d.
Hocken, T. M. A Bibliography of the Literature Relating to New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1909. o.p.
National Library Service. New Zealand Serial Publications, a Select Classified List, irr., gratis. (latest Ed. 1961).
Park, I. M. New Zealand Periodicals of Literary Interest. Wn, Library School, National Library Service, 1962. gratis.
Paul, D. B. A List of New Zealand Books in Print. Associated Booksellers of N.Z., 1961. 2s. 6d.
Union Catalogueof New Zealand Newspapers Preservedin Public Libraries, Newspaper Offices, and Local Authority Offices. 2d. Ed. Wn, General Assembly Library, 1961. J. S. Gully, comp.
Union Listof Serialsin New Zealand Libraries. Wn, National Library Service, 1953. 6th (cumulative) supplement, 1958. £3 ea. Eighth supplement, gratis.
Union Listof Thesesofthe Universityof New Zealand, 1910–54. D. L. Jenkins, comp. Wn, New Zealand Library Assn, 1956. Mimeo. £1.
*Wilson, J. O. A Finding List of British Parliamentary Papers Relating to New Zealand, 1917–60. Wn, General Assembly Library, 1960. 7s. 6d.
National Library Service. Index to New Zealand Periodicals and Current National Bibliography. Wn, 1947 Service—a. £1 17s. 6d.
N.Z. General Assembly Library. Copyright Publications, 1933–34. a. 17s. 6d.
McEldowney, W. J. The New Zealand Library Association 1910–60 and Its Part in New Zealand Library Development. Wn, N.Z. Library Assn, 1962. 18s.
National Library Service. School Library Service. Planning the School Library. 2d rev. Ed. Wn, 1961. gratis.
N.Z. Library Association. Special Libraries and Collections; a New Zealand Directory. Wn, The Assn, 1959. 5s.
Osborn, A. D. New Zealand Library Resources: Report of a Survey … Wn, N.Z. Library Assn, 1960. 7s. 6d.
Taylor, D. M. The Oldest Manuscripts in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1955. £2 2s.
Who's Whoin New Zealand Libraries, 1962. A. L. Olsson, ed. Wn, New Zealand Library Assn, 1962. 5s.
New Zealand Libraries. N.Z. Library Association, 10 Park St., Wellington, m. £1 to non-members.
The New Zealand Business Who's Who, 1962 Ed. Wn, L. T. Watkins, 1962. £5 17s. 6d.
The New Zealand Junior Encyclopaedia. Wn, N.Z. Educational Foundation, 1960. 3 vol. £12 12s. (An Australian Production.)
Universal Business Directories Ltd. Universal Business Directories. 9 vol. £12 12s.
Wises's New Zealand Post Office Directory. 4 vols. Auckland city, 1958; Auckland Province, 1961–62; Wellington, Hawke's Bay, and Taranaki Provinces, 1959–60; Canterbury, Nelson, Marlborough, and Westland, 1960–61; Otago and Southland, 1961.
Beaglehole, E. C. Mental Health in New Zealand. Wn, Price Milburn, 1959. 5s.
Manning, A. E. The Bodgie. 2d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1958. 6s. 6d.
Rogers, C. A. Measuring Intelligence in New Zealand. Ak, Auckland University, 1956. 17s. 6d.
Stallworthy, K. R. The Facts of Mental Health and Illness. 3d Ed. Ch, N. M. Peryer, 1961. £1 4s.
Elder, J. R. History of the Presbyterian Church of New Zealand, 1840–1940. Ch, Presbyterian Bookroom, 1940. o.p.
Moran, P. F. History of the Catholic Church in Australasia. Sydney, F. Coffee, 1895. 2 vol. o.p.
Morley, W. The History of Methodism in New Zealand. Wn, McKee, 1900. o.p.
Purchas, H. T. A History of the English Church in New Zealand. Ch, Simpson & Williams, 1914. o.p.
See also MAORI PEOPLE, PAST AND PRESENT.
Bollinger, C. V. I. Grog's Own Country: History of Liquor Licensing in New Zealand. Wn, Price Milburn, 1959. 10s. 6d.
Brown, B.M. The Rise of New Zealand Labour; a History of the New Zealand Labour Party from 1916 to 1940. Wn, Price Milburn, 1962. £1 2s. 6d.
Campbell, W. J. Hydrotown: The Social History of an Industrial Boom Settlement. Dn, University of Otago, 1957. Mimeo. n.p.
Fong, N. B. The Chinese in New Zealand. Hong Kong, Hong Kong University Press; Lond. O.U.P., 1959. £1 10s.
Gordon, B. K. New Zealand Becomes a Pacific Power. Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1960. £3 3s.
Green, W. A. E., and others. Social Services in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration, 1955. n.p.
Larkin, T. C. New Zealand's External Relations. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1962. 18s.
Lochore, R. A. From Europe to New Zealand: An Account of Our Continental European Settlers. Wn, Reed, 1951. 10s. 6d.
McLintock, A. H. Liquor and the King Country. Wn, Govt. Print., 1953. o.p.
Mazengard, O. C. The Story of Heritage … Wn, Reed, 1962. 8s. 6d.
Neale, E. P. Guide to New Zealand Official Statistics. 3d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 16s.
*N.Z. Boardof Health. Committee on Services for the Deaf. Services for the Deaf in New Zealand (A Report of a Study Group on Occupational Deafness), Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. gratis.
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Catalogue of New Zealand Statistics. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. 5s.
*N.Z. Dept. of Statistics. Statistical Publications, 1840–1960. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. 9s. 6d.
N.Z. Licensing Control Commission. Report, etc. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. 5s.
N.Z. Social Security Department. The Growth and Development of Social Security in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1950. o.p.
Scott, K. J., ed. Welfare in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; Lond, O.U.P., 1955. 15s.
Simpson, H. M. The Women of New Zealand. Ak, Paul's Book Arcade, Lond., G. Allen & Unwin, 1962. £1 1s.
Wood, F. L. W. New Zealand in the World. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1940. o.p.
External Affairs Review, Wn, Dept. of External Affairs, m.
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Farm Production. Wn, Govt. Print., a. 12s. 6d
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Report on Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics. Wn, Govt. Print., a. 9s. 6d
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Report on Industrial Production. Wn, Govt. Print., a. £1 10s.
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Report on the Population, Migration, and Buildings Statistics. Wn, Govt. Print., a. 8s. 6d.
N.Z. Departmentof Statistics. Vital Statistics. Wn, Govt. Print., a. 6s. 6d.
New Zealand Journalof Public Administration. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration. Semi-a. 8s.
Political Science. Wn, Victoria University of Wellington. Semi-a. 4s.
Bright, T. N. Banking Law and Practice in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet and Maxwell, 1962. £3 10s.
Butlin, S. J. Australia and New Zealand Bank. London., Longmans, 1961. £2 5s.
Chappell, N. M. New Zealand Banker's Hundred: A History of the Bank of New Zealand, 1861–1961. Wn, The Bank, 1961.
Elkan, P.G. New Zealand's Butter and Cheese in the European Economic Community. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Economic Research, 1962. gratis.
Marris, E. C. New Zealand Investment Guide. 2d Ed. Wn, N.Z. Financial Times, 1960. £1.
N.Z. Instituteof Valuers. Principles and Practice of Urban Valuation in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, 1959. £2 2s.
*N.Z. Monetaryand Economic Council. The Current Economic Situation and Outlook. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. 2s. 6d.
N.Z. Monetaryand Economic Council. Economic growth in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. 5s.
N.Z. Royal Commissionon Monetary, Banking, and Credit Systems. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1956. 16s.
Reserve Bankof New Zealand. Overseas Trade and Finance, with Particular Reference to New Zealand. Wn, 1960. 15s.
Ridler, D. Far East Markets for New Zealand's Meat and Milk. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Economic Research, 1962. gratis.
Simkin, C. G. F. The Instability of a Dependent Economy: Economic Fluctuations in New Zealand, 1840–1914. London., O.U.P., 1951. o.p.
Sinclair, K., and Mandle, W. F. Open Account: A History of the Bank of New South Wales in New Zealand, 1861–1961. Wn, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. £1 17s. 6d.
Sutch, W. B. Problems of Prosperity. Wn, Price Milburn, 1962. 3s. 6d.
Weststrate, C. Portrait of a Modern Mixed Economy. Wn, N.Z. University Press, 1959. £1 2s. 6d.
Canterbury Chamberof Commerce. Economic Bulletin. Ch, The Chamber, m. 15s. p.a.
Monthly Abstractof Statistics. Wn, Govt. Print. m. £2 10s. p.a.
New Zealand Economistand Taxpayer. Wn, Financial Publications Ltd. m. £1 12s. 6d.
Reserve Bankof New Zealand. Bulletin. Wn, The Bank. m. 12s.
New Zealand Financial Times. Wn. m. £2 5s.
Adams, E. C. The Law of Estate and Gift Duties in New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1956. £4 10s.
Anderson, H. E., and Dalglish, D. J. The Law Relating to Companies in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Brooker & Friend, 1957. £7 12s. 6d.
Barton, J. S. The New Zealand Company Secretary. 8th Ed. by W. G. Rodger. Wn, Butterworth, 1960. £2 7s. 6d.
Birks, W. R. The Legal Relationship of Parent and Child. Wn, Legal Publications, 1952. £3.
Butterworth's Cases Annotationsofthe New Zealand Statutes Reprint, 1908–57, Wn, Butterworth, 1960–61. 2 vol. £13.
Campbell, I. B. Handbook to the Workers' Compensation Act 1956. Wn, Sweet & Maxwell, 1958. £3.
Campbell, I. D. The Law of Adoption in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1957. £2 15s.
Casey, M. E. Hire Purchase Law in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet & Maxwell, 1960. £1 5s.
Cunningham, H. A. Taxation Laws of New Zealand. 4th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1960. £6 10s.
Currie, A. E. Crown and Subject. Wn, Legal Publications, 1953. £2 15s.
Dobbie, A. E. Probate and Administration Practice in New Zealand. Wn, Butterworth, 1951. £3 10s.
Garrow, J. M. E. Garrow and Spence's Criminal Law. 4th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1962. £5 15s.
Garrow, J. M. E. Garrow's Law of Real Property. 5th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1961. £5 17s. 6d.
Garrow, J. M. E. Garrow and Gray's Law of Personal Property in New Zealand. 4th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1959. £3 10s.
Garrow, J. M. E., and Henderson, E. W. Garrow and Henderson's Law of Trusts and Trustees … 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1953. £3 17s. 6d.
Garrow, J. M. E., and Willis, J. D. Garrow and Willis's Law of Wills and Administration and Succession on Intestacy. 3d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1960. £6 6s.
Garrow, J. M. E., and Willis, J. D. Garrow and Willis's Principles of the Law of Evidence in New Zealand. 4th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1960. £2 5s.
Goodall, S. I. Goodall's Law and Practice Relating to Conveyancing in New Zealand. 2d. Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1951. o.p.
Grieve, G. F. Industrial Conciliation and Arbitration: A Handbook to the New Act. Wn, Financial Publications, 1956. £1 2s. 6d.
Inglis, B. D. Family Law. Wn, Sweet & Maxwell, 1960. £6 10s.
Kelly, E. M. Summary of the Law Relating to Land Surveying in New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Surveyors, 1958. £2 5s.
A Legal Bibliographyofthe British Commonwealthof Nations. Lond., Sweet & Maxwell, 1955– (Vol. 6, Australia, New Zealand, and their Dependencies … 2d Ed., 1958. £1 10s.)
Luxford, J. H. Commercial Law of New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1961– (Looseleaf) £9 10s.
Luxford, J. H. Police Law in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1950. £3 17s. 6d.
Luxford, J. H. Real Estate Agency in New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1954. o.p.
Macdonald, J. W. Macdonald's Law Relating to Workers' Compensation in New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1958. £7 7s.
McVeagh, J. P. Land Valuation Law in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1959. £2 12s. 6d.
Marshall, J. R., and Page, E. F. The Law of Water-Courses and a Handbook for Catchment Boards. Wn, Legal Publications, 1957. £2 2s.
Mazengarb, A. J. Mazengarb's Industrial Laws of New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1956. £5 5s.
Mazengarb, O. C. The Law and Practice Relating to Actions for Negligence on the Highway. Sydney, Butterworth, 1957. £3 15s.
Morison, C. B. Morison's Company Law in New Zealand. 3d Ed. by F. C. Spratt … Wn, Butterworth, 1958. 2 vol. £7 7s.
N.Z. Copyright Committee. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. 6s.
N.Z. Laws, Statutes, etc. Reprint of the Statutes of New Zealand, 1908–57. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958–61. 16 vol.
Northey, J. F. Commercial Law in New Zealand. Wn, Butterworth, 1961. £3 5s.
Robson, J. L. Ed. New Zealand: The Development of its Laws and Constitution. London, Stevens & Sons, 1954. £3 7s. 6d.
Sim, Sir W. A. The Practice of the Supreme Court and Court of Appeal of New Zealand. 9th Ed., by Sir W. J. Sim. Wn, Butterworth, 1955. £6 10s.
Sim, Sir W. A. Sim's Divorce Law and Practice in New Zealand. 6th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1954. £2 15s.
Smith, N. W. Maori Land Corporations. Wn, Reed, 1962. 10s. 6d.
Smith, N. W. Maori Land Law. Wn, Reed, 1960. £2 2s.
Staples, C. A. Land Tax in New Zealand. 4th Ed. Wn, Financial Publications, 1960. 6s.
Tonkin, A. S. The Law and Procedure Relating to Company Meetings and Winding-up in New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1958. £1 7s. 6d.
Ward, D. A. S., and Wild, H. R. C. Mercantile Law in New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. £1 7s. 6d.
Wily, H. J. Wily's Magistrates' Courts Practice. … 4th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1955. £6.
Wily, H. J. Wily's Tenancy Legislation. 5th Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1962. £2.
Wily, H. J. and Stallworthy, K. R. Mental Abnormality and the Law. Ch, N. M. Peryer, 1962. £3 3s.
New Zealand Law Journal. Butterworth, Wn. Fortnightly. £4 5s.
New Zealand Law Register. Wn, N.Z. Law Publishing Co., 1950– a. 10s. 6d.
New Zealand Law Reports. Butterworth, Wn. m. £7 3s.
Amundsen, G. A. comp. Local Body Administration in New Zealand. Wanganui, N.Z. Institute of Local Body Administrative Offices, 1960. £1 10s.
Angus, N. C. ed, The Expert and Administration in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; Lond., O.U.P., 1959. 12s. 6d.
Bishop, C. L. Local Authority Finance, Accounts and Administration. 2d Ed. Wn, Butterworth, 1959. £5 17s.
Chapman, R. M. Ends and Means in New Zealand Politics. Ak, University of Auckland, 1961. 5s.
Chapman, R. M., Jackson, W. K. and Mitchell, A. V. New Zealand Politics in Action; the 1960 General Election. London, O.U.P., £1 15s.
Dollimore, H. N. The Parliament of New Zealand and Parliament House. Wn, Govt. Print., 1954. 2s.
Jolliffe, W. Jolliffe's Local Government in Boroughs and Counties. 7th Ed., Ed by J. P. McVeagh. Wn, Ferguson & Osborn, 1955–56. 2 vol. £10 10s.
Milne, R. S. ed. Bureaucracy in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1957. 15s.
Mitchell, A. V. Waitaki Votes; a Study of a New Zealand By-election, 1962. Dn, University of Otago Press, 1962. 10s.
New Zealand Parliamentary Record, 1840–1949, ed. by G. H. Scholefield. Wn, Govt. Print., 1950. £1 15s.
N.Z. Royal Commissionon Local Authority Finance. Report … Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. 10s.
N.Z. Royal Commissionto Inquire Intoand Report Upon State Servicesin New Zealand. The State Services in New Zealand; Report of the Royal Commission of Inquiry. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. 15s.
Polaschek, R. J. Government Administration in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; Lond., O.U.P., 1958. £1 10s.
Polaschek, R. J. Ed. Local Government in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; Lond., O.U.P., 1956. 15s.
Roberts, J. L. Decentralisation in New Zealand Government Administration. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration; London, O.U.P., 1961 (i.e., 1962). 15s.
Scott, K. J. The New Zealand Constitution. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1962. £1 5s.
Webb, L. C. Government in New Zealand. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1940. o.p.
New Zealand Journalof Public Administration. N.Z. Institute of Public Administration, Wn. Semi-a. 8s.
Local Authorities Handbookof New Zealand. Govt. Print., Wn. a. 15s.
Ashbridge, G. R. Teachers' Legal and Service Handbook. 6th Ed. Wn, N.Z. Educational Institute, 1959. 7s. 6d.
Beaglehole, J. C. Victoria University College: an Essay Towards a History. Wn, N.Z. University Press, 1949. 15s.
Beeby, C. E. The Intermediate Schools of New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1938. o.p.
Ewing, J. L. Origins of the New Zealand Primary School Curriculum, 1840–1878. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1960. £1 7s. 6d.
N.Z. Commissionon Educationin New Zealand. Report of the Commission on Education in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. £1 7s. 6d.
N.Z. Committeeon New Zealand Universities. Report … Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. 5s.
N.Z. Consultative Committeeon Adult Education. Report Further Education for Adults. Wn, Council for Adult Education, 1947. o.p.
N.Z. Consultative Committeeon Agricultural Education. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. n.p.
N.Z. Consultative Committeeonthe Post-Primary School Curriculum. Report … Wn, Dept. of Education, 1959. 2s. 6d.
Parkyn, G. W., ed. The Administration of Education in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Institute of Public Administration, 1954. 15s.
Parkyn, G. W., ed. Children of High Intelligence: A New Zealand Study. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1948. 18s.
Parkyn, G. W., ed. The Consolidation of Rural Schools. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1952. 18s. 6d.
Parkyn, G. W., ed. Success and Failure at the University. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1959–62. 2 vol. £2 2s.
Searle, E. J. The Teaching of Science in Post-Primary Schools. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1958. £1 10s.
Sutton-Smith, B. The Games of New Zealand Children. Berkeley, Calif., University of California Press, 1959. 84.
Thom, A. H. The District High Schools of New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1950. 10s.
Turner, H. W. Halis of Residence Wn, N.Z. Council for Educational Research, 1953. 18s. 6d.
*Wells, P. C. R. The New Zealand School Publications Branch. Paris, UNESCO, 1957. 3s. 6d.
Education: A magazine for teachers. N.Z. Department of Education, Wn. 3 p.a. 5s.
N.Z. University Grants Committee. Handbook. Wn. a. n.p. (The separate universities of New Zealand issue their own calendars.)
Collins, R. J. G., and Fathers, H. T. M. Ed. The Postage Stamps of New Zealand. Wn, Royal Philatelic Society of N.Z., 1938–55. 3 vol. o.p.
Eaddy, P. A. 'Neath Swaying Spars: the Story of the Trading Scows of New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 10s.
Mackay, I. K. Broadcasting in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1953. o.p.
N.Z. Roading Investigation Committee. Report … Wn, Govt. Print., 1953. 4s. 6d.
Palmer, A. N., and Stewart, W. W. Cavalcade of New Zealand Locomotives. Wn, Reed; N.Y., Heineman, 1957. o.p.
Dornbusch, C. E., comp. The New Zealand Army; a Bibliography. Cornwallville, N.Y., Hope Farm Press, 1961. $4.
*N.Z. Navy Department. History and Development of the Royal New Zealand Navy. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960.
See also World War.
Armstrong, A. G., and Ngata, R. Maori Action Songs. Wn, Reed, 1960. 12s. 6d.
Best, E. The Maori As He Was. Wn, Govt. Print., 1952. £1.
Biggs, B. G. Maori Marriage; an Essay in Reconstruction. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1960. £1 1s.
Buck, Sir P. The Coming of the Maori. Wn, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1949. £1 15s.
Buck, Sir P. Vikings of the Sunrise. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1954. £1 15s.
Duff, R. D. The Moa-hunter Period of Maori Culture. 2d Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1956. £2 15s.
Firth, R. W. Economics of the New Zealand Maori. 2d Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. £2 10s.
Freeman, J. D., and Geddes, W. R., Eds. Anthropology in the South Seas. New Plymouth, Avery, 1960. £2 2s.
Grey, Sir G. Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the Maori. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1956. 17s. 6d.
Hill, Mrs J. A., and Hill, B. Hey Boy. Photographs and Text. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 15s.
Jefferson, C. Dendroglyphs of the Chatham Islands; Moriori Designs on Karaka Trees. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1956. £1 4s.
Mead, S. M. The Art of Maori Carving. Wn, Reed, 1961. 16s.
*N.Z. Dept. of Maori Affairs. Integration of Maori and pakeha. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. gratis.
N.Z. Departmentof Maori Affairs. The Maori Today. 2d Ed. 1956. 5s. 6d.
Phillipps, W. J. Maori Houses and Food Stores. Wn, Dominion Museum, 1952. 18s.
Phillipps, W. J. Carved Maori Houses of Western and Northern Areas of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1955. £2 10s.
Phillipps, W. J. Maori Carving Illustrated. 3d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1961. 6s.
Reed, A. W. Myths and Legends of Maoriland. 3d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1961. 18s. 6d.
Sharp, C. A. Ancient Voyagers in the Pacific. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1956. o.p.
Vayda, A. P. Maori Warfare. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1960. £1 1s.
*Young Maori Leaders Conference, Auckland, 1959. Report … Council of Adult Education, University of Auckland. Mimeo. n.p. (and reports of other similar conferences throughout N.Z.). (See also Historical Works, Maori Tribal and Language, Maori and English.)
Te Ao Hou. Department of Maori Affairs, Wn. q. 7s. 6d.
Polynesian Society. Journal, The Society, Wn. m. £1 10s. p.a.
Callaghan, F. R., ed. Science in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1957. o.p.
Directoryof New Zealand Science, 4th Ed., 1962. H. Jansen, ed. Wn, N.Z. Association of Scientists, 1962.
N.Z. D.S.I.R. Information Bureau. D.S.I.R. Handbook. 4th Ed. Wn, 1960. n.p.
Auckland Instituteand Museum. Records. The Museum, Ak. Irreg. Price varies.
Canterbury Museum, Christchurch. Records. The Museum, Ch. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Departmentof Scientificand Industrial Research. Bulletins. D.S.I.R. Wn. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Departmentof Scientificand Industrial Research. Information Series. D.S.I.R., Wn. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Dominion Museum, Wellington. Dominion Museum Records. The Museum, Wn. Irreg. Price varies.
New Zealand Journalof Science. D.S.I.R., Wn. £1 10s.
Allan, R. S., and Collins, B. W. Bibliography of New Zealand Geology Since 1908. Ch, N.Z. Geological Survey, 1952. o.p.
Banwell, C. J., and others. Physics of the New Zealand Thermal Area. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1957. 15s.
*Campbell, W. M. Minerals and Gems of Maoriland. Ak, 1957. 5s.
Cotton, Sir C. A. Geomorphology. 7th rev. Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1958. £1 12s. 6d.
Cotton, Sir C. A. New Zealand Geomorphology: Reprints of Selected Papers, 1912–25. Wn, N.Z. University Press, 1955. £2 2s.
Cotton, Sir C. A. Landscape as Developed by the Processes of Normal Erosion. 2d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1948. o.p.
Cotton, C. A. Volcanoes as Landscape Forms. 2d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1952. £1 15s.
Cowie, C. A. Floods in New Zealand, 1920–53. Wn, Soil Conservation and Rivers Control Council, 1957. o.p.
Eiby, G. A. Earthquakes. Lond., Muller, 1957. (U.S. Ed., About Earthquakes. N.Y., Harper, 1957.) £1 1s.
Garner, D. M. Hydrology of New Zealand Coastal Waters, 1955. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1961. 12s. 6d.
Garnier, B. J. The Climate of New Zealand. Lond. E. Arnold, 1958. £3 10s.
Gregg, D. R, Volcanoes of Tongariro National Park; a New Zealand Geological Handbook. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1960. 7s. 6d.
Grindley, G. W., Harrington, H. J., and Wood, B. L. The Geological Map of New Zealand, 1:2,000,000. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1959. £1 7s. 6d.
Otago University. School of Mines and Metallurgy. Proceedings of a Coal-mining Conference. Dn, The School, 1950.
Otago University. Proceedings of a Mining Conference. Dn, The School, 1953.
Otago University. Proceedings of a Mining and Quarrying Conference. Dn, The School, 1956. 3 vol.
Otago University. Proceedings of a Mineral Conference. Dn, The School, 1959.
*Richards, J. H. Waitomo Caves. 7th Ed. Wn, Reed, 1960. 7s. 6d.
*Ryan, A. B. Gold Discoveries in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1959. 6s.
Suggate, R. P. New Zealand Coals. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1959. 12s. 6d.
Wellman, H. W. Structural Outline of New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1956. 6s. 6d.
N.Z. Geological Survey. Geological Bulletins. The Survey, P.O. Box 368, Lower Hutt. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Geological Survey. Geological Memoirs. The Survey, Lower Hutt. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Geological Survey. Palaeontological Bulletins. The Survey, Lower Hutt. Irreg. Price varies.
N.Z. Soil Bureau. Bulletins. The Bureau, Wn. Irreg. Price varies.
New Zealand Journalof Geologyand Geophysics. D.S.I.R., Wn. q. £1 10s.
Royal Societyof New Zealand. Transactions: Geology. The Society, c/o P.O. Box 196, Wellington. Irreg.
Poole, A. L., comp. Preliminary Reports of the New Zealand - American Fiordland Expedition. Wn, Govt. Print., 1951. 7s. 6d.
*Riney, T. A., and others. Lake Monk Expedition; an Ecological Study in Southern Fiordland. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1959. 8s. 6d.
New Zealand Ecological Society. Proceedings. The Society, Box 202, Wellington. a. 7s. 6d.
Tuatara. Journal of the Biological Society, Victoria University of Wellington, Box 196, Wellington. Irreg. 3s. per issue.
Alpers, A. F. G. A Book of Dolphins. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade; Lond., John Murray, 1960. 15s.
Bailey, A. M., and Sorensen, J. H. Subantarctic Campbell Island. Denver, Museum of Natural History, 1962. £3 12s. 6d.
Bandsma, A. T., and Brandt, R. T. Camera Studies of the Small World. Ch, Whitcombe and Tombs, 1961. 13s. 6d.
Forestand Bird Protection Societyof New Zealand. New Zealand Sea and Shore Birds: 24 col. illus. with Descriptive Letterpress. 2d Ed. Wn, The Society, 1953. 17s. 6d.
Forestand Bird Protection Societyof New Zealand. New Zealand Birds: 24 col. illus. of Forest-inhabiting Birds with Descriptive Letterpress. 3d Ed. Wn, The Society, 1959. £1 1s.
Graham, D. H. A Treasury of New Zealand Fishes. 2d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1956. o.p.
Lee, K. E. The Earthworm Fauna of New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1959. £3.
McCann, Y.M.C. The Lizards of New Zealand. Wn, Dominion Museum, 1955. £1.
Marples, B. J. An Introduction to Freshwater Life in New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1962. £1.
Miller, D. Bibliography of New Zealand Entomology, 1775–1952 (With Annotations). Wn, D.S.I.R., 1956. £1
Moncrieff, Mrs P. New Zealand Birds and How to Identify Them. 5th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1957. 10s. 6d.
Moon, G. J. H. Focus on New Zealand Birds. 2d Rev. Ed. Wn, Reed, 1960. £2 5s.
Oliver, W. R. B. New Zealand Birds. 2d Ed, Rev. and Enl. Wn, Reed, 1955. £6.
Ornithological Societyof New Zealand. Checklist of New Zealand. Wn, Reed for the Society, 1963. o.p.
Parrott, A. W. Big Game Fishes and Sharks of New Zealand. Lond., Hodder, 1958. £1 5s.
Parrott, A. W. The Queer and the Rare Fishes of New Zealand. Lond., Hodder, 1960. £1 5s.
Parrott, A. W. Sea Angler's Fishes of New Zealand. Lond., Hodder, 1957. 18s.
Powell, A. W. B. Native Animals of New Zealand. Auckland Institute & Museum, 1951. 7s. 6d.
Powell, A. W. B. Shells of New Zealand, an Illustrated Handbook. 4th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961 (i.e., 1962). 18s. 6d.
*Pracy, L. T. Introduction and Liberation of the Opossum (Trichosurus Vulpecula) into New Zealand. Wn, NZ. Forest Service, 1962. gratis.
Richdale, L. E. A Population Study of Penguins. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1957. £2 16s.
Stokell, G. Fresh Water Fishes of New Zealand. Ch, Simpson & Williams, 1955. £1.
Wilson, R. A. Bird Islands of New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. £1 5s.
Wodzicki, K. A. Introduced Mammals of New Zealand; an Ecological and Economic Survey. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1950. 12s. 6d.
Notornis, New Zealand Ornithological Society, c/o R. B. Sibson, King's College, Ak. q. £1.
Royal Societyof New Zealand. Transactions: Zoology. The Society, Wn. Irreg.
Tuatara. Journal of the Biological Society, Victoria University of Wellington. Irreg. 2s. per issue.
Allan, H. H. Flora of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961– 2 vols. 1961. £5 5s.
*Brooker, S. G. and Cooper, R. C. New Zealand Medicinal Plants. Ak, Auckland Museum, 1961. 15s.
Chamberlain, E. E. Plant Virus Diseases in New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1954. £1.
Cockayne, L., and Turner, E. P. The Trees of New Zealand. 4th Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. £1 5s.
Cockayne, L. The Vegetation of New Zealand. 3d Ed. (Reprint). Weinheim, H. R. Engelmann (J. Cramer) 1958. DM 84.–
Connor, H. E. The Poisonous Plants in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1951. 3s. 3d.
Davies, W. C. New Zealand Native Plant Studies. 2d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1961. £2 7s. 6d.
Druce, A. P. Botanical Survey of an Experimental Catchment, Taita, New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1957. 15s.
Guthrie-Smith, W. H. Tutira; the Story of a New Zealand Sheep Station, 3d Ed. Edinburgh, William Blackwood, 1953. o.p.
Hinds, H. V., and Reid, J. S. Forest Trees and Timbers of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. 7s. 6d.
Laing, R. M., and Blackwell, E. W. Plants of New Zealand. 6th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1957. £1 8s. 6d.
Martin, W. The Flora of New Zealand. 4th Rev. Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 16s. 9d.
Natusch, S. E. Native Plants; an Introduction to the Plant Life of New Zealand. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1956. 4s. 6d.
Philipson, W. R., and Hearn, D. Rock Garden Plants of the Southern Alps. Ch, Caxton Press, 1962. £2 7s. 6d.
Richards, E. C. The Chatham Islands, their Plants, Birds and People. Ch, Simpson & Williams, 1952. £1.
Richards, E. C. Our New Zealand Trees and Flowers. 3d Ed. Ch, Simpson & Williams, 1956. £1 10s.
Sainsbury, G. O. K. Handbook of New Zealand Mosses. Wn, Royal Society of New Zealand, 1955. £1 5s. 6d.
Stevenson, G. A Book of Ferns. 2d Rev. Ed. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1959. 13s. 6d.
Wall, A., and Allan, H. H. The Botanical Names of the Flora of New Zealand; their Origin, History and Meaning 2d. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1950. 6s.
Royal Societyof New Zealand. Transactions: Botany. The Society, Wn. Irreg.
Hewat, R. E. T., and Eastcott, D. F. Dental Caries in New Zealand. Ch, Medical Research Council of N.Z., 1956. o.p.
N.Z. Committeeof Inquiryonthe Fluoridationof Public Water Supplies. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. 8s.
N.Z. Consultative Committeeon Hospital Reform. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1953. o.p.
N.Z. Consultative Committeeon Infantand Pre-school Health Services. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. n.p.
N.Z. Dept. of Health. A Summary of the Functions and Responsibilities of the Department of Health. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961.
Rattray, J. Great Days in New Zealand Nursing. Wn, Reed, 1961. 18s. 6d.
*Rose, R. J. Maori-European Standards of Health. Wn, Dept. of Health, Medical Statistics Branch, 1960. n.p.
New Zealand Dental Journal. N.Z. Dental Association, Lister Building, Auckland. q. 15s.
New Zealand Medical Journal. British Medical Association, Wn. m. £2 2s.
Braithwaite, R. A. M. Ed. New Zealand Drainage and River Board Review, 1953. Hamilton, N.Z. Land Drainage & River Boards Association, 1954. o.p.
Farrell, B. H. Power in New Zealand; a Geography of Energy Resources. Wn, Reed, 1962. £2 2s. 6d.
Furkert, F. W. Early New Zealand Engineers. Wn, Reed, 1953. o.p.
Grange, L. I. Geothermal Steam for Power in New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1955. 15s.
Hutton, L. B., and Stace, F. N. eds. The Engineering History of Electric Supply in New Zealand. Wn, Electric Supply Authority Engineers' Institute of N.Z., 1958— vol. 1. £1 10s.
Industrial Development Conference, Wellington, 1960. Background Papers. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960.
Industrial Development Conference, Wellington, Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960.
*Luke, I. J. Iron Ore Resources of New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1955. 2s.
N.Z. Combined Committeeonthe New Zealand Electric Power Supply. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. n.p.
N.Z. Commissionof Inquiryintothe Distributionof Electricity. Report. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. 4s. 6d.
O'Leary, J. T., and Shaffer, R. H. Scientific and Engineering Manpower in New Zealand Industry. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1958. 7s. 6d.
Preece, Cardew & Rider (firm), London. Report on Inter-Island Power Transmission, Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. 3s. 6d.
Speer, N. M. The Electrical Supply Industry in New Zealand, its Progress and Achievement. Wn, Electrical Supply Authorities Association of New Zealand, 1962. £3 3s.
Ward, R. G., and Ward, M. W. Eds. New Zealand's Industrial Potential. Ak, N.Z. Geographical Society, 1960. 10s.
Electric Supply Authorities' Engineers' Instituteof New Zealand. Transactions … Annual Conference. The Institute, Wn. a. £2 2s.
New Zealand Electrical Journal. Technical Publications Ltd., Wn. m. £1; £1 5s. Overseas.
New Zealand Engineering. Technical Publications Ltd., Wn. m. £2; £2 10s. Overseas.
New Zealand Patent Office Journal. Patent Office, Wn. m. £5 5s.
Alley, G. T. and Hall, D. O. W. The Farmer in New Zealand. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1941. o.p.
Amess, A. H. R., and Johnson, S. C. Dairying. 4th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 7s. 6d.
Blair, I. D. Life and Work at Canterbury Agricultural College; the First Seventy-five Years … Ch, Caxton Press, 1956. £2 2s.
Bowen, W. G. Wool Away: The Art and Technique of Shearing. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 17s. 6d.
Connell, R. P., and Hadfield, J. W. Agriculture. 7th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1951. 19s. 6d.
Coop, I. E. The Principles and Practice of Animal Nutrition. 2d Rev. Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. 17s. 6d.
Critchell, J. T., and Raymond, J. A History of the Frozen Meat Trade. Lond., Constable, 1912. o.p.
Drummond, H. M., and Leatham, E. H. Bibliography of New Zealand Tussock Grasslands. Wn. D.S.I.R., 1959. 4s.
Duff, O. A Shepherd's Calendar. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1961 (i.e. 1962). £1.
Entrican, A. R., and others. The Physical and Mechanical Properties of the Principal Indigenous Woods of New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1951. o.p.
Evans, B. L. A History of Farm Implements and Implement Firms in New Zealand. Feilding, 1956. 12s. 6d.
Hadfield, J. W. Arable Farm Crops of New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1952. £1 8s. 6d.
Harrison, R. E. Handbook of Bulbs and Perennials for the Southern Hemisphere. Palmerston North, Keeling & Mundy, 1953. £1 16s.
Harrison, R. E. Handbook of Trees and Shrubs for the Southern Hemisphere. Wn, Reed; Sydney, Angus & Robertson, 1959. £2 2s. 6d.
Hilgendorf, F. W. Pasture Plants and Pastures of New Zealand. 7th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1957. 5s. 6d.
Hilgendorf, F. W. Weeds of New Zealand and How to Eradicate them. 6th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 12s. 6d.
*Howard, W. E. The Rabbit Problem in New Zealand. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1958. 4s.
Levy, Sir E. B. Grasslands of New Zealand. 2d Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1955. £1 6s. 6d.
McDowall, F. H. The Buttermaker's Manual. Wn, N.Z. University Press, 1953. 2 vols. £10 10s.
McMeekan, C. P. Grass to Milk. Wn, N.Z. Dairy Exporter, 1960. £1 10s.
McMeekan, C. P. Principles of Animal Production. 3d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. £1 17s. 6d.
N.Z. Dept. of Agriculture. Primary Production in New Zealand. 5th Ed. Wn, 1957.
N.Z. Forest Service. Westland's Wealth. Wn, 1959. £1.
N.Z. Forest Service. The National Forest Survey of New Zealand. Vol. 1. The Indigenous Forest Resources of New Zealand, by S. E. Masters and others. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. 17s. 6d.
N.Z. Soil Bureau, and N.Z. Dept. of Agriculture. Extension Division. General Survey of the Soils of North Island, New Zealand. Wn, 1954. £2 7s. 3d.
New Zealand Agricultural Aviation Symposium. Proceedings, 1st, Wanganui, 1959. Wn, Civil Aviation Administration, 1960. 12s. 6d.
New Zealand Veterinary Association Technical Committee. Diseases of Domestic Animals in New Zealand. Wn, Editorial Services, 1958. £1 15s.
Philpott, H. G. A History of the New Zealand Dairy Industry, 1840–1935. Wn, Govt. Print., 1937. o.p.
Atkinson, J. D., and Others Plant Protection in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1956. £2 16s.
Reed, A. H. The Story of the Kauri. Wn, Reed, 1953. o.p.
*Reid, J. S. New Zealand Building Timbers (how, where and when to use them), 3d Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. 5s.
Saxby, S. H. Pasture Production in New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, N.Z. Dept. of Agriculture, 1956. 2s. 6d.
Stevens, P. G. W. Sheep. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1958–61. 2 vols. £1 11s.
Studholme, E. C. Te Waimate: Early Station Life in New Zealand. 2d. Ed. Wn, Reed, 1954. o.p.
Weston, G. C. Exotic Forest Trees in New Zealand. Wn, N.Z. Forest Service, 1957. 17s. 6d.
Wild, L. J. Soils and Manures in New Zealand. 6th Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. 10s. 6d.
Wilson, R. A. Fifty Years Farming on Sand Country. Palmerston North, Keeling & Mundy, 1959. n.p.
Winter, T. S. Beekeeping in New Zealand. Wn, Dept. of Agriculture, 1961. 5s.
Canterbury Chamberof Commerce Agricultural Bulletin. The Chamber, Ch. m.
Dairyfarming Annual. Massey University College of Agriculture, P.B. Palmerston North. a. 10s.
New Zealand Grassland Association. Conference Proceedings. The Association, Wn. a. 15s.
New Zealand Journalof Agricultural Research. D.S.I.R., Wn. bi-m. £2 5s.
New Zealand Journalof Agriculture. Dept. of Agriculture, Wellington. m. 10s.
New Zealand Journalof Forestry. N.Z. Institute of Foresters, Rotorua. a. 10s.
New Zealand Plantsand Gardens. Royal N.Z. Institute of Horticulture, P.O. Box 1368, Wellington. q. Not for Sale.
New Zealand Societyof Animal Production. Proceedings. The Society, Hamilton. a. 15s.
New Zealand Veterinary Journal. Editorial Services Ltd., P.O. Box 2721, Wn. bi-m. 12s. 6d.
New Zealand Weed Control Conference. Proceedings. The Conference, Wn. a. 15s.
Sheepfarming Annual. Massey University College of Agriculture, Palmerston North. a. 12s. 6d.
Carpenter, E. E., and King, J. M. Kitchen Planning. Dn, Home Science Extension, Department of Adult Education, University of Otago, 1962. 5s.
*Messenger, E. M. The Wine and Food Book; New Zealand Recipes and Menus. Wn, Price Milburn, 1961.
Moore, E. E. Food and Health. Wn, Dept. of Agriculture, 1951. 1s. 6d.
*N.Z. Dept. of Industriesand Commerce. Wine in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962. 2s.
New Zealand Dept. of Agriculture. Second Journal of Agriculture Cookery Book. Wn, Reed, 1959. 6s. 9d.
*Otago University Associationof Home Science Alumnae. New Zealand Dishes and Menus. Wn, Price Milburn, 1960. 5s.
*Otago University Dept. of Adult Education. Home Science Extension. New Zealand Fish. Dn, 1962. 2s.
Royal New Zealand Societyforthe Healthof Womenand Children. Modern Mothercraft; a Guide to Parents, by Helen Deem and Nora P. Fitzgibbon. 2d Rev. Ed. Dn, 1953. 6s. 6d.
Barton, J. S. The New Zealand Company Secretary. 8th Ed., by W. G. Rodger. Wn, Butterworth, 1960. £2 7s. 6d.
Cowan, T. K. Financial Accounting in New Zealand. Wn, Sweet & Maxwell, 1960. £3 5s.
Irving, J. C A Century's Challenge: Wright Stephenson & Co. Ltd., 1861–1961. Wn, Wright Stephenson & Co. Ltd., 1961. n.p.
New Zealand Societyof Customs Agents. Customs Agents' Handbook. Wn, V. A. Dunlop, 1956. £1 1s.
Rodger, W. G. and Gilkison, W. S. Auditing; the Principles and Practices of Auditing under New Zealand Conditions. 3d Ed. Wn, Sweet & Maxwell, 1962.
Baker, S. J. New Zealand Slang. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1941. o.p.
Biggs, B. G. English – Maori Finder List. Ak, The Author, 1961. 7s. 6d.
Harawira, K. T. Teach Yourself Maori. 3d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1960. 10s. 6d.
Wall, A. The Mother Tongue in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1936. o.p.
Wall, A. New Zealand English; a Guide to the Correct Pronunciation of English, with Special Reference to New Zealand Conditions and Problems. 3d Ed. Enl. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. 10s.
Williams, H. W. A Bibliography of Printed Maori to 1900. Wn, Dominion Museum, 1924. o.p.
Williams, W. A Dictionary of the Maori Language. 6th Ed., by H. W. Williams, Rev. and Augmented Under the Auspices of the Polynesian Society. Wn, Govt. Print., 1957. £1 15s.
Williams, W. L. First Lessons in Maori. 12th Ed. Wn, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1957. 8s. 6d.
Te Reo. Linguistic Society of New Zealand, c/o Dept. of Romance Languages, University of Auckland, Ak. a. 10s.
*Auckland Art Gallery. John Gully. 1819–88. Ak, 1960. 1s. 6d.
*Auckland Art Gallery. P. van der Velden, Paintings, 1870–1912. Ak, 1959. o.p. and Similar Catalogues on Other N.Z. Artists.
*Art Galleriesand Museums Associationof New Zealand. Guide to the Art Galleries and Museums of New Zealand. Ak, 1958. 1s.
*Howe, C. W. P., comp. Schola Cantorum, Wellington, New Zealand, 1936–50. Wn, Wright & Carman, 1951. o.p.
*McCahon, C. A Colonial View; Paintings of Early New Zealand. Ak, Auckland City Art Gallery, 1958. 3s.
*McCormick, E. H. Eric Lee-Johnson. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1956. o.p.
*McCormick, E. H. The inland Eye; a Sketch in Visual Autobiography. Ak, Auckland Gallery Associates, 1959. 3s.
*Marsh, Ngaio. Perspectives; the New Zealander and the Visual Arts. Ak, Auckland Gallery Associates, 1960. 2s. 6d.
*Nan Kivell, R. de C. The Rex Nan Kivell Collection of Early New Zealand Pictures. Wn, Dept; of Internal Affairs, 1953. n.p.
Simpson, E. C. A Survey of the Arts in New Zealand. Wn, Wellington Chamber Music Society, 1961. £1.
*Taylor, E. M. Engravings on Wood. Wn, Mermaid Press, 1957. £2 2s.
*Woollaston, M. T. The Far-away Hills; a Meditation on the New Zealand Landscape … Ak, Auckland Cillery Associates, 1962. 5s.
N.Z. National Parks Authority. New Zealand National Parks. Wn, 1957. 3s. 6d.
Salmon, J. T. Heritage Destroyed; the Crisis in Scenery Preservation in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1960. 8s. 6d.
Firth, C. H. State Housing in New Zealand. Wn, Ministry of Works, 1949. n.p.
Rosenfeld, M. The New Zealand House. 7th Ed. Ak, 1960. 15s.
*Soar, F. C. Journey's End. Onehunga, F. C. Soar, 1961. Notes on Replica of Fencible Cottage, Onehunga. n.p.
*Taylor, C. R. H. The Gothic Beauties and History of the Canterbury Provincial Buildings. 3d. Ed. Ch, Canterbury Provincial Buildings Board, 1950. 2s.
*Warren, D. E. Some Canterbury Churches. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1957. 5s.
Bridge, L. D. Mountain Search and Rescue in New Zealand. Wn, Federated Mountain Clubs of N.Z., 1960. 15s. 6d.
Brittenden, R. T. Great Days in New Zealand Cricket. Wn, Reed, 1958. 18s. 6d.
Bunt, C. T., ed. New Zealand, Fisherman's Paradise. Ak, E. D. Goebel and C. T. Bunt, 1961. 15s;
Crump, B. J. A Good Keen Man. Wn, Reed, 1960. 16s. (Sketches Based on the Experiences of a Deer Culler.)
Doogue, R. B., and Moreland, J. M. New Zealand Sea Anglers' Guide. Wn, Reed, 1960. £1 2s. 6d.
Hewitt, L. R., and Davidson, M. The Mountains of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1954. o.p.
Hillary, Sir E. P. High Adventure. Lond., Hodder & Stoughton, 1955. 16s.
Hintz, O. S. Trout at Taupo. Lond., M. Reinhardt, 1955. £1 5s.
Houston, J. Association Football in New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1952. 6s.
Jarden, R. A. Rugby on Attack. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 18s. 6d.
Little, K. M. Polo in New Zealand. Wn, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1956. £1 10s.
Lydiard, A. L., and Gilmour, G. Run to the Top. Wn, Reed, 1962. 18s. 6d.
*Miers, K. H. Shooters' Guide to New Zealand Waterbirds. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1960. 1s. 6d.
N.Z. Dept. of Education. Physical Education Branch. (Sports Series) 1954–(Guide Books for Teachers and Coaches on Various Sports, e.g., rugby football, athletics, hockey) 2s. 6d. ea.
Nolan, M. A. Bush Lore. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 13s. 6d.
O'Brien, B. F. Kiwis with Gloves on; a History and Record-book of New Zealand Boxing. Wn, Reed, 1960. £1 5s.
Pascoe, J. D. Great Days in New Zealand Mountaineering. Wn, Reed, 1958. 18s. 6d.
Pascoe, J. D. Land Uplifted High. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1962. 18s.
Paul, G. R. Cruising in New Zealand Waters. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1961. 9s. 6d.
Swan, A. C. History of New Zealand Rugby Football. Vol. 2: 1946–57. Wn, N.Z. Rugby Football Union, 1958. £1 12s 6d.
Swan, A. C. History of New Zealand Rugby Football 1870–1945. Wn, N.Z. Rugby Football Union by Reed, 1948. o.p.
Swan, A. C. The Log o' Wood; a Complete History of the Ranfurly Shield. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. 11s. 6d.
Totalisator Agency Board. History and Operation of Off-course Betting in New Zealand. Wn, 1958. n.p.
Cricket Almanacof New Zealand. A. H. Carman, Wn. a. 10s 6d.
Rugby Almanacof New Zealand. A. H. Carman, Wn. a. 7s. 6d.
Johnson, O. A. A. R. D. Fairburn, 1904–57; a Bibliography of his Published-Work. Ak, University of Auckland, 1958. 15s.
Landfall. Landfall Country; Work from Landfall, 1947–61. Chosen by Charles Brasch. Ch, Caxton Press, 1962. £2 5s.
McCormick, E. H. New-Zealand Literature; a Survey. Lond., O.U.P., 1959. £1 2s. 6d.
Mulgan, A. E. Great Days in New Zealand Writing. Wn, Reed, 1962.
Stevens, J. The New Zealand Novel, 1860–1960. Wn, Reed, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Landfall, Caxton Press, 119 Victoria St., Ch. q. £1 p.a.
Baxter, J. K. The Fire and the Anvil; Notes on Modern Poetry. Wn, New Zealand University Press, 1955. 7s. 6d.
Baxter, J. K. Howrah Bridge and Other Poems. Lond., O.U.P., 1961. 10s. 6d.
*Baxter, J. K. In Fire of no Return; Poems. Lond, O.U.P., 1958. 12s. 6d.
Bethell, M. U. Collected Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1950. o.p.
*Brasch, C. O. Disputed Ground; Poems 1939–45. Ch, Caxton Press, 1948. 6s.
*Brasch, C. O. The Estate and Other Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1957. 15s.
*Campbell, A. Mine Eyes Dazzle; Poems 1947–49. 2d Ed. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1956. 9s. 6d.
Chapman, R. McD., and Bennett, J., comps. Anthology of New Zealand Verse. Lond., O.U.P., 1956. £1 1s.
Curnow, T. A. M. The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse. Harmondsworth, Eng. Penguin Books, 1960. 5s.
*Curnow, T. A. M. Poems 1949–57. Wn, Mermaid Press, 1957. 14s. 6d.
Curnow, T. A. M. A Small Room with Large Windows; Selected Poems. Lond., O.U.P., 1962. 12s. 6d.
*Dallas, R. The Turning Wheel. Ch, Caxton Press, 1961. 15s.
*Dowling, B. C. Canterbury and Other Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1949. 6s.
*Doyle, C. D. A Splinter of Glass; Poems 1951–55. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1956. 12s. 6d.
*Duggan, E. M. More Poems. Lond., Allen & Unwin, 1951. 7s. 6d.
*Fairburn, A. R. D. The Disadvantages of Being Dead. Wn, Mermaid Press, 1958. 10s. 6d.
*Fairburn, A. R. D. Strange Rendezvous. Poems 1929–41, with Additions. Ch, Caxton Press, 1952. 17s. 6d.
*Fairburn, A. R. D. Three Poems: Dominion, The Voyage and To a Friend in the Wilderness. Wn, New Zealand University Press, 1952. 10s. 6d.
*Glover, D. J. M. Arawata Bill. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1953. 7s. 6d.
*Glover, D. J. M. Since Then. Wn, Mermaid Press, 1957. 10s. 6d.
*Glover, D. J. M. Sings Harry and Other Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1951. 12s. 6d.
Hart-Smith, W. Poems of Discovery. Sydney, Angus & Robertson, 1959. 15s.
*Henderson, P., pseud. The Halting Place. Ch, Caxton Press, 1961.
*Henderson, P., pseud. Unwilling Pilgrim; Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1955. 12s. 6d.
*Hervey, J. R. She was My Spring. Ch, Caxton Press, 1954. 15s.
*Johnson, L. A. New Worlds for Old; Poems. Wn, Capricorn Press, 1957. 10s.
*Joseph, M. K. The Living Countries. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1959. 10s. 6d.
Mason, R. A. K. Collected Poems; with an Introduction by Allen Curnow. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1962. 17s. 6d.
Mitcalfe, B., tr. Poetry of the Maori. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1961. 12s. 6d. Eng. Trans. of Maori Poetry with the Maori Texts.
*Mitcalfe, B. Thirty Poems. Wn, Price Milburn, 1960. 9s. 6d.
Murdoch, W., and Mulgan, A., comps. A Book of Australian and New Zealand Verse. Lond., O.U.P., 1950. 9s.
Ngata, Sir A. T., ed. (Nga Moteatea) The Songs. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1959. £112s. 6d.
*Oliver, W. H. Fire Without Phoenix; Poems 1946–54. Ch, Caxton Press, 1957. 12s. 6d.
*Schroder, J. H. E. The Street and Other Verses. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1962. 12s. 6d.
*Sinclair, K. Strangers or Beasts; Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1954. 7s. 6d.
*Smithyman, W. H. The Blind Mountain and Other Poems. Ch, Caxton Press, 1950. 8s. 6d.
*Smithyman, W. H. Inheritance; Poems. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1962. 12s. 6d.
*Spear, C. Twopence Coloured. Ch, Caxton Press, 1951. 8s. 6d.
Wilkinson, I. G. Houses by the Sea and the Later Poems of Robin Hyde (pseud.), Ch, Caxton Press, 1952. 13s. 6d.
*Wilson, P. S. Staying at Ballisodare. Lond., Scorpion Press, 1960. 8s. 6d.
Woodhouse, A. R., comp. New Zealand Farm and Station Verse 1850–1950. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1950. o.p.
New Zealand Poetry Yearbook. Whitcombe & Tombs, Wn. a. 10s. 6d.
N.Z. National Library Service. School Library Service. Fiction for Post-primary Schools; an Annotated List. 2d Ed. Rev. and Enl. Wn, 1960. Photoprinted.
Ashton-Warner, S. Incense to Idols. Lond., Secker & Warburg, 1960. 18s.
Ashton-Warner, S. Spinster. Lond., Secker & Warburg, 1958. 18s.
Booth, P. J. Long Night Among the Stars. Lond., Collins, 1961. 16s.
Brathwaite, E. Fear in the Night. Ch, Caxton Press, 1959. 15s.
Courage, J. The Visit to Penmorten. Lond., Cape, 1961. 16s.
Courage, J. The Young Have Secrets. Lond., Cape, 1954. 12s. 6d.
Cross, I. R. After Anzac Day. Lond., A. Deutsch, 1961. 15s.
Cross, I. R. The Backward Sex. Lond., A. Deutsch, 1960. 12s. 6d.
Cross, I. R. The God Boy. Lond., A. Deutsch, 1958. 12s. 6d.
Davin, D. M. New Zealand Short Stories. Lond., O.U.P., 1953. 5s.
Davin, D. M. No Remittance. Lond., M. Joseph, 1959. 15s.
Duckworth, M. R. A Gap in the Spectrum. Lond., New Authors, 1959. 13s. 6d.
Duckworth, M. R. The Matchbox House. Lond., Hutchinson, 1960. 16s.
Frame, J. The Edge of the Alphabet. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1962. 17s. 6d.
Frame, J. Faces in the Water. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1961. 17s. 6d.
Frame, J. The Lagoon, and Other Stories. 2d Ed. Ch, Caxton Press, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Frame, J. Owls Do Cry. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1957. 15s.
France, H. R. Ice Cold River. Lond., Constable; Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1961. 17s. 6d.
France, H. R. The Race. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1960. 15s.
Gee, M. G. The Big Season. Lond., Hutchinson, 1962. 16s.
Gilbert, G. R. Love in a Lighthouse. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1956. 12s. 6d.
Hilliard, N. H. Maori Girl. Lond., Heinemann, 1960. 16s.
Joseph, M. K. I'll Soldier No More. Lond., V. Gollancz; Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1958. 16s. 6d.
Joseph, M. K. A Pound of Saffron. Lond., V. Gollancz, 1962. 18s.
McDonald, G. B. Stinson's Bush. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1954. 6s. 6d.
McLeod, D. The Tall Tussock; Stories of the High Country. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. 13s. 6d.
Mander, J. The Story of a New Zealand River. Lond., R. Hale; Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. 16s. 6d.
Mansfield, K. Selected Stories, Chosen and Introduced by D. M. Davin. Lond., O.U.P., 1953. 5s.
Mitcalfe, B. Salvation Jones. Ak, Mate Books (Ak) 1962. 7s. 6d.
Muir, M. R. Word for Word. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1960. 18s.
Mulgan, A. E. Spur of Morning. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. 12s. 6d.
Mulgan, J. A. E. Man Alone. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1960. 13s. 6d.
Park, R. R. L. One-a-Pecker, Two-a-Pecker. Sydney, Angus & Robertson, 1957. 17s. 6d.
Sargeson, F. I for One. Ch, Caxton Press, 1954. 6s.
Satchell, W. The Greenstone Door. Lond., Whitcombe & Tombs, 1950. 15s.
Shadbolt, M. F. R. The New Zealanders; a Sequence of Stories. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. 18s.
Slatter, G. C. A Gun in my Hand. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1959. 15s.
Wilkinson, I. G. Check to your King … by Robin Hyde (pseud.) Wn, Reed, 1960. 15s.
Wilson, P. J. Some Are Lucky. Wn, D. Glover, 1960. £1.
Campbell, A. The Happy Summer. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 14s.
*Duggan, M. N. Falter Tom and the Water Boy. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1958. 10s. 6d.
*Morice, S. The Book of Wiremu. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1958. 7s. 6d.
Sutton-Smith, B. Smitty Does a Bunk. Wn, Price Milburn, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Tindale, N. B., and Lindsay, H. A. Rangatira (the High Born). Wn, Reed, 1959. 12s. 6d.
West, J. The Year of the Shining Cuckoo. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade. 12s. 6d.
Holcroft, M. H. Discovered Isles; a Trilogy: The Deepening Stream, The Waiting Hills, Encircling Seas. Ch, Caxton Press, 1950. £1 2s. 6d.
Holcroft, M. H. The Eye of the Lizard, a Selection of Editorials from the New Zealand Listener, 1949–59. Wn, Reed, 1960. 15s. 6d.
New Zealand Drama Council. List of Recommended Plays. Wn, 1955. 1s. 6d.
Reid (oanand Russell) Ltd., Wellington. Prompt Book, 2d Ed.; a New Zealand Theatre Guide … Wn, 1959. 10s. 6d.
*Baxter, J. K. Two Plays: The Wide Open Cage and Jack Winter's Dream. Hastings, Capricorn Press, 1959. 7s. 6d.
Curnow, T. A. M. The Axe; a Verse Tragedy. Ch, Caxton Press, 1949 (i.e. 1950). o.p.
Mason, B. E. G. The Pohutukawa Tree; a Play in Three Acts. Wn, Price Milburn, 1960. 7s. 6d.
Anthony, F. S., and Jackson, F. Me and Gus Again. Wn, Reed, 1955. 9s. 6d.
Crump, B. J. Hang on a Minute Mate. Wn, Reed, 1961. 16s.
Grieve, H. Sketches from Maoriland. Lond., R. Hale; Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Reid, J. C. The Kiwi Laughs; an Anthology of New Zealand Prose Humour. Wn, Reed. 1960. 16s.
Mason, B. E. G. The End of the Golden Weather; a Voyage into a New Zealand Childhood. Wn, Price Milburn, 1962. 12s. 6d.
Andersen, J. C. Maori Place Names. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1942. o.p.
Dollimore, E. S. The New Zealand Guide. 3d Ed. H. Wise, 1962. £2 5s.
Reed, A. W. A Dictionary of Maori Place Names. Wn, Reed, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Ausubel, D. P. The Fern and the Tiki; an American View of New Zealand. Sydney, Angus & Robertson, 1960. £1 2s. 6d.
Bigwood, K. V. New Zealand in Colour. Wn, Reed, 1961. £1 5s.
Constable, L. D. Home Territory. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1953. 9s. 6d.
Cumberland, K. B. This is New Zealand; a Pictorial Description. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1960. 8s. 3d.
Cumberland, K. B., and Fox, J. W. New Zealand; a Regional Geography. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1958. 18s. 6d.
Duff, O. New Zealand now. 2d Ed. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade; London, Allen & Unwin, 1956. 12s. 6d.
*Duff, O. Ourselves Today. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1959.
Hall, D. O. W. Portrait of New Zealand. 3d Ed. Wn, Reed, 1961.
Hardwick, J. M. D. Seeing New Zealand; an Illustrated Travel Guide. 4th Ed. Wn, Reed, 1959. 18s. 6d.
McLintock, A. H., ed. A Descriptive Atlas of New Zealand, Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. £2.
Sinclair, K. Distance Looks our Way; the Effects of Remoteness on New Zealand. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade for the University of Auckland, 1961. 12s. 6d.
Stone, D. Verdict on New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1959. 18s. 6d.
Sutherland, W. T. G. The Silver Fern; a Journey in Search of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1959. 16s.
White, L. L. White's Pictorial Reference of New Zealand. 2d Ed. Ak, White's Aviation, 1960. £6 6s.
Wood, F. L. W. This New Zealand. 3d Ed. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1958. £1 5s.
New Zealand Geographer. New Zealand Geographical Society, University of Canterbury, Ch. semi-a. £1 10s.
Barker, M. A., Lady. Station Life in New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1950. o.p.
Cook, J. The Journals of Captain James Cook on his Voyages of Discovery. Edited … by J. C. Beaglehole … Cambridge, Hakluyt Society, 1955–
Cruise, R. A. Journal of a Ten Months' Residence in New Zealand (1820). New Ed. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1957. £2 2s.
Drummond, Mrs A. E. H. Married and Gone to New Zealand; Being Extracts from the Writings of Women Pioneers. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1960. 18s., 6d.
Maning, F. E. Old New Zealand; a Tale of the Good Old Times. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1952. 15s.
Taylor, Mrs N. M. Early Travellers in New Zealand. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1959. £3 3s.
Wakefield, E. J. Adventure in New Zealand. An Abridgement. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 17s. 6d.
The following are representative of the many titles in this category:
Hamilton, W. M. Little Barrier Island (Hauturu). 2d Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961. £1 10s.
Keam, R. F. Volcanic Wonderland; the Scenery and Spectacle of the New Zealand Thermal Region. 2d Ed. Ak, The Author, 1961. 6s.
Moir's Guide Book to the Tramping Tracks and Routes of the Great Southern Lakes and Fiords of Otago and Southland. 3d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1956–61. 12s. 6d.
N.Z. Ministryof Works. Town and Country Planning Branch. National Resources Survey. Part 1. West Coast Region. Wn, Govt. Print., 1959. £1 15s.
Newton, Peter. High Country Journey. Wn, Reed, 1952. (Canterbury High Country Sheep Stations.)
*Packard, W. P. Mount Cook National Park Handbook. Ch, Mount Cook National Park Board, 1959. (Corresponding Handbooks for other Parks in process of publication.) 4s.
Pascoe, J. D. The Mountains, the Bush and the Sea; a Photographic Report. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1950. £1 2s. 6d.
Reed, A. H. The Four Corners of New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1954. £1 5s.
Beaglehole, J. C. The Discovery of New Zealand. 2d Ed. Lond., O.U.P., 1961. £1 1s.
Condliffe, J. B. New Zealand in the Making. 2d Ed. Lond., Allen & Unwin, 1959. £1 10s.
Condliffe, J. B. The Welfare State in New Zealand. Lond., Allen & Unwin, 1959. £1 15s.
Cowan, J. The New Zealand Wars. Wn, Govt. Print., 1955–56. £4 10s.
Gorst, Sir J. E. The Maori King. Edited by Keith Sinclair. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1959. £1 5s.
Hall, D. O. W. The New Zealanders in South Africa, 1899–1902. Wn, War History Branch, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1949. 10s. 6d.
McClymont, W. G. The Exploration of New Zealand. Lond., O.U.P., 1959. £1 1s.
McCormick, E. H. Tasman and New Zealand; a bibliographical study. Wn, Govt. Print. 7s. 6d.
McLintock, A. H. Crown Colony Government in New Zealand. Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. £1 15s.
Miller, J. O. Early Victorian New Zealand … 1839–52. Lond., O.U.P., 1958. £1 17s.
N.Z. Dept. of Internal Affairs. Centennial Branch. Making New Zealand; Pictorial Surveys of a Century. Wn, the Branch, 1939–40. 2 vols. o.p.
N.Z. National Archives. Preliminary Inventory. No. 1–9, 1953–58. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs.
N.Z. National Historic Places Trust. (Leaflets on various historic sites, gratis.) (Booklets. See under Individual Authors, e.g., Standish, M. W., Wilson, G.H.O.)
Oliver, W. H. The Story of New Zealand. Lond., Faber, 1960. 18s.
Pascoe, J. D. Great Days in New Zealand Exploration; the Bush and the Rain. Wn, Reed, 1959. 18s. 6d.
Scholefield, G. H., ed. The Richmond-Atkinson Papers. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. £10 10s.
Scott, R. G. Inheritors of a Dream; a Pictorial History of New Zealand. Ak, Ronald Riddell, 1962. £2 5s.
Sinclair, K. A History of New Zealand. Penguin Books, 1959. 4s. 9d.; Lond., O.U.P., 1961. £1 5s.
Sinclair, K. The Origins of the Maori Wars. Wn, New Zealand University Press, 1957. £1 10s.
Sutch, W. B. The Quest for Security in New Zealand. Penguin Books, 1942. o.p.
*Wilson, G. H. O. War in the Tussock; Te Kooti and the Battle at Te Porere. Wn, Govt. Print., 1961.
Wright, H. M. New Zealand, 1769–1840; Early Years of Western Contact, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1959. £1 18s.
Historical News, Whitcombe and Tombs in Association with the History Dept., Canterbury University, Christchurch. 2 p.a. 6s.
Historical Review. Whakatane and District Historical Society, Whakatane. Irreg. Not for sale. (and publications of other Local Historical Societies).
Political Science. See full entry under Political Science. Includes Historical Articles.
Grace, J. H. Tuwharetoa; the History of the Maori People of the Taupo District. Wn, Reed, 1959. o.p.
Kelly, L.G. Tainui; the Story of Hoturoa and his Descendants. Wn, Polynesian Society, 1949. £1 10s.
Taylor, W. A. Lore and History of the South Island Maori. Ch, Bascands, 1952. o.p.
The following are representative of the many titles in this category:
Acland, L. G. D. The Early Canterbury Runs. Rev. Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1951. o.p.
Adkin, G. L. The Great Harbour of Tara; Traditional Maori Place-names and Sites of Wellington Harbour and Environs. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. £1 8s. 6d.
Allan, Mrs R. M. The History of Port Nelson. Wn, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1954. £1 5s.
Gardner, W. J. The Amuri; a County History. Culverden, Amuri County Council, 1956. o.p.
Gillespie, O. A. South Canterbury; a Record of Settlement. Timaru, South Canterbury Centennial History Committee, 1958. £3 5s.
Hawkins, D. W. Beyond the Waimakariri. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1957. £1 5s.
Hight, Sir J. A History of Canterbury. Ch, Canterbury Centennial Association, 1957– vol. 1, 1957 by C. R. Sraubel and others. £1 2s. 6d.
McLintock, A. H. The History of Otago. Dn, Otago Centennial Historical Publications, 1949. o.p.
May, P. R. The West Coast Gold Rushes. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1962. £1 17s. 6d.
Millar, J. H. Westland's Golden 'Sixties. Wn, Reed, 1959. £1.
Miller, F. W. G. Golden Days of Lake County. 2d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. £1 7s. 6d.
Newport, J. N. W. Footprints; the Story of the Settlement and Development of Nelson Back Country Districts. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1962. £2 2s.
Petersen, G. C. Forest Homes; the Story of the Scandinavian Settlements in the Forty Mile Bush, New Zealand. Wn, Reed, 1956. o.p.
Pyke, V. History of the Early Gold Discoveries in Otago. Dn, Otago Daily Times and Witness Newspapers Co., 1962. 17s. 6d.
Sharp, C. A. Crisis at Kerikeri. Reed. 12s. 6d.
*Standish, M. W. The Waimate Mission Station. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962.
Official History of New Zealand's Effort in the Great War. Ak, Whitcombe & Tombs, under Authority of N.Z. Govt. 4 vols. 1919–23. o.p.
The following represent a selection of the New Zealand Official History General Campaign Volumes. Unit Histories have been listed in earlier volumes of the Yearbook.
Anson, T. V. The New Zealand Dental Services. Wn, War History Branch, 1960. £1 5s.
Cody, J. F. New Zealand Engineers, Middle East. Wn, War History Branch, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1961. 17s. 6d.
Davin, D. M. Crete. Wn, War History Branch, 1953. o.p.
Gillespie, O. A. The Pacific. Wn, War History Branch, 1952. o.p.
McClymont, W. G. To Greece. Wn, War History Branch, 1959. £1 5s.
Mason, W. W. Prisoners of War. Wn, War History Branch, 1954. £1 5s.
Murphy, W. E. The Relief of Tobruk. Wn, War History Branch, 1961. £1 5s.
N.Z. Dept. of Internal Affairs. War History Branch. New Zealand in the Second World War, 1939–45. Episodes and Studies. Wn, 1950–51. £2 17s.
Phillips, N. C. Italy. Wn, War History Branch, 1957– Vol. 1 Sangro to Cassino, 1957. £1 5s.
Ross, J. M. S. Royal New Zealand Air Force. Wn, War History Branch, 1955. £1 5s.
Scoullar, J. L. Battle for Egypt; the Summer of 1942. Wn, War History Branch, 1955. £1 5s.
Stevens, W. G. Bardia to Enfidaville. Wn, War History Branch, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1962. £1 5s.
Stevens, W. G. Problems of 2 NZEF, Wn, War History Branch, 1958. £1 5s.
Stout, T. D. M. War Surgery and Medicine. Wn, War History Branch, 1954. £2 10s.
Stout, T. D. M. Medical Services in New Zealand and the Pacific … Wn, War History Branch, 1958. £1 5s.
Stout, T. D. M. New Zealand Medical Services in Middle East and Italy. Wn, War History Branch, 1956. £1 5s.
Thompson, H. L. New Zealanders with the Royal Air Force. Wn, War History Branch, 1953– 3 vols. £1 5s. ea.
Waters, S. D. The Royal New Zealand Navy. Wn, War History Branch, 1956. £1 5s.
Wood, F. L. W. The New Zealand People at War; Political and External Affairs. Wn, War History Branch, 1958. £1 5s.
Burdon, R. M. The Life and Times of Sir Julius Vogel. Ch, Caxton Press, 1948. 17s. 6d.
Burdon, R. M. King Dick; a Biography of Richard John Seddon. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1955. 17s. 6d.
Glover, D. J. M. Hot Water Sailor … Wn, Reed, 1962. 16s.
Gordon, Mrs D. C. Doctor Down Under. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs; Lond., Faber. 15s.
Holcroft, M. H. Dance of the Seasons; an Autobiographical Essay. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1952. 7s. 6d.
Jones, J. J. The Cradle of Erewhon; Samuel Butler in New Zealand … Austin, University of Texas Press, 1959. £1 17s.
Lennard, C. G. Sir William Martin; the Life of the First Chief Justice of New Zealand. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. £1 2s. 6d.
*McCormick, E. H. The Fascinating Folly; Dr Hocken and his Fellow Collectors. Dn, University of Otago Press, 1961. 7s. 6d.
McIntyre, P. The Painted Years. Wn, Reed, 1962. £1 16s.
Maling, P. B. Samuel Butler at Mesopotamia, together with Butler's “Forest Creek” Manuscript. Wn, Govt. Print., and National Historic Places Trust, 1960. 5s.
Manson, C. M., and Mrs C. Doctor Agnes Bennett. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs; Lond., Michael Joseph, 1960. 18s.
Mulgan, A. E. The Making of a New Zealander. Wn, Reed, 1958. 18s. 6d.
N.Z. Dept. of Internal Affairs. The New Zealand Honours List. 4th Ed. Wn, Govt. Print., 1962.
Rutherford, J. Sir George Grey, K.C.B., 1812–98; a Study in Colonial Government. Lond., Cassell, 1961. £4 18s.
Scholefield, G. H. Ed. A Dictionary of New Zealand Biography. Wn, Dept. of Internal Affairs, 1940. 2 vols. o.p.
Sutherland, W. T. G. Green Kiwi. Reed, 1960. 16s.
Torlesse, C. O. The Torlesse Papers. Journals concerning the Foundation of the Canterbury Settlement … Edited by P. B. Maling. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1958. £2 5s.
Who's Whoin New Zealand. 7th Ed. Edited by G. C. Petersen. Wn, Reed, 1961. £2 12s. 6d.
Williams, H. The Early Journals of Henry Williams, … Church Missionary Society, 1826–40. Ed. by L. M. Rogers. Ch, Pegasus Press, 1961. £3 15s.
Wilson, Mrs H. My First Eighty Years. Hamilton, Paul's Book Arcade, 1959. 16s.
Wilson, P. J. The Maorilander; a Study of William Satchell. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1961. 12s.
Woodhouse, Mrs A. E. Guthrie-Smith of Tutira. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1959. £1 7s. 6d.
Beaglehole, E. Social Change in the South Pacific; Rarotonga and Aitutaki. Lond., Allen & Unwin, 1957. £1 15s.
Cumberland, K. B. South-west Pacific. A Geography. 3d Ed. Ch, Whitcombe & Tombs, 1958. 18s. 6d.
Eden, A. W. Islands of Despair … a Survey Expedition to the Sub-Antarctic Islands of New Zealand. Lond., Andrew Melrose, 1955. o.p.
N.Z. Touristand Publicity Deft. Publicity Division. New Zealand's Tropical Provinces. Wn, Govt. Print., 1960. gratis.
Savage, S. A Dictionary of the Maori Language of Rarotonga. Wn, Dept. of Island Territories, 1962. £1 15s.
Simpson, F. A. Chatham Exiles; Yesterday and Today at the Chatham Islands. Wn, Reed, 1950. o.p.
New Zealand Sub-Antarctic Expedition, 1941–45 (“Cape Expedition”). Reports, 1949– (Biological reports based on observations of coast-watchers, stationed on Auckland and Campbell Islands).
Hatherton, T. New Zealand IGY Antarctic Expeditions, Scott Base and Hallett Station. Wn, D.S.I.R., 1961. 15s.
Helm, A. S. Provisional Gazetteer of the Ross Dependency, Wn, Govt. Print., 1958. £1 2s. 6d.
Hillary, Sir E. P. No Latitude for Error. Lond., Hodder & Stoughton, 1961. £1 1s.
Simpson, F. A., ed. The Antarctic Today; a Mid-century Survey by the Antarctic Society. Wn, Reed and the Society, 1952. o.p.
Antarctic. N.Z. Antarctic Society, Wn. q. 15s.
Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth II and His Royal Highness the Duke of Edinburgh made their second visit to New Zealand from 6 to 18 February 1963. As reigning monarch, Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth had previously visited New Zealand from 23 December 1953 to 30 January 1954 in her capacity of Queen of New Zealand and Queen of the British Commonwealth.
The recent Royal tour again preceded a visit to Australia. It included visits to Waitangi, Russell, Auckland, Mount Maunganui, Tauranga, Napier, Hastings, Wellington, Nelson, Blenheim, Picton, Dunedin, and Christchurch.
Her Majesty The Queen and His Royal Highness Prince Philip saw many aspects of New Zealand life and everywhere received enthusiastic demonstrations of loyalty and admiration. In turn, as the Prime Minister said at the farewell dinner, “They captured the hearts of young and old and mirrored their dreams and hopes”.
The recent visit was considerably shorter than the tour of 1953–54 and the accent was on informality wherever possible. But many hours of intensive work were needed to ensure its success. Government officials, local authorities, firms and sporting bodies planned and arranged interesting events to display New Zealand's many facets and to enable the Queen and the Duke to meet as many New Zealanders as possible. Others prepared and implemented comprehensive arrangements for travel, transport, communications, press, radio, television, photographic and film coverage, security, crowd and traffic control, and the like.
The Royal visit began, most appropriately and most effectively, at Waitangi on Waitangi Day. The many memorable sights and events that day included the stately warships at anchor; the guard of honour of small craft lining the channel; the official welcome before thousands of people in a natural amphitheatre; and the Waitangi Day celebrations, a moving, colourful, and dignified pageant of Maori and naval ceremonial.
At Auckland the civic welcome set the pattern for those to follow. More formal features – the loyal address of welcome from the mayor and Her Majesty's simple but sincere reply – were supplemented by items, some (like marching girls or wood chopping) typically New Zealand. But most memorable were the uninhibited cries as Her Majesty and His Royal Highness drove among thousands of children.
The carnival atmosphere created at Auckland by a small-boat welcome, fine weather, and enthusiastic crowds was maintained at the Royal Regatta, where dancing yachts with sails of many colours and numerous pennants on the sparkling sea made a spectacle to remember.
It was an elegant occasion when Her Majesty attended the New Zealand opera A Unicorn for Christmas. Afterwards she went on stage to receive a memorial declaring the Government's intention to establish the Queen Elizabeth II Arts Council to commemorate her visit.
The highlight of the brief visit to Tauranga and Mount Maunganui on Saturday, 9 February, was the surf lifesaving carnival, where hundreds of young New Zealanders displayed their prowess in this combination of recreation and community service.
The first Sunday was as crowded as any day during the visit. In nine hours the Queen drove nearly 40 miles, attended church, presented new colours to the First Battalion, Hawke's Bay Regiment, visited a large orchard, had afternoon tea with high school head prefects, and officially met the mayors of Napier and Hastings. The afternoon tea was an example of the Queen's practice of meeting people from as many different spheres as possible.
Blustery, overcast weather did not mar the visit to Wellington. Her Majesty and His Royal Highness enthusiastically watched displays of strength, skill, and speed at the Golden Shears Championship.
The opening of Parliament by Her Majesty was a moving and memorable occasion. Amidst assembled Judges in scarlet, Chiefs of Staff in full dress uniform, formally attired diplomats (some in national costume), and university and religious leaders, Her Majesty stood out in her ceremonial white gown embroidered with gold, pearls and diamante, wearing a famous diamond tiara and jewellery.
Her Majesty was again resplendent, this time in a twinkling coral dress and flashing tiara, at an investiture in Wellington Town Hall, fitting finale to her visit to the capital.
The visits to Nelson, Blenheim, and Picton on 13 February were less crowded than events of the previous few days. After the public welcome at Nelson His Royal Highness visited a project dear to his heart, the Outward Bound School at Anakiwa, where he was particularly intrigued by displays of bushcraft.
Among highlights at Dunedin were a visit to Invermay Agricultural Research Station and an evening athletic meeting. Being a keen aviator, the Duke was interested in displays of aerial top-dressing and spraying by two light aircraft and a helicopter at Invermay. The athletic meeting was made most exciting by a mile race in which first and second runners each completed the distance in less than four minutes – the first time in Dunedin – and by the lowering of several New Zealand records.
Her Majesty and His Royal Highness attended a choral and orchestral concert in Christchurch. Her Majesty was thrilled by the massed singing of the National Anthem, and His Royal Highness commented that there must be a great love of music in Christchurch to support choirs of such standing.
Her Majesty invited as many people as possible to functions aboard HMY Britannia. As a result she met men and women of distinction in science, the arts, professions, sport, and community service.
At the State farewell dinner on her last evening in New Zealand, after speaking of the Commonwealth and all it stood for, Her Majesty said: “The unity of the New Zealand nation, where men of two races learn from birth the values of tolerance and mutual respect, lends a special strength to the Commonwealth ideal. … You have demonstrated that true equality stems not from legislation but from human partnership in a common national endeavour”.
The pleasure of the Queen and the Duke at being able to visit New Zealand again is expressed in Her Majesty's major speeches which are printed in the following pages, and New Zealanders reciprocally expressed their delight to the Royal couple at all the centres visited. The joy of some of the occasions is captured in the photographic supplement in this issue of the Yearbook.
The Queen's Replytothe Prime Minister's Speechof Welcomeat Official Receptionat Waitangi
Mr Prime Minister,
Your kind and thoughtful words of welcome have touched us both deeply.
Nine years is a long gap but we still have fresh and vivid memories of our last visit and we are both looking forward to seeing well remembered sights and old friends. It will also give us particular pleasure to compare the present day New Zealand with what we remember of it in 1953. We are expecting to be impressed by the progress and development that has taken place and I am sure we will not be disappointed.
Many New Zealanders visiting Britain are delighted to find that so much in the pattern of life there has a comfortable familiar quality about it. This is really a tribute to the pioneers of New Zealand, for they brought with them all that they knew to be good and right and showed the same determination to preserve this heritage as they did in carving out a new life for themselves in this lovely land. Now, 120 years later, it is possible to travel half way round the world and from the northern to the southern hemisphere and find, here in New Zealand, a flourishing, civilised, united, and altogether fortunate nation.
Perhaps more important still, at this moment in the world's history, is to remember that since the Treaty of Waitangi there has been a growing determination to share this country with the Maori people fairly and honestly. This too has grown out of the moral stamina of the early settlers and there could be no more valuable example in a world torn by fear and mistrust.
Mr Prime Minister, you have spoken of the value of the Commonwealth association to New Zealand; let me assure you that the Commonwealth itself owes much to New Zealand and to the people who have made her what she is.
The Queen's Speechat Waitangi Day Celebrations
Mr Prime Minister, Sir Turi Carroll, European and Maori people of New Zealand,
Tena koutou katoa
My husband and I are delighted that on this, our second visit to New Zealand – Aotearoa – we should land here on the hundred and twenty-third anniversary of the signing of the Treaty of Waitangi, which also happily coincides with the eleventh anniversary of my accession as Queen of New Zealand.
I feel that this happy circumstance serves to bind us all together more firmly in the spirit in which this nation was founded on that great day in 1840.
Your kind and generous welcome to me today confirms this and it has been a deeply moving experience. More especially because the Maori people expressed a wish to offer me a gift to commemorate this day and this visit. I have agreed that the gift is to take the form of a post-graduate fellowship, open, in turn, to Maori and European, because no present could give me greater delight than one which contributes directly to the interests of my people in New Zealand. I willingly consent that this fellowship should stand in my name.
In practical terms this fellowship should encourage young New Zealanders to go in for academic inquiry and research, but it will also have a deeper meaning. It will stand as a symbol of the equality of rights and opportunity upon which life in New Zealand is founded.
It was here on this hallowed ground that pledges were given on behalf of Queen Victoria to the Maori chiefs when they ceded sovereignty to the Crown. Today, before you all, I want to renew those pledges and to assure my Maori people that the obligations entered into at Waitangi go far deeper than any legal provision in any formal document. Whatever may have happened in the past and whatever the future may bring, it remains the sacred duty of the Crown today, as in 1840, to stand by the spirit of the Treaty of Waitangi and to ensure that the trust of the Maori people is never betrayed.
I will do my part, but remember that these pledges are given on behalf of the self-governing people of New Zealand and her democratically elected Government. Therefore each one of you bears some responsibility to maintain the provisions and foster the spirit of the Treaty.
No nation can hope to be united and prosperous unless all its people understand and accept their duties and responsibilities as citizens. This does not mean that there is any need for a rigid conformity in matters of culture and custom. That is why I have been delighted by the gaiety of the Maori participants in today's ceremonies. I am happy to see that you, my Maori people, continue to find pleasure and recreation from your own traditions.
European and Maori can go forward together in confident partnership to make New Zealand a modern and prosperous nation, at the same time showing understanding and tolerance of each other's distinctive culture and customs.
I hope that the ceremonies we have witnessed today, naval and Maori, representing the main participants on the first Waitangi Day 123 years ago, will be an inspiration to the whole nation in the years ahead and symbolic of the close relations between the two races.
After the Treaty had been signed and witnessed on that historic February day, Captain Hobson spoke these challenging and prophetic words:
“He iwi kotahi tatou” – We are all one people.
And on this happy anniversary, let me add simply:
Aroha-nui
Kia ora koutou.
Her Majesty's Speech Fromthe Throne
(State Opening of Parliament, Wellington)
Honourable Members of the House of Representatives,
It is moving and memorable for me to be present once more among the elected representatives of the people of New Zealand and to exercise my prerogative of opening the Third Session of this Thirty-third Parliament.
I have been deeply touched by the warmth of the welcome extended by my people in New Zealand, both European and Maori, and by the expressions of loyalty and affection I have received. From them I shall draw strength for my task as your Queen and as Head of the Commonwealth's great association of independent nations.
I have been impressed by the many signs of progress and development since my visit to New Zealand nine years ago. The population has grown by well over 400,000 in those years and has put to the test the country's capacity to provide the capital development needed to sustain this growth. It is a matter for satisfaction that this challenge has been met so successfully. There are new houses, new schools, new roads and aerodromes, newly-won farm lands, and new industry – all signs of a vigorous response to the needs of a growing and prospering community.
I have also been impressed by recent advances in the efficient use of the country's natural resources. The widespread application in the primary industries of new scientific techniques has greatly increased the yield and potential of New Zealand's farm lands.
Inset 1
Complementing this progress in agriculture has been a steady development of manufacturing industry. The recent discovery of natural gas and condensate oil is another heartening promise for the industrial future of New Zealand.
The life of any nation must also be measured in other contexts than those of material progress. It is therefore with pleasure that I have learned of a widening stream of literature and of expanding interest and activity in other artistic fields.
I have been heartened, moreover, by the further signs of solid progress in the building of a unified nation from New Zealand's diverse European and Maori cultures. While the decisive responsibilities for this rest with individual men and women, the Government has an important part to play, particularly in providing guidance and assistance. I have been keenly interested, therefore, in the establishment by my Government and people of the Maori Education Foundation. I am certain that it will assist my Maori people in making a vital contribution in all fields of national endeavour.
In their approach to national and international affairs, my Ministers attach special importance to New Zealand's membership of the Commonwealth and to the standards of conduct acknowledged by Commonwealth countries, their common institutions, their predisposition towards mutual trust and sympathy, and their cooperation in a vast range of human activities.
It was with a feeling of special satisfaction that, on the recommendation of my Government in New Zealand, I recently appointed Sir Kenneth Gresson, President of the New Zealand Court of Appeal, to sit as a regular member of the Judicial Committee of my Privy Council. The inclusion of a New Zealand Judge in the Judicial Committee will, I feel sure, serve to enhance its importance as a Commonwealth link.
The movement among the countries of Western Europe towards closer economic and political association has important implications for New Zealand and all other Commonwealth countries. To the members of the Commonwealth the benefits of economic interdependence, together with the other traditional ties, have always meant a great deal in terms of mutual well-being and progress. The broader developments of today require a close and searching appraisal of additional measures to provide New Zealand and other developing countries with the wider opportunities they need for international trade. I am fully confident of the Commonwealth's capacity to cope with changing conditions without losing either its cohesion or the character of multi-racial partnership by which it is distinguished.
It is a matter of regret to me that it will not be possible on this occasion to see more of New Zealand. I look forward with keen anticipation to visiting other places when I next come to this country.
Nor has it been possible for me on this journey to visit New Zealand's island territories for whose people I hold the closest affection, or to accept the most thoughtful invitation of the Samoan Government to visit Western Samoa.
The New Zealand legislature has long maintained a progressive, humanitarian, and far-sighted approach towards the problems of New Zealand's neighbours in the South Pacific. This was demonstrated in a practical way when you passed the Act endorsing the recommendations of the United Nations concerning Western Samoa's independence.
My Government has in contemplation measures to promote further the well-being and constitutional progress of the Pacific islands under its administration. In particular it is preparing for the establishment by 1965 of full internal self-government in the Cook Islands and Niue.
My Ministers recognise, however, that many economic and social problems also call for action on a regional basis. Accordingly, they look forward, in the Pacific, to an extension of the responsibilities of the South Pacific Commission and, in Asia, continue to regard support for the Colombo Plan as a basic element of New Zealand's foreign relations. My Government considers it important that additional emphasis should be placed on the policy of bringing students to New Zealand for technical training. This will contribute directly, and in the manner best suited to New Zealand's capacities, to the economic development of friendly nations in South-East Asia and to the promotion of wider international understanding and goodwill.
My Government will continue to give full support to the United Nations in its efforts to preserve peace and advance the economic and social aims of its Charter. In the General Assembly and the other organs of the United Nations, New Zealand attaches particular importance to those principles which are fundamental to human freedom and are also a special feature of the Commonwealth association.
The achievements of nine short years since my previous visit to New Zealand confirm my belief in the determination, imagination, and ingenuity of my New Zealand people and strengthen my confidence in their ability to meet and solve the problems of the future.
My Ministers have deemed it advisable to introduce at this session a Bill to provide for the continued operation of the law in relation to Tanganyika which, having become a republic, remains a member of the Commonwealth. You will also be asked to consider a Bill to establish the Queen Elizabeth the Second Post-graduate Fellowship of New Zealand. This will make provision for an annual fellowship, administered by the Maori Education Foundation, as the gift of the Maori people to commemorate the occasion of my visit to Waitangi.
My Ministers will also present for your consideration a resolution affirming their intention to introduce at the Fourth Session of this Parliament a Bill to establish the Queen Elizabeth the Second Arts Council as the nation's commemoration of my visit to New Zealand.
I pray that Divine guidance will attend your deliberations.
The Queen's Speechatthe State Farewell Dinner
Mr Prime Minister.
I am most grateful to you and to the Leader of the Opposition for all you have said this evening and for the pledges of allegiance which you have made on behalf of the people of New Zealand. I should also like to thank you all for the very evident loyalty and sincerity with which you have honoured this toast.
This gathering marks the end of our present visit, but thanks to radio and television it is an occasion which can be shared with all of you in New Zealand. I am very happy that this should be so, because it gives me the chance to tell you personally how much we have enjoyed our short time in New Zealand. But for practical considerations of time and space we would be here much more often. As on the previous occasion, we leave with many charming memories of your kindness and hospitality and your generous welcome. I was particularly delighted with the imaginative presents given to commemorate this visit.
New Zealand has been amply blessed by nature and to this has been added the industry and forethought of the successive generations of New Zealanders who have made this their homeland. These have brought to the bountiful natural heritage of these islands all the elements of a thriving and prosperous society. In the process a culture is emerging which derives a richness and warmth from the harmony between the races and between man and nature.
This visit has been a most interesting and moving experience for my husband and myself, but I hope it has also been of some value to New Zealand. I hope that it has provided an opportunity for many of you to look up – as it were – from the daily routine and to see, through the reports and stories of our visits, a wider picture of this country. From the ceremonies at Waitangi and the Opening of Parliament, from the visits to industries and the displays by the Services and of physical recreation; from the Opera and Concerts, and from the Agricultural Exhibitions, a tapestry emerges which mirrors the life of New Zealand today with all its strengths, and weaknesses, if any. More than that, I believe this visit can act as a reminder that a progressive civilised community owes its stability and continuity to age-old principles and ideals.
The Prime Minister has spoken this evening of the Commonwealth association. As Head of this unique family of nations, I am very conscious of the opportunities and challenges with which it is faced. Whatever they may be, the Commonwealth will always stand as living proof that harmonious and constructive co-existence can be more than the dreams of an idealist. Surely no greater contribution can be made to peace than the formation of relationships which depend more on the bonds between ordinary human individuals than on the strains of international politics.
It is true that challenges face the Commonwealth today, but anyone who understands its true nature must be confident of the Commonwealth's capacity to meet them.
Occasional disagreements are inevitable but like the disagreements between Government and Opposition, they need not harm personal friendships!
Our Commonwealth is based on mutual respect and affection and not on any formal doctrine. It will always continue to grow and evolve to meet the needs and feelings of the day and to express the hopes and ideals of all people of goodwill.
It exists by consent and is sustained by the active concern of all those who recognise its value: it can only be destroyed by neglect.
The unity of the New Zealand nation, where men of two races learn from birth the values of tolerance and mutual respect, lends a special strength to the Commonwealth ideal. You have proved that, while diversity of race and culture can enrich a nation's life, its benefits can only be fully enjoyed if the failings of the individual are accepted as his personal responsibility and not that of the group to which he belongs. You have demonstrated that true equality stems not from legislation but from human partnership in a common national endeavour.
Finally, my husband and I wish to thank all who have made this stay among you so memorable. We thank Sir Bernard Fergusson, my personal representative, who holds the office which in former days was held with such distinction by his forebears. We thank you, Mr Prime Minister, for the personal concern you have shown since we discussed the details of this journey with you last year in London. We also thank all those who have worked hard to prepare and organise this tour and all those who have made some contribution to it. Above all, we thank you, the people of New Zealand, Maori and European for the open-hearted reception you have given us during these pleasant days. To know that we have brought a measure of happiness and pleasure to so many people is ample reward in itself.
As I recall the cheerfulness of the crowds, the enthusiasm of the children and the many signs of progress, I feel a great joy that our Commonwealth should be strengthened by the membership of such a vigorous people.
The Queen's Messagetothe School Childrenof New Zealand
As I leave New Zealand, the boys and girls have a special place in my thoughts. I have met many of you during the last fortnight and I only wish I could have met you all.
Again I have been struck, as I was when I first visited New Zealand, by the beauty of its harbours and beaches, its mountains, forests and lakes, and by the way these great resources, which are your national heritage, are being used and developed.
As I stood on the spot at Waitangi where Governor Hobson took possession of the country in Queen Victoria's name, I could not forget how short a time that was ago, and how everything that your forebears had achieved had been in the space of 123 years.
But of all I have seen in New Zealand, the best is the way people of different races live peacefully together. At Waitangi, where Maori and European boys and girls mingled and played together, I felt the spirit of the Treaty was coming to life before our eyes.
At present, as so often before, mankind is being challenged. It is a time of achievement and of problems. Remember the men and women of New Zealand who have brought honour to their country: statesmen and administrators, scientists and inventors, missionaries and humanitarian soldiers, sailors, and airmen. All this you can do, and even better, provided that wherever you may be and whatever you may be called on to do you remain true to New Zealand and to our world-wide Commonwealth of which it is a part.
PROGRAMME AND ITINERARY | |||
---|---|---|---|
Date | Place | Time | Details |
1963 | |||
6 Feb | Waitangi-Russell | 10.00 a.m. | HMY Britannia anchored in Bay of Islands. |
10.30 a.m. | Arrived Waitangi Jetty. | ||
10.45 a.m. | Official welcome on Waitangi Trust Estate. | ||
11.15 a.m. | Visit to Treaty House and grounds. | ||
Luncheon in Royal Yacht. | |||
Afternoon | Informal visit to Russell. | ||
7.00 p.m. | Attended Waitangi Day celebrations. | ||
10.00 p.m. | HMY Britannia sailed for Auckland. | ||
7 Feb | Auckland | 9.30 a.m. | HMY Britannia berthed at Princes Wharf. |
10.15 a.m. | Public welcome at Domain. | ||
11.00 a.m. | Drive to North Shore and return to HMY Britannia from Victoria Wharf, Devonport. | ||
Luncheon on board. | |||
Afternoon | Drive along waterfront, view of Royal Yachting Regatta from Tamaki Yacht Club. | ||
Later | Presentation of New Zealand Royal visit staff, followed by reception for public relations party in HMY Britannia. | ||
8.30 p.m. | Attended Royal opera performance at St. James' Theatre. | ||
8 Feb | Auckland | Morning | Her Majesty visited Tattersfield Brinton Carpets Ltd. and Crown Lynn Potteries, and His Royal Highness, New Zealand Forest Products Ltd. and Fisher and Paykel Ltd. |
Luncheon in Royal Yacht. | |||
Afternoon | Attended Royal “Horse of the Year” Show at Epsom Showgrounds. | ||
6.30 p.m. | Cocktail party in HMY Britannia. | ||
9.00 p.m. | HMY Britannia sailed for Mt. Maunganui. | ||
9 Feb | Mt. Maunganui-Tauranga | 9.00 a.m. | HMY Britannia berthed at Tasman Wharf, Mt. Maunganui. |
9.30 a.m. | Left by Royal Barge for Coronation Pier, Tauranga. | ||
10.22 a.m. | Bay of Plenty public welcome at Memorial Park. | ||
12.30 p.m. | Attended Royal Surf Lifesaving Carnival at Ocean Beach, Mt. Maunganui. | ||
2.05 p.m. | HMY Britannia sailed for Napier. | ||
10 Feb | Napier-Hastings | 10.00 a.m. | HMY Britannia berthed at Herrick Wharf, Napier. |
10.30 a.m. | Attended Divine Service at St. Paul's Presbyterian Church. | ||
11.40 a.m. | Presentation of Colour to 1st Battalion, Hawke's Bay Regiment, at McLean Park. | ||
Luncheon in Royal Yacht. | |||
Afternoon | Drive including Clive, Havelock North, Hastings, Greenmeadows, and Taradale. Visit to orchard. Brief stop in Hastings. Afternoon tea with head prefects of Hawke's Bay secondary schools at Hastings Boys' High School. | ||
7.00 p.m. | HMY Britannia sailed for Wellington. | ||
11 Feb | Wellington | 10.00 a.m. | Landed at Wellington by Royal Barge. |
10.30 a.m. | Public welcome at Town Hall. | ||
Later | Attended children's sports rally at Athletic Park. | ||
Luncheon at Government House. | |||
Afternoon | Attended “Golden Shears” shearing competition at Fraser Park, Lower Hutt. | ||
Attended display of “Gold Award” wool products in Town Hall, Lower Hutt. | |||
6.00 p.m. | Cocktail party in HMY Britannia. | ||
9.00 p.m. | Attended Royal trotting meeting at Hutt Park Raceway. | ||
12 Feb | Wellington | Morning | Inspected Porirua housing development project. |
Luncheon in Royal Yacht. | |||
3.00 p.m. | Her Majesty opened Special Session of Parliament. | ||
4.00 p.m. | Presentation of heads of diplomatic missions. | ||
4.15 p.m. | Attended reception for members of Parliament and their wives. | ||
Later | His Royal Highness visited United Services Officers' Club. | ||
7.30 p.m. | Her Majesty held an investiture in Town Hall. | ||
Meeting of the Privy Council at Government House. | |||
Later | Dinner party at Government House. | ||
Midnight | HMY Britannia sailed for Nelson. | ||
13 Feb | Nelson-Blenheim-Picton | 9.00 a.m. | HMY Britannia arrived in Nelson roadstead. |
9.25 a.m. | Left by Royal Barge for McGlashen Quay. (HMY Britannia sailed for Picton.) | ||
10.00 a.m. | Public welcome at Trafalgar Park. | ||
Later | Morning tea at Hotel Nelson. | ||
11.05 a.m. | Her Majesty left by car for Blenheim. | ||
11.10 a.m. | His Royal Highness left by air for Outward Bound School at Anakiwa; later rejoined the Queen for lunch at Criterion Hotel, Blenheim. | ||
3.00 p.m. | Public welcome at Pollard Park, Blenheim. | ||
4.15 p.m. | Arrived Picton. | ||
5.00 p.m. | HMY Britannia sailed for Port Chalmers. | ||
14 Feb | Port Chalmers-Dunedin | 5.30 p.m. | HMY Britannia berthed at George Street Pier, Port Chalmers. |
(Britannia sailed for Australia.) | |||
6.30 p.m. | Public welcome on balcony of Municipal Chambers, Dunedin. | ||
Dined privately at Grand Hotel. | |||
9.15 p.m. | Attended Royal variety concert at Dunedin Town Hall. | ||
15 Feb | Dunedin | Morning | Visited Invermay Agricultural Research Station, followed by drive through Mosgiel. |
Luncheon at Grand Hotel, Dunedin. | |||
3.45 p.m. | Attended Royal garden party in Botanical Gardens. | ||
7.00 p.m. | Attended Royal athletic meeting at Caledonian Ground. | ||
Later | Dinner at Grand Hotel. | ||
16 Feb | Dunedin-Christchurch | 10.00 a.m. | Left Grand Hotel, Dunedin. |
10.45 a.m. | Left Dunedin Airport for Christchurch by air. | ||
11.45 a.m. | Arrived Christchurch Airport. | ||
12.30 p.m. | Public welcome at Lancaster Park. | ||
Private luncheon at United Service Hotel. | |||
Afternoon | Attended Royal race meeting at Riccarton Racecourse. | ||
Dined privately at United Service Hotel. | |||
9.15 p.m. | Attended Royal choral and orchestral concert at King Edward Barracks. | ||
17 Feb | Christchurch | 11.00 a.m. | Attended Divine Service at Christchurch Cathedral. |
Luncheon at hotel. | |||
2.45 p.m. | Viewed Royal horticultural exhibition in Botanic Gardens. | ||
8.30 p.m. | Attended State farewell dinner in Winter Garden. | ||
18 Feb | Christchurch | 11.00 a.m. | Private investiture for Royal Tour officials. |
12.15 p.m. | Left by car for Christchurch Airport. | ||
1.15 p.m. | Left by Royal Aircraft for Australia. |
(Prepared by the Publicity and Advertising Branch of the New Zealand Government Railways Department)
Transport in New Zealand between the scattered European settlements in the 1850s was almost invariably by sea. Roads were of a rudimentary character and did not extend far beyond the immediate area of each settlement. Yet, with a total European population in 1858 of fewer than 60,000 people, proposals for the construction of railways had already been made and investigations had been sponsored by at least one of the Provincial Governments.
At this early period in New Zealand's history, and for many years subsequently, railways were envisaged primarily as a means of “opening up the interior” by providing cheap transport between inland settlements and the nearest ports. Trunk hauls were still by coastal vessel. In this context, railways were projected in the 1860s from Christchurch to the port of Lyttelton; from Blenheim to the port of Picton; from Dunedin to Port Chalmers; and from Invercargill to Bluff. The discovery of mineral wealth gave rise to other projects, such as the Dun Mountain Railway at Nelson, and railways at Westport and Greymouth to serve nearby coalfields. Gold discoveries gave a considerable impetus to railway proposals in the 1860s, and by the close of the decade several short railways had been completed or were under construction by Provincial Governments.
The first Act of the General Government relating to railway construction in New Zealand was the Lyttelton and Christchurch Railway Act 1860. This validated the proposals of the Canterbury Provincial Council to enter into a contract for the construction of the projected 6½ – mile line. The first section of this 5 ft 3 in. gauge railway, 4¼ miles from Christchurch to a temporary port at Ferrymead, was opened for traffic on 1 December 1863. It was extended to Lyttelton on 9 November 1867, after the Lyttelton Tunnel was completed. By this time, also, the line had been extended 22½ miles south-westward to the Selwyn River.
Meanwhile, before the Christchurch-Ferrymead railway was ready for traffic, the Dun Mountain Railway Act 1861 was passed by the House of Representatives and, on 3 February 1862, the Dun Mountain Copper Mining Company's 14-mile line from the mines to the port at Nelson was opened for traffic. Locomotives were not used on this 3 ft gauge railway, which never became part of the Government's railway system. It was worked by horses throughout its short life.
At Invercargill, rosy anticipations of increased trade following the discovery of gold in the Lake Wakatipu district in 1861 led to the construction of a cheap and, as it proved, unsatisfactory wooden railway over the 7 miles from Invercargill to Makarewa. Opened for traffic on 18 October 1864, this was an unsuccessful attempt to introduce railway transport with a minimum of capital expenditure. The cost of maintenance, however, was out of all proportion to the revenue, and the railway was out of service for months at a time. The wooden rails saw practically no use after 1866.
Nothing daunted, the Southland Provincial Council pressed on with an even more ambitious scheme to link Invercargill and Bluff by a 4 ft 8½ in. gauge iron railway. This was opened for traffic, after some Gilbertian episodes, on 5 February 1867. It was extended northward 19 miles through Makarewa to Winton on 22 February 1871, but the effort had more than exhausted the resources of the Southland people, and their province had by this time been merged with Otago.
At Auckland, a 22-mile railway to Drury was planned by the Provincial Council to assist in supplying troops in the Waikato. Contracts to the value of £70,000 were let in 1864 for construction of this 4 ft 8½ in. gauge railway. Work began in 1865, but a year later the entire project came to a standstill, the military need having passed away.
By 1870 a total of 46 miles of railway was open for traffic in the South Island, and active construction was in hand in Canterbury, Otago, and Southland, while ambitious proposals were being aired from time to time in other places. Far-sighted statesmen could now foresee that piecemeal construction of this nature by the provincial authorities, with different standards of construction and operation, would ultimately lead to confusion and expensive adaptation of methods. Furthermore, it would not be conducive to the economic development of the Colony as a whole.
The thoughts and ideas of these men were crystallised in the Hon. Julius Vogel's immigration and public works scheme. This was expounded before the House of Representatives in the Financial Statement by Vogel (he was Colonial Treasurer) on 28 June 1870. He asked members to recognise that the time had arrived when they must set themselves afresh to the task of “actively promoting the settlement of the country”. This was to be achieved by a programme of public works in the shape of roads and railways, and by immigration.
With respect to railways, Vogel said: “We propose that the Government shall be armed with power to conclude arrangements for the construction of certain railways within the different provinces, as desired by their respective Governments. By 'certain railways', I mean that the Legislature should indicate the direction of the railways for which it is proposed to allow the General Government to contract; and I think that, speaking generally, railways should, in each island, be designed and constructed as parts of a trunk line. According to the nature of present traffic should be the character of the respective railways. …
“In America, I am told, there are what are called 'revenue railways', that is to say, railways constructed in the manner precisely suited to the traffic, and out of the traffic returns those railways are, from time to time, improved in accordance with the traffic demands. The constructors are satisfied with a moderate speed, and, as an example of the system, they are satisfied to do without expensive stations – indeed, without what we should call stations. …”
It is clear that the kind of railways contemplated would be of light construction to minimise the capital cost and enable the largest possible milage of lines to be laid down with the funds available. The proposed mode of paying for these railways was discussed at length, an expenditure of £1,000,000 a year for 10 years being contemplated on public works as a whole.
Vogel supposed that some 1,500 or 1,600 miles of railway would require to be constructed, and that this could be effected at a cost of £7,500,000, together with two and a half million acres of land, and that in addition about £1,000,000 would be required to carry out the other proposals he was making. He had assumed that £5,000 a mile should be sufficient, or nearly so, to cover the average cost of cheap railways, including the cost of equipment and rolling stock, and he looked upon the land as a margin for contingencies or for exceptionally heavy works. The Government was so confident that a great deal of the work comprised in these proposals could be effected by guarantees or subsidies, and by land payments, that they sought authority to directly borrow only £6,000,000 to carry out their proposals, including immigration.
The upshot of these proposals was the passing of a series of Acts in September 1870. These were the Immigration and Public Works Act, the Railways Act, the Canterbury Gauge Act, and the Immigration and Public Works Loan Act. The latter provided for the raising of a total of £4,000,000 on the London market, indicating that earlier ideas had now become somewhat modified.
Under the Railways Act 1870, three railways were authorised to be constructed by contract with the Governor; three were to be constructed in Canterbury; and several more were authorised to be surveyed. Railways to be constructed were lines from Auckland to Tuakau, with a branch line to Onehunga, at not more than £4,000 per mile; from Blenheim to Picton, at not more than £3,500 per mile; Dunedin to Clutha, at not more than £5,000 per mile; Addington-Rangiora, not more than £92,000; Selwyn-Rakaia Bridge, not more than £48,000; and Timaru-Temuka, not more than £67,000.
It was laid down that railways built under the provisions of this Act were to have a width between the rails of 3 ft 6 in., but some exceptions were made for extensions of railways in Canterbury, where a gauge of 5 ft 3 in. was in use. The gauge of the railways at Invercargill was 4 ft 8½ in. The decision to adopt a gauge of 3 ft 6 in. was based on the recommendations of Charles Fox and Sons Ltd., a London firm of consulting engineers, who outlined the advantages and quoted their experience with railways of this gauge in Canada, Norway, and elsewhere.
To give effect to the 1870 legislation, the Hon. W. Gisborne was appointed the first Minister for Public Works and the new Immigration and Public Works Department was created with Mr John Blackett as its first Engineer and Acting Chief Engineer, pending the engagement of someone in Europe “experienced in the construction of modern railways”. As staff was engaged, works were put in hand, including the construction of railways in Canterbury, but construction of other railways was not started generally, pending the outcome of negotiations in England by the Colonial Treasurer. It was hoped that capitalists would offer to construct these railways on favourable terms. The only construction contracts let before July 1871 were for the first sections of the Dunedin and Clutha railway.
In 1871 Vogel negotiated agreements with John Brogden and Sons, railway contractors, London, for the construction of railways, and in August 1872 six contracts were entered into by this firm for the construction of 159 miles of railway. The total value of these contracts was £558,808, to which had to be added the cost of rails, material, and rolling stock, estimated in 1872 at about £250,000.
The Railways Act 1871, passed on 16 November 1871, authorised the construction of many more railways, bringing the total number now authorised up to 29 with an aggregate milage of about 770. The total amount appropriated to this date for railway construction was £2,719,010. an average of £3,531 per mile, but additional appropriations were made in the Railways Act 1872, largely, it was stated, owing to the increased cost of iron. These brought the total up to £3,886,900, and the average per mile up to £5,048.
The 1872 Act also authorised the purchase of the 8-mile Dunedin and Port Chalmers railway, which had been put in hand by a private company by an arrangement with the Otago Provincial Council; required that all future contracts be submitted to public tender; and laid down that construction of any new line was not to begin until the chief engineer had reported that it was likely to pay working expenses from the date of completion.
The widespread character of the railway construction authorised within two or three years of the adoption of the policy is evident from the list of lines in the 1872 Act. They penetrated inland from Auckland, Waitara, Wanganui, Foxton, Napier, Wellington, Picton, Nelson, Westport, Greymouth, Lyttelton, Timaru, Oamaru, Port Chalmers, and Bluff. Several branch lines were included, more particularly in Canterbury.
By June 1873, 32 miles of the authorised lines and the Dunedin – Port Chalmers railway were open for traffic, construction work was actively proceeding on another 405 miles, contracts were about to be let for a further 160 miles, and working surveys and plans were still to be prepared for the balance. Mr John Carruthers, who had been appointed the first Engineer-in-Chief of the Public Works Department in August 1871, said in July 1873 that public works were being pushed on as fast as the labour market would bear; the Colony was in so prosperous a state that employment could be found for all available working men even if no public works were going on.
The 32 miles of line that had been opened for traffic were the Addington-Rangiora and Selwyn-Rakaia extensions of the Canterbury Provincial Railways. The Dunedin – Port Chalmers line had been officially opened on 31 December 1872, and the first train services between Auckland and Onehunga began 12 months later, on 24 December 1873.
At Wellington, the 8-mile railway to Lower Hutt was opened on 14 April 1874, whilst the first 11 miles of the railway from Invercargill to the Mataura had been opened on February 11 of that year. The first 6 miles of the Dunedin and Clutha line began to carry traffic from 1 July 1874, and a railway from Napier to Hastings started working on 12 October. Thereafter, railway openings became a common feature of New Zealand life for several years.
As early as July 1873 Vogel was sufficiently pleased with progress to be moved to say in his Financial Statement that he had no doubt the time would come when the rapid manner in which the Public Works Department was organised, and the revolution completed which gave to the Colony the charge of the construction of the main lines of communication, would be regarded with astonishment and admiration. He continued: “We have now a Public Works Department, the arms of which extend from one end of the Colony to the other; and which has under its control and management a system of public works that will open up communication throughout the two islands. But we must not overtax it; and I implore honourable Members to aid the Government in their determination to maintain for the Public Works Department a colonial character”.
After discussing the various modifications that had been made to the original policy of 1870, Vogel outlined his Government's further proposals whereby authority would be requested to raise another £1,500,000 for railway construction, and to construct railways from the Mataura to the Clutha; from Dunedin to Moeraki; and from the Waitaki to Timaru. These would complete a trunk railway from Bluff to Lyttelton. It was also proposed to extend the Auckland-Mercer railway southward to the frontier, “and, whenever opportunity offers, from the frontier south, so as to join the main trunk line wherever surveys show that it is desirable the junction should be effected”. Vogel said the Government attached the greatest possible importance to the last-named railway (that is, southward from Auckland), not only because of the immense district it would open up, but because it would mass upon and near the frontier a population such as would afford the best possible guarantee against acts of wanton outrage like the one they had recently had to deplore.
In the same 1873 statement, Vogel referred to the needs and desires of Marlborough, Nelson, and Westland, and announced the Government's proposal to ask the House to authorise preliminary surveys with a view to deciding upon a main line which would bring Nelson and the West Coast into communication with Canterbury (and with each other), and also, if it should be found expedient, into communication with Marlborough.
By July 1879, the Engineer-in-Charge of the Public Works of the South (Middle) Island, Mr W. N. Blair, was able to report completion of the original public works scheme for that island. The final link in the 392-mile railway between Lyttelton and Bluff had been opened in January 1879; and
Kingston on Lake Wakatipu, 87 miles from Invercargill, had been reached in July 1878. At 30 June 1879, 797 miles of railway had been completed in the Middle Island (as the South Island was then known), including short sections at Nelson, Picton, Westport, and Greymouth.
In the North Island, where Blackett was now Engineer in Charge, 339 miles of railway had been opened for traffic, the principal sections being the 94 miles from Auckland southward to Ohaupo, the 62 miles southward from Napier to Kopua, the 86 miles from Foxton to Wanganui, and the 45 miles from Wellington over the Rimutaka Mountains to Featherston. There were also short sections at Kawakawa, Helensville, and New Plymouth. All these lines were steadily being extended as fast as limited finance and manpower permitted.
For some time the Government had been emphasising the importance of completing main lines before constructing the numerous branch lines being advocated by various districts. In his 1877 statement, for example, the Minister for Public Works (Hon. J. D. Ormond) said: “With the exception that we undertake the completion of those branch railways in the South Island which were in course of construction by the Provincial Governments, our proposals are confined to works on the main lines. … We fully recognise, however, that many important districts in the colony may be immensely assisted in the development of their resources by the construction of branch or district railways, and to provide for this a District Railway Bill has been prepared, which, we believe, will enable any district that is in a position to support a railway to secure it.” The first railway constructed under this District Railways Act was the Waimea Plains Railway between Gore and Lumsden. This line was promoted by Dunedin interests as a means of opening up the Waimea Plains and reducing the rail distance between Dunedin and Lake Wakatipu, and was completed in 1880.
In 1878 the Minister for Public Works (then Hon. James Macandrew) indicated the Government's proposals to “fill up the gaps in the North Island system” by constructing railways from Wellington to Foxton via Waikanae, and from Te Awamutu to Inglewood, thereby completing an unbroken line of 476 miles between Wellington and Auckland, and by completing the railway between Wellington and Napier via Masterton and Woodville. In the South Island, where an Otago Central railway to Clyde had recently been authorised, the Minister proposed its extension to Lake Wanaka and ventured to predict that many years would not pass without this line being extended to Hokitika via the Haast Pass. A railway from Amberley in North Canterbury to Brunnerton, near Greymouth, was also proposed, on which a large traffic in coal and timber was expected to be immediately available, and proposals were also submitted for a “Canterbury Interior Main Line” from Oxford via Malvern Hills, Ashburton Forks, and Geraldine to Temuka. This was favoured instead of having a number of branch lines at right angles to the main line.
Subsequently, in response to the representations of Nelson members, provision was made for a railway from Amberley to Cook Strait, but a report by Blair, Engineer in Charge, Middle Island, in June 1879, on the whole question of railways in the northern districts of that island must have dashed many hopes and rosy dreams. He recommended that the idea of the East and West Coast railway be abandoned in favour of improving the Greymouth Harbour; that, beyond completing the line through the Weka Pass to the Waikari Valley, no part of the main trunk line be undertaken for the present; and that main trunk roads be made or completed in the meantime. His reasons were that the enormous expenditure required would not be justified, for there was little prospect of an adequate traffic for many years.
Between July 1878 and June 1879 railway services in the South Island produced gross receipts of £601,281. Expenses amounted to £428,599, leaving net receipts of £172,682, or 3 per cent of the cost of construction, which to that date was £5,757,188 for the 797 miles, including locomotives, rolling stock, and buildings. In the North Island, gross receipts amounted to £156,815 and expenses to £116,880, the net receipts representing a return of 1¾ per cent on the cost of construction, which was £2,300,000 for the 339 miles. These results had been affected by the great deficiency in the grain crop of Canterbury, by heavy expenditure in repairing widespread and severe flood damage, by a shortage of rolling stock to cope with rapidly increasing traffic, and by the fragmentary character of the North Island system.
No special provision for contributions to a depreciation or renewals account was made at this time. The Minister said in 1878 that he was disposed to think that the system of renewing the lines as required, and charging the cost directly against working expenses, was the best and simplest. It was not, he said, as though the whole of the lines had to be renewed at one and the same time – the work of renewal really commenced from the date of opening the line for traffic. This method of accounting remained basically unchanged until 1925.
Both Commissioners of Railways commented in 1879 on the fact that they were required to carry the mails free, and materials for the Public Works Department at half rates, while the officers and employees of the Public Works Department and the Police Department could travel free.
Throughout the 1870s there had been frequent references to the unprecedented prosperity of the colony, but by 1880 the country was experiencing a severe depression in trade and industry. The Colonial Treasurer said the duty of economy and retrenchment had become clearer and more pressing. He advocated a greatly reduced expenditure, both on public works and from the Consolidated Fund; a complete separation of local from general finance; and a submission to increased taxation for several years to come. There was little money left for railway construction, and a Royal Commission was appointed to “make a fuller and more complete investigation of the cost and economical value of the works commenced and proposed than it would be possible for the Government to complete before the next session of Parliament”.
Notwithstanding the considerable growth in the European population, which rose from 256,393 in 1871 to 489,933 in 1881, the financial crisis in 1880 focussed attention on the fact that New Zealand already had many more miles of railway in proportion to population than either England, France, the United States, Canada, or any of the Australian colonies. Great Britain had about 2,000 people to each mile of railway; New Zealand had 406. There were not enough to make the lines pay. For the nine months from July 1879 to March 1880, the return from railway operation had been only 2¼ per cent, whereas it was necessary to pay 5 per cent on the capital cost of the lines. The Minister for Public Works said: “In the prosperous years … we did not seriously regard the railway deficit, but thought only of the immense advantages of railways in settling and developing the resources of the country”.
In the straitened circumstances of 1880, the action taken was to reduce the staff by 266 men, cut train services to the extent of 370,000 miles in a year, reduce the speed of the trains, and to seek all possible means of reducing working expenses. As for further railway construction, it was stated that even the restricted programme recommended by the Commissioners was far beyond the Government's means. Consequently the works proposed for the 1880–81 financial year were virtually confined to the completion of some sections of line in hand and to certain projects that would afford relief to unemployed workers.
The curtailment and slowing-down of train services at this period was not without its effect on public opinion, an effect which similar circumstances from time to time have since sustained. Mr W. Conyers, Commissioner of Railways, Middle Island, said in his 1880 report: “It must be admitted that, in the past, too much has been expected from, and attempted by, the Department in respect of the facilities for travelling offered to the public. Many influential members of the community are familiar with the frequent train service of the Old Country; and pressure has been brought to bear with a view to obtaining somewhat similar facilities in this country”. Traditional attitudes of the public to railway management in New Zealand probably date from this period.
One of the casualties of the 1880 depression was the proposed Wellington and Foxton Railway, work on which was stopped. Other schemes which receded far into the background at this time were those for railways from Helensville northward to Whangarei, from Te Awamutu southward to Taranaki, from Napier to Taupo and Gisborne, from Marlborough to North Canterbury, from Nelson to Greymouth, from Westport to Inangahua, and from Greymouth to the East Coast. As for the Otago Central line, the Commissioners expressed their regret that so much money had already been spent. In their opinion, the entire undertaking was uncalled for and should not have been commenced.
The effect of the Royal Commission's findings, and of the Government's actions at this time, on the settlers in the affected districts, was considerable. Many were the protests that were voiced. The formation of Railway Leagues and similar organisations to press the claims of various districts on the Government for railway communication became a feature of the New Zealand political scene from this time forward, and moves in some districts to construct their own railways from locally raised capital were given an impetus.
Among these moves was a resolution passed by the Wellington Chamber of Commerce in September 1880 in favour of forming a company for the purpose of building the Wellington to Foxton railway. To facilitate the construction of railways by joint-stock companies, the Government passed the Railways Construction and Land Act in 1881, and the Wellington and Manawatu Railway Co. Ltd. was registered the day after this Bill passed its second reading. In March 1882 the company contracted with the Government to complete the railway within five years, in return for which the company was promised 210,500 acres of Crown land valued at more than £96,000.
Construction of the 83-mile line, which was resurveyed to connect with the Government railway at Longburn instead of Foxton, began in 1882, and it was completed throughout at the end of 1886. The promoters originally anticipated that the Government would purchase the line upon its completion, but at this time the Government was hard pressed for funds and was not interested unless at a bargain price. The company accordingly continued to operate the line until it was purchased in 1908 at the time of completion of the North Island main trunk railway.
In Christchurch, public meetings in protest at the suspension of the proposed railway between Canterbury and Westland culminated in 1882 in the formation of the “East and West Coast Railway League” at a convention of local bodies. The league was to urge the claims of the three provincial districts interested in the railway. Subsequently, the New Zealand Midland Railway Co. Ltd. was formed in England (in 1886), of which more will be written shortly.
Meanwhile, railway construction between July 1879 and March 1884 was confined largely to short extensions of existing sections and to the provision of some branch lines in settled areas. During these five years the milage of railways was increased by 267, of which 134 miles were in the North Island, whereas in the preceding five years, from 1874 to 1879, 1,005 miles of railway had been built. Much capital expenditure was also incurred between 1879 and 1884, however, in improvements to open lines and in the purchase of additional locomotives and rolling stock to cope with increasing traffic.
By 1884 revenue had reached £961,304, of which £371,521 was contributed by passenger and parcels traffic, but expenditure had also risen – to £655,990 – so that net earnings still represented only about 2½ per cent on the cost of construction to 31 March 1884, of both opened and unopened lines. The tonnage of goods carried was 1,700,040, of which 574,313 tons was mineral traffic, 432,224 tons was grain (mostly in Canterbury), and 264,704 tons was timber and firewood. In addition, 686,287 head of livestock were conveyed. Passenger journeys on ordinary tickets totalled 3,272,644, and 9,036 season tickets were issued.
Commenting in 1884 on the apparently high cost of working, the General Manager of New Zealand Railways (Mr J. P. Maxwell) – who had succeeded the former Commissioners in October 1880 – said it should be remembered that the original intention expressed in the Financial Statement of 1870 had been that the style of construction should be cheap, in order to limit the capital. Cheap construction entailed a comparatively high cost of working. He said that, if another £5,000,000 had been expended on the existing lines, a superior result would have been attained in some respects, but the loss of interest would have been many times greater than the amount which could have been saved in working.
There can be no doubt of the desire of the community at this time to have railways. Political argument was confined largely to details of management and to questions as to the extent to which various proposals could or could not be afforded. The Minister for Public Works in 1882 (Hon. W. W. Johnston) summed up the situation: “There can be no doubt of the enormous benefits which have accrued to the Colony from its railways. As against the small difference of 1 per cent between their net earnings and the interest upon the cost of construction, the colonists have gained a cheap, safe, and rapid haulage of goods … beside facilitating the travelling of passengers. … The annual saving to the people thus obtained must of itself amount to a considerable part of the whole expenditure upon railways; in addition, the value of property served by the railway system has greatly increased. Moreover, the burden of the maintenance of a long length of roadway must be very much lessened by the relief afforded by the diversion of the traffic to the railways. The Colony has also gained from the promotion of settlement, and by the greatly increased prices obtained in some cases from Crown lands. …
“… the Government is thoroughly convinced of the advisability of completing our railway system; that it is an essential part of its policy to complete the construction as rapidly as possible of the main trunk lines in both islands, and of desirable branch lines as soon as circumstances will permit; and that it will gladly see private enterprise supplement the work undertaken by the Colony, by taking advantage of the Railways Construction Act of last year and of the District Railways Act.”
The following year, 1883, the same Minister said that the very idea of a system of State railways in a new country must imply the construction of many lines which would not pay for some years much more than their working expenses. The object of the State in making railways was not to obtain an immediate dividend upon the cost of construction, but to open up communication and to encourage the settlement of the country, by making it possible, over a large area, to cultivate small holdings at a profit, which it would have been impossible so to cultivate without a ready and cheap means of communication with a market.
With the temporary return of a degree of prosperity in the mid 1880s, there was a brief resurgence of activity in railway construction. Between April 1884 and March 1887 (three years), 324 miles of railway were added to the country's route milage at a cost of some £2,000,000, though it must be conceded that 137 of these miles were not actually constructed by the Government. They were purchased from companies which had been formed for the purpose of building them, and included lines from Duntroon to Hakataramea (north of Oamaru), from Waimate to Waihao Downs, and from Rakaia to Methven, all of which were taken over in April 1885. The 54 miles of railway built from Morrinsville to Lichfield by the Thames Valley and Rotorua Railway Co. were purchased in 1886, as was the 36i-mile line between Gore and Lumsden that had been built, and operated since 1880, by the Waimea Plains Railway Co., a Dunedin-based firm.
Although existing lines were still being extended at this time, there was increasing activity on the building of branch lines to open up new areas. The first sections of railway eastward from Hamilton, for example, were opened in 1884, while railways were being pushed westward from Invercargill. The first section of the railway eastward from Invercargill into the Seaward Bush was opened in 1886.
An important step forward was taken in March 1885, when the final link was completed in the line between Wanganui and New Plymouth, giving unbroken rail communication all the way from Foxton, where a late-afternoon train for Wanganui connected with a coach from Wellington. Upon the completion of the Wellington and Manawatu Railway Co.'s line in December 1886, the accepted route from Wellington to Auckland became by train to New Plymouth and by steamer thence to Onehunga, whence a train would convey the traveller again over the last eight miles. The 251-mile train journey from Wellington to New Plymouth, extending from early morning until late at night, gained quite a reputation for tedium, for most of the route was far from suitable for high speed.
Meanwhile, in 1883, the Government had at long last been able to arrange surveys of possible routes for the North Island main trunk railway southward from Te Awamutu. There were three possibilities, southwestward to a junction with the existing railway in the New Plymouth – Stratford area, southward via the Waimarino Plateau and the Murimotu Plains to the Rangitikei Valley, and southeastward via Lake Taupo to Napier or Hastings. When the preliminary surveys were completed (not without opposition from some King Country Maoris), engineering circles favoured the central route, estimated to involve about 210 miles of new construction, out this view was opposed by interests in the Taranaki district. A Select Committee, composed of South Island members of Parliament, was accordingly appointed to settle the vexed question. The recommendation was in favour of the “central route from Marton to Te Awamutu”, and the first sod was turned by the Premier, Hon. Robert Stout, assisted by the Ngati Maniapoto chiefs, Wahanui and Rewi, on the south bank of the Puniu River, south of Te Awamutu, on 15 April 1885. Contracts were let immediately for the first sections southward from Te Awamutu and northward from Marton.
By the end of 1887 the line was open southward to Te Kuiti, and the 19 miles from Marton to Rangatira (north of Hunterville) were opened in June 1888. It was then reported, however, that the line would cost practically twice the original estimate. Engineers had encountered serious problems in establishing the final location. The entire question of routes was thrown back into the melting pot. In addition, the financial state of the Colony precluded any considerable expenditure at this time. The Minister for Public Works said in 1888 that his Government could recommend expenditure on only two new railway works; namely, Woodville to Palmerston North and the Otago Central line. It was not until 1900, after investigations by more committees of inquiry, that there was an unequivocal decision in favour of the central route. Work began again almost immediately, and the pace was stepped up after 1903 until the line was completed in November 1908. The final section was handed over to the Railways Department in February 1909, when regular overnight express trains, allowed 19¼ hours for the 426 miles between Auckland and Wellington, were introduced. The railway systems in the northern and southern districts of the North Island were at last united by a main line of railway that has since proved to be the most important trunk route in New Zealand. The total cost, including the cost of access roads, had been a little over £2,500,000 for the 210 miles.
That the value of the North Island main trunk railway was not simply that of a connection between northern and southern districts is evident from the growth of settlement in central districts. The boroughs of Taumarunui, Ohakune, and Taihape all date their foundation from the coming of the railway.
While the Government was preparing in the mid-eighties to put the North Island main trunk railway construction in hand, the East and West Coast Railway League was pressing the claims for railways to link Canterbury, Westland, and Nelson. Following negotiations with the Government in 1884, three delegates appointed by the League left Christchurch for London in January 1885 to try to procure English capital for the construction of the railway. The outcome was the formation in London in August 1886 of the New Zealand Midland Railway Co. Ltd. with a capital of £500,000 in shares of £1 each, of which £250,000 was issued, also £745,000 in debentures at a rate of 5 per cent per annum. The company accepted an assignment of the contract with the Government of New Zealand that had been taken to London by the delegates. Dated 17 January 1885, the contract required the company to construct 235 miles of railway at an estimated cost of £2,500,000 within 10 years of that date. In return, the Government was prepared, as each section of railway Was satisfactorily completed, to hand over land, valued at not less than 10s. per acre, to the value of 50 per cent of the cost of the section.
The routes selected for the railways to be constructed by the company were from Springfield, terminus of the Malvern branch in Canterbury, via Arthur's Pass to Brunnerton near Greymouth; and from Stillwater, north of Brunnerton, to Belgrove, terminus of the Nelson section. Commenting on the proposals in August 1885, the Hon. Edward Richardson, Minister for Public Works in the new Government that had taken office in 1884, said the Government was of the opinion that these lines were “of immense importance”. They would tend to increase the mining population, and to develop a large timber and mineral traffic and commerce generally. There were also considerable tracts of land that would be profitably occupied by settlers; whilst the bringing of the produce of the eastern side of the Middle Island to the west at a cheap rate would tend to promote the welfare of the West Coast settlers, and open a new market for the agriculturists on the eastern side. In an earlier year, it was stated that it was cheaper for West Coasters to obtain their supplies from Melbourne than from Christchurch.
The Minister in 1885 also noted that it was the Government's proposal ultimately to construct branch lines from Inangahua Junction to Westport and from Tophouse to Blenheim, but this proposal remained a “pipe-dream” for many years. By February 1892 the company had completed only 38 miles of railway from Brunnerton to Reefton, and another 31 miles of line, from Stillwater to Jacksons, were added in March 1894. Work was also in hand southwards from Belgrove and westward from Springfield, about £60,000 having been spent on each of these sections. On grounds that the company had committed “a wilful breach of its contract, and had also shown unreasonable and inexcusable delay in the prosecution of the works”, the Government in May 1895 took possession of the lines and works under the provisions of the Railways Construction and Land Act 1881 with a view to carrying on the work on behalf and at the expense of the company. Earlier efforts to obtain either an extension of time or a new contract had met with rejection by Parliament.
The grievances of the company and of certain debenture-holders in England were subsequently aired in Court proceedings, and ultimately before the Privy Council, which upheld the contentions of the Crown. The railways built by the New Zealand Midland Railway Co. were finally vested in the Government in June 1900. Thereupon plans were made for a more vigorous prosecution of the work, and extensions northward from Reefton and southward from Belgrove-Motupiko via the Tadmor Valley were put in hand. The line to Otira from the west was opened in November 1900.
The company had planned to carry the railway across Arthur's Pass by using very steep gradients, probably I in 15, to attain the summit level of about 3,000 ft. This would have involved special methods of working, using one of the centre-rail systems, but the Government's experience of a system of this type on the Rimutaka incline, between Featherston and Wellington, led them to look upon a much longer section of mountain railway “with great disfavour”. The limited carrying capacity of the Rimutaka incline had proved a considerable embarrassment as traffic developed. A committee of engineers reported in 1900 in favour of a 6-mile tunnel on a gradient of 1 in 37 rising from west to east and subsequent lengthy investigations and examinations of alternative routes culminated in a contract being let in August 1907 to John McLean and Sons for construction of a 5¼ – mile tunnel on a gradient of 1 in 33. Five years were allowed for completion of the contract, but at the expiry of that period there were still 3 miles between the headings. The contractors were relieved of the contract in December 1912, and the work was taken over by the Public Works Department. Shortage of capable labour was accentuated by wartime conditions, and the headings from each end did not meet until 20 July 1918. Enlargement and lining of the tunnel was then still far from completion, but the entire work including elect cation of the line between Otira and Arthur's Pass, was sufficiently far advanced to enable through services to be introduced, with due ceremony, in August 1923. The cost of the 50 miles of railway from Stillwater up to Arthur's Pass was over £2,000,000.
The importance of the Midland line to the West Coast district of the South Island is evident from the increase in population after the tunnel was opened. Whereas the population of the Westland provincial district for many years had been static at (usually) a little over 14,000, there was an increase between 1926 and 1936 from 15,260 to 18,676. The rate of growth, 22.4 per cent, at this period was greater than in any other provincial district, though it must be made clear that this was just a “flash in the pan”. There has been no subsequent increase on the 1936 figure.
From 1887, as has already been indicated, railway construction progressed only slowly for many years, in spite of clamour from several districts. During the six years from April 1887 to March 1893, an average of 27 miles of new railway were opened each year. Apart from the first sections of the North Island main trunk line, the railway from Napier to Woodville was finally extended to Palmerston North in 1891; the Wairarapa line was pushed north to Eketahuna in 1889; the first section of the railway northward from Helensville was opened in 1889; and the Otago Central railway reached Middlemarch, 40 miles from the main line, in 1891. The Woodville – Palmerston North link was important, for it linked Napier and Hastings with Wellington, Wanganui, and New Plymouth by rail.
D ring the two years from April 1893, however, 105 miles of railway were added to the system, the principal sections in this substantial total being the 32 miles from Putaruru over the Mamaku Hills to Rotorua, the 24 miles from Greymouth to Hokitika, and the 16 miles from Middlemarch to Hyde in Central Otago.
Thereafter the pace slackened again, though the Wairarapa line was finally completed to Woodville in 1897, and the railway from Hamilton reached Thames in 1898. Completion of the link between Masterton and Woodville finally established the pattern of the railway system in the southern districts of the North Island, and for the first time provided an all-Government route from Wellington to Napier, Wanganui, and New Plymouth. The Napier mail trains were at once transferred to the new route. Although it was longer and included the Rimutaka incline, the Wairarapa line was used for some 10 years for as much Government traffic as could be attracted by low rates and fares. It was reported in 1899 that the opening of the new route had immediately resulted in increased business and profit to the State railways.
By the close of 1900, the New Zealand Government's railway system had reached a total milage of 2,205, of which 824 miles were in the North Island and 1,381 miles were in the South Island. Population, however, had increased much more rapidly since 1881 in the North Island than in the South, and the 1901 census disclosed that the North Island European population, at 390,579, had for the first time outstripped the South Island population, 382,140.
This change in the balance of population density was reflected in the traffic carried by the railways. Whereas in 1880–81, the North Island revenue was only 21.1 per cent of the total of £836,454, in 1900–01 the proportion had risen to 37.4 per cent. By this time, total revenue was £1,727,236 for the year. Passenger traffic, including parcels, luggage, and mails, was still important, the revenue amounting to £617,688, or 35.7 per cent of the total. Goods traffic reached 3,461,331 tons for the year, the most important commodity carried being coal. Other commodities which produced big tonnages were grain, timber, firewood, livestock, wool, and lime.
For some years, since 1896, the net revenue had represented a return of 3 per cent or more on the capital cost of open lines. At the same time, it became the practice to announce reductions in fares and freight charges each year, this policy having been adopted in 1896, following the resumption in 1895 of direct control of the Railways Department by the Government. From 1889 to 1894, inclusive, management of the railways was entrusted to three Commissioners, who had wide powers and who reported direct to Parliament.
Among the concessions announced in 1899, one was the issue of workmen's tickets at specially low rates, with a view to encouraging workmen who pursued their calling in Wellington to live at Petone or Lower Hutt. It was hoped that this would reduce the overcrowding then taking place in Wellington. Similar arrangements were made at Auckland, Christchurch, and Dunedin in 1900, when an overall reduction in all ordinary passenger fares to a basis of 1¼d. per mile first class, and 1d. per mile second class, was also announced.
As early as 1897 the Minister for Railways was reporting “great difficulty” in meeting the public demands on account of the deficiency of rolling stock. Very general complaints had been received both from passengers and from traders. He intensified his annual plea for appropriations for additions and improvements to 000 a year was thereafter made available for the purchase of new stock, and for improvements to track, bridges, station accommodation, and. Still it was not enough, and the vote was increased to £500,000 a year from 1900. In 1899, the Minister had commented, for example, that the remarkable expansion going on in the southern portion of the North Island urgently called for increased accommodation at New Plymouth, Waitotara, Aramoho, Wanganui, Feilding, Palmerston North, and Masterton.
The years from 1900 until the outbreak of war in Europe in 1914 were years of unprecedented activity, progress, and expansion for the railways of New Zealand. Gross annual revenue more than doubled, rising from £1,727,236 in 1900 (the fiscal year beginning in April) to £4,043,327 in 1913. Net revenue rose from £599,389 to £1,163,004, the latter figure representing a return of 3.6 per cent on the capital investment. A return of 4 per cent had been attained in the preceding year.
In a special report submitted in October 1913 on the eve of his retirement, Mr T. Ronayne, General Manager of the Railways Department, commented: “During practically the whole period from 1895 up to date the railway lines have been going through a transition stage. As originally constructed they were only capable of dealing with a small volume of traffic, and the light form of construction restricted the weight of vehicle that could be run. With the rapid and continual expansion traffic following closely on the policy adopted of utilising the lines for the purpose of developing settlement, and regarding the earning of a large amount of revenue as a secondary consideration…, it became essential to bring the lines up to a standard that would enable them to deal satisfactorily with the traffic offering. This necessitated the carrying out of a comprehensive scheme of betterment, practically involving during the period the relaying of the main lines twice and branch lines once. …
“The railway policy was changed three times. Under the original policy laid down in 1897 the railways were required to return 3 per cent on the capital cost of construction, and after this had been achieved to grant to the public concessions in fares, rates, and improved train facilities, and to improve the conditions of the staff. In 1909 the railways were required to give a return of 3¾ per cent. In 1910, 4 per cent was required.”
Mr Ronayne estimated in 1913 that, on the basis of the existing traffic, the reductions in the rates represented a concession of £350,000, when compared with the rates ruling in 1895.
Between April 1901 and March 1914, the investment in New Zealand Railways rose from £17,207,328 to £32,355,087, the increase representing an outlay of well over £1,000,000 a year, partly on railway construction and partly on improvements to the open lines. Route milage was increased from 2,206 to 2,857; busy sections of railway near Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin were duplicated; many new safety appliances were installed; and large numbers of new locomotives, carriages, and wagons were placed in service. During this period, too, the Lake Wakatipu Steamer Service was acquired by the Department.
Railway construction during this period – apart from completion of the North Island main trunk line – included extension of the Otago Central railway as far as Clyde, the Waikaka and Switzers branch lines in Southland, short branch lines near Greymouth to serve new coal mines, a branch line from Paeroa to the gold-mining area at Waihi, and the first sections of a line leading inland from Gisborne. A railway from Stratford to link up with the main trunk line near Taumarunui was half-completed. Whangarei and Opua were finally linked by rail in 1911, and another 32 miles were added to the railway pushing northward from Auckland. In northern districts of the South Island, railways were laid northward from Waipara 44 miles to Parnassus, and southward from Blenheim to Ward, while the Nelson section was extended south to Glenhope, and the line northward from Reefton reached Inangahua.
Rapidly increasing economic activity in the North Island was reflected in the fact that, although North Island railway route milage was still only 1,200 in 1914, compared with 1,657 miles in the South Island, 5,500,000 train miles were run in the north against 3,800,000 in the south. Railway revenue reached £2,229,312 in the North Island in 1913, compared with £1,814,016 in the South Island; but North Island railway goods tonnage was only 2,297,755, as against 3,721,878. The revenue earned from goods traffic, however, was £1,213,484 and £1,142,603 respectively for the two islands, the higher tonnages and lower revenue in the South Island being attributable to the considerable quantities of goods hauled over the very short distances from ships' sides to nearby towns, and vice versa; for example, Lyttelton-Christchurch, Port Chalmers – Dunedin, and Bluff-Invercargill.
The new General Manager, Mr E. H. Hiley, who assumed office on 1 November 1913, submitted a comprehensive report dated i August 1914, setting out his plans for further improvements that were urgently required to cope with the rapid growth of traffic, particularly in the vicinity of the main centres. He estimated a total expenditure of £3,250,000 spread over five years, a figure which did not include rolling stock, the principal works proposed being new stations and yards at Auckland, Wellington, and Christchurch; duplication of Auckland suburban lines and of the Lyttelton Tunnel; a new, easily graded line between Auckland and Westfield; and extensive grade easements elsewhere. A few days after this report was completed, however, war broke out in Europe and prevented any marked progress for a long time.
Although very much slowed down, railway development in New Zealand was not completely stopped by wartime conditions, for rail transport was essential in supporting the country's war effort. From April 1914 to March 1919 the North Island railway system was extended from 1,200 to 1,271 miles, while the South Island system was extended from 1,657 to 1,716 miles. The railway from Gisborne reached its final terminus at Moutohora in 1917, a branch line was opened from Huntly to Pukemiro in 1915 to serve coal-mining activities, the Picton section was extended in 1915 from Ward to Wharanui, branch lines were opened in 1917 from Paerata to Patumahoe and from Ohakune to Raetihi, and short extensions were made to several other lines. Reduction in capital expenditure, however, is evident from the fact that, in this five-year period, the capital cost of open lines rose by less than £4,000,000 – from £32,355,087 to £36,167,681.
Goods traffic during these war years remained static, but passenger traffic continued to increase until enforced curtailment of services in 1917 and again in 1919 resulted in a considerable reduction in the number of journeys. Wartime inflation pushed up the cost of operating even the reduced services from £2,880,323 in 1913 to £3,308,574 in 1918, but post-war inflation was even more serious, the annual expenditure rising to £6,237,726 in the 1921–22 financial year. Charges had been increased during the war years, enabling a return of 4 per cent or more on the capital cost to be obtained from 1915 to 1919, but subsequent increases were not enough to prevent the net return falling to little more than 1 per cent in 1921–22. Thereafter, reductions in expenditure, and the recovery of freight traffic and the corresponding revenue, restored the net returns from railway operations to the 3 per cent level or a little more.
By the end of March 1924 the capital cost of 3,055 miles of railways and associated equipment had reached £41,399,427. Revenue during the preceding 12 months had reached £6,984,211 and expenditure £5,403,766. Fewer miles were run by trains than in 1913, but goods tonnage rose from 5,661,340 to 6,519,457, the number of head of livestock from 7,260,559 to 8,044 045, and the number of passenger journeys from 23,173,472 to 28,436,475. The latter figure represented a decline from the peak of 28,821,783 recorded in 1920–21. There had, since 1920, been a big drop in journeys on ordinary tickets, offset by a steady rise in short-distance journeys on season tickets, with the result that passenger revenue fell from £2,658,079 to £2,349,599. Passenger traffic was, by 1923–24, responsible for 33.6 per cent of the Railways Department's total revenue.
As the population of the North Island moved ahead of the South Island, the correspondingly greater economic activity in the North Island was reflected in the Railways Department's operating results, which showed a net return in the North Island of 5.8 per cent on the capital investment, compared with a net return of only 1.8 per cent in the South Island. The main North Island system produced revenue of £3,537 per mile, compared with only £1,662 per mile on the principal South Island system. This situation has intensified as the disparity between North and South Island populations has increased.
In 1924 the Minister of Railways (Hon. J. G. Coates) submitted to Parliament a revised programme of railway improvements and new works. He reported that, although the intervention of the war had made it impossible to complete the £3,200,000 programme of new works authorised by the Railways Improvement Authorisation Act 1914, yet a total of £963,685 had been expended. The principal works undertaken had been reclamation for the Auckland station yard, grade casements between Penrose and Mercer, and improvements to signalling equipment. The entire situation had now been reviewed, and an eight-year programme estimated to cost about £8,000,000 was submitted. This programme included most of the works proposed in 1914, though redesigned in detail, and added several new schemes, such as the Wellington-Tawa Flat deviation to improve the main-line exit from Wellington. In addition, the proposal to duplicate the railway between Newmarket and New Lynn at Auckland was replaced by a scheme to build a new double-line railway between Auckland and Morningside after the new Auckland station was finished, and a proposed Rimutaka tunnel and deviation was added at an estimated cost of £1,000,000, work to begin in the fifth year of the programme. A major deviation of the railway at Palmerston North was also planned.
Railway construction at this time was designed primarily to link up the several isolated sections to the main lines in each island and to open up hitherto undeveloped parts of the country. Work was in hand in Northland, on the east coast of the North Island, in Taranaki, in Marlborough and Nelson districts, and in Otago.
Through rail communication between Opua, Whangarei, and Auckland was effectively completed by 1925, but Dargaville was still isolated, and the line was still being pushed northward from Kaikohe. It is interesting to note that the population of the Bay of Islands county rose from 4,437 in 1926 to 9,921 in 1936, an increase that no doubt is at least partly attributable to the improvement in communications. Over the 30 years from 1926 to 1956, the population of some typical Northland areas – the counties of Bay of Islands, Hobson, and Whangarei, and the boroughs of Kaitaia, Kaikohe, and Whangarei – increased from 25,511 to 53,479, the rate of increase being much higher than the national average.
A major accomplishment during the 1920s was the building of a railway from Waihi eastward through Tauranga to Taneatua, about 97 miles. This railway was part of a greater scheme known as the East Coast Main Trunk Railway, which was envisaged as ultimately to extend across country from Pokeno to Paeroa, thence via Waihi, Tauranga, and Opotiki to Gisborne, and then southward via Wairoa to Napier. Work began in the first instance eastward from Mount Maunganui and Tauranga, and then westward from Tauranga to Waihi, while a survey was undertaken of the link between Paeroa and Pokeno. At the same time, work began on the Napier-Gisborne railway, northward from Napier and southward from Gisborne, at first via an inland route to Wairoa, but later via a coastal route. A section of the line between Waikokopu and Wairoa was also started.
By September 1928 the last section of the Waihi-Taneatua railway was handed over to the Railways Department, and industrial development of Bay of Plenty districts may be said to date from this time. Population of the Tauranga borough and county, which had risen from 5,632 in 1916 to 8,273 in 1926, jumped to 13,448 by 1936. Further east, the Whakatane county and borough had a population of 3,854 in 1916, 4,358 in 1926, 11,400 in 1936, and 27,806 (including Kawerau) in 1961. By contrast, the adjacent Opotiki county and borough, which remains untouched by direct railway communication and the marked industrial development of other areas, returned populations of 3,148 in 1926, 5,955 in 1936, and 7,442 in 1961.
Between March 1924 and March 1930 the milage of New Zealand Railways was increased from 1,314 to 1,503 in the North Island and from 1,750 to 1,789 miles in the South Island, but in 1926 the first words of caution arising from the development of road transport had appeared. In the Public Works Statement of that year, the Hon. K. S. Williams, Minister for Public Works, said: “Careful consideration must be given to expenditure proposals which involve competition between road and railway, constructed or proposed. … The extraordinary development of motor traffic has changed the whole position, to the extent that it is necessary to investigate the question as to whether certain lines of railway should not be closed down altogether, for the reason that they cannot, under improved road conditions and resulting competition by motor traffic, pay their way.”
The Minister of Railways in the same year (Right Hon. J. G. Coates) also discussed road competition at some length. He remarked that he did not regard road and rail transport as necessarily antagonistic; road transport had come in as a new factor and had its rightful place in our economic life. He expressed his policy as being for the Railways Department to utilise road transport either itself or by arrangement with others wherever it could effect economies in its work by so doing. He foresaw that there would still be a large field for private enterprise in those parts of the country where it would be no great saving to the railways to undertake transport work by road, for example, in feeding the railway.
The immediate outcome of this policy was the birth of the Road Services Branch of the Railways Department. A bus service between Napier and Hastings was purchased in November 1926, and a country bus service operating from Oamaru to Ngapara and Tokarahi was taken over in December. The latter service enabled the former mixed-train services to be replaced by goods trains on an altered timetable that could be worked more cheaply. In 1927 and 1928 the Railways Department took over the buses operated by six companies either within the Hutt Valley or between the Hutt Valley and Wellington.
By the close of March 1930 the Railways Department had a total of 58 petrol buses and a road services staff of 133, and provided road services over a total of 127 route miles. During the 12 months from April 1929 to March 1930 these buses had carried 3,304,586 passengers at an average revenue of 7.7d. per journey, 2,848,306 of these journeys being recorded on the Hutt Valley services.
Competition from motor transport, including the private car, had a greater effect initially on passenger business. Revenue from railway passenger traffic declined from £2,537,047 in 1925 to £1,995,927 in 1929. The number of journeys on ordinary tickets dropped sharply from 11,787,723 to 8,469,038, but journeys on low-priced season tickets gradually rose from 15,835,122 to 16,911,076. At the same time, the tonnage of goods and livestock carried by train increased steadily, though perhaps not as rapidly as it would have in the absence of road motor transport, and reached 7,788,973 tons in 1929.
The situation was emphasised by the Minister of Railways in his 1927 statement when he said that motor competitors, who, naturally, as individuals, had no direct concern with the national developmental aspect of the country's transport, had been able to do quite well by taking only one class of traffic – the high rated – thus disturbing seriously the equilibrium produced under the railways' tariff scheme. A similar position had developed with suburban passenger traffic, the ordinary passengers being attracted away from the rail by the extra convenience of the motor or bus, while the low-rated traffic – suburban workers and season-ticket holders (all carried below cost owing to the previously existing balancing factor of a full traffic) – was left for the railways. Full commercialism applied to the railways, he said, would result in the adoption of methods and practices similar to those of motor operators, but this would bear with especial hardship upon those who had been encouraged by the special railway tariff arrangements to go on the land or settle in the suburbs.
The effect of the competition was to reduce the Railways Department's net earnings from £1,992,334 in 1925–26 to £921,055 in 1929–30, and the return on the capital investment from 4.35 to 1.61 per cent. The 1930 report showed that expenditure on the construction of open railways and the provision of equipment to March 31 of that year had reached £57,787,671, of which £44,295,431 had been expended on lines and works, £11,052,110 on locomotives and rolling stock, and £2,415,955 on subsidiary services. The balance was in suspense.
The onset of the severe trade depression in 1930 resulted in a rapid decline in practically all classes of traffic, and the Railways Department's revenue from all sources fell to £6,034,403 in the 1932–33 fiscal year. Passenger revenue had fallen to £1,207,296, only 20 per cent of the total. By dint of curtailments of services, dismissals of staff, and reductions in wages and salaries, expenditure was reduced to £5,183,859. This left net earnings of £850,544, representing a return of 1.65 per cent on the capital investment, which had been adjusted in 1931 by the writing-off of £10,400,000.
The first closures of uneconomic branch lines on any considerable scale took place in 1930, when 38 route miles is the South Island were closed to traffic under the pressure of depression conditions. A further 18 miles, including the 11½ – mile Ngatapa branch near Gisborne, were closed in 1931. None of the short branch lines affected, or extremities of branch lines, had ever carried very much traffic, even in near-monopoly conditions.
Railway construction works came almost to a standstill, the only line to progress at this period being that from Stratford to Okahukura, near Taumarunui. This 89-mile line was finally opened for through traffic in September 1933. It cut 158 miles from the length of haul from northern districts to stations between Stratford and New Plymouth.
There was a limitation of the works listed in the 1924 programme. The Auckland new station and yard, and the Auckland-Westfield deviation, were completed and brought into use in November 1930, and a new goods shed and goods yard were completed at Wellington in 1931. Among other works completed, there were duplication of the line from Penrose to Papakura and Horotiu to Frankton, a new station at Paeroa, a new Hutt Valley railway from Petone to Waterloo (intended to be ultimately extended to Silverstream), a new marshalling yard south of Christchurch, duplication from Dunedin northward for four miles, and a new locomotive depot at Greymouth. In addition, although not on the 1924 programme, new workshops were completed and brought into use by 1930 at Otahuhu, Lower Hutt, Addington, and Hillside (Dunedin). The Lyttelton-Christchurch railway was electrified by early 1929, to eliminate the smoke nuisance in the long Lyttelton Tunnel, but the Palmerston North deviation had been started and stopped again. The depression had descended on the country before the Auckland-Morningside deviation or the Rimutaka deviation had been started. By 1932, the only major work still in hand was the Tawa Flat deviation, though at a reduced pace because of a very limited allocation of finance.
In 1933 approval was given for the building of the new Wellington station, and preparations were being made for electrification of the railway between Wellington and Paekakariki. One track of the 9-mile Tawa Flat deviation was brought into use for goods trains in July 1935, but it was June 1937 before the deviation could be brought into full use. This was done at the same time as the new Wellington station was opened. Because of delays in delivery of material from England, it was mid 1940 before the electrification to Paekakariki was completed. Meanwhile, the 6£-mile line to Johnsonville, part of the old main-line exit from Wellington, had been electrified for the institution of a frequent suburban train service from mid 1938.
Wish the appointment of a new Government following the general election in 1935, a policy of expansion of public works was adopted. In his 1936 statement, the Minister of Public Works (Hon. R. Semple) said: “In spite of the large milage of highly improved main highways and the efficiency of modern motor transport, the railway still remains the predominant factor in the country's transportation system, and the completion of the present isolated systems and the linking up of the various districts by rail is, in my opinion, the proper and reasonable course to adopt”. Completion of the Napier-Gisborne line was considered to be of the first importance, and work was restarted on this line in May 1936. Later in the same year, completion of the South Island main trunk railway (Wharanui-Parnassus) and the Westport-Inangahua line was authorised, while a major deviation of the main line between Turakina and Okoia, on the Marton-Wanganui section, was put in hand. This deviation, including two long tunnels, was to be 10 miles long, replacing 14 miles of the old sharply-curved and steeply-graded line.
In 1937 the Government decided to complete the railway to Dargaville, which was the southern terminus of an isolated 22-mile line to Donnellys Crossing, and to proceed with construction of the Paeroa-Pokeno railway, which would shorten the distance from Auckland to Paeroa and the Bay of Plenty by about 44 miles. Other railway improvement works either started or resuscitated at this period included duplication of the main line between Papakura and Horotiu, yard rearrangement with new goods sheds and a new station at Christchurch, and the Palmerston North deviation.
Meanwhile, the intensification of competition from road transport in the early years of the depression had given rise to some interesting developments. Evolved from a recommendation of a Royal Commission on Railways in 1930, the Transport Licensing Act 1931 was passed for the principal purpose of regulating wasteful competition, not only between road transport operators and the railways, but among the road transport operators themselves. The control was to be exercised by a system of licensing, subject to the observance of certain broad principles. So far as competition between road and rail transport was concerned, the object was to ensure that the railways could continue to offer low rates for certain services that were regarded as essential to the stability of the national economy. Subject only to a number of modifications over the years, the system of licensing of road transport is still in force.
A long-distance coach service was first acquired by the Railways Department in September 1934, when the 124-mile Wellington-Wanganui route was taken over, but it was not until 1936 that a policy of deliberate expansion was firmly adopted by the Government. “In the southern portion of the South Island,” said the Minister of Railways (Hon. D. G. Sullivan) in 1936, “and in certain other areas, I have been able to bring about a comprehensive coordination of road and rail and lake services under single ownership through the Government's decision to purchase the services and licences of a number of passenger-carrying road operators in that area. This has given the Railways Department complete control of all passenger business along principal routes south of Timaru…; the coordination, through eliminating some expensive duplication of services, is enabling considerable saving in costs, while at the same time maintaining the quality of service rendered”. This policy was continued until in 1940 the route milage of highways covered was 2,578 and 111 buses and 138 service coaches were in use. Road service passenger journeys had reached 6,665,999 during the 12 months from April 1939 to March 1940.
The route milage of New Zealand Railways reached 3,383 by 31 March 1940, when the capital investment was recorded as £50,823,233 in lines and works, £9,874,585 in locomotives and rolling stock, £2,351,474 in subsidiary services, and £9,896 in suspense – a total of £63,059,188 in open lines. Investment in North Island lines was now almost double that in the South Island, roughly in proportion to the respective populations. Railway traffic had recovered steadily from the low level of 1932 and, aided by Centennial Exhibition traffic, revenue from all sources in fiscal 1939–40 topped £10,000,000 for the first time on record. Railway passenger traffic had recovered to 8,283,067 journeys on ordinary the, and 16,170,947 journeys on season tickets, the total of 24,454,014 journeys producing £2,119,335. The total tonnage of goods and livestock carried was 7,673,950 – compared with 5,490,686 in 1932–33 and 7,788,973 in 1929–30 – the goods revenue being a record £6,209,550. The average length of haul of railway goods traffic was 76 miles in 1939–40, compared with 66 miles in 1929–30.
Net returns from the operations of the Railways Department during the 1930s remained between 1 and 2 per cent. This was lower than would have been required from a purely commercial point of view, but it was Government policy to maintain railway fares and freight charges at a low level. During a discussion of the Government's policy in 1937, the Hon. D. G. Sullivan said the country had reaped very material indirect returns from the railways by way of what might be termed social service and betterment. “The advance of settlement, the opening-up of new country, and the increase in its productiveness, the provision of employment for large numbers, the cheapening of the means of transport for both goods and passengers, and many other items, must all be reckoned as value obtained for the expenditure in addition to the mere monetary returns earned by the system,” he added.
Another section of new railway authorised in 1938 was an extension of the east coast main trunk from Taneatua to Opotiki. Surveys and plans were put in hand, but war had broken out in Europe before construction could begin, and the project has never since been officially revived.
As elsewhere, the outbreak of war in September 1939 had a profound effect on railway development in New Zealand. Practically all railway improvement works were brought to a standstill at appropriate stages of construction, in order to release manpower for essential industries and for the armed forces, and to conserve materials which became increasingly difficult to obtain, but railway construction continued to the extent that resources permitted. It was possible from May 1940 for bulk goods traffic to be conveyed to and from Dargaville, but the 10-mile link between Tangowahine and Dargaville was not fully completed for handing over to the Railways Department until March 1943.
The 96-mile Napier-Waikokopu section of the Napier-Gisborne railway had been taken over by the Railways Department in stages by July 1939; train services began running right through to Gisborne in August 1942, and the 36-mile Waikokopu-Gisborne section was handed over in February 1943. In the South Island, the last spike in the 27-mile Westport-Inangahua railway was driven in December 1941, and goods train and railcar services between Greymouth and Westport began running in July and September 1942 respectively.
Work on the South Island main trunk railway, which had been opened to Hundalee, 12 miles north of Parnassus, in November 1939, was suspended for a time after the war spread into the Pacific area, but was resumed later in 1942. The railway southward from Picton was extended 19 miles to Clarence in October of that year. Activity on this line was then accelerated in order to reduce the distance that had to be covered by the essential road transport link, thereby saving petrol and rubber. The railheads were advanced 10 miles northward to Oaro in May 1943, and 22 miles southward from Clarence to Kaikoura in March 1944, but it was December 1945 before the final 13-mile link between Oaro and Kaikoura was completed and ready for traffic. The opening ceremony on 15 December 1945 was significant in that it marked the end of main-line railway construction in New Zealand. The only short isolated section now remaining was the 60-mile line from Nelson to Glenhope. Route milage of the New Zealand railway system was now 3,520, with 1,676 miles in the North Island and 1,844 miles in the South Island.
The census in 1945 disclosed that, since 1936, North Island population had increased from 1,018,036 to 1,146,292, while South Island population had barely changed – from 555,774 to 556,006. Investment in the railway system, excluding subsidiary services, was following a somewhat similar trend and, by 31 March 1946, had reached £44,532,494 in the North Island and £26,981,886 in the South.
Wartime conditions, including the rationing of petrol and rubber, and particularly the movement of armed services personnel and equipment, resulted in tremendous pressure on New Zealand's railway services. The total number of passenger journeys reached a peak of 38,611,267 during the year from April 1943 to March 1944, and goods and livestock tonnage topped 9,000,000 for the first time. The average length of haul had risen to 92 miles. This traffic, and other services, produced a record revenue of £15,325,306, the net revenue being £2,567,970, or a return of 3.7 per cent on the investment. In the preceding year, with revenue and expenditure at a lower level, the return had been as high as 4.3 per cent, a figure not attained since 1925–26.
It was indeed fortunate that large quantities of new equipment had been acquired and ordered in the late 1930s, in anticipation of heavy Centennial Year traffic (1939–40). Without this equipment, the situation would have been even more grim. As it was, the rapid rise in traffic volume caused locomotive coal consumption to rise from fewer than 500,000 tons a year before 1940 to 634,000 tons in 1943–44. As a result of wartime conditions, coal production could not keep pace with the demand, and all reserve stocks were used up by early 1944. Severe restrictions accordingly had to be imposed on travel and train services, and it was several years before the effects of this coal shortage and a subsequent staff shortage could be fully overcome.
The situation had become so serious by 1946 that it was necessary to resort to heavy importations of coal from North America (and, later, from Africa, India, and Britain) at very high cost in order to keep essential services running. At the same time, a start was made on the conversion of a number of North Island locomotives to burn oil instead of coal. It was estimated in 1948 that the use of imported fuel had cost an extra £775,000 in the preceding fiscal year, compared with the cost of an equivalent quantity of New Zealand coal. This estimate took no account of the loss of revenue resulting from the inability to provide adequate services. Consequently, passenger business fell rapidly after the war, while costs mounted rapidly, and from 1947 to 1950 total revenue fell short even of meeting operating expenditure, the annual loss on working rising to a maximum of £1,102,866 in 1948–49.
During the war years and immediate post-war years, the Government's policy of coordinating road and rail services under Railways Department ownership was continued. By March 1946 the route milage of road services operated had risen to 4,507, and the number of vehicles in use was 221 buses, 243 service coaches, and 154 other vehicles. The route milage peak was attained in March 1951, with 5,992 miles. By then, there were 351 buses, 398 coaches, and 301 other vehicles in use.
Most of the road goods service licences for routes parallel to main lines of railway had now been acquired by the Railways Department. Soon after the outbreak of war, the operation of these licences was discontinued, but in 1945 a beginning was made with the operation of ancillary road services conveying small lots of goods consigned at railway rates to and from wayside stations. Collection of these relatively small consignments from country stations by motor truck, and their assembly at larger goods depots into wagon-load lots, was cheaper than using 12 or 15-ton capacity wagons for barely 1 or 2 tons of goods. Better service could be offered, and better use could be made of the wagon fleet. The cost of hiring the ancillary vehicles to the Traffic Branch is included as an expense item in railway operating expenditure, and as a revenue item in road services revenue. The revenue from the traffic conveyed is included in railway goods revenue.
Another development immediately after the war was a resumption of the replacement of mixed-train services in country areas with bus services. In 1946, for example, the mixed trains on the Waitara, Seddonville, and Kurow branch lines, and those between Kaikoura and Blenheim, were replaced by buses. This enabled a faster and more frequent service to be offered for passengers, and enabled the goods train service to be operated more economically.
The combined effect of all these changing conditions in the post-war years, including the effect of the waterfront and coal-miners' strike in 1951, was to reduce railway passenger traffic very considerably. From 38,611,267 journeys and £4,275,482 revenue in 1943–44, the corresponding figures in 1951–52 were 21,292,556 journeys and £2,264,922 revenue. The Department's road services, however, carried 24,663,915 passengers in 1951–52, compared with 11,611,230 in 1943–44.
Although curtailments of train services affected suburban traffic to some extent, the number of suburban journeys falling from 22,877,916 to 17,066,257, it was non-suburban or country traffic that was most severely affected between 1943 and 1951. Country journeys declined from 15,733,306 to 4,226,299, though their value in revenue declined only from £3,769,000 to £1,873,000. Since 1951, suburban passenger traffic has shown a fairly steady upward trend in both journeys and revenue, and non-suburban passengers, though further reduced in numbers, still provide almost £2,000,000 of the Railways Department's annual revenue.
Railways goods traffic remained generally at a high level between 1943 and 1951, with tonnage between 9,000,000 and 10,000,000 tons, while the corresponding revenue rose from £8,657,782 to £17,029,426 as a result of increases in rates in 1947 and 1950 to keep pace with rising costs. For some time, however, there were not enough wagons available to meet demands during peak periods, and some manure and timber traffic had to be diverted to road transport operators, the extra cost being met by the Government as a subsidy.
It would be true to say that, except during periods of war or trade depression, the railways of New Zealand have been undergoing a constant process of modernisation, a process that has been particularly evident since the end of the war in 1945. In many respects, there has been nothing less than a revolution in methods of railway operating and in the nature of the service offered. The extension of diesel traction and electrification, together with automatic signalling and centralised traffic control, has brought a completely new look to large sections of the system.
Even before the war came to an end, deferred projects and some new ones were being examined with a view to rehabilitation of servicemen. In 1943 a start was made with an extensive Government housing project in the Hutt Valley and surveys were made for extension of the Petone-Waterloo railway through to Silverstream. Trains were running to Taita by April 1947, but it was March 1954 before the line was opened beyond Taita. The old Western Hutt line between Melling and Haywards was then closed, and all traffic thereafter travelled via Waterloo and Taita.
One of the first major projects to be authorised after the war was electrification of the Hutt Valley railways between Wellington and Upper Hutt. Work did not progress very rapidly at first, owing to financial limitations, but electric trains began running between Wellington and Taita in September 1953, and the full scheme was completed in July 1955. There was a large increase in the number of suburban passengers carried on this line, with the discontinuance of the bus services between the Hutt Valley and Wellington. The Hutt Valley suburban electric trains now carry between 25,000 and 30,000 passengers each working day.
Electrification of the Auckland suburban railway system was also examined after the war, in conjunction with the long-standing proposal to construct a partly underground railway under the city between Auckland Station and Morningside. Although accepted “in principle” for some years, and although the subject of several special investigations, the scheme was finally deferred indefinitely in 1955 when the regional planning authority produced a master transport plan providing for reading and motorway development before the underground railway was again contemplated.
During the period from 1948 to 1951 extensive and detailed investigations were undertaken with a view to electrification of the entire North Island main trunk railway, on which traffic growth had already begun to make itself felt. It was reported in 1951 that the Government had decided to go ahead with the Auckland-Frankton part of this scheme, but later the entire scheme was deferred and diesel traction was introduced on a large scale from 1954 onward to cope with the situation meanwhile.
In June 1938 the Prime Minister announced the Government's decision to go ahead with a Rimutaka Tunnel deviation that would do away with the notorious Rimutaka incline. Some progress had been made with the detailed survey of the line before war broke out, but in 1946 work was put in hand again on the approaches to the tunnel. Between 1946 and 1948 detailed surveys were made of several alternative routes, and by early 1949 work was in hand on the adopted scheme. This involved, in effect, a new 14-mile railway including two tunnels, one of which was 5 miles 37 chains long. A contract was let in 1951 for completion of the tunnel, and the contractors completed their 27,600 ft in less than three years. After track had been laid and other equipment installed, the deviation and tunnel was opened for traffic in November 1955. Rail distance to the Wairarapa had been cut by more than 9 miles, and the traffic-carrying capacity of the line had been vastly increased.
Other pre-war projects upon which work was resumed included the Turakina-Okoia deviation and the Papakura-Horotiu (or Auckland-Frankton) duplication. The former was brought into use in December 1947, enabling heavier trains to be hauled in faster times between Marton and Wanganui. The latter involved duplication of the remaining 30-mile section of single line between Paerata and Ohinewai, except for a few miles over the Whangamarino swamp. Shortage of track materials delayed progress at first, but the most congested section of the line – between Tuakau and Mercer – was doubled in November 1951, and other sections were progressively added until the entire work was completed in November 1959.
Railway construction after 1945 was no longer required to be extensive The basic pattern of the system had been established, but some new lines still had to be built to serve new industries in the North Island. The first of these was the 18-mile branch line southward from Putaruru to Tokoroa and Kinleith, where a pulp and paper mill was established by New Zealand Forest Products Ltd., and where much land development was taking place. The importance of this branch line, which was opened in sections between June 1950 and October 1952, will be appreciated when it is realised that the outward traffic alone from Kinleith and Tokoroa represented a revenue of more than £740,000 a year by 1962, much more than was being taken at centres like Hamilton, New Plymouth, Wanganui, or Palmerston North.
Industrial development in the eastern Bay of Plenty, also based largely on exploitation of rapidly maturing exotic pine forests, was responsible for some important railway construction in the mid – 1950s. In 1950 the construction of a railway from Edgecumbe to Murupara was authorised, and work began in 1951. It was later decided to locate the new pulp and paper mill at Kawerau instead of Murupara, and the route of the railway was modified so that a 9-mile branch line was built from a junction near Awakaponga to Kawerau, and a 36-mile line was built from Kawerau to Murupara. The latter carries express goods trains of logs to the mill at Kawerau, while the former carries the output of the mill for distribution throughout the country, or for export. The trains first ran to and from Kawerau in October 1953, and over the main part of the Kawerau-Murupara line in April 1955. At about the same time, a 4-mile branch line to Mount Maunganui was constructed to serve new port facilities being developed there.
The stimulus to economic activity in the Bay of Plenty, provided by the industrial development of which these railways form an essential part, is indicated in the growth of railway traffic in the area. Whereas traffic consigned from all stations Waihi to Taneatua inclusive in 1953 comprised 56,000 tons of timber and 73,000 tons of other goods, the corresponding figures six years later were 703,000 tons of timber and logs and 322,000 tons of other goods. Revenue from stations in the area grew fourfold.
Goods traffic was also rising rapidly in the Auckland metropolitan area during the 1950s, and a comprehensive programme of goods shed and yard improvements throughout this area was put in hand. This programme included a major marshalling yard at Westfield, 7 miles south of Auckland, and this was brought into use in January 1962. A continuous process of expansion of facilities is necessary to keep pace with developments in this fast-growing area.
Other projects designed to bring railway facilities into line with current needs, or to serve new industrial developments during the 1950s, have included a new marshalling yard at East Town, near Wanganui; new station yards at Port Chalmers, Stratford, and Hastings; duplication of the railway between Tawa and Plimmerton, near Wellington; new goods sheds and offices at Frankton and elsewhere; sidings to serve the Bluff Harbour development; and railway deviations at Paeroa and Palmerston North. The 7-mile deviation at Palmerston North was brought into partial use in 1959 and a new railway station, due to be completed toward the end of 1963, together with a new goods shed, goods yard, and locomotive depot, will make it fully effective.
Many new railway stations completed in the late 1950s or early 1960s included the big £800,000 building at Christchurch, opened in November 1960. Others were at Te Awamutu, Napier, Hastings, Feilding, Porirua, Stratford, New Plymouth, and Port Chalmers; and also a combined road and rail terminal at Rotorua.
The combined effect of all these improvement works, which it will be noted were mainly in the North Island where the need was most urgent, was to increase the capital investment in railway lines and works from £61,104,794 in March 1946 to £101,379,963 in March 1963. Capital expenditure during these 17 years on lines and works had been £31,815,569 in the North Island and £8,459,600 in the South Island, the high North Island figure being caused by the substantial cost of the new railways, the Rimutaka Tunnel, the Hutt Valley electrification, the Westfield marshalling yard, and other major works.
Heavy capital expenditure was also incurred in the purchase of new rolling stock between 1946 and 1963, largely because of the inflated cost of new equipment compared with the original cost of the old equipment to be replaced. Many steam locomotives were replaced by diesels, more railcars and electric units were acquired, and many thousands of new goods and livestock wagons were imported or built in the workshops. Investment in rolling stock consequently was almost quadrupled in the North Island, rising from £6,734,139 to £26,390,651, while the South Island figure rose from £3,675,447 to £10,976,622. Because of the reduced purchasing power of money, depreciation reserve funds were inadequate for financing all replacements.
In spite of the fact that the capital investment in the North Island railway system was so much higher, the relatively heavy traffic made possible by the larger population enabled a net return of 2.1 per cent to be obtained during the fiscal year 1961–62. Revenue exceeded working expenditure by nearly £2,000,000. On the other hand, in the South Island, expenditure exceeded revenue by more than £2,000,000, so that no direct financial return was obtained on the investment there of £41,614,935. The situation is understandable when it is realised that North Island population by 1961 was more than double that of the South Island – 1,684,785 against 730,199. In 1962–63, with a drop of more than £1,000,000 in goods revenue because of poor trading conditions, and with a rise of almost £1,000,000 in expenditure mainly because of increased wage and salary rates, the North Island railway operating surplus was reduced to £549,330, and the South Island railway operating loss was increased to £2,610,729.
Investment in subsidiary services (excluding N.Z.G. m.v. Aramoana) was also considerably increased between 1946 and 1963—from £2,942,455 to £12,036,007—much of this expenditure being incurred in the purchase of large numbers of staff dwellings. There was a net loss of £12,311 in the operation of these services in 1962–63, though the Department's road services, with a record revenue of £2,964,364, returned a profit of £80,756 after making full allowance for depreciation and interest charges.
Earlier, since 1947, inter-Island goods and parcels traffic had been expedited by inauguration of the Rail-Air service, with air transport, principally between Wellington and Blenheim. A contract was awarded in 1951 to Straits Air Freight Express Ltd., who undertook to supply and operate suitable aircraft in conjunction with a mechanised loading and unloading system. By 1961, the Rail-Air service conveyed 53,777 tons of goods across Cook Strait in one year, but introduction of the Aramoana in 1962 reduced the Rail-Air traffic, as anticipated, by 25 per cent.
By the end of March 1963 the route milage of New Zealand Railways was 3,263, of which 1,645 miles were in the North Island and 1,618 miles in the South Island. Development since 1945 had pushed route milage up to a peak of 3,535 in 1953, but economic conditions had at the same time focussed attention on those parts of the railway system which had outlived their usefulness. Parallel with the development of those railways which were carrying increasingly heavy traffic, there have been closures of sections where traffic was declining far below economic levels. Consequently, between 1953 and 1962, 313 miles of branch lines (92 in the North Island and 221 in the South Island) were closed to traffic, with consequent savings in operating and maintenance costs.
Among the branch lines closed were those from Dargaville to Donnellys Crossing, from Gisborne to Moutohora, and from Longburn to Foxton, all in 1959. In the South Island, 13 short branch lines were closed at various times, and in 1955 the Nelson-Glenhope railway saw its last train, leaving only the two major systems intact.
During 1959 and 1960 detailed surveys were undertaken for a railway between Nelson and Blenheim, with a view to assisting in the industrial development in the Nelson area, but the new Government which took office late in 1960 held the view that the project was not economically justified at that time. The work was accordingly stopped. Investigations from time to time into the prospects of completing the Nelson-Greymouth railway have in recent years had no favourable results, mainly because potential traffic is limited in relation to the very high cost of construction through difficult country.
It would appear that the pattern of New Zealand's railway system, after nearly 100 years, has now been established, and that future construction is more likely to be associated with the improvement of the existing system of main lines, rather than with the penetration of new territory. The proposal to build a railway link through the Kaimai Hills in order to reduce the rail distance between Hamilton and the Port of Tauranga, as recently recommended by a Commission of Inquiry, is a case in point. With the development of Tauranga as a main port, the need for the Paeroa-Pokeno railway has passed away, and the proposed Kaimai tunnel is expected to lead to much greater advantages in the handling of heavy traffic.
In 1962, the geographically enforced division of New Zealand Railways into at least two separate, self-contained systems was largely overcome by the inauguration of a rail and road vehicle and passenger ferry between the Wellington and Picton railheads. It is now possible to consign goods by rail from any station on the system to any other station without having to handle the load en route. The volume of traffic attracted to the new ferry service indicates that it is fulfilling a definite need and in seven and a half months there was a revenue surplus of over £200,000 in the operation of the vessel.
With the hundredth anniversary of the opening of the first section of New Zealand Railways being celebrated in December 1963, it is instructive to contemplate the contribution that the Railways Department is making to the industrial and commercial activity of our community, by providing low-cost transport for some 26,000,000 passengers and 10,000,000 tons of goods by train, and some 23,000,000 passengers by road – to mention only the major services. In the year ended March 1962, the Department's revenue reached the record high figure of £36,639,380, and total expenditure was not much higher – at £36,801,304 – in spite of the fact that there had been no general increase in charges since 1956, the major exception being suburban passenger fares in 1961. Several wage and salary increases granted by the Government Railways Industrial Tribunal since 1956 had been absorbed by the Department, though their effect was to increase the average wage and salary payments per man-hour from 83.5d. in 1955–56 to 107.3d. in 1962–63.
Any excesses of expenditure over revenue that occurred after 1952 were charged to the Department's general reserve, so that between 1952 and 1963 there was no claim by the Railways Department on the Consolidated Fund. Payment of interest charges by the Department was waived in accordance with a provision of the Government Railways Act 1949.
It is probable that, as time goes by, some of the little-used parts of New Zealand's railway system will be closed down as of no further economic value to the country. On the other hand, all the lines which link main centres of population and centres of increasing industrial activity will undoubtedly be further developed as resources permit in order to keep pace with requirements and with advancing technological knowledge. Wherever mass transportation is required, the established railways can provide it far more economically than any other agency.
Table of Contents
Later statistical information has become available during the course of printing the Yearbook. Some of these statistics are entered in the Statistical Summary (pages 1102 to 1124). Other information is given in the following pages with references to appropriate sections of the Yearbook. Readers are referred to the Monthly Abstract of Statistics for the most recent information on many statistical series.
Recent population figures are given in the following table.
Date | Males | Females | Total | Mean Population for Year |
---|---|---|---|---|
Total Population (Including Maoris) | ||||
31 December 1962 | 1,267,290 | 1,253,394 | 2,520,684 | 2,488,295 |
31 March 1963 | 1,273,373 | 1,260,046 | 2,533,419 | 2,502,490 |
The above figures are exclusive of the population of the Cook Islands, 18,378 (at 25 September 1961); Niue Island, 4,935 (at 31 December 1962); and Tokelau Islands, 1,960 (at 31 December. 1961).
Total arrivals and departures are classified in the following table.
Category | Year Ended 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1962 | 1963 | |
Arrivals | ||
Immigrants intending permanent residence | 32,769 | 32,589 |
New Zealand residents returning | 48,199 | 52,398 |
Visitors | ||
Tourists | 35,169 | 39,499 |
Others | 16,519 | 19,386 |
Totals | 132,656 | 143,872 |
Through passengers and tourists on cruising liners | 38,587 | 38,732 |
Crews | 111,799 | 104,282 |
Grand totals, all arrivals | 283,042 | 286,886 |
Departures | ||
New Zealand residents departing– | ||
Permanently | 12,691 | 14,454 |
Temporarily | 47,781 | 53,625 |
Temporary residents departing | 53,352 | 62,154 |
Totals | 113,824 | 130,233 |
Through passengers and tourists on cruising liners | 38,587 | 38,732 |
Crews | 111,054 | 104,248 |
Grand totals, all departures | 263,465 | 273,213 |
The 4,533 assisted immigrants included in the 32,589 arrivals in 1962–63 show an increase of 948 on the 1961–62 figure of 3,584.
Receipts of the Social Security Fund for the year ended 31 March 1963 consisted of £82,327,500 in social security income tax, and a contribution of £34,000,000 from the Consolidated Fund. Miscellaneous receipts totalled £434,431, making the total receipts of the Fund £116,761,931.
Payments from the Fund in 1962–63 amounted to £122,358,152, compared with £121,542,451 in 1961–62.
Particulars of the various social security benefits (monetary and health) in force at the end of March 1963, together with payments during the financial year 1962–63, are shown in the following table.
Class of Benefit or Pension | As at 31 March 1963 | Payments During Year Ended 31 March 1963 | |
---|---|---|---|
Number in Force | Annual Value | ||
* Approvals during year. | |||
Social security benefits– | £(000) | £(000) | |
Monetary– | |||
Superannuation | 111,850 | 25,995 | 25,118 |
Age | 97,391 | 24,479 | 24,508 |
Widows' | 14,063 | 4,648 | 4,546 |
Orphans' | 289 | 52 | 46 |
Family | 365,118 | 32,550 | 32,302 |
Invalids' | 8,053 | 2,265 | 2,268 |
Miners' | 236 | 83 | 87 |
Unemployment | 358 | 163 | |
Sickness | 4,529 | 1,563 | |
Emergency | 2,767 | 684 | |
Supplementary assistance | 8,422 | 332 | |
Advances for repairs to homes | 25 | ||
Capitalisation of family benefit | 7,655* | 5,151 | |
Totals | 96,793 | ||
Medical– | |||
Medical | 4,304 | ||
Hospital | 6,338 | ||
Maternity | 1,859 | ||
Pharmaceutical | 8,059 | ||
Supplementary | 3,199 | ||
Totals | 23,758 | ||
Sundry pensions and annuities | 747 | 106 | 97 |
Grand totals | 120,648 |
The following table shows for all classes of war pensions the number in force at the end of March 1963 and the expenditure during the financial year 1962–63.
Year Ended 31 March | First World War (1914–18) | Second World War (1939–45) | K Force | War Veterans | South African War | Mercantile Marine | Emergency Reserve Corps | Supplementary Assistance | Total |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number in Force | |||||||||
1963 | 13,104 | 24,737 | 203 | 15,185 | 16 | 27 | 8 | 253 | 53,533 |
Expenditure £(000) | |||||||||
1963 | 3,189 | 3,209 | 8.8 | 6,360 | 5.0 | 4.1 | 1.9 | 8.7 | 12,787 |
Summarised statistics of railway transport for the year ended 31 March 1963 are compared with previous years.
Item | Unit | Year Ended 31 March | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | 1963 | ||
* Including road motor and other subsidiary services. | ||||
Passenger journeys– | ||||
Railways | (000) | 26,233 | 26,324 | 25,666 |
Railway road motor services | (000) | 21,370 | 22,280 | 23,143 |
Tonnage of goods carried– | ||||
Timber (excluding firewood) | tons (000) | 1,652 | 1,592 | 1,490 |
Livestock | tons (000) | 639 | 599 | 571 |
Other goods | tons (000) | 8,539 | 8,631 | 7,983 |
Totals | tons (000) | 10,830 | 10,822 | 10,044 |
Net ton-miles run | millions | 1,205 | 1,221 | 1,156 |
Revenue– | ||||
Railway operation | £(000) | 31,429 | 32,386* | 31,376 |
Total* | £(000) | 36,239 | 36,639 | 36,443 |
Expenditure– | ||||
Railway operation | £(000) | 31,489 | 32,544* | 33,438 |
Total* | £(000) | 36,302 | 36,801 | 38,294 |
Statistics of motor vehicles licensed at 31 March 1963 are compared with the preceding year.
Class | As at 31 March | |
---|---|---|
1962 | 1963 | |
Cars | 553,181 | 583,867 |
Trucks– | ||
Light | 54,096 | 55,484 |
Heavy | 76,062 | 77,542 |
Contract vehicles | 1,756 | 1,776 |
Omnibuses | 2,330 | 2,472 |
Public taxi cabs | 2,691 | 2,859 |
Rental cars | 2,582 | 2,916 |
Private taxi cabs | 170 | 207 |
Service coaches | 546 | 537 |
Vehicles exempted from payment of licence fees (other than exempted Government-owned vehicles) | 68,881 | 71,270 |
Government vehicles | 17,132 | 18,307 |
Motor cycles | 31,288 | 32,488 |
Power cycles | 13,065 | 13,195 |
Totals | 823,780 | 862,920 |
Dealers' cars | 3,264 | 3,236 |
Dealers' motor cycles | 116 | 133 |
Trailers | 134,516 | 138,734 |
Grand totals | 961,676 | 1,005,023 |
Motor vehicles' newly registered in the year ended 31 March 1962: Cars, 40,390; motor cycles (including power cycles), 6,705; commercial vehicles, 20,720; trailers, 24,577; total, 92,402.
For the volume of production index, including services, prepared on base 1954–55 = 1000, the index of employment (total labour force) and the index of productivity, the latest figures are given.
Production Year | Index of Production | Index of Employment | Index of Productivity |
---|---|---|---|
1959–60 | 1199 | 1099 | 1091 |
1960–61 | 1273 | 1125 | 1132 |
1961–62 | 1321 | 1151 | 1148 |
Timber: Production (p. 476) – Provisional figures issued by the New Zealand Forest Service give the output of rough-sawn timber for the year ended 31 March 1963 at 643,404,000 board feet. The output of the principal species was as follows: rimu and miro, 190,274,000 board feet; matai, 27,719,000 board feet; kahikatea, 15,594,000 board feet; beech, 9,228,000 board feet; totara, 8,734,000 board feet; tawa 13,184,000 board feet; and exotic pine, 354,422,000 board feet. Indigenous species totalled 267,866,000 board feet, and exotics, 375,538,000 board feet.
Coverage – This series of industrial production statistics compiled by the Department of Statistics covers 80 per cent of the labour force classified by the Department of Labour as “Manufacturing” and includes firms not only making goods for sale, but those engaged in repair work and assembly. Actually the proportion of industrial production covered by the survey would be greater than 80 per cent, in that all establishments of any considerable size are included.
The year covered by these statistics is in general that ended 31 March 1962, although concerns are permitted to furnish returns covering financial years most closely corresponding to that period. In the case of dairy factories and meat-freezing works the years correspond to the respective seasons ended June and September 1962.
Volume of Output – Production totals for 1961–62 rose by 5.1 per cent in volume of output over the previous year. (In 1960–61 there had been a rise of 98 per cent over the year 1959–60.) All individual groups showed increases, the two largest being in the textile group (18.7 per cent) and in the electrical machinery and appliances group (11.8 per cent).
Value of Output – The total value of all goods made and repair and assembly work done totalled £806,508,000 in 1961–62, which was £49,707,000 or 6.6 per cent more than in 1960–61. All groups showed increases ranging from 1.2 per cent for chemicals and chemical products to 13.5 per cent for petroleum and coal products. Other large increases were 12.4 per cent for transport equipment, 12.3 per cent for electrical machinery and appliances, and 11.5 per cent for textiles.
Added Value – Added value represents the value added in the factory to the cost of materials bought in, and is therefore possibly a better indicator relatively of true production value. At £318,018,000 added value for 1961–62 showed a rise of £30,920,000 (10.8 per cent) on 1960–61. All individual groups showed increases over the previous year, the three largest being food, 22.5 per cent; petroleum and coal products, 15.5 per cent; and electrical machinery and appliances, 14.1 per cent.
In 1961–62 salaries and wages represented 50.8 per cent of added value (52.5 per cent in the previous year) while manufacturers' surplus was 21.9 per cent (20.0 per cent in the previous year).
Capital Expenditure – In 1961–62 capital expenditure amounted to £41,201,000, an increase of £6,899,000 or 20 per cent over the previous year. This amount does not represent the total capital spent on the manufacturing sector during the year, but only that capital introduced by firms already producing at the beginning of the year.
Persons Engaged – The number of persons engaged, which includes working proprietors, was 187,579, an increase of 6,233 persons or 3.4 per cent over the previous year. Of the additional 6,233 persons, 4,642 were males and 1,591 females. With the exception of furniture and fittings, leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel), and the chemicals and chemical products groups, all industry groups engaged more persons.
Salaries and Wages – Total salaries and wages paid during the year at £161,532,000, were £10,957,000 more than in 1960–61, an increase of 7.3 per cent. Wages paid in industry during 1961–62 averaged £926 for males and £496 for females as compared with £893 and £475 during the previous year, increases of 3.7 per cent and 4.4 per cent. These averages include overtime payments and bonuses.
Overtime – There were 27,773,000 hours of overtime worked by wage earners in 1961–62, which represents an increase of 1,496,000 hours, or 5.7 per cent, on 1960–61. Average overtime hours worked by all wage earners in 1961–62 were 216 hours for males and 55 hours for females (the previous year's figures were 211 and 53 respectively).
Summary – Following are the principal statistics of factory production for 1961–62, with comparable figures for the two preceding years.
General Summary | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
---|---|---|---|---|
Number of establishments | 8,550 | 8,745 | 8,981 | |
Persons engaged | No. | 171,973 | 181,346 | 187,579 |
Production costs– | ||||
Salaries, wages | £ | 136,175,840 | 150,575,407 | 161,532,207 |
Materials | £ | 439,087,799 | 469,702,860 | 488,489,840 |
Other expenses | £ | 72,841,276 | 78,997,858 | 86,794,795 |
Totals | £ | 648,104,915 | 699,276,125 | 736,816,842 |
Value of output | £ | 705,616,999 | 756,800,157 | 806,507,593 |
Manufacturers' surplus | £ | 57,512,084 | 57,524,032 | 69,690,751 |
Value added in manufacture | £ | 266,529,200 | 287,097,297 | 318,017,753 |
Overtime worked by wage earners | h | 22,724,082 | 26,277,234 | 27,773,265 |
Volume index for industry: Base 1956–57 (= 1000) | 1169 | 1283 | 1349 | |
Premises and plant– | ||||
Value at end of year– | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 136,549,586 | 154,118,168 | 175,946,509 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 87,677,462 | 95,187,073 | 104,593,962 |
Capital expenditure during year– | ||||
Land and buildings | £ | 10,364,662 | 12,826,100 | 16,778,500 |
Plant and machinery | £ | 16,574,857 | 21,476,015 | 24,422,231 |
Coal consumption as fuel | tons | 988,504 | 963,062 | 952,519 |
Volume of Industrial Production (p. 536) – The following analysis shows the variations in the volume of industrial production in the several industrial groups. The series is based on the volume of production in 1956–57.
groupindices: base 1956–57 (= 1000) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Industry Group | 1959–60 | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | |
Index No. | Increase Over 1960–61 | |||
Per Cent | ||||
Food | 1162x | 1187x | 1269 | +6.9 |
Beverages | 1003x | 1091 | 1153 | +5.7 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1268 | 1436 | 1490 | +3.8 |
Textiles | 1393x | 1494x | 1773 | +18.7 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 1106 | 1158 | 1198 | +3.5 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 1086x | 1166x | 1174 | +0.7 |
Paper and paper products | 1405x | 1534x | 1587 | +3.5 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 1235 | 1393x | 1410 | +1.2 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1130x | 1260x | 1306 | +3.7 |
Rubber products | 1137 | 1244 | 1337 | +7.5 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 1158x | 1274x | 1314 | +3.1 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 1274x: | 1427x | .1439 | +0.8 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 1349x | 1652x | 1847 | −11.8 |
Furniture and fittings | 1111x | 1286x | 1350 | +5.0 |
Petroleum and coal products | ||||
Basic metal manufactures | ||||
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | ||||
Machinery (except electrical) | ||||
Transport equipment | ||||
Miscellaneous products | ||||
Totals, all groups | 1169x | 1283x | 1349 | +5.1 |
Principal Statistics 1961–62 (p. 538) – The following table gives the number of persons engaged, production costs, value of output, and added value for the year 1961–62, classified according to industry groups.
Industry Group | Number of Persons Engaged | Production Costs | Value of Output | Added Value | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Salaries and Wages | Materials | Other Expenses | Total | ||||
£(000) | |||||||
Food | 33,229 | 32,592 | 199,016 | 18,460 | 250,069 | 264,003 | 64,986 |
Beverages | 2,248 | 2,104 | 6,500 | 2,292 | 10,896 | 13,811 | 7,311 |
Tobacco manufactures | 1,225 | 955 | 6,338 | 734 | 8,028 | 8,852 | 2,513 |
Textiles | 11,224 | 8,458 | 29,694 | 4,656 | 42,808 | 46,073 | 16,379 |
Footwear, other wearing apparel, and made-up textile goods | 26,442 | 16,069 | 28,519 | 4,449 | 49,037 | 52,609 | 24,090 |
Wood and cork products (except furniture) | 13,927 | 12,325 | 28,471 | 7,059 | 47,856 | 52,537 | 24,065 |
Furniture and fittings | 5,126 | 4,426 | 7,478 | 1,312 | 13,16 | 14,244 | 6,766 |
Paper and paper products | 5,966 | 5,821 | 16,664 | 7,830 | 30,315 | 35,720 | 19,056 |
Printing, publishing, etc. | 11,916 | 10,793 | 10,818 | 5,111 | 26,722 | 31,468 | 20,650 |
Leather and leather products (except footwear and apparel) | 1,704 | 1,368 | 3,696 | 478 | 5,542 | 6,135 | 2,439 |
Rubber products | 3,251 | 3,270 | 6,250 | 1,969 | 11,488 | 13,602 | 7,352 |
Chemicals and chemical products | 5,816 | 5,204 | 22,792 | 4,581 | 32,577 | 37,242 | 14,450 |
Petroleum and coal products | 439 | 423 | 3,229 | 411 | 4,064 | 4,517 | 1,288 |
Non-metallic mineral products n.e.i. | 7,696 | 7,206 | 9,894 | 7,107 | 24,207 | 27,359 | 17,464 |
Basic metal manufactures | 1,073 | 1,083 | 2,830 | 534 | 4,447 | 4,924 | 2,094 |
Metal products (except machinery and transport equipment) | 10,005 | 9,367 | 18,937 | 4,317 | 32,621 | 36,848 | 17,911 |
Machinery (except electrical) | 11,324 | 10,682 | 20,244 | 4,072 | 34,998 | 38,242 | 17,998 |
Electrical machinery and appliances | 5,942 | 4,827 | 12,564 | 2,078 | 19,469 | 21,735 | 9,171 |
Transport equipment | 24,681 | 21,089 | 48,488 | 7,491 | 77,068 | 83,608 | 35,120 |
Miscellaneous products | 4,345 | 3,468 | 6,067 | 1,853 | 11,388 | 12,982 | 6,915 |
Totals | 187,579 | 161,532 | 488,490 | 86,795 | 736,817 | 806,508 | 318,018 |
The following table presents the latest statistics on building permits issued (including Government building).
Type of Building Permit | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1962 | 1963 | |||
Number | Value | Number | Value | |
£ | £ | |||
New houses and flats | 22,394 | 69,313,320 | 20,636 | 64,619,453 |
New other buildings | 1,319 | 20,421,778 | 1,364 | 30,128,499 |
Alterations and additions to houses and flats | 31,912 | 8,757,004 | 33,125 | 9,346,501 |
Alterations and additions to other buildings | 12,336 | 31,084,698 | 13,053 | 33,021,683 |
Totals, all buildings | 67,961 | 129,576,800 | 68,178 | 137,116,136 |
The following table shows the average weekly sterling price for New Zealand butter and cheese ex-store, and the average weekly sales on the London market.
Month | Butter | Cheese | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
(Finest and First Grades) Average Prices per Cwt | (All Grades) Weekly Average Sales | (Finest and First Grades, White) Average Price per Cwt (Crated) | (All Grades) Weekly Average Sales | |
1963 | s. | tons | s. | tons |
June | 327 | 3,098 | 230 | 1,670 |
July | 335 | 3,101 | .230 | 1,439 |
Weight, sale value, and average value per pound of greasy wool sold at auction in New Zealand in the last two seasons are shown below. The figures on page 604 for the 1961–62 season do not include one sale in June 1962.
Season | Weight of Greasy Wool Sold | Sale Value | Value per Pound | Average Minimum Floor Price per Pound of Greasy Wool | Price per Pound on Floor, Greasy* | Index Numbers† Base: 1949–50 (= 1000) |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
* Average of selected types. † Based on price on floor, clean. | ||||||
lb (000) | £(000) | d. | d. | d. | ||
1961–62 | 423,355 | 69,115 | 39.18 | 33.00 | 41.36 | 1062 |
1962–63 | 444,079 | 79,263 | 42.84 | 33.00 | 45.20 | 1144 |
Values of quarterly sales or turnover for all retail stores, corrected for seasonal fluctuations and for price and population changes, are shown in the following table for December 1962 and March 1963 quarters.
QUARTERLY SALES OR TURNOVER – ALL STORE TYPES | ||||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter Ended | In Current £s | In Constant 1957–58 £s | In Current £s | In Constant 1957–58 £s | ||||
As Recorded | Seasonally Corrected | Before Seasonal Correction | Seasonally Corrected | As Recorded | Seasonally Corrected | Before Seasonal Correction | Seasonally Corrected | |
total turnover £(m) | total turnover £(m) | turnover per head of population £ | turnover per bead of population £ | |||||
1962 – Dec | 172.7 | 156.8 | 159.2 | 144.5 | 68.8 | 62.5 | 63.4 | 57.6 |
1963 – Mar | 152.7 | 161.9 | 140.8 | 149.2 | 60.4 | 64.1 | 55.7 | 59.1 |
From 1 April 1962 a new and more comprehensive survey of hire purchase trading has been made covering merchandising firms and selected finance corporations. The following statistics should not be compared with the former consumer credit survey.
GOODS SOLD ON HIRE PURCHASE | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Quarter Ended | Value of Goods Sold on Hire Purchase | Total Amount Owing Under H.P. Agreements* | ||||
Motor Vehicles | Plant and Machinery | Television Sets | Other Household and Personal Goods | Total | ||
* As at end of quarter. | ||||||
1962– | £(000) | £(m) | ||||
June | 3,592 | 569 | 533 | 2,831 | 7,525 | 18.2 |
September | 3,734 | 846 | 676 | 3,036 | 8,292 | 17.9 |
December | 4,066 | 1,266 | 723 | 3,917 | 9,972 | 19.8 |
1963– | ||||||
March | 3,671 | 1,616 | 721 | 2,841 | 8,849 | 20.2 |
The following table shows, by store-type group, for stores covered by the quarterly survey, the values of stocks held by wholesalers at 31 March for the last three years.
Store-typo Group | As at | ||
---|---|---|---|
31 March 1961 | 31 March 1962 | 31 March 1963 | |
£(thousand) | |||
Food and drink | 5,046 | 5,768 | 6,018 |
Apparel | 6,071 | 5,844 | 6,076 |
Furniture | 2,982 | 3,121 | 3,213 |
Automotive | 8,054 | 8,311 | 8,665 |
Hardware | 10,305 | 9,921 | 10,768 |
Chemical | 3,621 | 3,934 | 3,791 |
General merchants | 10,193 | 9,790 | 10,440 |
Miscellaneous | 24,481 | 24,572 | 24,565 |
Totals | 70,753 | 71,261 | 73,536 |
Statistics of external trade in the calendar year 1962, are given below.
Following are statistics of exports and imports.
Calendar Year | Exports | Imports (c.d.v.) | Excess of Exports Over Imports | |
---|---|---|---|---|
New Zealand Produce | Total Exports | |||
* The corresponding c.i.f. values were £282,333,000 in 1960, £322,097,000 in 1961, and £270,887,000 in 1962. | ||||
£(thousand) | ||||
1960 | 299,791 | 302,508 | 253,157* | 49,351 |
1961 | 279,861 | 283,679 | 287,126* | −3,447 |
1962 | 283,677 | 287,137 | 244,380* | 42,757 |
The total trade per head of mean population in 1962 was£213 (exports £115 and imports £98).
New Zealand's export commodity trade in 1962 was valued at £287.1 million, an increase of £3.5 million on the previous year. An indication of the movement in the value of exports in the main groups of commodities is afforded by the following table.
VALUE OF EXPORTS | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Butter | Cheese | Frozen Meat | Wool | Hides, Pelts, and Skins |
£(thousand) | |||||
1960 | 50,135 | 18,558 | 76,167 | 102,320 | 13,291 |
1961 | 39,406 | 19,911 | 71,937 | 100,144 | 12,082 |
1962 | 43,804 | 18,799 | 73,452 | 96,256 | 12,619 |
The table following classifies imports by broad divisions.
IMPORTS VALUED AT CURRENT POMESTIC VALUE IN COUNTRY OF EXPORT | |||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Calendar Year | Food, Beverages, and Tobacco | Mineral Fuels | Chemicals (Including Manufactured Fertilisers) | Base Metals and Manufactures of Metal | Machinery and Transport Equipment | Textiles, Clothing, and Footwear | Total* |
* Including classes not listed. | |||||||
£(thousand) | |||||||
1960 | 20,160 | 20,692 | 20,311 | 39,303 | 72,262 | 35,699 | 253,157 |
1961 | 21,719 | 21,467 | 22,364 | 46,165 | 89,389 | 37,440 | 287,126 |
1962 | 20,041 | 22,064 | 22,172 | 40,032 | 72,761 | 28,692 | 244,383 |
The next table shows the main countries of destination and origin of New Zealand's trade for the six months ended 30 June 1962.
Country | Total Exports* | Total Imports* |
---|---|---|
* Provisional figures. | ||
£(000) | ||
United Kingdom | 81,733 | 50,293 |
Aden | 3 | 59 |
Singapore | 251 | 1,175 |
Bahrain | - | 469 |
Ceylon | 151 | 1,164 |
Hong Kong | 189 | 1,064 |
India | 477 | 2,050 |
Malaya | 321 | 923 |
Pakistan | 21 | 70 |
Sarawak | 1 | 28 |
Ghana | 9 | 352 |
Kenya and Uganda | 57 | 261 |
Rhodesia-Nyasaland Federation | 47 | 95 |
Tanganyika | 1 | 167 |
Canada | 2,423 | 4,034 |
Jamaica | 720 | 132 |
Australia | 5,370 | 24,226 |
Fiji | 522 | 176 |
Gilbert and Ellice Islands | 64 | 16 |
Nauru Island | 68 | 482 |
Western Samoa | 351 | 272 |
Other Commonwealth countries | 1,131 | 237 |
Total, Commonwealth countries | 93,910 | 87,745 |
Austria | 1 | 233 |
Belgium and Luxemburg | 6,667 | 951 |
Czechoslovakia | 454 | 180 |
Denmark | 361 | 153 |
Finland | 132 | 187 |
France | 12,282 | 1,065 |
Germany, East | 22 | 54 |
Germany, West | 6,182 | 3,523 |
Ireland, Republic of | 140 | 39 |
Italy | 6,171 | 1,329 |
Netherlands | 2,657 | 1,403 |
Norway | 110 | 270 |
Portugal | 591 | 84 |
Spain | 463 | 55 |
Sweden | 611 | 825 |
Switzerland | 37 | 803 |
China | 495 | 205 |
Indonesia | 1 | 871 |
Iran | - | 911 |
South Africa | 439 | 389 |
Japan | 5,569 | 3,065 |
Saudi Arabia | 8 | 632 |
Dominican Republic | - | 3 |
Mexico | 68 | 69 |
Netherlands Antilles | 110 | 878 |
Peru | 265 | 1 |
United States of America | 23,086 | 9,961 |
Venezuela | 20 | 874 |
French Oceania | 1 | 115 |
Other countries | 4,032 | 451 |
Totals, all other countries | 70,975 | 29,579 |
Ships' stores | 811 | - |
Totals, all countries | 165,696 | 117,324 |
Exports to Commonwealth countries for the period 1 January to 30 June 1962 accounted for 57 per cent of the total exports excluding ships' stores; imports from Commonwealth countries for the same period accounted for 75 per cent of the total imports.
Details of the consumers' price index for the calendar year 1962 and for the quarter ended 31 March 1963, are given below.
CONSUMERS' PRICE INDEX | ||
---|---|---|
Base: Weighted average 21 towns, 1955 (= 1000) | ||
Calendar Year 1962 | Quarter Ended 31 March 1963 | |
Food- | ||
Meat and fish | 1183 | 1202 |
Fruits, vegetables, and eggs | 1137 | 1108 |
Other foods | 1056 | 1064 |
All foods | 1109 | 1110 |
Housing- | ||
Rent | 1504 | 1581 |
Home ownership | 1407 | 1439 |
All housing | 1436 | 1482 |
Household operation - | ||
Fuel and light | 1177 | 1195 |
Home furnishing | 1117 | 1123 |
Domestic supplies and services | 1150 | 1162 |
All household operation | 1144 | 1155 |
Apparel - | ||
Clothing | 1066 | 1070 |
Footwear | 1327 | 1344 |
All apparel | 1106 | 1112 |
Transportation - | ||
Public transport | 1234 | 1236 |
Private transport | 1242 | 1258 |
All transportation | 1240 | 1252 |
Miscellaneous - | ||
Tobacco and alcohol | 1281 | 1287 |
Other supplies | 1177 | 1208 |
Other services | 1459 | 1466 |
All miscellaneous | 1294 | 1307 |
All groups | 1206 | 1219 |
Index numbers of share prices in 1962, together with the average for the year ended March 1963, are as follows.
Subgroup and Group | Index Numbers Base Average for Each Subgroup and Group 1960 (= 1000) | |
---|---|---|
Year Ended 31 December 1962 | Year Ended 31 March 1963 | |
Industrial- | ||
Frozen meat | 940 | 958 |
Other foods | 869 | 882 |
Beverage industries | 920 | 926 |
Textiles and apparel | 970 | 1008 |
Wood, pulp, paper | 1101 | 1100 |
Leather, rubber, chemicals | 890 | 887 |
Construction and materials | 953 | 959 |
Other industrial | 1011 | 1049 |
All industrial | 958 | 972 |
Distribution - | ||
Chain stores | 844 | 873 |
Department stores | 962 | 971 |
Other distribution | 839 | 848 |
All distribution | 864 | 878 |
Finance- | ||
Banks | 997 | 1046 |
Loan and agency | 806 | 807 |
Insurance | 1113 | 1167 |
All finance | 1026 | 1069 |
All groups | 963 | 985 |
Monthly statistics for the first five months of 1963 are given below.
SHARE PRICES MONTHLY INDEX NUMBERS, BASE YEAR 1960 (= 1000) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|
Month | Industrial Group | Distribution Group | Finance Group | All Groups |
1963 - | ||||
January | 978 | 885 | 1094 | 997 |
February | 989 | 902 | 1114 | 1011 |
March | 998 | 909 | 1102 | 1014 |
April | 1035 | 936 | 1116 | 1043 |
May | 1055 | 944 | 1139 | 1062 |
The following table contains a summary of the receipts and payments of the Consolidated Fund for the financial years ended 31 March 1962 and 1963.
Item | 1961–62 | 1962–63 |
---|---|---|
*Excludes £399,423 in 1961–62 and £386,716 in 1962–63 of duty on motor spirits refunded under the Transport Act, this comprises refunds to persons entitled to exemption from the additional payment of Customs duty from 27 June 1958. | ||
Receipts | £(thousand) | |
Taxation | 254,173* | 235,729* |
Interest on capital liability - | ||
Post Office | 3,138 | 3,826 |
Electric supply | 8,547 | 9,039 |
Housing and housing construction | 3,467 | 3,815 |
Land settlement | 2,384 | 2,839 |
New Zealand National Airways Corporation | 94 | 179 |
State Advances Corporation | 1,143 | 2,068 |
Interest on other public moneys | 1,421 | 1,782 |
Profits on trading undertakings | 5,527 | 5,950 |
Departmental receipts | 20,743 | 20,711 |
Transfer from deposits account | - | 700 |
Totals, receipts | 300,637* | 286,638* |
Payments | ||
Permanent appropriations - | ||
Civil list | 221 | 237 |
Debt services - | ||
Interest | 31,678 | 35,577 |
Amortisation | 10,315 | 5,670 |
Administration and management | 1,646 | 611 |
Superannuation (subsidy and contribution) | 5,702 | 6,244 |
Miscellaneous | 678* | 1,053* |
Totals, permanent appropriations | 50,239* | 49,392* |
Annual appropriations - | ||
Legislative | 301 | 319 |
Prime Minister's Office | 26 | 30 |
External Affairs | 3,724 | 3,556 |
Finance - | ||
Treasury | 564 | 652 |
Stabilisation | 13,886 | 14,260 |
Customs | 727 | 817 |
Inland Revenue | 2,216 | 2,367 |
Audit | 284 | 294 |
Totals, finance | 17,678 | 18,389 |
General administration - | ||
State Services Commission | 181 | 204 |
Internal Affairs | 2,131 | 2,736 |
Island Territories | 1,482 | 1,485 |
Printing Office | 1,933 | 1,862 |
Marine | 931 | 975 |
Labour | 1,983 | 1,965 |
Maori Affairs | 1,301 | 1,416 |
Valuation | 486 | 521 |
Statistics | 455 | 440 |
Broadcasting | - | 3 |
Totals, general administration | 10,883 | 11,607 |
Law and order - | ||
Justice | 2,653 | 2,999 |
Crown Law | 51 | 54 |
Police | 3,540 | 3,862 |
Totals, law and order | 6,244 | 6,914 |
Defence - | ||
Navy | 4,950 | 7,037 |
Army | 7,993 | 9,817 |
Air | 7,133 | 9,054 |
Defence construction and maintenance | 2,104 | 2,177 |
Totals, defence | 22,180 | 28,085 |
Maintenance - | ||
Public works and services | 12,258 | 13,173 |
Roads | 1,947 | 2,055 |
Totals, maintenance | 14,205 | 15,227 |
Development of primary and secondary industries - | ||
Lands and Survey | 2,207 | 1,990 |
Forest Service | 3,364 | 3,630 |
Agriculture | 6,090 | 6,350 |
Industries and Commerce | 674 | 1,044 |
Tourist and Publicity | 1,399 | 1,538 |
Scientific and Industrial Research | 2,193 | 2,389 |
Mines | 113 | 116 |
Transport | 871 | 1,035 |
Civil Aviation and Meteorological Services | 4,372 | 5,232 |
Totals, development of primary and secondary industries | 21,283 | 23,324 |
Social services - | ||
Health | 9,627 | 10,955 |
Public hospitals | 20,286 | 22,768 |
Education | 47,183 | 51,803 |
War and other pensions | 13,767 | 14,171 |
Contribution to Social Security Fund | 38,100 | 34,000 |
Totals, social services | 128,963 | 133,697 |
Totals, annual appropriations | 225,488 | 241,149 |
Unauthorised expenditure | 585 | 34 |
Transfer to Loans Redemption Account | 24,000 | - |
Totals, payments | 300,313* | 290,575* |
Surplus or deficit from current year's operations | +324 | −3,937 |
Balance in Fund at end of year | 8,758 | 4,821 |
The Financial Statement was presented on 11 July 1963. Principal changes from the existing situation are as follows.
From 1 October 1963 income tax will be reduced by 5 per cent with a limit of £100 for a full year.
A widow's exemption from estate duty was increased from £10,000 to £12,000 from 11 July 1963.
From 17 July 1963 an increase of 2s. 6d. per week was made in superannuation, age, widows', orphans', invalids', miners', sickness, unemployment and related emergency benefits. War pensions for 100 per cent disablement were increased by 5s. a week, with pro rata increases for disablement under 100 per cent. For other war pensions an increase of 2s. 6d. was made. An additional 10s. a week became payable to any war veteran or economic pensioner who had lost a son as a result of war service.
The income tax exemption for private-school fees and charitable donations was increased from £25 to £50.
The limit of £400 for tax exemption purposes was removed on farm development expenditure. Other special tax concessions for industrial production and farm expansion were extended.
Particulars of the revenue from taxation for the financial years 1960–61, 1961–62, and 1962–63 are contained in the following table.
Item of Revenue | 1960–61 | 1961–62 | 1962–63 |
---|---|---|---|
*See footnote on page 1209. † Included in Customs duty. ‡ Includes £2,224,000 social security charge on 1957–58 income. | |||
£(thousand) | |||
Consolidated Fund - | |||
Customs | 42,692* | 41,470* | 35,974* |
Beer duty | 14,529 | 15,018 | 15,588 |
Sales tax | 23,744 | 25,554 | 26,178 |
Film-hire tax | 179 | 190 | 170 |
Milage tax | 60 | 54 | 55 |
Motor spirits duty | † | † | 2,521 |
Racing taxation | 4,840 | 4,764 | 4,748 |
Stamp and other duties | 4,163 | 3,982 | 3,919 |
Estate and gift duties | 13,823 | 12,987 | 11,365 |
Land tax | 1,817 | 2,018 | 1,150 |
Income tax | 131,530‡ | 148,137 | 134,059 |
Social security taxation - | |||
Social security income tax | 75,390 | 80,378 | 82,328 |
National Roads Fund taxation- | |||
Highways revenue (less rebates) | 21,695 | 23,652 | 23,958 |
Totals | 334,463* | 358,203* | 342,014* |
A summary showing the amounts received from direct taxes on income and from all sources during the latest three years is now given.
Year | Direct Taxes on Income (i.e., Income Tax and Social Security Charges on Income) | Total Taxation | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Amount | Per Head of Mean Population | Percentage of Total Taxation | Amount | Per Head of Mean Population | |||
£(000) | £ | s. | £(000) | £ | s. | ||
1960–61 | 206,920 | 86 | 13 | 61.9 | 334,463 | 140 | 1 |
1961–62 | 228,514 | 93 | 11 | 63.8 | 358,203 | 146 | 13 |
1962–63 | 216,387 | 86 | 9 | 63.3 | 342,014 | 136 | 13 |
The public debt as at 31 March 1963 amounted to £967,143,000, an increase of £63,299,000 as compared with a year earlier. Of the 1963 debt figure, £136,239,000 was held in the United Kingdom, £20,725,000 in the United States of America, and £810,179,000 in New Zealand.
Financial statistics for counties, boroughs, town districts and road districts for the year ended 31 March 1962 now follow.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1960 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
*Excess of payments over receipts. †Covers all direct employees, including part-time, temporary, or casual employees, and those whose wages are recoverable, but excludes those employed by contractors. | ||||
Receipts - | ||||
Rates and levies | £(000) | 21,805 | 23,123 | 24,309 |
Public utilities, licences, rents, and interest | £(000) | 19,610 | 21,135 | 23,150 |
Government grants and subsidies | £(000) | 10,747 | 12,030 | 12,797 |
Loans money | £(000) | 10,414 | 9,205 | 9,543 |
Other receipts | £(000) | 5,059 | 5,538 | 4,827 |
Total receipts | £(000) | 67,635 | 71,031 | 74,626 |
Payments - | ||||
Construction and maintenance | £(000) | 52,422 | 56,251 | 62,459 |
Administration | £(000) | 3,355 | 3,574 | 3,840 |
Interest on loans | £(000) | 2,811 | 3,146 | 3,450 |
Amortisation of debt | £(000) | 3,736 | 3,781 | 4,037 |
Other payments | £(000) | 3,817 | 3,980 | 4,053 |
Total payments | £(000) | 66,141 | 70,732 | 77,839 |
Excess of receipts over payments | £(000) | 1,494 | 299 | -3,213* |
Gross loan indebtedness | £(000) | 70,949 | 76,365 | 82,128 |
Annual loan charge - Total | £(000) | 6,544 | 7,527 | 8,078 |
Number of employees† | No. | 19,268 | 19,366 | 19,192 |
Amounts paid to employees† | £(000) | 15,860 | 16,785 | 16,546 |
Data showing the liabilities and assets of the Reserve Bank of New Zealand at the last balance day in May 1963 are shown below, together with the corresponding figures for the last balance day in March 1963.
Item | As at Last Balance Day in | |
---|---|---|
March 1963 | May 1963 | |
*Expressed in New Zealand currency. | ||
Liabilities - | £(000) | |
Total liabilities (including other) | 186,722 | 193,076 |
Bank notes | 84,024 | 82,197 |
Demand liabilities - | ||
State | 46,001 | 22,335 |
Marketing | 2,175 | 2,149 |
Banks | 42,834 | 73,299 |
Other | 1,220 | 1,563 |
Assets - | ||
Total assets (including other) | 186,722 | 193,076 |
Investments - | ||
Overseas* | 18,442 | 20,786 |
In New Zealand | 70,775 | 70,071 |
Reserve* - | ||
Sterling exchange | 39,031 | 52,366 |
Other exchange | 638 | 511 |
Advances - | ||
State | 7,324 | 120 |
Marketing organisations | 45,845 | 44,322 |
Other | 2,245 | 1,685 |
The principal statistics of trading banks for the months of March and May are given below. Debits and clearings cover the weekly periods ended on the last Wednesday of the respective months, while the remaining figures are as at those dates.
Item | As at Last Balance Day in | ||
---|---|---|---|
March 1963 | May 1963 | ||
*Includes certain current accounts, operated by non-profit organisations, for which interest is payable on monthly minimum balances; these accounts were previously included in “deposits not bearing interest” column. | |||
Bank debits during week - | |||
Government | £(000) | 15,407 | 12,582 |
Other | £(000) | 169,723 | 155,590 |
Advances including notes and bills discounted | £(000) | 205,166 | 199,343 |
Unexercised overdrafts | £(000) | 131,912 | 137,990 |
Deposits - | |||
Total | £(000) | 328,270 | 339,864 |
Government | £(000) | 5,509 | 4,579 |
Not bearing interest | £(000) | 251,989 | 262,131 |
Bearing interest* | £(000) | 70,772 | 73,154 |
Reserve Bank notes - | |||
Notes held by trading banks | £(000) | 18,070 | 16,398 |
Net note circulation | £(000) | 65,954 | 65,799 |
Ratio of advances to deposits | Per Cent | 62.50 | 58.65 |
The following statement gives statistics of overseas exchange transactions for the years ended 31 March 1962 and 1963. All figures quoted are taken from Reserve Bank sources.
Item | Year Ended 31 March 1962 | Year Ended 31 March 1963 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Receipts | Payments | Receipts | Payments | |
Exports - | £(thousand) | |||
Butter | 42,205 | … | 50,965 | … |
Cheese | 19,522 | … | 19,143 | … |
Meat | 81,944 | … | 91,839 | … |
Wool | 104,411 | … | 107,218 | … |
Totals (including other) | 299,397 | … | 325,407 | … |
Imports - | ||||
Licensed | … | 218,473 | … | 203,963 |
Decontrolled | … | 24,606 | … | 32,385 |
Government | … | 23,708 | … | 24,474 |
Totals (including other) | … | 271,621 | … | 260,821 |
Transport: Freights, fares, ships' charters | 5,681 | 14,527 | 3,699 | 15,930 |
Travel: Private and business (exclusive of fares) | 4,144 | 14,397 | 4,335 | 14,257 |
Insurance - | ||||
Insurance, reinsurance, other transfers | 960 | 2,710 | 1,930 | 2,722 |
International investment income - | ||||
Interest, dividends, and other private investment income | 5,148 | 11,986 | 4,459 | 12,147 |
Interest on Government and local authority loans | … | 5,186 | … | 6,453 |
Totals, international investment income | 5,148 | 17,172 | 4,459 | 18,601 |
Government transactions - | ||||
Current expenditure by New Zealand Government overseas | … | 10,027 | … | 9,018 |
Current receipts by New Zealand Government and expenditure by other governments in New Zealand | 2,344 | … | 2,367 | … |
Totals, Government transactions | 2,344 | 10,027 | 2,367 | 9,018 |
Miscellaneous current transactions - | ||||
Commissions, royalties, rebates, etc. | 1,311 | 3,559 | 1,053 | 3,976 |
Films and entertainments | - | 1,266 | - | 1,367 |
Unilateral transfers (immigrants' transfers, personal remittances, charitable, legacies, etc.) | 8,506 | 11,053 | 8,547 | 12,083 |
Expenses of business firms | 1,187 | 5,472 | 1,027 | 6,532 |
Other current transactions | 1,001 | 1,487 | 1,374 | 1,743 |
Totals, miscellaneous current transactions | 12,005 | 22,838 | 12,001 | 25,701 |
Capital transfers - | ||||
Private | 10,631 | 5,698 | 11,321 | 5,147 |
Government | 48,380 | 26,353 | 23,661 | 7,776 |
Local authority | … | 203 | … | 1 |
Totals, capital transfers | 59,011 | 32,254 | 34,982 | 12,923 |
Cook Islands exports or imports | 45 | 161 | 2 | 140 |
Unidentified | 88 | - | 157 | - |
Grand totals | 388,822 | 385,707 | 389,337 | 360,112 |
In the following table overseas assets of banks (on account of New Zealand business only) are shown.
Item | Overseas Assets at End of | |
---|---|---|
March 1962 | March 1963 | |
£(000) | ||
Trading banks' overseas assets— | ||
In London | 23,331 | 25,970 |
Elsewhere | 5,126 | 6,604 |
Reserve Bank's overseas assets– | ||
Sterling exchange | 22,633 | 39,031 |
Other overseas assets | 17,213 | 19,492 |
Total gross overseas assets | 68,304 | 91,097 |
Overseas liabilities of trading banks | 11,307 | 7,163 |
Overseas liabilities of Reserve Bank | 151 | 104 |
Net overseas assets | 56,846 | 83,830 |
Net overseas assets at 26 June 1963 totalled £95.7 million, compared with £73.4 million on 27 June 1962.
A summary of statistics of savings banks at 31 March 1963 is given below.
Item | Post Office Savings Bank | Trustee Savings Banks | National Savings Accounts |
---|---|---|---|
*Includes interest paid out on investment accounts. † On deposits held during year ended 30 June 1962. | |||
Number of depositors | 1,971,357 | 522,283 | |
£(000) | £(000) | £(000) | |
Total amount of deposits during year | 200,552 | 74,859 | 4,573 |
Total amount of withdrawals during year | 189,898 | 65,626 | 9,760 |
Interest | 9,267 | 2,393 | 1,917 |
Total amount to credit of depositors at end of March 1963 | 338,597 | 91,959 | 52,300 |
The following is a classification of the balances in Post Office Savings Bank accounts at 31 March 1961, 1962, and 1963, shown by amount groups and percentage of accounts within each group.
Amount | At 31 March 1961 | At 31 March 1962 | At 31 March 1963 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | Number of Accounts | Percentage of Total | ||
£ | £ | ||||||
Under 1 - | |||||||
Inoperative | - | 166,447 | 8.84 | 168,355 | 8.76 | 162,571 | 8.25 |
Operative | - | 212,854 | 11.30 | 211,258 | 10.99 | 226,472 | 11.49 |
1 and under | 10 | 476,389 | 25.29 | 482,486 | 25.10 | 508,280 | 25.78 |
10 | 50 | 376,925 | 20.01 | 396,137 | 20.61 | 402,565 | 20.42 |
50 | 100 | 156,533 | 8.31 | 160,019 | 8.33 | 162,603 | 8.25 |
100 | 200 | 146,775 | 7.79 | 149,185 | 7.76 | 150,283 | 7.62 |
200 | 300 | 82,285 | 4.37 | 82,149 | 4.27 | 82,544 | 4.19 |
300 | 400 | 54,151 | 2.87 | 54,496 | 2.84 | 53,602 | 2.72 |
400 | 500 | 41,262 | 2.19 | 41,638 | 2.17 | 41,061 | 2.08 |
500 | 600 | 32,419 | 1.72 | 32,313 | 1.68 | 32,234 | 1.64 |
600 | 700 | 22,211 | 1.18 | 22,943 | 1.19 | 22,909 | 1.16 |
700 | 800 | 17,220 | 0.91 | 18,137 | 0.94 | 18,702 | 0.95 |
800 | 900 | 13,471 | 0.72 | 14,074 | 0.73 | 15,236 | 0.78 |
900 | 1,000 | 11,703 | 0.62 | 12,776 | 0.66 | 13,981 | 0.71 |
1,000 | 1,500 | 36,590 | 1.94 | 37,995 | 1.98 | 55,590 | 2.82 |
1,500 | 2,000 | 14,482 | 0.77 | 15,380 | 0.80 | ||
2,000 | 3,000 | 13,192 | 0.70 | 13,613 | 0.71 | 13,225 | 0.67 |
3,000 | 4,000 | 4,337 | 0.23 | 4,819 | 0.25 | 4,815 | 0.24 |
4,000 | 5,000 | 2,411 | 0.13 | 2,267 | 0.12 | 2,258 | 0.11 |
5,000 and over | - | 2,018 | 0.11 | 2,196 | 0.11 | 2,426 | 0.12 |
Total number of accounts | 1,883,675 | 100.00 | 1,922,236 | 100.00 | 1,971,357 | 100.00 |
Wage Rates (pp. 977–996) - Index numbers of average nominal weekly wage rates of adult male and adult female wage earners in 1961 and 1962, and of adult male wage earners as at 31 March 1963, are as follows.
Industrial Group | Base: All Groups (1954=1000) | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Adult Males | Adult Females | ||||
Average for Year | As at 31 March 1963* | Average for Year | |||
1961 | 1962 | 1961 | 1962 | ||
*Provisional. | |||||
Provision of - | |||||
Food, drink, etc. | 1292 | 1321 | 1365 | 1091 | 1134 |
Clothing, footwear, and textiles | 1205 | 1231 | 1263 | 1204 | 1230 |
Building and construction | 1166x | 1204 | 1240 | … | … |
Power, heat, and light | 1156 | 1180 | 1206 | … | … |
Transport by water and air | 1437 | 1480 | 1522 | … | … |
Transport by land | 1233 | 1277 | 1302 | … | … |
Accommodation, meals, and personal service | 1197 | 1222 | 1242 | 1389 | 1425 |
Working in or on - | |||||
Wood, wicker, seagrass, etc. | 1233 | 1269 | 1297 | … | … |
Metal | 1287 | 1333 | 1354 | … | … |
Stone, clay, glass, chemicals, etc. | 1154 | 1179 | 1210 | … | … |
Paper, printing, etc. | 1304 | 1365 | 1384 | 1173 | 1218 |
Skins, leather, etc. | 1157 | 1182 | 1201 | … | … |
Mines and quarries | 1207 | 1225 | 1249 | … | … |
The land (farming pursuits) | 1039 | 1042 | 1042 | … | … |
All groups combined | 1212 | 1242 | 1269 | 1244 | 1274 |
Effective Weekly Wage Rates (p. 988) - The following table shows nominal and effective weekly wage rates of adult workers for the years 1961 and 1962, and of males only for the first quarter of 1963. The base of the index numbers is in each case the calendar year 1954 (= 1000).
Year | Retail Prices (All Groups) | Nominal Weekly Wage Rates | Effective Weekly Wage Rates | ||
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | ||
1961 | 1204 | 1212 | 1244 | 1007 | 1033 |
1962 | 1236 | 1242 | 1274 | 1005 | 1031 |
1963- | |||||
March quarter | 1249 | 1269 | … | 1016 | … |
Average Rates of Wages (pp. 989–991) - The following table gives the prescribed minimum average weekly wage rates as at 31 March 1963, the series being confined to adult males.
Occupation | Average Wage (Four Principal Districts) at 31 March 1963* | ||
---|---|---|---|
*Provisional. NOTE.-The following perquisites (as assessed for statistical purposes), as at 31 March 1963, should be added to the listed occupations: General farm hands, ploughmen, and shepherds, 42s 6d., and dairy-farm workers, 42s. 6d. per week for board and lodging; shearers and wool pressers, 8s. per day for rations; assistant stewards (first and second grade), chief and second cooks, able and ordinary seamen, 58s. 3d. per week as value of board and lodging; and hotel first cooks and waiters, 64s. 9d. per week as value of board and lodging. | |||
Adult Males | £ | s. | d. |
Bakers- | |||
Journeymen | 14 | 12 | 6 |
Labourers | 12 | 7 | 6 |
Butchers- | |||
First shopmen | 15 | 7 | 6 |
Second shopmen | 14 | 3 | 11 |
Butter-factory employees- | |||
Churning and butter making: Others | 13 | 11 | 1 |
Flourmilling- | |||
Kilnmen | 14 | 0 | 10 |
Assistant smuttermen | 13 | 6 | 8 |
Rollermen | 15 | 8 | 4 |
Meat freezing- | |||
Slaughtermen per 100 sheep | 6 | 3 | 2 |
Workers not otherwise specified | 15 | 0 | 10 |
Meat preserving- | |||
Boners | 17 | 16 | 8 |
Others | 15 | 9 | 2 |
Sausage-casing making: Workers not otherwise specified | 16 | 0 | 10 |
Aerated water and cordial making- | |||
Cordial makers | 13 | 8 | 9 |
Others | 12 | 17 | 6 |
Brewing: Others | 14 | 1 | 11 |
Tailors- | |||
Journeymen | 14 | 3 | 4 |
Stock cutters (factory) | 14 | 0 | 0 |
Footwear manufacturing workers | 14 | 6 | 9 |
Woollen mills- | |||
Spinners | 14 | 2 | 9 |
Others | 12 | 15 | 5 |
Building- | |||
Bricklayers | 14 | 17 | 3 |
Carpenters and joiners | 14 | 11 | 1 |
Plasterers | 14 | 18 | 6 |
Plumbers | 15 | 3 | 11 |
Builders' labourers | 13 | 1 | 10 |
General labourers | 12 | 8 | 1 |
Sawmilling- | |||
Sawyers | 15 | 1 | 1 |
Tailers-out | 13 | 16 | 9 |
Yardmen head | 14 | 15 | 7 |
Workers not specified | 13 | 11 | 8 |
Boatbuilding: Shipwrights | 15 | 4 | 8 |
Metal works etc.- | |||
Boilermakers journeymen | 14 | 10 | 5 |
Iron and brass moulders | 14 | 11 | 5 |
Tinsmiths journeymen | 14 | 13 | 9 |
Engineering fitters etc. | 14 | 16 | 4 |
Electrical wiremen | 14 | 18 | 7 |
Motor mechanics | 14 | 19 | 7 |
Printing- | |||
Linotype operators (day) | 15 | 7 | 10 |
Letterpress machinists (day) | 14 | 17 | 3 |
Skin and leather workers- | |||
Hand fleshers | 13 | 9 | 11 |
All other workers | 12 | 1 | 11 |
Mineral and stone workers- | |||
Flangers and moulders | 13 | 12 | 4 |
All other workers | 12 | 6 | 4 |
Mining (coal)- | |||
Surface: Tippers | 15 | 5 | 5 |
Miners (on day wages per shift) | 2 | 17 | 9 |
Truckers | 13 | 1 | 8 |
Quarrymen | 12 | 9 | 10 |
Agricultural and pastoral workers- | |||
General farm hands | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Threshing mill: Other workers per hour | - | 6 | 9 |
Ploughmen | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Shearers (per 100 sheep shorn) | 3 | 11 | 4 |
Shepherds | 8 | 8 | 3 |
Wool pressers | 14 | 2 | 4 |
Dairy-farm workers | 10 | 5 | 6 |
Railways- | |||
Enginedrivers average third and sixth years | 17 | 17 | 6 |
Locomotive assistant average second and eighth years | 15 | 15 | 5 |
Guards average first and third years | 17 | 2 | 11 |
Tramways- | |||
Drivers | 14 | 8 | 4 |
Conductors (after six months) | 13 | 18 | 4 |
Shipping and cargo working- | |||
Assistant stewards, first grade | 13 | 7 | 9 |
Assistant stewards, second grade | 13 | 3 | 7 |
Chief cooks | 16 | 4 | 10 |
Second cooks | 14 | 14 | 6 |
Able seamen | 14 | 6 | 2 |
Ordinary seamen 18 years or over | 10 | 19 | 3 |
Waterside workers: Ordinary cargo | 14 | 18 | 4 |
Hotel workers- | |||
First cooks | 13 | 6 | 1 |
Waiters | 9 | 17 | 6 |
Miscellaneous- | |||
Retailing of apparel: Shop assistants | 13 | 13 | 8 |
Grocers' assistants | 13 | 9 | 11 |
Warehouse storemen | 13 | 2 | 3 |
Estimated Distribution of the Labour Force (p. 1000) - The following table supplies an estimated distribution of the total labour force at 15 October 1962 and 15 April 1963.
Industrial Group | Males | Females | Totals | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
October* 1962 | April 1963 | October 1962 | April 1963 | October 1962 | April 1963 | |
thousand | ||||||
Primary industry | 132.4 | 131.2 | 10.8 | 10.8 | 143.2 | 142.0 |
Manufacturing industry | 177.8 | 188.4 | 55.2 | 56.3 | 233.0 | 244.7 |
Power, water, and sanitary services | 12.6 | 12.8 | 0.9 | 0.9 | 13.5 | 13.7 |
Building and construction | 81.6 | 82.4 | 1.7 | 1.7 | 83.3 | 84.1 |
Transport and communication | 78.4 | 79.3 | 11.9 | 12.1 | 90.3 | 91.4 |
Distribution and finance | 105.2 | 107.2 | 53.5 | 55.2 | 158.7 | 162.4 |
Domestic and personal services | 21.3 | 21.6 | 26.5 | 27.2 | 47.8 | 48.8 |
Administration and professional | 70.8 | 72.4 | 66.1 | 68.4 | 136.9 | 140.8 |
Totals in industry | 680.1 | 695.3 | 226.6 | 232.6 | 906.7 | 927.9 |
Armed forces | 9.2 | 9.6 | 0.4 | 0.5 | 9.6 | 10.1 |
Unemployed | 1.0 | 0.8 | 0.1 | 0.1 | 1.1 | 0.9 |
Totals, labour force | 690.3 | 705.7 | 227.1 | 233.2 | 917.4 | 938.9 |
Half-yearly Survey of Employment (pp. 1001–1008) - Following is a summary of the employment statistics as returned for 15 April 1963. These statistics are provisional.
Item | Primary Industry (Other than Farming, Fishing, and Hunting) | Manufacturing Industry | Power, Water, and Sanitary Services | Transport and Communication | Distribution and Finance | Domestic and Personal Services | Administration and Professional | Total all Industries Covered | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male employees (full time) | 10,458 | 168,873 | 12,764 | 54,466 | 58,356 | 79,130 | 12,369 | 57,724 | 454,140 |
Male working proprietors | 423 | 10,226 | 10 | 7,268 | 2,383 | 12,777 | 3,824 | 517 | 37,428 |
Female employees (full time) | 310 | 51,755 | 877 | 1,444 | 10,860 | 44,640 | 15,499 | 55,913 | 181,298 |
Female working proprietors | 4 | 1,494 | 1 | 2 | 150 | 5,065 | 2,602 | 214 | 9,532 |
Number of establishments | 575 | 12,715 | 269 | 6,610 | 2,738 | 18,004 | 5,259 | 4,108 | 50,278 |
The figures shown in the manufacturing industry column are further subdivided as follows.
Food, Drink, and Tobacco | Textiles, Clothing, and Leather | Building Materials and Furnishings | Engineering and Metal Working | Miscellaneous Manufacturing | |
---|---|---|---|---|---|
Male employees (full time) | 38,239 | 13,558 | 26,731 | 64,637 | 25,711 |
Male working proprietors | 1,065 | 1,052 | 1,915 | 5,157 | 1,037 |
Female employees (full time) | 7,829 | 25,061 | 1,860 | 7,923 | 9,082 |
Female working proprietors | 477 | 509 | 60 | 314 | 134 |
Number of establishments | 1,650 | 1,674 | 2,436 | 5,518 | 1,437 |
Limitations in the coverage of the figures shown above are noted on page 1001.
Summary of Vacancies, Placements, and Disengaged Persons - This table gives additional figures to those presented on page 1009.
Item | Vacancies at End of Month | Placements During Month | Disengaged Persons at End of Month | ||||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
*From and including June 1961 vacancies notified by Railways Department were increased following a re-assessment of their staffing requirements. | |||||||||
Monthly average over calendar year- | |||||||||
1961* | 5,802 | 3,394 | 9,196 | 634 | 297 | 931 | 335 | 41 | 376 |
1962 | 4,285 | 2,558 | 6,843 | 860 | 345 | 1,205 | 934 | 106 | 1,040 |
Monthly total- | |||||||||
1963- | |||||||||
January | 3,877 | 2,286 | 6,163 | 937 | 748 | 1,685 | 765 | 144 | 909 |
February | 3,942 | 1,926 | 5,868 | 1,125 | 1,045 | 2,170 | 629 | 113 | 742 |
March | 3,765 | 1,862 | 5,627 | 812 | 517 | 1,329 | 640 | 107 | 747 |
April | 3,435 | 1,845 | 5,280 | 626 | 237 | 863 | 739 | 140 | 879 |
May | 3,404 | 1,865 | 5,269 | 744 | 350 | 1,094 | 914 | 139 | 1,053 |
The number of radio licences in force on 31 March 1963 was 617,393, compared with 607,881 at 31 March 1962.
At 31 May 1963 there were 96,919 television receiving licences in force, compared with 28,969 at 31 May 1962.
The number of racing days in the calendar year 1962 was 390. Totalisator turnover totalled £51,727,000 in 1962 (£51,968,000 in 1961) while Government taxation totalled £4,784,000 in 1962 (£4,811,000 in 1961).
Transactions under the Land Transfer Act showed decreases in both number and consideration. The average amount per transaction (town and suburban properties) in 1962–63 was £2,564, as compared with £2,364 in 1961–62 and £2,295 in 1960–61.
Item | Year Ended 31 March | |||
---|---|---|---|---|
1961 | 1962 | 1963 | ||
Town and suburban properties- | ||||
Number | - | 52,233 | 49,358 | 46,277 |
Consideration | £(000) | 119,894 | 116,705 | 118,635 |
Country properties- | ||||
Freehold- | ||||
Number | - | 8,403 | 7,787 | 6,782 |
Area | acres (000) | 1,710 | 1,408 | 1,135 |
Consideration | £(000) | 62,176 | 58,578 | 46,232 |
Total freehold and leasehold- | ||||
Number | - | 9,179 | 8,455 | 7,289 |
Consideration | £(000) | 67,888 | 63,343 | 49,541 |
All properties: Total consideration | £(000) | 187,782 | 180,048 | 168,175 |
Mortgages (pp. 916–926) - Particulars of gross totals of mortgages registered and discharged during the last three financial years are shown below.
Year Ended 31 March | Registered* | Discharged* | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Number | Amount | Number | Amount | |
*Inclusive of duplicate registrations and discharges. | ||||
£(000) | £(000) | |||
1961 | 64,637 | 154,054 | 46,474 | 68,313 |
1962 | 62,551 | 168,482 | 44,494 | 66,896 |
1963 | 59,312 | 154,515 | 43,995 | 70,936 |
Latest information from the Census of Population of 18 April 1961 is now given.
The figures are subject to revision, but it is improbable that any major changes will be necessary. Maoris are included in all tables. Members of the armed services overseas at Census dates are excluded; these numbered 2,162 in 1956 and 2,559 in 1961.
This table sets out the numbers in the broad age groups with percentages of the total who specified their ages in brackets.
Age Group (years) | 1956 Census | 1961 Census |
---|---|---|
Under 15 | 683,258 (31.5) | 798,942 (33.1) |
15–64 | 1,291,243(59.4) | 1,407,393(58.3) |
65 and over | 197,595 (9.1) | 208,649 (8.6) |
Not specified | 1,966 | - |
Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 |
The positions at 1956 and 1961 are compared in the following table.
Marital Status | 1956 | 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Males | Females | |
Per Cent | ||||
Never married | 27.7 | 20.8 | 27.2 | 20.1 |
Married | 66.6 | 66.2 | 67.5 | 66.7 |
Legally separated | 0.8 | 0.9 | 0.7 | 0.9 |
Widowed | 3.8 | 10.9 | 3.5 | 11.1 |
Divorced | 1.1 | 1.2 | 1.1 | 1.2 |
Totals | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
The following summary presents the main religious professions returned at the last census, with the comparative figures for 1956.
Religious Profession | Adherents | |
---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | |
Church of England | 780,999 | 835,434 |
Presbyterian | 483,884 | 539,223 |
Roman Catholic (including Catholic undefined) | 310,723 | 363,964 |
Methodist | 161,823 | 174,026 |
Protestant (undefined) | 47,999 | 45,100 |
Baptist | 33,910 | 40,974 |
Brethren | 22,444 | 25,810 |
Ratana | 19,570 | 23,126 |
Latter Day Saints | 12,941 | 17,978 |
Salvation Army | 14,122 | 15,479 |
Christian (undefined) | 7,569 | 12,104 |
Church of Christ | 10,852 | 10,504 |
Congregational | 7,448 | 9,381 |
Seventh Day Adventist | 7,219 | 8,220 |
Jehovah's Witness | 3,844 | 5,944 |
Ringatu | 5,092 | 5,377 |
Lutheran | 4,012 | 4,817 |
Hebrew | 3,823 | 4,006 |
Christian Scientist | 3,992 | 3,811 |
Atheist | 2,977 | 3,359 |
Eastern Orthodox Catholic | 2,728 | 3,328 |
Agnostic | 1,748 | 2,288 |
Undenominational Christian | 1,765 | 2,170 |
Hindu | 1,597 | 2,074 |
Christadelphian | 1,651 | 1,641 |
Undenominational | 2,062 | 1,514 |
Apostolic Church | 969 | 1,399 |
Assemblies of God | 747 | 1,060 |
Rationalist | 1,188 | 1,030 |
No religion (so returned) | 12,651 | 17,486 |
All other religious professions | 11,892 | 14,412 |
Object to state | 173,569 | 203,747 |
Not specified | 16,252 | 14,198 |
Totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 |
In the following table, F.B. signifies “full blood” and M.B. “mixed blood”, the second race being European, except in the case of “Other races - Others M.B.”.
Race | 1956 | 1961 |
---|---|---|
European- | ||
European | 1,991,179 | 2,181,902 |
European, Maori quarter-caste | 25,108 | 34,984 |
Totals, European | 2,016,287 | 2,216,886 |
Maori- | ||
Maori, full blood | 88,440 | 103,987 |
Maori, European three-quarter-caste | 18,624 | 24,115 |
Maori, European half-caste | 28,492 | 36,371 |
Maori, Other Polynesian | 775 | 1,607 |
Maori, Other races | 820 | 1,006 |
Totals, Maoris | 137,151 | 167,086 |
Other races- | ||
Polynesian- | ||
Cook Island Maori F.B. | 1,654 | 3,051 |
M.B. | 666 | 1,448 |
Samoan F.B. | 1,436 | 2,945 |
M.B. | 2,304 | 3,536 |
Niuean F.B. | 674 | 1,406 |
M.B. | 174 | 322 |
Tongan F.B. | 232 | 207 |
M.B. | 685 | 836 |
Other F.B. | 124 | 280 |
M.B. | 154 | 309 |
Subtotal, Polynesian F.B. | 4,120 | 7,889 |
M.B. | 3,983 | 6,451 |
Chinese F.B. | 6,167 | 7,697 |
M.B. | 500 | 636 |
Indian F.B. | 2,530 | 3,337 |
M.B. | 557 | 690 |
Syrian, Lebanese, or Arab F.B. | 592 | 503 |
M.B. | 463 | 554 |
Fijian F.B. | 119 | 154 |
M.B. | 360 | 592 |
Others F.B. | 337 | 789 |
M.B. | 896 | 1,720 |
Totals, other races F.B. | 13,865 | 20,369 |
M.B. | 6,759 | 10,643 |
Grand totals | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 |
The following table shows the numbers of persons by income groups on a comparative basis at the censuses of 1956 and 1961.
Income Group (£) | Males | Females | Total | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | |
Nil | 428,462 | 492,692 | 792,070 | 871,039 | 1,220,532 | 1,363,731 |
1- 99 | 24,744 | 22,057 | 59,861 | 53,384 | 84,605 | 75,441 |
100- 299 | 44,629 | 31,593 | 82,439 | 70,179 | 127,068 | 101,772 |
300- 499 | 73,377 | 51,895 | 90,449 | 94,470 | 163,826 | 146,365 |
500- 699 | 173,662 | 88,661 | 35,153 | 65,673 | 208,815 | 154,334 |
700- 899 | 164,984 | 172,953 | 8,462 | 23,675 | 173,446 | 196,628 |
900–1,099 | 75,929 | 149,631 | 3,142 | 8,818 | 79,071 | 158,449 |
1,100–1,299 | 33,253 | 77,787 | 1,430 | 3,355 | 34,683 | 81,142 |
1,300–1,499 | 15,729 | 35,962 | 773 | 1,664 | 16,502 | 37,626 |
1,500 and over | 53,449 | 81,985 | 2,915 | 4,335 | 56,364 | 86,320 |
Not specified | 4,993 | 8,160 | 4,157 | 5,016 | 9,150 | 13,176 |
Totals | 1,093,211 | 1,213,376 | 1,080,851 | 1,201,608 | 2,174,062 | 2,414,984 |
The figures in the preceding table are also expressed as percentages of the total of income-earners who specified their income.
Income Group (£) | Percentage of Specified Cases With Income | |||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | ||||
1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | |
1- 99 | 3.75 | 3.10 | 21.03 | 16.40 | 8.96 | 7.27 |
100- 299 | 6.77 | 4.43 | 28.97 | 21.56 | 13.45 | 9.80 |
300- 499 | 11.12 | 7.28 | 31.78 | 29.02 | 17.35 | 14.10 |
500- 699 | 26.32 | 12.44 | 12.35 | 20.17 | 22.11 | 14.87 |
700- 899 | 25.01 | 24.27 | 2.97 | 7.27 | 18.37 | 18.94 |
900–1,099 | 11.51 | 21.00 | 1.10 | 2.71 | 8.37 | 15.26 |
1,100–1,299 | 5.04 | 10.92 | 0.50 | 1.03 | 3.67 | 7.82 |
1,300–1,499 | 2.38 | 5.05 | 0.27 | 0.51 | 1.75 | 3.62 |
1,500 and over | 8.10 | 11.51 | 1.03 | 1.33 | 5.97 | 8.32 |
Totals | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 | 100.00 |
Two tables are now given showing details by nature for all dwellings and tenure of occupied permanent private dwellings.
Nature of Dwelling | Numbers | Percentage of Total Inhabited | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | |
A. Inhabited dwellings- | ||||
Permanent private dwellings- | ||||
Private house, not partly sublet | 495,632 | 564,196 | 86.5 | 87.7 |
Private house, partly sublet | 3,684 | 797 | 0.6 | 0.1 |
Flat | 41,669 | 52,936 | 7.3 | 8.2 |
Combined shop and dwelling, rooms attached to offices, etc. | 7,686 | 6,830 | 1.4 | 1.1 |
Bach, hut | 14,340 | 8,905 | 2.5 | 1.4 |
Other | 41 | 43 | 0.0 | 0.0 |
Totals | 563,052 | 633,707 | 98.3 | 98.5 |
Temporary dwellings- | ||||
Mobile residences | 1,580 | 1,248 | 0.2 | 0.2 |
Other | 344 | 248 | 0.1 | – |
Totals | 1,924 | 1,496 | 0.3 | 0.2 |
Non-private dwellings- | ||||
Hotels, boardinghouses, etc. | 6,071 | 6,082 | 1.1 | 0.9 |
Public and private hospitals | 490 | 534 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Camps | 567 | 380 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Other (including not specified) | 655 | 1,211 | 0.1 | 0.2 |
Totals | 7,783 | 8,207 | 1.4 | 1.3 |
Grand totals, inhabited dwellings | 572,759 | 643,410 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
B. Uninhabited dwellings- | ||||
Occupants temporarily away | 10,944 | 12,840 | - | - |
Untenanted dwellings | 12,614 | 19,870 | - | - |
Baches (weekend or summer dwellings) | 19,899 | 26,997 | - | - |
Totals | 43,457 | 59,707 | - | - |
C. Building- | ||||
Dwellings in course of erection | 10,462 | 11,383 | - | - |
Class of Tenure | 1956 | 1961 | ||
---|---|---|---|---|
Numbers | Percentage of Total Specified | Numbers | Percentage of Total Specified | |
Renting or leasing | 144,721 | 25.8 | 153,728 | 24.3 |
Free dwelling, provided with job | 34,270 | 6.1 | 34,087 | 5.4 |
Loaned without payment | 9,224 | 1.6 | 8,586 | 1.4 |
Buying on time payment or with table mortgage | 130,947 | 23.4 | 166,636 | 26.3 |
With flat mortgage | 72,760 | 13.0 | 86,359 | 13.7 |
Unspecified mortgage cases | 553 | 0.1 | 433 | 0.1 |
Owned without mortgage | 168,383 | 30.0 | 181,793 | 28.8 |
Not specified | 2,194 | - | 2,085 | - |
Totals | 563,052 | 100.0 | 633,707 | 100.0 |
The following table gives the percentages for various amenities in permanent private dwellings (excluding unspecified cases).
Amenity | Not Shared | Shared | Nil | |||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | 1956 | 1961 | |
Hot water service | 86.8 | 93.1 | 1.6 | 1.0 | 11.6 | 5.9 |
Bath or shower | 92.0 | 95.9 | 2.4 | 1.3 | 5.6 | 2.8 |
Flush toilet | 78.6 | 87.3 | 2.4 | 1.2 | 19.0 | 11.5 |
Refrigerator | 53.7 | 80.5 | 0.6 | 0.3 | 45.7 | 19.2 |
Washing machine | 56.4 | 77.3 | 1.0 | 0.9 | 42.6 | 21.8 |
The two following tables set out the means of cooking and principal means of heating for inhabited permanent private dwellings.
Means of Cooking | Number | Percentage of Total Specified | |
---|---|---|---|
1956 | 1961 | ||
Electric range, stove | 434,960 | 56.9 | 68.8 |
Electric cooker, stovette, rangette, plate, ring, etc. | 2,129 | 0.5 | 0.3 |
Gas range, stove | 82,695 | 15.9 | 13.1 |
Gas cooker, stovette ring, etc. | 716 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Coal, wood, coke range | 75,930 | 19.3 | 12.0 |
Oil range, stove | 479 | 0.1 | 0.1 |
Oil other, including primus stove | 131 | 0.0 | 0.0 |
Electric range and gas range | 3,739 | 0.8 | 0.6 |
Electric range and coal, wood, coke range | 25,467 | 4.5 | 4.0 |
Gas range and coal, wood, coke range | 4,774 | 1.5 | 0.8 |
Other, including open fire, primus (not stove) camp oven, etc. | 1,227 | 0.4 | 0.2 |
Not specified | 1,460 | - | - |
Totals | 633,707 | 100.0 | 100.0 |
Principal Means of Heating | Number | Percentage of Total Specified |
---|---|---|
Open fire place | 466,185 | 74.1 |
Space heater | 61,411 | 9.8 |
Gas fire | 10,460 | 1.7 |
Electric fire or radiator | 59,348 | 9.4 |
Electric convector or panel heater | 3,114 | 0.5 |
Kerosene heater or radiator | 15,817 | 2.5 |
Central heating (oil or solid fuel) | 3,124 | 0.5 |
Other | 9,262 | 1.5 |
Not specified (including no heating) | 4,986 | - |
Totals | 633,707 | 100.0 |
Comparative figures for 1956 and 1961 are shown in the following tables:
Occupational Status | 1956 Census | 1961 Census | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Employer | 66,864 | 5,983 | 72,847 | 62,231 | 4,691 | 66,922 |
Own account | 72,239 | 7,856 | 80,095 | 61,862 | 6,045 | 67,907 |
Wage or salary earner | 476,637 | 176,721 | 653,358 | 540,316 | 210,566 | 750,882 |
Unemployed | 5,558 | 2,378 | 7,936 | 4,674 | 2,224 | 6,898 |
Relative assisting unpaid | 1,208 | 1,038 | 2,246 | 766 | 1,122 | 1,888 |
Not specified | 252 | 118 | 370 | 657 | 209 | 866 |
Total actively engaged | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 | 670,506 | 224,857 | 895,363 |
Not actively engaged | 470,453 | 886,757 | 1,357,210 | 542,870 | 976,751 | 1,519,621 |
Grand totals | 1,093,211 | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 |
Industry Division | 1956 | 1961 | ||||
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
Males | Females | Total | Males | Females | Total | |
Agriculture, forestry, hunting, and fishing | 122,795 | 9,132 | 131,927 | 118,952 | 9,982 | 128,934 |
Mining and quarrying | 7,272 | 112 | 7,384 | 7,041 | 123 | 7,164 |
Manufacturing | 149,978 | 43,681 | 193,659 | 170,275 | 52,752 | 223,027 |
Construction | 79,656 | 1,425 | 81,081 | 84,482 | 1,784 | 86,266 |
Electricity, gas, water, and sanitary services | 9,388 | 733 | 10,121 | 11,115 | 833 | 11,948 |
Commerce | 96,208 | 48,821 | 145,029 | 107,320 | 55,717 | 163,037 |
Transport, storage, and communication | 73,755 | 9,801 | 83,556 | 77,834 | 11,442 | 89,276 |
Services | 80,492 | 79,424 | 159,916 | 90,936 | 91,193 | 182,129 |
Activities not adequately described or not specified | 3,214 | 965 | 4,179 | 2,551 | 1,031 | 3,582 |
Totals actively engaged | 622,758 | 194,094 | 816,852 | 670,506 | 224,857 | 895,363 |
Not actively engaged | 470,453 | 886,757 | 1,357,210 | 542,870 | 976,751 | 1,519,621 |
Grand totals | 1,093,211 | 1,080,851 | 2,174,062 | 1,213,376 | 1,201,608 | 2,414,984 |
[Obtainable from the Government Printer, 20 Molesworth Street (Private Bag), Wellington; Corner of Rutland and Lorne Streets (P.O. Box 5344) Auckland; 112 Gloucester Street (P.O. Box 1721), Christchurch; and Corner of Water and Bond Streets (P.O. Box 1104), Dunedin.]
Title | Latest No. | Date of Issue | Price per Copy (Post Free) | |
---|---|---|---|---|
*£2 10s. a year (post free). | ||||
s. | d. | |||
Annual Report of the Government Statistician (H. 39) | 1963 | June 1963 | 1 | 0 |
New Zealand Official Yearbook | 1963 | September 1963 | 17 | 6 |
Pocket Digest of New Zealand Statistics | 1963 | June 1963 | 5 | 0 |
Catalogue of New Zealand Statistics | … | March 1962 | 5 | 0 |
Statistical Publications, 1840–1960 | … | April 1961 | 9 | 6 |
Annual Statistical Reports: | ||||
Balance of Payments | 1961–62 | February 1963 | 4 | 6 |
External Trade Statistics, Report on, and Analysis of | 1959 | October 1961 | 12 | 6 |
Farm Production Statistics | 1960–61 | February 1963 | 9 | 6 |
Income and Income Tax Statistics for the Income Year | 1958–59 | December 1962 | 9 | 6 |
Industrial Accidents Statistics | 1961 | May 1963 | 6 | 6 |
Industrial Production Statistics | 1960–61 | December 1962 | 30 | 0 |
Insurance Statistics | 1961–62 | March 1963 | 4 | 6 |
Justice Statistics | 1962 | May 1963 | 8 | 6 |
National Income and Expenditure | 1961–62 | November 1962 | 4 | 6 |
Special Supplement: The Accounts of the Government Sector | 1961–62 | April 1963 | 5 | 6 |
Population, Migration, and Buildings Statistics | 1961–62 | February 1963 | 8 | 6 |
Prices, Wages, and Labour Statistics | 1961 | September 1962 | 9 | 6 |
Transport Statistics | 1961 | September 1962 | 6 | 6 |
Vital Statistics | 1961 | October 1962 | 6 | 6 |
Inter-Industry Study of the New Zealand Economy | 1954–55 | June 1959 | 5 | 6 |
Local Authorities Statistics | 1960–61 | November 1962 | 17 | 6 |
Monthly Abstract of Statistics* | … | … | 5 | 0 |
Supplements: | ||||
Accounts of the Government Sector | 1961–62 | February 1963 | … | … |
Balance of Payments | 1961–62 | October 1962 | … | … |
Compound Interest Tables | … | November 1959 | … | … |
Export Prices and Terms of Trade | … | August 1961 | … | … |
Factory Production | 1961–62 | April 1963 | … | … |
Gross Domestic Product in Constant Prices | 1961–62 | May 1963 | … | … |
Import Prices and Volume Index Numbers | … | July 1961 | … | … |
Industrial Classification of Salary and Wage Payments | 1961–62 | July 1963 | … | … |
Manufacturers' Stocks | Mar Quarter | June 1963 | … | … |
National Income and Expenditure | 1961–62 | September 1962 | … | … |
Population at 1 April 1963 | … | July 1963 | … | … |
Productivity and Volume of Production Indexes | 1961–62 | May 1963 | … | … |
Projection of Net Family Formation | … | December 1962 | … | … |
Projections of Industrial Distribution of Labour Force, 1962–72 | … | March 1963 | … | … |
Retail Trade | Mar Quarter | June 1963 | … | … |
Share Prices Index, 1960 Revision | … | April 1961 | … | … |
Survey of Dairy Farmers' Incomes | 1960–61 | December 1962 | … | … |
Survey of Sheep Farmers' Incomes | 1959–60 | February 1962 | … | … |
Survey of Town Milk Producers' Incomes | 1960–61 | February 1963 | … | … |
Wholesale Prices Index | … | November 1959 | … | … |
Wholesale Trade | Mar Quarter | June 1963 | … | … |
Special Supplements: | ||||
Consumers' Price Index, 1955 Revision | … | December 1956 | 3 | 0 |
External Trade, Country Analyses | Mar 1963 | July 1963 | 5 | 0 |
Remarriage and Length of Widowhood of New Zealand Widows, 1955–57 | … | June 1961 | 1 | 6 |
Tables of Working Life | 1951 | March 1957 | 2 | 0 |
Agricultural and Pastoral Statistics of New Zealand 1861–1954 | … | July 1956 | 2 | 0 |
Census of Distribution, 1958 | 1958 | August 1959 | 10 | 6 |
Census of Libraries, 1959 | 1959 | March 1960 | 7 | 6 |
Final Report on the Census of Farm Production | 1949–50 | May 1956 | 11 | 6 |
Maps of Urban Areas, 1951 | 1951 | January 1953 | 20 | 0 |
Volumes of 1956 Census Results: | ||||
Vol. I. Increase and Location of Population | 1956 | March 1958 | 16 | 6 |
Vol. II. Ages and Marital Status | 1956 | February 1959 | 17 | 6 |
Vol. III. Religious Professions | 1956 | February 1959 | 5 | 6 |
Vol. IV. Industries and Occupations | 1956 | January 1960 | 19 | 6 |
Vol. V. Incomes | 1956 | June 1959 | 5 | 6 |
Vol. VI. Birthplaces and Duration of Residence of Overseas-born | 1956 | May 1959 | 4 | 6 |
Vol. VII. Race | 1956 | October 1959 | 5 | 6 |
Vol. VIII. Maori Population and Dwellings | 1956 | April 1960 | 13 | 6 |
Vol. IX. Dwellings and Households | 1956 | April 1959 | 12 | 6 |
Vol. X. General Report (including Details of War Service, Dependent Children, and Usual Place of Residence) | 1956 | December 1960 | 17 | 6 |
Appendix A. Census of Poultry | 1956 | February 1958 | 4 | 6 |
Appendix B. New Zealand Life Tables 1955–57 | 1956 | January 1961 | 4 | 6 |
Volumes of 1961 Census Results: | ||||
Interim Returns of Population and Dwellings | 1961 | September 1961 | 5 | 6 |
Vol. I. Increase and Location of Population | 1961 | February 1963 | 13 | 6 |
Appendix A. Census of Poultry | 1961 | June 1963 | 4 | 6 |
NOTE - Where more than one reference to a subject is given, the chief reference, wherever it has been possible to determine it, is indicated by bold type. Two or more references to a subject so indicated signify major, and approximately equal, importance.